《Loved You Once But He's My Forever (Chloe)》


 Billionaire Is 1

    I died on my wedding night.


    During our ceremony, my husband left me at the altar, making me the subject of ridicule for everyone in the city.


    When a dangerous man attacked me, I called my husband for help, but he told me to just die already so that my sister wouldn''t be bothered by me any longer. Before I passed away, I saw the city illuminated by fireworks.


    These fireworks were supposed to celebrate our marriage but were instead his way of wooing another woman.


    I thought that by dying, I would remove thest obstacle, allowing him to openly pursue my sister.


    However, when he discovered that my bones had been fashioned into prayer beads he touched day and night, he lost his sanity.


    As my consciousness dimmed, I made one final call.


    On 1 the othe other end, a end, a chaotic noise preceded a man''s cold voice. "Chloe, are you done making trouble? I''ve already given you a grand wedding. I''m just spending time with Anna. What more do you want?" Blood poured from me quickly as the attacker loomed over, observing my struggling and pitiful state.


    He was aware that I was about to die and could no longer pose any threat.


    But I clung to the faintest glimmer of hope, unwilling to surrender just yet.


    My white wedding dress, now drenched in the river, was muddied at the hem. Summoning myst bit of strength, I cried out, "Luke, save me!" Luke Bolton cut me off with annoyance, "Enough. Aren''t you tired of this charade? I''m fed up with it."


    "I''m not lying. Someone is trying to kill


    He


    me


    §á§Ö scoffed, "Chloe, you were pretending to be sick before. What''s this performance now?


    "Are you so desperate for attention? Anna is your own sister, and you''re Mrs. Bolton now. Will you only be satisfied if she''s dead?"


    The biting


    cold I was nothingpared to his scornful words. As the blood pooled beneath me, staining my wedding gown, I knew my end was near. my final breath, Iy on my back, surrendering to my fate, my voice a faint whisper. "But Anna is safe and alive, while I ... am dying." "Just die already. That way, Anna wouldn''t be bothered by you anymore."


    With


    Before the call ended, a sweet voice chimed in, "Luke, the fireworks are about to begin."


    Luke''s voice faded away,


    The ssh sent droplets inving only the howling wind in my ears. The blood-smeared phone slipped from my fingers and fell heavily into the water.


    Amidst the the swirling snow,


    Amid


    which turned into burning tears streaming down my cheeks.


    into my eyes, which


    tiny


    lights began to appear in the dark sky, resembling a river of stars created by twinkling drones. The deafening bursts of fireworks filled the air, and my vision was overwhelmed by their dazzling disy.


    The borate fireworks, which he had spent six months preparing to celebrate our wedding, had ultimately been a show to impress another woman. Someone sent me a photo of my husband, holding another woman closely amidst the radiant fireworks.


    His lips, usually so detached, curled into a subtle smile.


    In the midst of their r joy, my eyes closed for thest time.


    They say that after death, one may experience reincarnation.


    If there was truly another life, I hoped I would never cross paths with Luke again.


    But f


    t fate had different ns. When I regained consciousness, I found myself under a brilliant, star-filled sky, watching a couple locked in an embrace. It was my husband, Luke, and my sister, Anna Sander. "Luke,


    Anna, you can''t do this!"


    I tried to reach out to them, but my hands went straight through their bodies.


    Looking


    down, I saw my almost transparent form. No one around seemed to notice me.


    It hit me that I was dead and my spirit had somehow ended up near them.


    Watching them kiss so passionately, I felt the sharp sting of death.


    I had been his childhood sweetheart, and not long ago, Luke had promised me that his feelings for Anna were purely sibling-like and that he loved only me. Another firework streaked across the sky, and Luke suddenly jolted awake, pushing Anna away with a sudden force.


    "Anna, we can''t do this."


    Anna''s face was still flushed, and the firelight made her look even more captivating. She bit her lip and said, "Luke, I didn''t mean for this to happen. I just... couldn''t control myself." Luke gently stroked her head. "It''s alright, I''m not angry with you. I''ll make a call."


    I watched as he pulled out his phone and dialed my number.


    I


    A chill swept over me. After more than twenty years of devotion, it all meant nothing in the end.


    Even thinking of me came only after his romantic encounter with Anna, as if calling me was just an afterthought.


    Beep, beep, beep.


    After three rings, my voice remained unheard.


    I was always on standby for Luke, ready to answer within three rings.


    But I


    dead. How could a corpse answer a phone?


    I was dea


    Luke frowned deeply. "Anna, I''m going to check Chloe''sst location."


    Oh, now he remembered me?


    Before I died, I had sent Luke my location by the river. If he came now, he might still find my body.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I


    Time was slipping away, and I dreaded what the scheming murderer might do to my remains.


    A small hand grasped his wrist, and Anna looked at him with pleading eyes. "Luke, please stay with me."


    Luke hesitated. "But Chloe.


    "Chloe is is always dramatic. Remember when she pretended to be sick in the hospital? You dropped your billion-dor deal toe back, only to find she was fine. Or when she said someone was stalking her, but nothing ever happened? "That''s Chloe Chloe for you. She''s always been spoiled, ying these tricks. She''s the Sanders'' heiress. Who would dare harm her?"


    His words eased Luke''s doubts, and he rubbed his weary brow.


    "I wish Chloe could be as understanding as you."


    Anna smiled, and I felt a


    I felt a bitter pang of


    f irony.


    He used to say, "Only people who have never experienced love need to be sensible. Chloe, you can be as carefree as you like." Luke didn''te to find me again. Instead, he took Anna to our room.


    I blocked the doorway, trying to


    I


    Anna,


    prevent her


    ther from entering.


    like a determined i insect,ughed as she passed through my ghostly form.


    It seemed that whether I was alive or dead, I couldn''t stop her.


    Anna emerged from the bathroom in my nightgown-the surprise I had nned for our wedding night.


    Luke''s eyes darkened as he took in her silhouette beneath the sheer fabric.


    of his arousal from our time together.


    I recognized this a sign of


    this as


    Watching the e growing tension between them, I felt a mix of rage and sorrow.


    "Anna, that''s Chloe''s clothes," Luke reminded her.


    "I know," she said, wrapping her arms around his neck. "Luke, I know you''ve long stopped loving Chloe. You love me, don''t you?"


    "Anna, enough." n." Luke''s voice turned cold.


    Tears streamed down Anna''s face as she sobbed, looking like a pitiful woman who had been abandoned. "After tonight, you''ll be my brother-inw. I''m not asking for much, just one night. Luke, I want to be yours."


    I agree to anything but this!" Luke pushed her away.


    Anna stamped her foot. "Fine, if you won''t have me, I''ll find someone else¡ªmaybe the delivery guy, the janitor, or even a beggar under the bridge!"


    "Stop this this nonsense!"


    "If


    f you don''t want me and won''t grant me this one wish, then I ..."


    Luke pulled her into his arms and silenced her with a kiss.


    I screamed in agony, but no one heard me.


    Luke, the man I had loved for over a decade, was now making love to my sister in our room.


    I watched as Luke unleashed all his repressed emotions that night.


    As dawn''s light touched Anna''s marked body, she nestled closer to Luke with a shy smile.


    Luke, now regaining hisposure, looked regretful. "Anna, aboutst night...


    I sneered. What good were regrets now that everything was done?


    It was pointless!


    "Luke, don''t worry. I won''t tell Chloe. From now on, you''re my brother-inw. I''ll study abroad and disappear from your world forever."


    Luke''s brow furrowed. "Who told you to leave? You....


    Before he could finish, the phone rang. Luke answered it.


    A stern voice came from the other end. "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a designer wedding dress was recovered from Silver Shore. It has been identified as the one your wife, Chloe, wore yesterday. Pleasee to the police station to assist with the investigation."

 Chapter 2

    Upon hearing the police officer''s voice, I couldn''t help but wonder if Luke would even feel a pang of sadness upon learning of my death. Would he? After more than twenty years together, could it really all be so easily forgotten?


    Luke''s face, always soposed, showed no sign of concern. He asked casually, "It''s just a wedding dress?"


    now it''s just a But Ms. Sander might in rule the possibility of suicide. We discovered " Before the officer could finish, Luke abruptly interrupted. "I don''t know who reported this, but I know chloe very well. She wouldn''t take her own life. She''s pulled these stunts before. There''s no need to waste police resources on her little rich-girl antics." The officer icer was taken aback. We had only gotten married the day before, and Luke disyed no concern for my safety.


    The officer tried to continue, but Luke had already ended the call.


    I almostughed a bitter, self-deprecatingugh at the idea that Luke might still have feelings for me.


    I was dead!


    Even with the police involved, he still thought I was ying some trivial game!


    Anna wrapped around Luke like a vine. "Luke, what if Chloe is truly in danger?"


    Luke''s brows knitted together. "On the phone yesterday, Chloe did sound weak and like she was asking for help."


    It cou


    could be that I tried on Chloe''s wedding dress, and she was upset, so she threw it into the river. But we genuinely love each other. I''ve controlled my feelings and let you have her. What more could Chloe want?


    "You hired the designer to work on that dress with my preferences in mind. Why should she be so petty about me trying it on? It''s a million-dor gown-how could she just toss it away! And now it''s causing trouble at the police station. Isn''t this deliberately embarrassing the Boltons?" Luke''s anxiety faded, reced by his usual contempt for me.


    A week ago, when I went to try on the wedding dress, I found Anna already wearing it. She had even altered the color and size to fit her.


    I asked her to take it off. Before I could say anything harsh, my family chided me, saying it was just a dress. Letting my sister try it on was no big deal.


    Anna, dressed in the wedding gown, clung to Luke, making it seem as if she was the genuine Mrs. Bolton, while I was just a mere backdrop.


    My family''s bias stemmed from when Anna fell into the river at age five. I jumped in to save her but couldn''t.


    hit my head on a a rock and I lost t consciousness. When I woke up, I found that the young heir of the Boltons had rescued me, while my sister had disappeared into the river.


    That was how I ended up connected to Luke, growing up together as childhood friends.


    When I turned I eighteen, Luke''s father, Adam Bolton, introduced his new wife into the family, and Anna came along with her. At that time, Luke was deeply annoyed with her.


    Three years ago, at my engagement party, Anna suddenly regained her memory and imed to be the lost fifth daughter of the Sanders.


    While everyone was celebrating, Anna suddenly fell to her knees before me, clutching my gown and crying, "Chloe, why did you trick me and push me into the river back then?" I was stunned, having no idea she was my lost sister.


    I had never treated her poorly, whether as a sister or as a sister-inw.


    Her usations hit me hard, leaving me dazed and unable to recover.


    Anna kept begging, "Chloe, I promise I''ll behave from now on. I won''tpete with you for anything. Please stop hurting me. I miss Mom, Dad, and Ethan. Can I please go home?" My dad raised his hand and struck me hard. "I never imagined you could be so cruel at such a young age. Anna was only five then. How could you be so heartless?" Panicked, I "She''s your own sister. My mom held Anna close, sobbing uncontrobly. Yes, she she was


    I tried to exin, "That''s not true. I didn''t push her. I didn''t... ''


    Why would she lie so dramatically to deceive us? Anna, my poor daughter, you''ve endured so much all these years."


    s my sister. Why would she treat me this way?N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    What was meant to be my engagement party had turned into a chaotic family drama, and I was given thebel of an evil sister, a stigma I couldn''t escape.


    I cried, my makeup smeared and my voice hoarse from trying to exin, but no one would listen.


    Adam, usually


    so kind.


    From his look. I could nced at Luke and instructed him to take me away to fix my makeup.


    sense that he felt I I was an embarrassment.


    In desperation, I clung to Luke''s hand, trying to plead my case. He held me close, his fingers gently patting my back. "I believe you. How could I not? You''re the kindest, sweetest girl there is." How had the man who once stood firmly by my side be like this?


    I watched them from the bed, my heart heavy with despair.


    I


    i


    After death, no matter how deeply I mourned, my hollow eyes could not shed a tear.


    Though my heart no longer beat, it felt as if a cold breeze was passing through it.


    I tried to move away, but I couldn''t get more than three feet from him.


    I was forced to watch as they got up, with Anna in my new clothes, sitting at the vanity.


    She held an eyebrow pencil, pouting as she had Luke fill in her brows.


    It was as if they were the rightful couple.


    Luke''s gaze fell on our wedding photo, and he paused. "Enough, Anna. Didn''t we agree to return things to how they were before afterst night?"


    Yes, I I understand. I won''t disturb you and Chloe anymore," Anna said, lowering her head in a show of fake innocence.


    I


    Luke dialed my number again, but it still went unanswered.


    If he had contacted the police to locate my phone now, he might have found my body.


    But he didn''t. Instead, he put his phone away with a troubled expression.


    I heard him scoff coldly. "Chloe, it seems I''ve spoiled you too much."


    "Yeah, Chloe is skilled at ying hard to get. Don''t worry, Luke. She might have already returned to the Boltons and is just ignoring your calls to make you worry."


    Luke''s expression grew colder. "We should visit our parents today after the wedding. Chloe would definitely be there for such an important asion. Let''s go back. I want to see what Chloe is ying at!"

 Billionaire Is 3

    Luke''s stepmother, She Bolton, had once had a daughter with Adam, but the child passed away when she was very young, leaving behind a deep sadness. Later on, they adopted Anna, a twist of fate that brought her into their lives. Three years after Luke''s mother passed away, Adam weed She into the family, and she became Mrs. Bolton. From the start, She never liked me because of Anna''s presence.


    When Anna saw She, she sweetly called out, "Dad, Mom."


    Adam''s gaze turned sharply to Luke. "You ungrateful fool, so you finally decided toe back. You''ve embarrassed the Boltons beyond repair!"


    At yesterday''s wedding, just as Luke and I were about to exchange rings, Anna called, iming she was having severe chest pains. Without a second thought, Luke rushed out, leaving me as the subject of ridicule throughout the city. Anna immediately went up to Adam, teary-eyed. "Dad, it''s all my fault. I thought I was having a heart attack and called Luke. I didn''t expect it to turn out like this. If you''re angry, me me, not Luke."


    She gathered ¨¢nna in her arms. "Anna only developed this heart condition because Chloe pushed her into the water years ago. Besides, our inws didn''tin. Why are you so upset? Anna, dear, it''s okay. It''s not your fault." This scene had be a familiar urrence over the past two years. Whenever Anna and I shed, Adam would make a fuss but quickly move on.


    In the end, Anna always walked away with the advantages, leaving me with only bitterness.


    Luke scanned the room, not finding the person he was looking for. He asked, "Dad, where''s Chloe?"


    "How dare you mention her! Yesterday, you left her at the wedding, leaving her to face all the me. She calmed the guests, said she was going to change out of her wedding dress, and then never returned. She saved face for the Boltons, while you trampled all over her dignity!" Luke''s expression changed slightly. "You say she hasn''te back. Where could she have gone? She sent me her locationst night!"


    Luke pulled out his phone, his fingers tense. "The police called me today saying they found Chloe''s wedding dress at Silver Shore ... "


    Ha.


    Iughed. It took him this long to realize I was dead?


    "Where did she go? How should I know! Did you even think about her when you ran away from the wedding? Now, what are you pretending for?"


    "Dad, I''m going out."


    "Luke, I''ming with you."


    Watching his slightly panicked back, I found it almost amusing.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Wasn''t it a bitte to be panicking now?


    At the police station.


    Luke cut straight to the point. "Officer, what exactly happened?"


    "Mr. Bolton, this morning, a wedding dress was spotted drifting on the river. A jogger thought it was a body and reported it. After retrieving it, we confirmed it was the same high-end dress your wife wore at the wedding ... "


    Anna interrupted, "Was there anything else found besides the wedding dress?"


    "No," the officer nced at Anna and replied.


    "Officer, Chloe wouldn''t have thrown the wedding dress into the water just to upset you, would she?


    "Chloe often ys these kinds of games, but we don''t have time to indulge her."


    Anna''s nonchnt attitude made the sheriff, Nelson Tucker, raise an eyebrow. "And who might you be?"


    "I''m Chloe''s younger sister. Chloe has always been deceitful. When I was just five, she tricked me into leaving the house and then pushed me into the river, trying to drown me. Even when I managed to get back home, she continued to scheme against me in every possible way. She excels at ying the victim to manipte others."


    Hearing these usations, I wanted to defend myself and tell them that it wasn''t me, and I didn''t do any of that.


    I had repeated this exnation numerous times, but everyone seemed to view Anna as the perpetual victim. My protests always sounded like mere excuses.


    I hoped Nelson might see through Anna''s lies, but his expression remained impassive.


    "We discovered traces of blood on the wedding dress. After conducting tests, we confirmed it matches Ms. Chloe''s DNA. There are also two puncture marks on the dress, likely from a sharp object. If Ms. Sander was wearing this dress, she would have sustained injuries from a sharp object in both her abdomen and back.


    "So, we suspect Ms. Sander may have been harmed."


    Luke''s face turned ashen. His hand, holding a disposable cup, shook uncontrobly, causing water to spill all over the table.

 Billionaire Is 4

    I red at him with disdain.


    Did Luke finally remember what I said when I called him?


    I was reaching out for help!


    Why didn''t hee to my rescue?!


    And now he was acting like this-who was he trying to deceive?


    "It''s impossible!" Anna immediately dismissed the suggestion. "If Chloe had been murdered, there would be a motive. If it were about money, the killer would have kept the wedding dress-it''s worth millions, with real diamonds. Why would they just discard it? "If it were out of jealousy, the killer would have destroyed the dress, not thrown it into the water. And who would go through the trouble of removing the dress and leaving the body to float away? It doesn''t make sense." "Exactly." Luke''s eyes brightened. "Didn''t you find any other evidence at the scene? For instance, her phone, shoes, or any personal items? Or maybe the weapon used or traces of blood?" "Not at this time."


    Anna concluded, "I believe Chloe purposely removed the dress, used a knife to cut it, and then sprinkled some of her own blood on it before tossing it into the water for dramatic effect."


    "That rebellious girl ispletely outrageous. It was bad enough when she used petty tricks for attention, but now she''s taken it all the way to the police station."


    It was my mom speaking. The Sanders had been summoned to the police station for questioning and arrived just in time to overhear the conversation.


    As soon as the Sanders arrived, from my parents to my older brother, their responses were consistent.


    Nelson interrupted, "Mrs. Sanders, please try to stay calm."


    "Calm? Officer, considering your age, you should be settled with a family of your own by now. If your own daughter turned out to be so ungrateful and cruel, harming her own sibling, would you remainposed?"


    My brother, Ethan Sander, nced at his watch. "Officer, we''re very busy. We came here to inform you not to waste our time with these childish antics."


    I stood there, feeling numb and heartbroken.


    Looking at my parents and brother, who had caused me so much pain over the years, I felt an unsettling distance. Despite their unchanged faces, they felt unfamiliar to me now.


    What had I done to make them hate me so intensely?


    The officers around looked skeptical. One of them remarked, "She''s your family. Now she''s missing-she could be in danger or harmed. Aren''t you at least a little worried about her?"


    "I know my daughter well. She''s so thick-skinned that she would sacrifice her own dignity. How could she possibly be suicidal? Besides, she''s Mrs. Bolton. Who would dare harm her? Don''t waste your resources. That rebellious girl is probably somewhereughing at us." "I have a meeting soon, so I''ll be leaving."


    My family hastily went through the motions and left. I even overheard my mother saying, "D*mn it. I haven''t even finished my manicure. I was dragged here for such trivial matters."


    "Mom, where did you get your nails done? They look fantastic," Anna said, sidling up to her.


    "I''ll take youter. We''ll also get some beauty treatments. If Chloe were as obedient as you, I wouldn''t have been so stressed that I''ve developed two more wrinkles."


    With most people gone, only the silent Luke remained.


    "Mr. Bolton, did Ms. Sander reach out to you before she disappeared? We heard you left the wedding abruptly yesterday. Ms. Sander, feeling deeply hurt, might have been in a vulnerable state andmitted suicide. If you have any information, please cooperate..." At these words, Luke''s irritation red. Even though no crime had been confirmed, it felt as though the officer was using him of driving me to my death. He mmed his hand on the table and stood up. "Mr. Tucker, you haven''t found a body or a crime scene, so how can you be so certain she''s dead?" "She''s your wife!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Luke, now visibly frustrated, stood up to leave. "Then wait until you find the body before jumping to conclusions!"

 Billionaire Is 5

    Luke couldn''te to terms with the idea that something might have happened to me. He mmed the car door with frustration and dialed my number again, only to be met with the same automated voicemail message indicating my phone was off. He then opened WhatsApp. The first thing that showed up was Anna''s chat, which was pinned to the top. He had added a heart emoji next to her name in his contacts.


    In the past, my profile had always been pinned at the top of his contacts.


    I had noticed two years ago that it had been reced by Anna''s.


    He had once saved her contact name as "Annoying Chloe," but it waster changed to "Anna."


    When I questioned him about pinning her chat to the top, he had appeared guilty and came up with borate excuses, even using me of being petty and aggressive.


    Three years ago, when Anna moved back to the Sander residence, she began to subtly undermine me in every way she could.


    With her acting skills, she had managed to convince my parents and even my brother to see me as the viin, fostering deep resentment toward me.


    I had hoped Luke was different. We had grown up together; he knew me well.


    But he, too, had changed quietly.


    He now looked at me with the same disdain as everyone else.


    There had been numerous signs of this. While Luke had moved on, I stubbornly held onto the past.


    Luke


    quickly


    scrolled


    olled through his contacts. After receiving countless messages from friends and family following his wedding, it took him a while to find my profile. myst message alongside the location.


    He opened it it and saw


    "Luke, we need to talk.


    Luke stared at the message for a long time.


    Eventually, he pressed the voice message button. "Chloe, where are you?


    to your back now, I''ll overlook what happenedst night." not to y these games. We''re married now! Why are you making things difficult with Anna? Do you have any idea how upset she was yesterday?


    "If youe


    After sending the messages, he threw his phone aside. Roy, observing his weariness mixed with concern through the rearview mirror, spoke softly.


    "Mr. Bolton, Mrs. Bolton has always been reasonable. Even when you left her at the wedding, she didn''t lose her temper. I don''t think she would y such a cruel prank involving the police. Maybe we should go look for her?" "You know her well, huh?"


    "No, Mr. Bolton, I just think she''s had an unfortunate turn of events."


    Unfortunate?" Luke scoffed.


    "She''s always enjoyed creating drama for attention. Fine, if you''re so idle, send someone to Silver Shore. Let''s see if you can recover her body."


    When someone starts to hate you, there''s no need to ask them why. Every reason theye up with will seem perfectly valid.


    I had noticed a change in Luke''s attitude long


    before.


    §Õ§Ö


    §¯§Ö


    He used to hate Anna, butter, he couldn''t dn''t stop talking about her. It was clear his loyalty had shifted.


    He remembered her likes and dislikes, and whenever he traveled, he brought back gifts for both me and Anna.


    Six months ago, Luke went abroad for a project.


    sudden earthquake caused andslide, I immediately booked a flight to join him. But Anna had hidden my passport and visa.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Unable to travel legally, I watched helplessly as Anna flew out of the country on the same day.


    I took a dangerous risk and traveled across the Pacific illegally, encountering a tsunami in the process. If not for the help of somepassionate strangers, I would have drowned.


    it back, relieved to be alive, Anna used me of having taken a pleasure cruise.


    When I finally made it back,


    !


    I tried to exin about the passport, but she publicly revealed it from a drawer, leaving me unable to clear my name.


    Luke wouldn''t listen to my side of the story and spoke to me harshly.


    Seeing the transformation in in him, I decided t was time to end things.


    "Luke, let''s call off call off our engagement."


    What are you talking


    about?" He frowned, clearly irritated.


    I replied calmly, "I''ve done all I can for this rtionship. I don''t want us to go from being partners toplete strangers. Let''s end things while we still have some good feelings left." Seeing my determination, panic finally appeared in Luke''s eyes.


    From that moment on, he made promises to set boundaries with Anna.


    He showered me with gifts, and he organized an borate proposal and began nning our wedding.


    I had thought we would be happy like this forever.


    Three


    months ago, after a night of drinking, we had been intimate, and I found out I was pregnant. I was excited to share this news with him.


    But Anna made a scheme and fell down the stairs. At the time, Luke rushed over and lifted her up in a furious rage. When I tried to exin, he shoved me violently to the floor. That was was when I realized that the recent sweetness had been nothing but a facade.


    It was fragile and easily shattered.


    It became apparent that he had always trusted Anna, despite the evidence.


    When I was thrown to t to the ground, t


    the pain in my abdomen was so intense that I fainted. The doctor informed me that the fetus was unstable, and I had to stay in the hospital for days of bed rest. His assistant, Roy Carroll, told me that Luke was working on a major project and, despite knowing about my hospital stay, had note to visit.


    But at that point, I didn''t care about him. My focus was solely on the child. I needed to ensure its safety.


    Unexpectedly, Anna showed up at my hospital bed, describing in vivid detail how Luke had embraced, kissed, and touched her ...


    I felt a churn in my stomach and a wetness between my legs, as if fluid was leaking out.


    Weak and unable to reach the call button, I had to shout for the doctor.


    In my desperation, I got out of bed. Even if I was to separate from Luke, I had to protect this baby.


    As I got up, I saw the blood staining the sheets.


    The pain caused me to break into a cold sweat. I took slow, painful steps toward the door.


    Blood continued to flow from me, spreading across the floor.


    Ignoring everything else, my mind was solely on the baby, my baby...


    Everything went ck, and I copsed.

 Billionaire Is 6

    When I regained consciousness, I found myself on the operating table. The doctor, with an emotionless tone, informed me, "The baby didn''t make it. We''ll need to perform a curettage. Ms. Sander, prepare yourself." After the procedure, I called Luke, but he told me he was upied with a critical deal. Despite feeling utterly defeated, I insisted on seeing him.


    When he stormed into the hospital, his expression showed no concern, only contempt. "Chloe, how long are you going to keep this up?"


    I choked back the the words I I had wanted to say that we had lost our child.


    I looked at his still-handsome face, now marred by disdain rather than tenderness.


    "What are you staring at? Is this what you call a procedure? What exactly did you do?"


    The pain in my lower abdomen felt as though a knife was twisting inside me. I was in sheer agony.


    Confronted by his usations, I recalled Anna''s words.


    The greatest sorrow is when a heart turns to stone. I couldn''t bear to exin anymore.


    All I felt was a a burning rage.


    had I already suggested


    off our engagement. His choice of who to be with was his alone, and I couldn''t interfere.


    He had told me to stay to end things with Anna.


    If I had withdrawn back then, I wouldn''t have ended up pregnant.


    He could hurt me, but why involve an innocent child?


    I gripped the sheets tightly, tears streaming uncontrobly.


    Seeing my pale face and the sweat on my brow, he finally recognized that something was terribly wrong. "Chloe, are you sick? What''s wrong?"


    In the past, I


    I might have argued, but now all I could focus on was my overwhelming anger.


    What had I done to deserve this torment from him and Anna?


    Why did that innocent child have to suffer because of their deceit?


    It was true that


    that from lovees sorrow, and from lovees fear.


    Now, I was like a vengeful spirit, determined to make them pay dearly for the child they had taken from me.


    I was in a private hospital owned by the Sanders. Anna, judging by how brazenly confident she was, must have arranged everything in advance.


    Even if I revealed the truth, she would likely have fabricated "evidence" to discredit me.


    If Luke were inclined to believe me, he could uncover the truth. But at this moment, he only cared about Anna.


    Anna knew he wouldn''t dig deeper and only listened to her one-sided version, which gave her the confidence to repeatedly harm me.


    I was all too familiar with her tactics.


    I


    This time, I was determined not to be na?ve.


    satisfaction.


    I knew that Anna was behind all this, trying to force me to step away from the engagement so she could legally take my ce.


    I wouldn''t give her


    that


    I stifled my grief and kept the truth about the baby hidden.


    This was my secret weapon. My miscarriage would only have the impact it deserved after Anna''s true colors were revealed.


    Otherwise, it would


    it would follow the same pattern as always: Anna manipting the situation, diminishing a major issue to something trivial, and then letting it slowly fade away. Seeing my constant tears, Luke started to show signs of concern.


    "Stop crying. Is it because I haven''t been aroundtely? I''ve been tied up with a major project."


    Despite his obsession with Anna, he seemed unable topletely let go of our shared past.


    "Luke, IhN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    I had a dream that you no longer loved me. I''m really scared."


    Don''t be ridiculous. How could I ever stop loving you?"


    Anna had anticipated that I would seize this moment to create a dramatic scene, believing our marriage was on the brink of copse.


    She had timed her visit perfectly, expecting to catch a heated confrontation between me and Luke. Instead, she was met with us in a heartfelt embrace, leaving her face pale with shock. From that moment on, I became resolute. I set out to collect evidence of Luke and Anna''s affair.


    Although Anna used various schemes, the closest she came was kissing Luke. He had not fully betrayed me, but that was enough for her to taunt me.


    She would send me provocative photos and chat messages, only toter retract them.


    What she didn''t realize was that I had saved every single screenshot and recording.


    I was gearing up for a dramatic revtion, ready to expose their affair at our wedding reception.

 Billionaire Is 7

    I intended to ruin their lives before leaving this detestable city, cutting all ties for good.


    Everything seemed to be falling into ce, but I hadn''t anticipated that Luke would leave the wedding early and that Anna wouldn''t show up at all.


    With the key yers missing, what was the point of exposing anything?


    I had to put my ns on hold, searching for another chance to act.


    Yet, I never imagined that I would die that night and be a spectral observer of their betrayal.


    I lost-utterly andpletely.


    How could someone who''s deadpete with the living?


    I couldn''t win Luke''s heart or seek vengeance for my child.


    In this rtionship, I was a total failure.


    Even after I died, Luke refused to uncover the truth.


    I trailed behind him, watching as he didn''t even bother to look for me.


    Instead, he went about his life and went to work as if my existence or my absence-meant nothing.


    All those years of deep affection felt like a grave mistake.


    I deeply regretted ever loving him!


    That night, the Sanders hosted a banquet.


    Anna showed up in a delicate pink dress, clinging to Luke''s arm and calling out sweetly, "Luke."


    With their new rtionship, Luke instinctively pushed Anna away, feeling it was inappropriate.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "Anna, stop. Chloe will be jealous if she sees us."


    My parentsughed, trying to smooth things over. "Chloe''s always been so petty; she''d get jealous even of her own sister. She must have harbored all kinds of nasty thoughts."


    My brothers affectionately ruffled Anna''s hair. "Yes, how could shepare to our pure, gentle, and adorable Anna?"


    Hearing them shower Anna with praise while disparaging me wasughable.


    Would a pure, gentle, and adorable person seduce her brother-inw on the night of his wedding?


    Unfortunately, my voice and the incriminating evidence I had collected before my passing were lost along with my phone.


    Luke scanned the crowd, asking, "Where''s Chloe? Hasn''t shee back yet?"


    It turned out he had been so indifferent because he assumed I had simply gone home.


    Little did he know that my family saw me as an enemy. That ce hadn''t felt like home for a long time. Why would I return, injured and alone?


    My mom''s face grew puzzled. "Is she still throwing her tantrum? I thought she''d be back with you by now."


    Apparently, no one was concerned about the police station visit.


    I felt forlorn. Even though I hadn''t done anything to hurt them, how could they treat my death with such indifference?


    Ethan, recalling the police officer''sments, felt a twinge of concern. "Do you think Chloe might really be in trouble? Maybe we should contact the police again and see if there are any updates... ¡° Anna lowered her head, her voice trembling. "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have called Luke yesterday. I didn''t mean to disrupt Chloe''s wedding. I didn''t expect her to throw a fit and disappear." Everyone quickly gathered around, dismissing my disappearance as just another tantrum.


    Luke''s expression grew serious, and unusually, he didn''t join in the others'' criticisms of me.


    After the meal, he automatically headed to my room. Deep in thought, his face was dark and somber.


    As he looked around at the familiar surroundings, I wondered if he ever thought of me, even for a moment.


    He lit a cigarette, exhaling clouds of smoke as he dialed Roy''s number.


    "Any updates? Have they found Chloe''s body?"

 Billionaire Is 8

    Roy quickly said, "Mr. Bolton, I''ve hired over a hundred expert divers and thousands of boatmen. We''ve done a thorough search from the incident site to downstream, but there''s still no sign of Mrs. Bolton." Only then did the tight furrow on Luke''s brow rx. He leaned back in his chair, a contemptuous smirk curling at the corner of his mouth. "What did I tell you? She''s always been good at putting on a show. That''s enough-tell everyone toe back, there''s no need to keep looking." Roy still seemed a bit uneasy. "¨¦ven if Mrs. Bolton didn''tmit suicide, she''s still missing. What if"


    "She''s probably just hiding out somewhere, throwing a tantrum. No need to worry. Once she''s done sulking, she''lle back."


    After hanging up the phone, Luke stared at the picture of us on his desk, lost in thought.


    It was taken when I was 17, right after we yed tennis together. The sun was shining, and I was smiling so brightly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    I could see the nostalgia in Luke''s eyes.


    Howughable. Nostalgia? For the old me?


    The very person who took my smile away was him-my executioner!


    "Luke!" Anna''s voice interrupted.


    She locked the door behind her and sat straight onto Luke''sp.


    Luke tried to push her away. "Anna, stop fooling around!"


    "Luke, you wanted me so many timesst night. You obviously love me too, so why are you pretending to be a gentleman now?"


    Anna pressed her chest against his arm, her breath warm against his ear. "This is the room Chloe used to live in. Doesn''t that make it more exciting?" Anna, that shameless mistress, even wanted to taint thest clean space I had.


    "Get out! Both of you, get out!"


    I screamed with all my might, rage boiling inside me, but they acted as if they didn''t hear a thing.


    There was no lust in Luke''s eyes, though. Instead, there was a trace of caution.


    "Anna, we agreed-justst night and that''s it."


    "Luke, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone. It''s not like you''re losing out on anything. I just miss you."


    As she spoke, she grabbed Luke''s hand and ced it on her chest. "Feel my heart. Isn''t it beating fast?"


    But Luke didn''t react like he didst night. Instead, he pushed her away directly.


    "I have something to take care of. I''m leaving now."


    With his departure, my body was forced to follow.


    Before leaving, I nced back. Anna had a sullen expression that made her look more like a ghost than me.


    She whispered, "Luke, it''s a pity Chloe will nevere back."


    Her voice was so low that Luke couldn''t hear it, but I could clearly see her lips moving.


    My death was definitely rted to Anna!


    It was Anna who killed me!


    I desperately wanted to pounce on her and make her pay, but I couldn''t get closer than nine feet away from Luke.


    I could only watch helplessly as Anna''s disgustingly evil face drifted farther away.


    Luke started the car.


    I sat in the passenger seat, watching the scenery rush by on both sides, thinking, could the person who killed me have been a hitman hired by Anna?


    No, that person, though masked, had sharp eyes that felt familiar. I must have seen him somewhere before.


    After I diedst night, my consciousness had separated, and before I could identify him, I had already appeared next to Luke.


    After that person killed me, he threw the wedding dress into the water. So where is my body?


    I don''t understand. If he just wanted to kill me, he could have disposed of the wedding dress and me together cleanly.


    If it was for money, the wedding dress itself was worth millions. Even if the clothes couldn''t be sold as stolen goods, he could have dismantled the diamonds on it and sold them on the ck market. The photos provided by the police showed the wedding dress was intact except for the knife wounds. What does Anna know?

 Billionaire Is 9

    When the car came to a stop, I snapped back to reality and realized we''d arrived at Silver Shore.


    There was a Maybach parked next to where Luke had pulled over.


    Who would be rich enough toe out here in this freezing weather just to feel the wind by the river? Returning to the scene of the incident, a flood of emotions hit me.


    I remembered how I dragged my heavy wedding dress along, my heart utterly broken, as I walked past the water that day.


    Even though I hated him to the core, years of love weren''t something you could just cut off in a matter of weeks. Him running away from the wedding there was shock, anger, but mostly, it was disappointment. Between Anna and me, in the end, he chose her.


    Watching him walk away gave me every reason to hate himpletely.


    At that moment, I was numb to everything. I didn''t even notice someone hade up behind me until they plunged a knife into my back, swift and precise. I looked down to see the de sticking through my body. I was in shock.


    I could still see the exact spot where I fell. I couldn''t feel any pain, but I instinctively reached for the wound.


    Last night, I bled a lot. The relentless waves of the river had washed it all away.


    I carefully checked the area again-there was no sign of my phone or anything else that might''ve fallen into the water.


    "Uncle Carter, when did you get back to the country?" Luke''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.


    I looked up and saw Carter sitting in a wheelchair by the river.


    His ck wool coat made his pale skin look even colder, and his face so wless it was almost unreal-came into view.


    One look from Carter sent chills down my spine.


    He was the product of Luke''s grandfather, Jeffrey Bolton, spending one wild night abroad. His features were inherited from his blonde-haired, blue-eyed mother.


    Handsome. Dangerous.


    Though Jeffrey fathered himter in life, Carter was an illegitimate child, hidden away and raised abroad, rarely returning to the country.


    Despite that, he wasn''t much older than Luke, but there was always an unshakable chill around him.


    From the very first time I met him, I was scared of him.


    And yet, fate had its way of messing with me-several times, when I found myself in danger, it was Carter who saved me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Like that time during the tsunami, when I thought I was going to die out in the ocean. His cargo ship happened to be nearby, and he had his men rescue me and bring me back to the Sander residence.


    I had written the wedding invitations by hand. Along with a carefully chosen thank-you gift, I sent one to him overseas.


    I''d heard that, thanks to his sharp business mind, he''d already broken away from the Boltons and be a rising star in the business world.


    He didn''t get along with the Boltons, so I didn''t really expect him to attend the wedding.


    Carterzily lifted his gaze, his eyesnding on Luke''s face. His voice was cold and biting. "Do I need to exin myself to you?"


    Luke was scared of him too-this man with paralyzed legs and ruthless methods.


    "Of course not," Luke replied quickly. "I was just curious what brings you here in this freezing wind, Uncle Carter."


    Carter''s thin lips curled slightly. "I''m curious too-why aren''t you spending time with your new wife and instead freezing yourself out here?" "Don''tugh at me, Uncle Carter. Chloe''s got quite the temper-she''s mad at me right now," Luke said.


    At that, I saw the mockery in Carter''s eyes. "I don''t think it''s her temper that''s the problem. She''s just blind for marrying trash like you."


    "Uncle Carter!" Luke''s face changed instantly.


    But Carter didn''t even spare him another nce. He casually ordered, "Damian, let''s go."


    The man behind him-about 6''3", with a scar across his brow-began pushing the wheelchair forward, slowly rolling it over the uneven stone path.


    Luke''s fists clenched at his sides as he stared after Carter''s retreating back and added, "At the end of the day, Uncle Carter, Chloe''s the one who married me."


    I froze, not really understanding why he would say something like that out of the blue, considering I had no significant connection with Carter.

 Billionaire Is 10

    After Carter left, Luke lingered by the cold, empty riverside, staring at his phone.


    The screen flickered with notifications, but none were from me.


    He was probably thinking about the past. I''d noticed long ago how his attitude toward Anna had shifted, and it upset me more than I liked to admit.


    But each time, after my anger red, I''d wonder if I was being petty. Anna was his stepsister, after all. There was nothing wrong with him being kind to her.


    So, I taught myself to overlook it, constantly doubting my feelings, convincing myself I shouldn''t let small issues disrupt the fragile peace between our families. I was always the one to make up with him. It had been 24 hours since myst message.


    I''d been missing for a whole day.


    §ä§à§Ô§Ñ


    With a frustrated grunt, Luke tossed a stone into the river. "Ssh."


    "Go ahead, head, throw your tantrum. Let''s see how long youst this time," he muttered, his voice cutting through the quiet.


    stood beside him, a bitter smile on my face. Even at my worst, I never stayed away more than three days.


    He thought he had me figured certain I''d


    out,


    I never cause any real trouble.


    I watched his handsome face, now clouded with frustration, and my mind drifted back to when we were 12. At summer camp, during that terrible rainstorm, I got trapped on the mountain. Luke risked andslide toe find me. I''d sobbed when I finally threw myself into his muddy arms, terrified I something could''ve happened to him because of me.


    He just smiled, even covered in dirt. "I couldn''t leave you up here. The thought of you being scared made me want to grow wings and fly to you."


    Back then, I


    I didn''t understand love. All I knew was his embrace was warm, and I wanted him to protect me forever.


    Now, even though this mess was his fault, he felt no guilt. He thought I was the one being unreasonable.


    Once someone''s heart changes, even their breathing feels like an offense.


    By


    the fourth day after my death, Luke finally started to panic.


    He opened our chat thread, staring at thest voice message he''d sent.


    I


    My phone was still off.


    "Mr. Bolton, your coffee." Roy ced a cup on the desk, hoping to snap him out of it.


    Luke hadn''t realized he''d been staring at his phone for half an hour.


    Four


    days. Even if Chloe was furious, she should''ve cooled off by now.


    He stood abruptly, grabbed his coat, and headed for the door. "Mr. Bolton,


    "Reschedule


    you


    have an important meetinging up," Roy reminded him.


    Reschedu it." Luke didn''t


    every


    nce back.


    He drove straight into the city and found Megan Gardner.


    Ms.


    Gardner, someone''s here to to see you," a colleague called out.


    Megan hurried over, her face hardening when she saw Luke. She''d been my best friend since high school, forced into teaching by her parents, but always on my side. She understood I my pain and barely contained her contempt. "What do you want?"


    to stop this ridiculous scene. It''s embarrassing for everyone." Megan''s eyes narrowed, her voice cold. "What the


    eve


    "Chloe''s with you, right?" Luke snapped. "Tell her hell are you talking about, Luke? Are you delusional? You were the one who ditched her at the wedding. She had to apologize to everyone. Who''s causing the scene here?" Megan''s words hit hit Luke hard, making his face darken.


    "I don''t owe you an exnation. Just call her and tell her toe home!"


    It was only then that Megan realized I hadn''t


    "Don''t y dumb. You''re her best friend been home for days. She didn''t waste time cursing Luke and instead asked, "Chloe hasn''te home?"


    Every time we fight, she runs to you," Luke said, his tone sharp.


    It was true-Megan was my closest confidant. I couldn''t open up to anyone else but her.


    That''s why Luke assumed I''d been with her this whole time.


    Megan''s expression shifted. "What the hell are you saying? My grandmother''s dying. I went back to my hometown after the wedding and just got back today. What happened to Chloe? Did you piss her off again, you jerk?" Luke stared at her tired, bloodshot eyes, the dark circles beneath them, her chapped lips. It was obvious she hadn''t slept for days she wasn''t lying. Chloe hadn''t been with her. So where had she been for the past few days?


    Luke turned and stormed off, but Megan''s voice chased after him. "Luke, if something''s happened to Chloe, I won''t let you off the hook!"


    I reached out, Wa Megan, I''m sorry I didn''t keep my promise. You have to be happy."


    ! helplessly.


    to brush the stray hair from Megan''s face, but my hand passed right through her.


    ack to Luke''s side as he answered a phone call while driving. When he hung up, his face looked grim.


    couldn''t touch her anymore. She''d never hear my voice again.


    Suddenly, I was yanked away,


    He dialed Roy. "Roy,


    Llet


    pulled back to I


    look into Chloe for me"


    out a a bitterugh. The


    The man I''d loved for years was only now, on day four of my disappearance, starting to care.


    By now, my body was probably starting to rot.


    could the call, Anna flung open the car door and threw herself at him. peen a


    Before Luke


    avoiding me thesest two days?" she whined, pouting like she was the one who''d been wronged.


    "Luke! Why''ve


    You


    Luke, not wanting their rtionship to be exposed, hung up on Roy.


    He seemed exhausted, too drained to deal with Anna.


    "Anna, I''ve got a meeting. If it''s not urgent, I need to head back to the office."


    She clung to his arm, refusing to let go. "But Luke, my art exhibit opens today! Aren''t you going to support me?"


    snapped out of his fog.


    He''d been so absorbed in work these past few days that he not only ignored Chloe''s disappearance but also forgot about Anna''s art show, which she''d been preparing for over a year.


    "That''s my bad. Let''s go."


    I nced at


    I at the phone he''d tossed aside and gave a bitter smile.


    So many years wasted on the wrong man.


    Anna''s art exhibit was at the Lagoon Gallery-the very ce I''d always dreamed of showing my own work.


    Ever since we were kid kids, Anna and I had both loved to paint.


    My father, Tyler Sander, had even arranged for us to be mentored by the former dean of Centria University of Art & Design.


    The dean always


    was just a hobby.


    s said I was the most talented student he''d ever taught.


    But in a family like mine, painting was


    My parents wanted us to focus on business, to either run the Sanders familypany or, when we got married, be supportive wives¡ªnot airheaded artists.


    I''d spent years painting in private, hoping one day I''d have time to open my own gallery.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    But that dream died with died with me. Now. Anna was Anna was living it out.


    She and I were always different. When my parents found her after years of searching, they spoiled her endlessly.


    If she wanted the stars, they''d try to pull them from the sky. She never had to bear any real responsibility.


    I followed Luke and Anna into the gallery, feeling a knot of bitterness in my chest.


    I''d died so suddenly, with so much left undone.


    Inside,


    I heard the crowd''s murmurs of admiration. "Ms. Sander''s work is extraordinary. She''s so gifted."


    "She''s truly blessed with talent. This Lotus Dreamscape is just breathtaking."


    Lotus Dreamscape?


    I looked up and my blood froze. The painting in front of me was mine.


    I scanned the gallery, my heart sinking further. It wasn''t just that one. Several pieces-my pieces, from the basement studio-were scattered around the room. Anna had stolen my work and passed it off as her own.


    How could she? She wouldn''t have dared unless she knew for sure I was dead.


    It was her. She must''ve been the one who hired someone to kill me.

 Billionaire Is 11

    The moment I realized it, rage flooded my chest.


    People always say that after death, you turn into a vengeful spirit, seeking revenge. But clearly, that''s just a myth. It felt like I was trapped inside an invisible barrier, unable to do anything. Even with my enemy right in front of me, I couldn''t touch her!


    I could only watch as she imed all my hard work, day after day, using it to win effortless praise from everyone.


    Those paintings were never meant to earn praise. They were created to heal myself.


    For the past two years, thanks to Anna, my emotions had been in a downward spiral. I even went to see a therapist, who told me I was suffering from severe depression. Medication could only suppress it but not fix it. He suggested that I either distance myself from the source of my depression or learn how to heal.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    I knew the source all too well-it was Anna and Luke. But at the time, I was so consumed by my obsession that I allowed myself to sink deeper into the darkness.


    Before I left the Sanders'' house, I often hid in the basement studio, painting over and over again, getting hurt and then healing myself, over and over.


    I never imagined that even in death, Anna wouldn''t leave my work alone.


    Suddenly, someone noticed the signature on one of the paintings, like they had just discovered something huge.


    Back in middle school, I used the pseudonym "S" to enter a designpetition, and I became famous overnight.


    At the time, my parents had high expectations for me. Fearing they''d think I was wasting my time on art, I didn''t even show up to ept the award.


    Privately, I''d created a social media ount, and it quickly gained followers who kept pushing me to release more work. Every year, I''d publish a new piece, though no one knew it was me-not even Luke. Two years ago, I identally posted a new piece from my main ount instead of my art alias.


    Overnight, I was trending. But I didn''t care for fame, so I didn''t exin or try to clear up the confusion, letting fans specte.


    There was a lot of debate online-some people imed I was "S," while others said I was just riding the wave of poprity.


    I didn''t rify anything, and within two weeks, the whole thing blew over.


    Now, two yearster, Anna had unearthed all the paintings I hadn''t publicly released.


    I always made a habit of hiding my signature within the artwork, and some of my longtime fans instantly recognized my style, mistaking Anna as the artist behind it all.


    The incident from two years ago, when I posted from the wrong ount, was brought up again. Some people were busy insulting me, while others were praising her. Anna, under the title of "genius artist," gained a reputation for being both talented and kind-hearted.


    The whole situation was quickly shared online, and soon the inte was flooded with people using me of impersonating S.


    Even the charity work I''d done under the name S was now being credited to Anna.


    Luke watched all this unfold, aplex expression appearing in his eyes. Even though he didn''t know that I was S, he was still familiar with my painting style. "Anna, did you really paint all these?" he asked.


    Anna''s eyes welled up with tears. "Luke, who else could it be if not me? Haven''t you alwaysplimented my work before?"


    "I just thought the style looked different from what you usually do."


    "No artist sticks to just one style. I can paint in lots of ways. Luke, you''ll get to know me better."


    As she spoke, her fingers slowly slid down his chest. She was getting bolder and bolder.


    Luke didn''t want anyone to notice, so he immediately pushed her hand away. "The auction''s about to start. Let''s go."


    I was forced to follow them into the auction hall, where many art collectors and enthusiasts had gathered.


    A lot of them hade specifically because of the online buzz about S, including industry peers and fans, which made the ce absolutely packed.


    As Luke made his way through the crowd, someone brushed past him.


    "Sorry," the man muttered. His voice was raspy, like it had been scarred by years of smoking. His hunched posture made it hard to see his face clearly. The moment he lifted his head, though, I saw his bloodshot, menacing eyes.


    Boom!


    It felt like a hammer mmed into my chest.


    It was him! The one who killed me he was right here!

 Billionaire Is 12

    Even though his face looked different from that night, I''d recognize those eyes even if they were reduced to ashes.


    He was a master of disguise. On that night, his figure had clearly been that of a tall man-6''1"-but now he was hunched over, with weathered skin that made him look like an elderly man. Seeing the person who killed me here at the art show sent waves of fear through me, reminding me of the pain I felt before I died.


    He was ruthless. He had appeared silently behind me that night, stabbing me in the back without a second''s hesitation or remorse, as if he''d rehearsed it a thousand times. I had always been kind to others, so there was no way I had enemies who would want me dead.


    He was so skilled at hiding his identity. Could he be a professional killer?


    But if he''d


    Bul I already killed me, why was she here now? Did he have another target?


    My first instinct was to run, but then I realized I was already dead. What was there to be afraid of?


    Luke casually patted his shoulder without giving him a second nce, simply saying, "It''s fine."


    But the man''s eyes stayed fixed on me, the same way they had right before my death.


    Cold, merciless, andpletely emotionless.


    Event


    though I''d


    I''d already died once, I was still terrified of him, frozen in ce as if I''d been paralyzed.


    Could he see me?


    Just as


    I had that thought, I heard Luke call out in a low voice, "Uncle Carter."


    I snapped out of it and realized the man''s gaze was actually focused past me, on Carter, who was sitting in a wheelchair.


    My tensed nerves finally began to rx.


    Carter''s attention had shifted to Luke, and the man walked toward Carter without any other movement.


    Still, the memory of his brutal methods sent a wave of unease through me. Was this deranged killer nning to take more lives? On instinct, I stretched out my arms, trying to shield Carter.


    But the man passed by without doing anything.


    Damian pushed Carter''s wheelchair forward, stopping in front of Luke. Carter''s gaze, cold and venomous, made Luke visibly uneasy.


    "As far as I know, Chloe''s been missing ever since the wedding, and yet here you are, leisurely strolling through an art gallery?"


    I hadn''t expected that the person asking about my whereabouts wouldn''t be my family or my husband, but Carter, a man who had nothing to do with me.


    "Chloe''s not a child. She can go wherever she wants," Luke replied dismissively. "She''s always been headstrong. Once she''s done throwing her little tantrum, she''lle back." Luke Luke''s Whe''s indifference stood in stark contrast to Carter''s ''serious demeanor. to Chloe?" of moment, panic flickered across Luke''s f


    "What if something really has happened to For a brief


    Luke turned to to her, surprised. "What did you just say?"


    face, but before he could respond, Anna interrupted, "Uncle Carter, someone like Chloe could never be in any real danger. She left for Cloudville ages ago." "Luke, I only found out today from some rtives in Cloudville. Apparently, Chloe asked them to find her a ce to stay about a month ago."


    I''d booked a flight for the day after the wedding to head to Cloudville.


    IL


    It was true-I''d mentioned more than once how much I loved Cloudville, with its roads lined with flowers, its lush green mountains, and its snow-capped peaks. I''d even said I wanted to settle down there. Half a month ago, I''d book


    I had nned to expose Luke and Anna''s shameless affair at the wedding. I knew doing so would damage the rtionship between the Sanders and the Boltons, so I had decided to exact my revenge and then leave. Anna continued, "I "I wanted to confirm it, so I checked. She booked a flight for the 15th to Cloudville."


    Luke''s face twisted from concern to anger. "No wonder we couldn''t find any trace of her! She just up and left without telling anyone!"


    "Don''t be mad, Luke. Chloe''s never cared about other people''s feelings. Coming and going as she pleases-that''s just how she is. We''re all used to it by now."


    If Luke had bothered to investigate, he would''ve found out that although I booked the ticket, I never actually got on the flight.


    But howughable he didn''t even care enough to check. He just believed whatever Anna told him.


    As I


    gave a bitter


    bitter smile, I noticed the same hint of sarcasm at the corner of Carter''s mouth.


    His dark eyes seemed 1 to have seen through everything long ago.


    Carter


    "Let''s


    it."


    My eyes es widened in shock. Why would Carter say something like that? Did he know something?


    Luke, sensing something off in Carter''s words, was about to say something when Damian wheeled him away.


    Anna clung to Luke''s arm. "Luke, the auction is starting. Let''s go take our seats."


    I continued scanning the crowd, searching for the killer.


    Finally, He was


    I found him.


    s like a creature that couldn''t stand the light, lurking in the dark corners, watching Luke with a sick and sinister gaze.


    I racked my brain, trying to remember where I''d seen those eyes before. Who was he?


    Why would hee here after killing me?


    And most importantly-if I was dead, where was my body?


    I watched him and Anna closely, but there was no sign of them exchanging nces.


    IN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Could it be that he wasn''t a hitman hired by Anna after all?


    "Three!


    mmon.


    million


    It was Luke''s voice.


    He thought the painting was Anna''s, so he was bidding to show his affection for her.


    Hearing him call out the bid, Anna blushed shyly, staying close by his side.


    People around them were full of admiration,menting on how close the "siblings" were.


    Their words only made meugh. If they knew what those two had really done while hiding behind their sibling act, what would their reactions be?


    "Five million." A cold voice from the crowd caught my attention.


    I turned to see Carter was the one who had raised the bid.


    Why was he bidding on this painting?


    The atmosphere in the room grew tense, as if the air were thick with invisible sparks. To Luke, it was clear that Carter wasn''t just trying to win the painting. "Eight million," Luke called again, raising the bid.


    Carter simply raised his paddle and calmly said, "80 million."


    Whoa!


    Everyone gasped in shock. Had he lost his mind?


    He just bid 80 million for that painting!


    Luke was stunned, and as he stood there, dumbfounded, the next two paintings were also won by Carter, each for a simrly outrageous price. left, I saw Luke rush over to him.


    Before Carter


    He grabbed the car door, his face full of frustration. "Uncle Carter, you spent over 200 million on just three paintings. If Grandpa finds out ..... ¡° Carter lifted his eyelids and gave him a cold, disdainful nce. "Do you think I''m a failure like


    you?"


    Luke hadn''t fully taken over the Boltons'' business yet, so he didn''t have the funds, and Carter''s actions had just humiliated him in front of everyone. "Uncle Carter, do you have some kind of misunderstanding about me?"


    Carter stared at him intensely, his eyes filled with deep hatred.


    "Luke, this time, I won''t let it go."

 Billionaire Is 13

    Let it go?


    What had Carter ever let go of?


    I waspletely confused, and Luke''s expression only darkened further.


    Not far away, Anna stood proudly surrounded by the Sanders family. My mother, Tara, kept showering her with praise. "Anna, you''re amazing. Just a few paintings, and you made billions. "Unlike Chloe, that useless girl. When she was little, her teachers said she had talent, but I never saw her produce anything worth mentioning. She''s not even a fraction of what you are." Ethan chimed in, "By the way, has anyone heard from Chloe? I can''t get through to her. That girl''s getting more and more irresponsible, always making the family worry." heard she she went to Cloudville.


    "I


    "Dad,


    Mom, I told


    I told you a


    a long time ago not to spoil her so much. She made a mess of things and just took off without saying a word. She''s so selfish. "Dad, Mom, Ethan, don''t get too mad. Maybe Chloe just wanted some time to clear her head.


    "When shees back, you better make her apologize!


    "If ask me, needs a good to learn her lesson."


    Seeing Anna''s fake, sweet face, I wanted to rip off that hypocritical mask of hers right then and there.


    Everyone fell for her act. Not


    I could tolerate my lover''s betrayal, but I couldn''t stand the cold, harsh words from my own family.


    only did did they not doubt ther for a second, but they hung on her every word,pletely trusting her.


    I


    months. How could she be so cruel to me? day, on Anna''s Tara stormed into


    I was Tara''s daughter too-she carried me for nine


    I had always loved painting. That one day, on Anna''s


    She yelled


    over work the canvases apart with her own hands.


    that Anna had had nearly died, and how I, heartless and ungrateful, continue painting as if nothing had happened? She called me a cold-blooded, heartless little monster.


    It was then that I realized she had harbored resentment toward me for a long time. She thought I should''ve been the one to disappear, not Anna.


    This whole mess had been caused by Anna and Luke, yet they med me for everything without even trying to understand what had really happened. after I had died, they weren''t in any hurry to find me. Instead, they were plotting to beat me up when I came back. touched I my face. Not a single tear, yet it hurt so much inside.


    And now, even


    At some point, heavy snow started falling again. The white kes drifted down, just like what I had seen right before I died. When would they finally realize that I was already dead?


    Before long, the events at the gallery were all over the news. Both Anna and I were trending.


    pousesOutToBeRichHeiress


    DisgustingChloe


    Priceless PaintfulAndGenerousDonates3Billion


    MSAN


    The public''s opinion waspletely one-sided.


    I stood behind benind hind Luke, watching as he scrolled through his phone. The deeper he went, the more his brows furrowed.


    Anna clung to ''s arm and said, "Luke, I didn''t expect things to blow up like this. Maybe we should have the trending posts taken down?"


    "Taken down? Why should they be?" It was


    Tara who spoke up.


    Her makeup was morous, and she wore luxurious clothes, but her words were as cold as ice.


    "Theizens aren''t wrong. Chloe did take credit for work that wasn''t hers, and now that the truth''se out, she deserves it. If she didn''t want this, she shouldn''t have done it in the first ce. Everyone''s praising our Anna for being beautiful and kind. Why spend money to take down a trending topic that''s only helping Anna''s reputation?" As she said to be a world-renowned artist, someone whose name will go down in history." right. . Chloe brought this on herself. The worse she looks,


    "Mom''s this, she held Anna''s hand. "Our Anna is going toks the more perfect Anna will seem. Controversy only brings more attention, and more people will know about Anna. In the future, she''ll be even more famous."


    Even after my


    I


    eath, with my body barely cold and my reputation ruined, my family still wanted to squeeze out everyst bit of value I had, using me to pave the way for Anna.


    When I painted, Tara would say I was wasting time, that I was selfish for not caring about the future of the Sanders family, and that I was throwing away my life on something useless.


    But now, she was so proud, praising Anna''s talent and sess, even if it meant trampling over my corpse to lift her up.


    It


    t turned out Tara never hated painting-she just loved Anna, and no matter what Anna did, it was always right in her eyes.


    I had survived the betrayal of a lover, but nothing prepared me for the pain of being backstabbed by my own family.


    Anna turned her head toward Luke. "Luke,


    Luke, what


    Luke had been a little irritated before, but who do you think? Should we take down the trending posts? After all, Chloe is still your wife. If she sees it in Cloudville, she might feel really hurt."


    "Hurt? She brought this on herself. Leave it up. If she''s embarrassed, she cane back sooner!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    he remembered that I had left for Cloudville without saying a word, a cold, dark look crossed his eyes. Luke spoke coldly, with not a hint of concern for me.


    After all these years growing up together, all I''d earned was nothing more than being told, "She brought it on herself." Both the Sanders and Boltons had the power to take the posts down, but they''d rather sacrifice my reputation for Anna''s sake. Is this what family is is supposed to be?


    i


    curled up in the corner, listening to their heartless remarks, watching as theyughed together, a picture-perfect family.


    In that moment, I realized I was the one who was supposed to disappear all along.


    don''t


    t know how much time passed, but when I finally lifted my head, I noticed the scenery had changed.


    Luke and the Sanders were gone, and I found myself in a ce that looked like a basement.


    It was dark and damp.


    Where was I? I had never been here before.


    I looked around and saw that I was standing in a long, dimly lit hallway. The stone walls had cracks from age, as if they''d been worn down over the years. The faint light from the candles flickered over me, but there was no shadow on the walls.


    There wasn''t a single person around. The silence was eerie.


    At the end of the hallway, there seemed to be a stone chamber. I quickly made my way toward it.


    From a distance, I could see a stone bed. There was a woman lying on it.


    Who would be lying here, in a ce like this?


    The closer I got, the faster my heart pounded.


    When my vision finally cleared, I saw her.


    She had no breath left in her body. Her chest didn''t rise or fall, and her eyes were tightly shut. The woman lying there ... was me.

 Billionaire Is 14

    Chapter 14 He Wanted to Skin Me


    I stood by the bedside, staring at the corpse in front of me. There was no sign of decay, no livor mortis.


    The face was just too pale, like a sick person.


    If the chest wasn''t so still, I would''ve thought he was just taking a nap.


    I''d been holding on to a sliver of hope, thinking that maybe I was just badly injured or stuck in aa-anything that meant I still had a breath left in me.


    If Luke found me in time, maybe he could still save me.''


    But the moment Iid eyes on my own corpse, all hope disappeared.


    I was really, truly dead.


    I sat beside my own corpse, gazing down at my palms. What was I supposed to do now? Was I really going to be stuck like this forever?


    No taste, no smell, and not even a single tear when I tried to cry. So this was what it was like after death?


    No one could hear me. I could see everyone, but no one could see me. I covered my face, crying without tears.


    Then, I heard footsteps-quick, hurried steps, and more than one person.


    The person who walked in had those familiar eyes, but his face was hidden behind another mask, so I still couldn''t see his real face. Following him was a tall, dark-skinned guy dressed in robes.


    "That''s her," the man said, pointing at my body.


    The guy in robes quickly pulled off the white sheet draped over me, exposing my body underneath. I could clearly see the wound on my abdomen.


    My pale skin was slick with ayer of some transparent grease, likely some kind of substance that kept the corpse from showing signs of decay. Seeing the man in robes...


    A bad feeling crept up inside me.


    The dark-skinned man inspected me from head to toe, asionally pressing on my body, almost as if he was testing the sticity of my skin.


    His gaze felt more like he was inspecting merchandise than a person.


    He pointed at the wound on my abdomen and said with a regional ent, "It''s a shame there''s a scar here. Otherwise, we could remove it whole." Remove it whole?


    Was that what I think it meant? He wanted to skin me?


    How was that even possible? This was a society governed by thew.


    But their serious expressions made it obvious they weren''t kidding.


    As the guy got his tools ready and moved closer to me, I screamed with everything I had, "No! Get away!"


    Then everything went ck. When I came to, I was back in a ce I knew.


    It was the Bolton Residence.


    I slumped on the ground, feelingpletely drained, and my mind kept shing back to that guy in robes.


    "Get down!" The old, but stillmanding voice snapped me back to reality.


    It was Luke''s Grandpa, Jeffrey Bolton. I hadn''t seen him in a long time.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After his wife died a few years ago, his health and mind had deteriorated significantly. He''d be clear-headed one moment and confused the next.


    To keep him from wandering around and getting lost, he''d been staying in a nursing home for the past few years.


    Thest time I saw him, his mind was like that of a child...


    But now he looked serious andposed, so it seemed like he had regained his senses.


    I rushed up to him in desperation, shouting, "Grandpa, please help me! I''m begging you, don''t let them skin me!"


    But therge room was filled only with his strong, booming voice.


    "On the day of the grand wedding between the Boltons and the Sanders, you left Chloe at the ceremony. Whether her sister lives or dies is not my concern. How can I trust you with the Boltons after such a reckless act?"


    Years ago, Adam insisted on being with She despite Jeffrey''s disapproval. This led to Jeffrey''s deep disappointment in him. Since then, all of his hopes were pinned on Luke.


    Given Luke''s actions, there was no way his grandpa would let him off easy.


    Luke knelt, not daring to argue a word with Jeffrey.


    "We''ll go by family rules."


    Family rules meant a whip. Jeffrey was serious about this.


    "I''ve told you since you were young. The head of the Bolton family must not act recklessly. You must be strict with yourself and stick to the rules. Did you just ignore everything I said?"


    When Luke was a child, he''d been whipped by Jeffrey enough to know how harsh the whip could be. No matter what, Luke was Adam''s son, so he quickly jumped in to plead, "Dad, Luke was just worried about his sister. His actions weren''t right, but you can understand why he did it."


    James was fuming. "Family rules are clear. Rewards and punishments are separate. Like father, like son. Get out of my way."


    "Take off your shirt," Jamesmanded coldly.


    Luke had no choice but toply. His back still bore the faint scars from that night with Anna, but they had faded enough not to raise suspicion.


    James showed no mercy, delivering a harshsh that immediately tore the flesh.


    Anna rushed forward, crying out, "Grandpa, it''s all my fault. If you''re going to punish someone, punish me. I shouldn''t have called my brother."


    That year, after Adam''s wife passed away, Adam insisted on marrying She, which shattered their father-son rtionship.


    Jeffrey, who disliked She, naturally had no fondness for Anna.


    "You''re just like your adoptive mother. Both of you are nothing but seductresses," Jeffrey said, raising his hand to hit Anna.


    Luke quickly shielded Anna, taking the hit himself.


    Another harshshnded on Luke''s back.


    p p p.


    The sound of apuse echoed from behind.


    Damian pushed Carter forward, who had a sneer on his face. "Luke cares so much about Ms. Anna. For those who know, she''s your sister. For those who don''t know, they might think she''s your wife." Everyone''s faces turned pale at those words.


    Luke, who had been stoic during his beating, looked rmed now, as if Carter had seen through everything.


    She, who had been indifferent before, suddenly spoke, "Uncle Carter, you shouldn''t speak out of turn. Anna is an unmarried woman. If this gets out, people will think badly of her. A woman''s reputation is everything." "Oh, so you do understand that a woman''s reputation is everything," Carter said, his words dripping with sarcasm, making Luke uneasy.


    She knelt before James, pleading, "It''s all my fault for not teaching Anna properly. She''s just too dependent on her brother. If anyone should be punished, it should be me. Please, spare the children."


    James was already seething with anger. "Who are you to speak here? I haven''t even acknowledged your ce. You''re not fit to be Mrs. Bolton!"


    "Grandpa, it''se to this. I''ll take responsibility for my actions. It has nothing to do with Aunt She or Anna. If you want to punish someone, punish me," Luke said firmly.


    Carter sneered from the side, "How forgiving and kind-hearted you are, getting along so peacefully with the woman who killed your own mother. No wonder you''re so smitten that you''ve even forgotten your ownst name. "Didn''t you swear you''d rather die than return to the Boltons? What''s with the sudden change of heart today?"


    Carter nced at him indifferently. Luke was still on the ground, while Carter sat calmly.


    Despite his limited mobility, Carter maintained an imposing presence, his demeanor towering over Luke''s.


    "I''ve changed my mind."


    Carter drummed his long fingers on the armrest of his wheelchair and said nonchntly, "Rather than letting the Boltons fall into the hands of someone like you, it''s better to put it in mine." "What did you say?"


    Instantly, everyone''s gaze in the room focused on him.


    Carter maneuvered his wheelchair until he stopped right next to Luke.


    Looking down from his position, Carter met Luke''s gaze. "I''ve had a change of heart, Luke."


    Luke''s face turned pale, panic evident on his features.


    I could sense there was something between Carter and Luke that I wasn''t aware of.


    With a cold, piercing stare, Carter said slowly and clearly, "You didn''t value it, so I''ll take over everything rted to the Boltons from now on."

 Billionaire Is 15

    Chapter 15 Going to Cloudville to Bring Chloe Back


    Chapter 15 Going to Cloudville to Bring Chloe Back s


    Everyone in the room was stunned by his words. After all, Carter had kept his distance from the Boltons ever since the incident with his mother, spending most of his time abroad.


    It was no secret that he resented Jeffrey and despised the Boltons, so he rarely set foot in the Bolton Residence if he could help it.


    Being an illegitimate child, Carter was never really wee in the Boltons. They didn''t care much for him and were worried he''de back and start fighting for the inheritance. So, it was a shock when he suddenly returned and said he wanted to take over the family.


    Adam looked pissed, his face turning dark as he snapped, "Take over? Who do you think you are? You''re not in charge in our family!"


    "It''s not up to you to decide. From now on, I''m staying at the Bolton Residence," Carter said, turning to Jeffrey. "What do you say, Dad?"


    I used to think Jeffrey saw him as a stain on the family, and never cared much for this illegitimate son. But the moment Carter called him "Dad," I noticed Jeffrey''s eyes welling up with tears. Did that look like a father who didn''t love his son?


    "Get a room ready for Carter," Jeffrey said, waving his hand. The butler rushed to carry it out, worried Carter might change his mind.


    Adam didn''t look happy and immediately tried to protest, "Dad, this isn''t right-"


    "Shut up," Jeffrey cut him off. "He''s your brother. What''s so wrong about it? He''s done well for himself overseas without any of my help. And look at the mess your own screw-up of a son has made."


    It was fine when he didn''t mention Luke, but as soon as he mentioned it, he blew up. "And I just saw all those terrible rumors online, calling Chloe a scam artist and a fake. Are you going to let people insult your wife like that?"


    "Grandpa, Chloe has been acting out of line. She left for Cloudville without a word, and I want to teach her a lesson."


    "How can you still say she''s being unreasonable? If it weren''t for you running off and avoiding the wedding, would she have gone to Cloudville? Seems like you''ve forgotten how she begged Andrew to help us when we were in financial trouble. Without her, we might not have survived the crisis."


    The old manshed out at him again, fuming. "You ungrateful bast*rd, maybe I should just beat you to death."


    "Dad, if you beat him up too badly, how''s he supposed to go to Cloudville and bring her back?" Adam pleaded.


    "Besides, Chloe cares about him the most. If she saw him hurt, she''d be sad."


    Then, Jeffrey finally stopped, his anger still fuming. "You useless b*stard, get your wife back here!"


    With that final order, he took Carter and left, barely ncing at Luke.


    "You''re doing well abroad. If you''re interested ining back, that''s also great."


    Carter just replied calmly, "Mm."


    With only a few people?


    in the living room, She focused on helping Anna, checking to see if she was hurt.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    and


    dee


    Luke, looking in thought, kept his head down.


    "Your gran


    a went too far." Ad family doctor here quickly."


    "Got it."


    *


    helped him up, worried as he looked at his bruised back, and said to the butler, "Get the


    12:04 PM


    Chapter 15 Going to Cloudville to Bring Chloe Back


    Luke had applied the medication and was lying on the bed, while I paced anxiously beside him.


    It felt like those people were determined to skin me, leaving me with no intact body.


    s


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was why I couldn''t just disappear. I wished someone would hurry up and find my body so I could finally rest in peace.


    But Luke, when would you realize that I''m already gone?


    Meanwhile, Adam kept reprimanding Luke. "Chloe is a great girl. She''s been devoted to you all these years. It was one thing back then, but now that you''re married, no matter how you feel about Anna, stay away from her and focus on your life with Chloe ..." Luke suddenly looked up at him, "Dad, why do you think there''s something going on between me and Anna? She''s just my sister!"


    Adam looked at him with an expression that said he''d already seen through it all. "Tell me, have you thought about Chloe these past couple of years? Every time Anna calls, you drop everything and run, even ignoring your own wedding."


    "That''s because Anna''s health is unstable, and she''s always in danger."


    "You know her condition. Even if she really had a serious episode, it''d be over in no time, and you wouldn''t get there in time anyway. Plus, she''s imed she''s in danger so many times-when has it ever been serious? This trick always works because you care about her. Otherwise, you wouldn''t keep abandoning Chloe."


    It was such an obvious point that anyone could see, and Luke looked totally embarrassed.


    "So, you all think I care about Anna more than Chloe?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    Adam didn''t want to dwell on it further. "You and Chloe have been together for so long. I get that things can get boring and you might be seeking excitement. Just make sure you''re careful, take your marriage seriously, and having a child with her would help make up for


    it."


    Adam patted his shoulder. "Get her back from Cloudville as soon as you can. A happy family makes everything run smoothly. Besides, you saw Carter hase back and is now trying to get the inheritance. You know how much your grandpa favors Chloe. If you''re making him angry now, are you trying to hand the Boltons over to someone else? Think about it." 1


    Luke took his father''s words to heart and quickly dialed Roy''s number.


    "Book me a flight to Cloudville for tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, Mr. Bolton."


    "And take down all the trending topics about Chloe."


    Roy hesitated and asked, "If we''re removing the trending topics about Mrs. Bolton, should we also take down those about Ms. Anna?"


    Even Roy thought so. Luke, already on edge, snapped, "Do you think Anna''s reputation is more important than my wife''s?"


    "No, I just "Roy was taken aback. After all, Luke had always sided with Anna in the past when it came to matters involving both of them.


    "If there''s a next time, you can pack up and leave," Luke snapped before ending the call.


    He was a little absent-minded, as if he was reflecting if he was really that bad to me.


    He tried calling me again, but my phone was still off.


    For a moment, he looked guilty, then muttered, "With that kind of temper, you''re not even as good as Anna."


    If I had heard this before, I might have felt hurt, but after everything that''s happened, I''ve grown numb.


    12:04 PM


    Chapter 15 Going to Cloudville to Bring Chloe Back


    I just hoped he''d get to Cloudville soon and discover the truth about my passing.


    s


    The phone rang again. It was Roy calling. Having learned from the earlier reprimand, Roy spoke cautiously. "Mr. Bolton, I''ve arranged everything for the trip to Cloudville. But the trending topics have already been removed." "Removed? Who did that?"


    "I checked it. It was someone from the Bolton family. They managed to wipe everything clean in no time, leaving no trace. It''s said they spent 7.5 million on PR. Besides Old Mr. Bolton, who else could have such resources?" Luke''s heart sank. Besides his grandpa, there was one other person who could have done this.


    Could it be him?

 Billionaire Is 16

    Chapter 16 Chloe, You''re Back Chapter 16 Chloe, You''re Back


    It waste, the night still and silent.


    "Chloe!"


    s


    Luke woke up, calling my name as if he had just escaped a nightmare. His right hand clutched his chest, and he was gasping for breath.


    Sweat covered his forehead, and his chest heaved unevenly.


    Frantically, he fumbled for his phone on the nightstand, dialing my number again. Still off.


    He opened our chat history, stopping at thest message-a voice note where he had threatened me.


    Only then did Luke realize I might actually be mad this time. After all, I''d never disappeared for more than three days without saying anything.


    He mumbled under his breath, "Women are nothing but trouble."


    He then called Roy. "First thing in the morning, go to the jewelry store and buy the Heart of the Ocean. And pick up a bouquet of yellow roses while you''re at it."


    Yellow roses meant an apology.


    In his mind, my disappearance was just another one of my usual tantrums, something he could smooth over with a simple gesture, a little sweet talk, a crook of his finger, and I''de running back.


    He tossed and turned, unable to sleep, his face twisted in difort. Half-conscious, he muttered, "Chloe, get my stomach medicine."


    The room was empty and silent, with no one to respond.


    I looked up to see Luke clutching his stomach, his face twisted in pain.


    He had a bad stomach, and I''d spent years taking care of it, always keeping medication on hand just in case.


    But ever since my miscarriage, things between us had changed for the worse. And with Anna''s deliberate seduction, he''d spent more of the time in the past three months with her than he did with me. Without my care, his stomach problems red up again.


    Luke was curled up on the bed, writhing in pain.


    I stood off to the side, watching coldly. Luke, there''d be no one to bring you medicine anymore.


    His trembling hands fumbled to open the drawer.


    I''d always kept his medication in the easiest spot for him to reach, so that even in the dead of night, he could find it the moment the pain kicked in.


    He yanked open the drawer, only to find it packed with all kinds of things.


    Those were gifts from Anna, and the bottle of stomach medicine buried at the bottom.


    Luke crouched down, frantically searching. After what felt like an eternity, he finally found the medication-only to discover it had expired a month ago.


    It hit him then that our rtionship had been on the edge of copse long before our marriage. Despite our impending wedding, he spent nearly eighty percent of his time with Anna, onlying back to me around his work hours. In his most intense pain, I couldn''t tell if he was recalling the better times we''d shared, but his eyes were misty.


    "C-Chloe...


    12:05 PM


    0


    s


    Chapter 16 Chloe, You''re Back


    Suddenly, his gaze fixed on me, as if he could see me.


    He stumbled toward me, his face was pale but a trace of relief lit up his expression. "You''re finally back."


    With a thud, Luke copsed at my feet, overwhelmed by the pain and losing consciousness.


    In the past, I would have worried. Now, I merely watched him coldly.


    What could I do? I was nothing but a ghost to him now.


    I no longer felt any sorrow. Instead, I stood by the window, watching the snowkes swirl beneath the streetlights.


    If I couldn''t even protect my own body, what could I protect?


    Besides, even if Luke died, he deserved it.


    When morning came, Roy, unable to reach Luke, arrived at the Bolton Residence and found him sprawled on the floor. "Mr. Bolton, what''s going on?" he asked, trying to wake him.


    "Chloe!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Luke''s eyes snapped open as he grasped Roy''s hand tightly, his voice desperate as he called my name."


    "Mr. Bolton, are you alright? Why are you on the floor?"


    It took him a moment to process what was happening. His face turned pale. "Where is Chloe?"


    "Isn''t Mrs. Bolton still in Cloudville? What''s wrong?"


    Luke muttered in confusion, "So it was just a dream.


    "It must be that you''ve been thinking about her so much that it''s invaded your dreams. I''ve got flowers and gifts ready whenever you need them, but you don''t look well. Should we go to the hospital first?"


    Luke looked conflicted, as if he wanted to say something but couldn''t quite bring himself to. It was unclear what he had dreamed aboutst night.


    "Forget that. Just take me to the airport and get my clothes ready."


    With a stern expression, Luke headed to the bathroom. Roy waited by the door with a beige suitid out.


    After a brief wash, Luke came out, about to take the suit, but paused. "Get me a different one."


    With a furrowed brow and a hint of frustration, Luke added, "Never mind. I''ll choose it myself." Frustrated, he yanked open the wardrobe, only to find it stocked with an array of light-colored suits. He realized he hadn''t worn dark colors in ages, and I hadn''t bought him any new clothes in over a year. The entire master bedroom, not just the walk-in closet, was filled with items connected to Anna. Everything around him was a reminder of her, while I had slowly faded from his life.


    Luke opened every wardrobe in frustration until he finally found a long-neglected ck suit in thest one.


    Wrapped in a dry-cleaning bag and neatly pressed, it was impably clean.


    This was the suit he had worn at our engagement, so nervous that he couldn''t even tie his bow tie properly.


    I had been in a white gown, adjusting his tie with a soft touch, our gazes locking in a moment of gentle tenderness.


    I smiled softly. "You look so handsome in a suit, it makes me want to do something to you."


    I stood on my tiptoes and gently kissed his lips.


    12:05 PM


    s


    Chapter 16 Chloe, You''re Back


    At eighteen, love felt like a tender spring rain, full of beauty.


    By choosing this suit, Luke seemed to be trying to reconcile with me.


    But as I looked at him in the mirror, I saw that the nervousness and youthful awkwardness of the past had been reced by a mature,posed demeanor, though his expression remained somber. Feelings, like time, couldn''t be reversed.


    "Let''s go to the airport."


    "It''s still early. Why not have some breakfast first, Mr. Bolton? Mrs. Bolton mentioned you have stomach issues and said you need to eat regrly."


    Luke hesitated with his hand on the door.


    Roy sensed potential annoyance and quickly added, "If you''re not hungry, you can skip it. There will be meals on the ne."


    "Forget it. I''ll have breakfast at home. Just prepare something simple."


    Luke ate distractedly and then got up. "Get the car ready. We''re going to the airport."


    He appeared flustered, despite there being ample time before the flight.


    Just as he was about to leave, a voice from upstairs shouted, "Mr. Luke, something''s wrong! Ms. Anna has fainted!"


    The person who had been about to leave swept past me like a gust of wind. In an instant, he was upstairs, and soon he was rushing down with Anna in his arms, hurrying to the car.


    Roy cautiously asked, "Shall we go to the airport?"


    "To the hospital."


    No one was surprised by this answer. Over the past two years, whenever Anna and I had been in trouble at the same time, he had always chosen to rush to her without a second thought. This time was no exception, and I felt nothing but numbness, devoid of any sympathy.


    I stood by the car and looked up at the second floor. On the terrace, two figures were visible-one sitting, one standing.


    Carter, seated in his wheelchair, watched the scene with a cold, detached gaze, his lips curled into a mocking smirk.

 Billionaire Is 17

    Chapter


    17 I Never Even Went to Cloudville


    Chapter


    17 I Never Even Went to Cloudville


    Anna was rushed to the ER, leaving Luke pacing anxiously outside, worry written all over his face.


    s


    Roy hesitated before speaking up, "Mr. Bolton, I''ve already informed the Sanders. Should we go to the airport now? If we wait any longer, we''ll miss the flight."


    Cloudville was in a remote, high-altitude town. There was only one flight a day from Nightville to Cloudville.


    The weather in Cloudville had been badtely, with frequent flight cancetions, which was why Roy had kindly offered the reminder.


    Luke''s expression darkened, and he snapped angrily, "Are you out of your mind? Chloe is perfectly fine, having the time of her life in Cloudville. She''s not going to die. But Anna''s life is on the line. How can I leave her right now?"


    Roy had assumed that when Luke called in the middle of the night, asking for flowers and gifts, he was nning to apologize to me properly.


    Justst night, he said I was more important than Anna, and now he was already going back on his word.


    I noticed Roy''s eyes dim slightly, probably feeling that I deserved better.


    1


    After all, Roy had witnessed the entire journey from Luke and me being deeply in love to where we were now. Deep down, he probably hoped we''d reconcile.


    He lowered his head, hiding the disappointment in his eyes. "I''ll go handle the ticket cancetion right away."


    Just as the Sanders arrived, Anna was wheeled out. The doctor, holding the results, called out, "Family of the patient!"


    Luke hurried forward. "I''m her family. How''s Anna doing?"


    The doctor took one look at his worried face before responding. "She''s stable now, but how exactly are you taking care of her? You know she has a heart condition, and yet you still stimted her on purpose! If she hadn''t received medical treatment in time, she could''ve gone into sudden cardiac arrest at any moment!"


    "Stimted?" The Sanders looked at Luke. "Anna came back to the Bolton Residence yesterday. What could have upset her?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Luke was just as puzzled. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ll get to the bottom of this. The important thing is that Anna is okay."


    In the hospital room, the family gathered around Anna, treating her like a fragile porcin doll, their faces filled with concern and tenderness.


    It took me back to a time before I left the Sanders, during the pandemic lockdown, when my brother was stuck at his office.


    I offered to go and look after him, but once I tested positive, my family quickly vacated the vi, terrified of catching the virus from me.


    That was when I truly understood that the rift between me and my family, caused by Anna, was one that could never be mended. In their eyes, I was insignificant.


    Whenever Anna had even the slightest problem, they rushed to her side, which left me feeling a pang of envy from the sidelines.


    When the regr housekeeper who cared for Anna appeared, Luke, his face dark with frustration, demanded, "How did Anna get upset again?"


    "It seems she was upset while looking at her phone. I nced at it and saw it was filled with insults directed at her."


    "Insults? Who did this?"


    "I don''t know," the housekeeper replied. "Sincest night, Ms. Anna''s phone hasn''t stopped ringing. I suspect someone might


    12:05 PM D


    Chapter 17 I Never Even Went to Cloudville


    s


    have leaked her number."


    Luke took Anna''s phone, and swiftly unlocked it.


    He checked the call history and found a night full of harassing calls from various IP addresses across the country.


    There were also countless messages pouring in, filled with vulgar and offensivenguage.


    The messages were filled with usations like "seducing other people''s husbands" and "fleeing from a wedding without


    shame."


    As soon as the phone was turned on, it rang again. Luke answered, and a voice that sounded like a middle-aged woman came through. "You shameless little sl''t, seducing other people''s husbands. You''ll get what you deserve...


    Given their highborn status, the entire household was shocked by the sheer vulgarity of the insults.


    Luke didn''t say anything and ended the call immediately. He had no intention of arguing with a foul-mouthed woman and sullying his own dignity.


    "My poor daughter. How did you end up in such a mess? Who could have done this?" My mother gazed at the still- unconscious Anna with sorrow.


    Luke''s face darkened as he snapped, "It''s Chloe. She''s definitely behind this!"


    My family and husband had already condemned me without even bothering to investigate the matter.


    As Suning''an had instigated countless times in the past few years, I was now cast as the ultimate viin, forever in the wrong.


    From the bed came a faint voice, "Mom, Dad, Ethan. Please don''t me Chloe. It was my mistake to make that call and ruin her wedding. If anyone should be med, it''s me."


    . Anna, pale and tearful,y in her hospital bed, deeply remorseful.


    This strategy, no matter how often she used it, never failed to draw even more sympathy from the family.


    Anna grasped Luke''s sleeve. "Luke, weren''t you nning to pick up Chloe today? Please go now. I''m alright. When you get to Cloudville, apologize to her on my behalf. It''s all my fault. Once she''s back, I''ll go abroad and won''t evere near her again." "How can you go abroad with your health like this?"


    "Exactly. Don''t worry about Chloe. She''s such a petty little brat. She throws a tantrum over the smallest things. You made one urgent call to Luke, and she left without a word. Now she''s making a fuss. It''s simply outrageous!"


    Luke changed his mind. "I won''t go to Cloudville to pick her up. Your grandma''s birthday is in a few days. She''lle back on her own."


    As I watched the snow swirling outside, one thought consumed me. I won''t be able to make it to Grandma''s birthday.


    By then, would you even notice that I never even went to Cloudville?


    The reality is that I am already dead.


    Chapter 18 I Dreamt that Chloe Was Dead


    Chapter 18 I Dreamt that Chloe Was Dead


    Grandma was the only person in the family who didn''t resent me due to Anna''s drama.


    Sadly, her health was getting worse, and she had been bedridden for six months.


    s


    She understood my struggles. A week before my wedding, when I went to see her, she softly patted my head and said, "Chloe, if you don''t want to marry, then don''t go through with it. If he''s not the right man, marrying him will only cause you sorrow." Back then, my mind was filled with thoughts of exposing the truth at the wedding and getting revenge. I turned down my grandma''s advice.


    "Don''t worry, Grandma. I''ve got everything under control. You need to focus on getting better soon."


    "Chloe, I will hold on until my birthday. I know you''ve been through so much since Anna returned. You''ll always be my beloved child. I have a special gift for you on that day."


    My grandma owned five percent of thepany''s shares. When Anna came back, the family suggested giving her those shares aspensation, but my grandma declined. I knew she kept them to make sure I wouldn''t end up with anything in the future. Unfortunately, despite all her careful ns, I passed away before she could hand me the shares.


    Luke quickly managed the harassing calls and messages, and his dislike for me only grew.


    To look after Anna, he made soup for her himself, carefully cooling it with each spoonful. He was so focused on her that there was no space for me in his thoughts.


    I realized that if that mysterious man truly wanted to hurt me, this time would be enough for my body to vanishpletely.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how they would react when they found out I was dead.


    Would they feel sorry for how they treated me today?


    Luke, worried that Anna might get upset again, stayed by her side that night.


    He woke up from yet another nightmare in the middle of the night.


    "Luke, did you have a bad dream?" Anna asked.


    His sudden movement must have been too abrupt, waking the person on the hospital bed.


    Luke wiped the cold sweat from his brow, his face looking drained.


    "I''m... alright," he muttered.


    Anna walked over to him and asked, "What dream frightened you this much?"


    "I dreamt that Chloe was dead. She was losing so much blood, and she kept pleading with me to save her."


    Anna gently patted his back, saying, "Don''t worry, Luke. Dreams are often the opposite of real life. That means Chloe is probably happy and healthy right now."


    Luke rubbed his tired temples. "I''ve had this same dream for several nights in a row."


    "Maybe you''re just too concerned about her. If you can''t stop thinking about her, why not bring her back sooner? That way, I can also stop worrying," Anna suggested. Luke''s gaze flickered. "Well, then..."


    "I hope Chloe will calm down soon and stop being upset with me. I was fortunate this time, but that won''t always be the case."


    After listening to her words, Luke abandoned the thought and gently patted her head, "Forget it, let her calm down in Cloudville."

 Billionaire Is 18

    Chapter 18 I Dreamt that Chloe Was Dead


    The following morning, the Sanders arrived to take Anna home from the hospital.


    I noticed my parents looked exhausted, likely from ack of sleep, probably due to their concern for Anna''s health.


    "Mom, Dad, didn''t you get enough rest?"


    My mom massaged her temples, "That troublesome girl, Chloe, has been stirring up too much chaostely, and now I''m having nightmares because of her." "You dreamt about Chloe too?" my dad asked, looking at my mom in disbelief.


    Even Luke, who was getting ready to leave for work, paused.


    "Yeah, remember how that girl faked her death before? I dreamt she actually died this time."


    It''s not unusual for one person to have this kind of dream, but it''s a bit odd when multiple people experience the same dream at the same time.


    Suddenly, Anna spoke up, "Could it be that Chloe..."


    Luke quickly cut her off, "That''s impossible! Chloe can''t be dead!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Anna quickly remarked, "Luke, you''re mistaken. I was actually thinking about why Chloe chose Cloudville, a ce known for its cult activity, instead of somewhere else. I''ve heard that some cultists on the border use dark rituals to harm others. Lately, none of you have been at peace, and I almost died yesterday. Could it be that Chloe..."


    My mom mmed her hand on the table, "No wonder I can''t sleep at night. Did that girl curse us with some evil spell?"


    My dad quickly tried to calm my mom down. He was easily swayed and usually let her make all the decisions at home. It was umon for him to speak up for me, "In the end, we''re family. Why would we want to harm her? Plus, all of that is just outdated superstition, nothing to take seriously."


    A few people helped Anna out of the hospital. As they were leaving, I could still hear Anna''s voice, lightly teasing, "Mom, I was just joking. Don''t think too much of it."


    My mom responded, "When that girles back, I''ll have a serious talk with her."


    I trailed behind Luke, noticing the concern etched on his face. He appeared unfocused throughout the day.


    Things didn''t get better. In fact, they worsened. Every night, he would wake up from nightmares, soaked in sweat.


    My phone remained out of service. He tried to book a flight to Cloudville, but either the flights were canceled due to bad weather or all the tickets were sold out.


    As my grandma''s birthday approached, he eventually abandoned the idea altogether.


    Just like the Sanders, he was convinced I would return for my grandma''s birthday.


    But unfortunately, I wasn''t able to make it back.


    12:05 PM


    Chapter 19 Human-skin Bible


    Chapter 19 Human-skin Bible


    0


    s


    Grandma''s condition was getting worse, so the Sanders was getting ready for a birthday celebration to wish her well.


    Luke took Anna to an auction with the n of purchasing an antique with a positive meaning for Grandma.


    Anna leaned close to Luke and murmured, "I heard Ornate Pavilion has some great items."


    Luke had been struggling with sleeptely, his face showing signs of exhaustion and his eyes appearing dull.


    He responded, "Yeah, I''ll get you whatever you want."


    "You''re the best, Luke."


    While Anna spoke, she attempted to cuddle closer to him. He reached out, gripping her arm, his eyes filled with caution. "Why worry? It''spletely dark here, no one can see us," Anna murmured softly.


    Luke firmly replied, "That''s enough."


    "Luke... Anna pressed against his arm with impatience.


    "The auction is about to begin. Look around and see if anything catches your eye," Luke said, trying to change the subject. From a distance, I noticed someone snapping a photo of the two being intimate.


    Who could it be?


    This isn''t the first time. I''ve observed over the past few days that someone has been tailing Luke.


    Whenever he''s with Anna, this person takes photos. Anna didn''t realize that she had been captured in hundreds of photos.


    Who could it be? Is this someone trying to destroy Luke''s family?


    Whoever it is, if they can reveal the secret between Luke and Anna on my behalf, they are my ally!


    Ornate Pavilion is an underground auction venue where you can discover all sorts of rare and unusual items, whether visible or hidden.


    I''ve been here before, but for some reason, today I felt a strange sense of unease.


    It didn''t take long to understand why.


    The first item on the auction''s big screen was a heavyweight treasure beaded bracelet, a Sacred Nine-eyed bracelet.


    The masked auctioneer on the side exined that this beaded bracelet features two Nine-eyed beads from the ancient kingdom, which were consecration by priests and are believed to protect against evil and bring good fortune. Hearing that it could provide protection and good luck, Anna quickly leaned in and whispered to Luke, "Luke, you''ve been feeling uneasytely. Why not bid on this bracelet?"


    Luke stared intently at the bracelet, feeling an inexplicable urge within him to ce a bid.


    After the auctioneer''s description, many of the wealthy attendees were already intrigued.


    Besides the bead collectors, many were drawn by the allure of old superstitions.


    A woman in a peplum dress carried a tray. As she lifted the ck cloth, I was instantly captivated by a powerful force.


    "Ah!"


    I wasn''t sure what wasing next. All I felt was a sudden darkness before my eyes, and then my body seemed to vanish. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in a dimly lit VIP seat with a bidding sign raised.

 Billionaire Is 19

    Chapter 19 Human-skin Bible


    Even Luke and Anna were clearly visible below the stage.


    What''s happening? My view has shifted. I''m no longer next to Luke!


    I nced around and saw the woman in the peplum dress right beside me.


    Suddenly, it hit me. I had been drawn into the Sacred Nine-eyed bracelet!


    The priest''s consecration ...


    s


    An odd thought crossed my mind. Could it be that my ashes are inside this bead, causing my soul to somehow merge with it? Has my body vanished?


    At that moment, I was utterly stunned.


    I heard someone bid 30 million for the bracelet. Since it wasn''t entirely made of Nine-Eye beads, the price wasn''t sky-high.


    As I was lifted, I saw a hand with defined features, followed by Luke''s eyes, which seemed to hold a mix of emotions.


    His fingers traced the bead string as if touching my own body, which made me feel deeply ufortable.


    I couldn''t understand why he looked at me with such a gaze.


    At the next moment, I was ced on his wrist, feeling his warm body heat.


    It was Luke who had won the bid for me.


    Is this truly fate? Even in death, I can''t seem to escape him.


    I stared nkly at the busy crowd, wondering if the truth of my death would remain hidden forever in the shadows.


    I refuse to ept this!


    "One million!"


    Anna''s bid pulled me back to reality, and I nced towards the stage.


    The high-definition screen disyed Bible scriptures written in Saavuni.


    However, the material the scriptures were printed on seemed unusual, not quite like paper. The faint sheen resembled more... human skin. Human skin!


    I remembered that mysterious man who had threatened to skin me. Could it be that he turned my skin into this human skin book?


    With this horrifying thought, I carefully moved away from the beaded bracelet, trembling as I approached the book.


    Indeed, my soul could pass into it freely!


    This was my own skin!


    I sobbed in despair, though no tears came from my eyes.


    I was overwhelmed with despair, unsure who I was dealing with. That man''s cruelty was such that he didn''t even spare my corpse.


    Noticing Anna''s interest in the book, Luke increased the bid.


    Since it was made from human skin, even though it had been consecrated by a priest, there weren''t many bidders.


    The human-skin Bible was bought for just 2 million dors.


    12:05 PM J


    Chapter 19 Human-skin Bible


    After Luke made the payment, the staff delivered the Bible to him.


    s


    My skin, after being treated and soaked in a special liquid, appeared as smooth as marble on the Bible''s cover. The Saavuni Bible scriptures printed on it looked very sacred. However, Luke frowned, clearly hesitant.


    "Anna, this Bible is made from human skin. Even though it''s been consecrated by a priest, it doesn''t change its original material. I think it''s a bit sinister. It might be better to donate it to a church."


    Annaughed off his concern. "Luke, don''t worry. Usually, the skin used for such a Biblees from enlightened priests. With God''s blessing, it will bring longevity and health to the owner. Grandma will definitely appreciate it." Grandma?


    Realizing that my grandma, the person who loved me most, was about to receive a human-skin Bible made from my skin from Anna, I was overwhelmed with rage.


    I charged at Anna like a madman, shouting, "Anna, why weren''t you the one who died!"


    But my hand passed right through her face; she felt no pain at all, only a hint of mockery in her eyes.


    She knew I was dead!


    The auction concluded, and heavy snow began to fall.


    I stood beneath the vast sky, shouting in anger, "D*mn you, God! Can''t you see?"


    Why must I, who have been kind all my life, end up facing such hardships?


    Meanwhile, the wicked people continued to livefortably!


    Why couldn''t I be a vengeful ghost and punish those who wronged me?


    Perhaps my intense anger made the cold wind even harsher, howling and sweeping through everything.


    "It''s freezing," Anna snuggled into Luke''s arms.


    Luke pushed her away firmly. "Anna, we''re in public!"


    Anna stamped her foot and said, "Luke, I''m really freezing."


    Seeing her difort, he couldn''t stand it. He removed his coat and draped it over her, saying gently, "The driver will be here soon."


    After she was settled in the car, Anna yfully reminded him, "Be sure toe early for grandma''s birthday tomorrow night!"


    "Alright, drive safely," Luke replied.


    Once Anna had left, he got into his own car.


    "Mr. Bolton, are we heading back to the Bolton Residence or ..."


    Luke rubbed his tired forehead and said, "Let''s go to my new house. Chloe should be returning soon."


    12:05 PM


    s


    Chapter 20 Marriage of Convenience


    Chapter 20 Marriage of Convenience


    The snow whipped past the car window, thick and heavy, but Luke hardly noticed. His face was tense, and his thoughts seemed far away.


    He was caught between hope and fear, checking his phone every few minutes only to shove it back in his pocket each time.


    When the house finally came into view, the warm lights glowing through the windows, he let out a long breath. His shoulders rxed, the weight of uncertainty easing a bit.


    As soon as the car stopped, he got out, moving quickly toward the front door.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I saw him pause at the steps, straightening his clothes. Then he slipped on his usual mask of cold indifference before pushing open the door.


    He kicked off his shoes and called out for me, his voice sharp with frustration.


    "Chloe, after all that, you finallye back? Do you have any idea what you''ve put me through thesest few days?"


    But it wasn''t me standing there to greet him. It was Adam.


    Luke froze, his eyes widening at the sight of his father. "Dad? What are you doing here?"


    "Your uncle''s at the residence. I came to have a word with you." Adam''s gaze swept the room. "Chloe''s not back yet?"


    He seemed unfazed by my absence, which didn''t surprise me.


    Luke and I had been close since we were kids, always fighting but always making up. To them, even me running off before the wedding was just more of the same.


    They figured I''de back on my own.


    Luke, trying to save face, quickly said, "Her grandmother''s birthday is tomorrow. She wouldn''t miss that. She''s probably at the Sanders'' house by now."


    Adam lit a cigarette, the smoke driftingzily through the air. His voice was low, almost casual. "When she doese back, make sure you fix things. Your grandfather''s been asking about grandkids. His mind''s clearing up, and he''s been getting closer to that other one."


    D


    Luke''s expression tightened. "Uncle''s never cared for Grandpa. Why would he now?"


    A bitter smile tugged at Adam''s lips. "Care? Who needs care when there''s money involved? The second your grandfather showed signs of recovery, your uncle came rushing back. You think that''s a coincidence? Word is, your grandpa''s already working on a marriage arrangement."


    "Marriage?" Luke''s face went pale as he moved to the couch. "Who with?"


    "Either the Gardners or the Hudsons."


    The Gardners and the Hudsons held enough influence to be on par with the Boltons.


    The Sanders was rich, sure, but they were nothingpared to the old dynasties that had ruled for generations.


    If it weren''t for the fact that I''d grown up with Luke, they would''ve married him off to one of those families instead.


    Carter, though, had made his name abroad. With his business and the right marriage, he had already left Luke far behind. Luke gritted his teeth. "He''s just a b*stard. How could he deserve any of this?"


    Adam, standing nearby, gave Luke a nce, his words cutting. "Ten years ago, you''d have been right. But do you know what Carter''spany is worth now?"


    Luke''s eyes tightened. "How much?"

 Billionaire Is 20

    Chapter 20 Marriage of Convenience.


    "Fifteen billion. And it''s still climbing."


    Luke sank into the couch. He knew his uncle had done well, but he hadn''t realized things had reached this scale.


    Fifteen billion. That wasn''t far off from what the Bolton Group was worth.


    The Boltons had spent generations building their empire, growing rich and powerful in the real estate world, second only to a few.


    But Carter had built his fortune from nothing. In just over a decade, he had be a serious rival.


    And if their grandfather handed everything to Carter, his worth would explode. He''d be one of the wealthiest men on the, not just in the nation


    Luke''s face drained of color. "How did we get here?"


    Adam''s voice was calm, steady. He watched Luke carefully. "You''ve messed up, Luke. Again and again. You''ve made your grandfather furious. And now, he feels like he owes Carter. If Carter ys his hand right, he could end up owning the family business." Luke shot to his feet, panic flickering in his eyes. "No! Grandpa wouldn''t give the family to him."


    Adam''s lips twisted into a smirk. "Maybe not all of it. But if Carter takes the lion''s share, what then? The legitimate heir reduced to a footnote, while a b*stard takes over. People will talk, Luke."


    He let those words hang for a moment before speaking again.


    "Sure, Carter''s wealth may be greater now, but you still have two things in your favor. First, you''re healthy, unlike him. And second, your grandfather adores Chloe. If you two have a child soon, he will be more inclined to favor you. For Chloe and the child, the family business could still be yours."


    Adam rose from his chair, his voice steady. "I don''t have to spell it out for you, do I? Treat Chloe right. End things with Anna. Tomorrow''s your best shot."


    Luke followed him to the door. "I understand, Dad. I won''t make the same mistake again."


    I sat on the terrace, my hand outstretched, catching snowkes as they drifted down. They melted against my skin, slipping away just like everything else. A cold smirk crept onto my face.


    Luke, it''s toote for regrets now.


    A dead woman doesn''t get to forgive.


    I had epted my fate, neither alive nor truly gone. I was just a spectator now, waiting to see if the world would ever catch up with Luke''s sins.


    After Adam left, Luke''s worry was written all over his face. Carter''s return had shaken him to the core.


    He kept dialing my number. Again and again, the voice on the other end told him my phone was off. Every time he heard it, his frustration grew deeper.


    In the silence of the night, I could hear him whisper, "Chloe, how long are you going to keep this up?"


    Even now, he didn''t understand a thing. He thought it was still my fault.


    Luke''s hand gripped the prayer beads tighter, rubbing them like a habit he couldn''t shake. As if that could calm him.


    What he didn''t know was that I was tied to those beads now. I felt his every touch, every restless thought.


    But after seeing him going at it with Anna, every moment he spent with those beads sickened me.


    Morning came.


    Luke dressed carefully, slipping on the dark suit I used to love on him. He chose the tie I had given him once, years ago. With a gift for my grandmother in hand, he made his way to the Sanders estate. 2/3


    12:05 PM


    Chapter 20 Marriage of Convenience


    Roy, sensing his unease, asked gently, "Mr. Bolton, has Mrs. Boltone home?"


    s


    Luke''s chest tightened, but he hid it behind a cool mask. "She''s probably at the Sanders'' house. She wouldn''t miss this. She always puts her grandma first."


    He convinced himself that I hadn''t called because I was still angry.


    The birthday dinner wasn''t until that night. For now, the house was quiet, with no guests yet.


    Anna had been waiting. She saw him from afar, and without hesitation, she rushed to him. "Luke, I''m so d you''re here."


    When Luke stepped out of the car in his ck suit, Anna, scrunched her nose. "Luke, why are you in ck again? It makes you look so old and dull, like a man way past his prime. I just got you that custom suitst month. Why not wear it?"


    The suit she mentioned matched the design on her own dress. It was clear she had nned for them to show up as a pair.


    Luke thought about what his father had said the night before. Without a word, he gently removed her hand from his arm.


    "Anna, we''re not kids anymore. We should start keeping some distance. People might start gossiping about it."


    Anna stared at him, her confusion in. Just the other day, he had been so sweet, always making sure she wasfortable. "Luke, I only-"


    "I''m going to check on your grandmother." He cut her off, his tone t. Without waiting for her reply, he strode off, leaving her standing there, her smile fading into something darker.


    Luke didn''t stop as he made his way into the courtyard. He grabbed a servant by the arm, urgency in his voice. "Has yourdy returned?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The servant nodded, thinking Luke was talking about Anna. "Yes, She arrived early this morning. Didn''t you see her?" Luke''s heart skipped a beat. He knew Chloe wouldn''t let her anger keep her from seeing her grandmother. Without another word, he rushed toward the inner rooms, his steps quick, hope building with every step.

 Billionaire Is 21

    Chapter 21 Every Mother Loves Her Child


    Chapter 21 Every Mother Loves Her Child


    s


    When I reached the estate, my thoughts were no longer tangled in worries about Luke or Anna. My mind turned instead to my grandmother.


    If I had known thatst week before the wedding would be the final time I saw her, I would have spent every moment with her. I would have made sure to cherish thosest days. Now, nearly a month had passed. I wondered if her health had improved at all.


    Luke arrived at the estate and asked for permission to see Penelope. After getting the nod, he stepped inside, a warm smile on his face.


    "Penelope, I''vee to visit."


    Fearing that his dy might be noted, he quickly added, "I got held up with some matters. I sent Chloe ahead to check on you. How are you feeling?"


    Penelope didn''t respond. Instead, a ss flew through the air, aimed directly at Luke.


    Her strength was not what it used to be. The ss missed him and shattered on the floor at his feet.


    Luke understood she was still upset about him abandoning the wedding. Feeling guilty, he wasn''t angered. He moved closer to her with steady resolve.


    I saw Grandma lying in bed, looking more frail than ever.


    She tried to sit up, but a maid hurried to help.


    "Be careful, Penelope," Luke said, moving faster to assist her. He added with mild reproach, "Chloe should know better. With your condition, where did she run off to?"


    Before he could get close, Penelope''s hand shot out, delivering a sharp p to his face.


    ""Don''t touch me! Get out!"


    Luke''s smile briefly faltered. He held back his irritation, speaking softly. "Penelope, I know I''ve made mistakes. If you want to hit me or punish me, I''ll ept it."


    At that moment, my mother''s voice echoed from the hallway, even though she hadn''t yet entered the room. "Penelope, why are you doing this? Luke came to see you out of kindness. Why are you hitting him?" Penelope pushed Luke''s hand away and let the maid help her back against the pillows. She pointed a shaky finger at him, her voice filled with regret and anger.


    "I don''t want a heartless grandson-inw like him. I regret helping them. I should never have listened to Chloe and had the old man lend their family money. What did we get for that? A snake. You ungrateful boy; you left my granddaughter alone at the altar. How can you be so cruel?"


    As Penelope spoke, tears began to stream down her face. My own heart, once numb from the grief of losing loved ones to betrayal, felt a spark of life once more.


    I knelt beside her bed, my voice soft and pleading. "Grandma, please don''t cry. I''m here ..."


    I reached out, trying to wipe the tears from her cheeks. Yet, my fingers passed through her face, unable to make contact.


    She couldn''t hear my voice or see my desperate attempts.


    My mother''s voice suddenly pierced the silence. "Penelope, this isn''t Luke''s fault. He did what he did for Anna. You know Anna''s health isn''t great. What started as a small problem turned into a big scandal, all because Chloe made it public." Penelope, already upset, turned her anger toward my mother.


    "What are you talking about? Chloe''s husband ran away from the wedding, and now you''re ming the victim? Have you lost 1/2


    Chapter 21 Every Mother Loves Her Child


    s


    your senses? Since Anna returned, this house has been in constant turmoil. Every few days, there''s a big fight. I could let it slide, until now. Now you''re ming Chloe for everything?"


    "Penelope, don''t be so upset. Chloe is causing trouble here. Everyone wants a peaceful family"


    "I''ve watched Chloe grow up. I know her well. She''s kind and would never hurt anyone. How could she hurt her own sister? What''s in it for her? It''s you parents who keep falling for Anna''s tricks."


    Anna stormed in, tears streaming down her face. "Grandma, I know I wasn''t around much after leaving the Sanders. I couldn''t be by your side. But you shouldn''t hate me just because you prefer my sister. I''m your granddaughter too. How can you be so unfair?"


    "You''re nothing but a troublemaker. You''re the one causing chaos at my household, and now you''re ruining your sister''s wedding day!"


    Penelope grabbed a cane from beside the bed and swung it at Anna''s head.


    "You little wretch! You''re the reason my family is in turmoil. You made my granddaughter disappear on her wedding day. I''ll beat you to a pulp!" Though Penelope was frail from illness andcked strength, her rage was fierce.


    Luke quickly moved to shield Anna, taking the blow on his own back. 1


    Penelope''s fury only intensified. "You two are a pair of shameless lovers. You''d even flirt in my presence? I can only imagine how much more brazen you are at the Boltons''. No wonder my granddaughter isn''t herself anymore."


    I had changed from someone who was once lively and bright to someone who felt timid and full of doubt.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off with Luke and Anna. The constant cycle of pain and healing left me unsettled, and I needed medication to keep my emotions steady.


    As I grew quieter, Penelope noticed the change in me and felt it deeply.


    Meanwhile, the others at the Sanders estate were so focused on Anna that they failed to see my struggles. My feelings went unnoticed, and no one saw how I had changed.


    "Penelope, this is too much," my mother said, her voice tight with frustration. "Anna has been with the Boltons for years. Luke has always treated her like family. If people hear you speaking like this, what will they think of Anna?"


    Penelope''s face was full of sorrow. "You''re worried about what others think of Anna, but have you thought about Chloe''s feelings? Luke is her husband!"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Tears began to fall from Penelope''s wrinkled cheeks. "Even though I''ve been bedridden, I''m not blind. Open your eyes and think. Is Chloe really as bad as you think she is?"


    Her words made everyone stop and think, as if they were reconsidering everything that had happened.


    Penelope continued, her voice steady. "I heard Chloe hasn''t been seen since she left on her wedding day. You''re all chasing after this little troublemaker while Chloe, your own child, is missing. How can you be so heartless, not caring about your own daughter?" Luke, holding Anna, looked stunned. "Penelope, what are you saying? Chloe hasn''te home?"


    My parents and brother exchanged confused looks. They probably thought, like I did, that I had returned to the old estate to visit Penelope.


    They assumed I might be making pastries for her, as I used to bring her cakes every time I visited.


    My mother''s face showed shock. "Chloe isn''t here?"

 Billionaire Is 22

    Chapter 22 A Dire End With No Descendants


    Chapter 22 A Dire End With No Descendants s


    While everyone was caught up in the issue of me not returning to the family, Anna, who had been quietly standing by, suddenly broke down in tears.


    "Grandma, ever since I returned, you''ve treated me coldly, thinking I''m overshadowing my sister. You view everything I do as maniptive. I''ve wronged my sister and the family. I should never havee back. I''m not a good granddaughter..." With that, she suddenly darted towards the wall..


    "Anna!"


    Ethan, who had just walked in, quickly intercepted her, and Anna collided with his stomach.


    The family immediately circled around her, expressions filled with concern. "Anna, are you alright? Why would you attempt such a reckless thing?"


    "Dad, I never wanted to upset Grandma or cause discord between Chloe and Ethan upon her return. If I had known my return would disrupt the family like this, I would have preferred to nevere back."


    Anna''s inherently gentle demeanor made her tears seem even more pitiful, drawing sympathy from everyone.


    Those initially upset about my absence swiftly directed their frustration at Grandma, with even my typically quiet father speaking out.


    "Mom, Anna and Chloe are both your granddaughters. How can you show such favoritism? Chloe''s actions are the real cause of worry in the family. You overlook Chloe''s faults yet you scold us. That''s too much!" Grandma, already upset, grew angrier at being rebuked by her son at her age. She pointed a trembling finger at my father, "Are you blind? She ..."


    Anna interjected, pulling my father back, "Dad, please don''t argue with Grandma over me. If it causes more discord, I''d be truly ingrateful. Grandma, if you need to me someone, me me, not Dad." Grandma was so irate that she was at a loss for words, but she finally saw my perspective.


    Anna had done nothing overt, yet her few words had deftly shifted the family''s resentment toward me.


    Her tactics were subtle yet deeply effective, wearing me down over the past few years.


    "Enough!"


    "Grandma, today''s your birthday, don''t let anger spoil it-it''s not worth harming your health."


    "Mom, why are you quarreling with a young girl at your age?"


    "Mrs. Lambert, please make sure my mom is taken care of and bring her to the banquetter."


    A group of people left with Anna, leaving Grandma so angry that she was ready to pick up her cane and throw it at them, "Get out, all of you get out!"


    "Old Madam, don''t get too emotional."


    Mrs. Lambert, who had been with Grandma for decades, was very distressed.


    She helped her onto the bed and brought her a cup of tea to calm her down.


    I hesitated as I watched Grandma, her silver hair and deeply lined face softening into sadness as she clutched Mrs. Lambert''s hand. "Go see if Chloe has returned yet?" she asked with a tremor in her voice.


    "Of course, I''ll check right now. You should rest," Mrs. Lambert replied. "Chloe would be devastated seeing you upset."


    "I''ll try to stay calm," Grandma assured her, dabbing at her eyes. "She''s dealing with so much already; I can''t add to her burden."


    Chapter 22 A Dire End With No Descendants


    s


    Witnessing Grandma struggling to suppress her tears stirred a deep longing within me tofort her, yet due to the restrictions of the beaded bracelet Luke wore, I found myself drifting further from the isted figure on the bed, her sorrow palpable in the solitude. The disillusionment with my family and lover had led me to believe I was indifferent to all.


    Yet, in that moment, it was clear that Grandma remained the anchor I could not sever.


    Beside Luke, I whispered,den with remorse, "Grandma, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    The thought of her grappling with the news of my demise was unbearable. Could she endure such a heartache?


    The room soon cleared, leaving just Anna and Luke.


    Luke''s attention was solely fixed on Anna, seeming to erase any memory of my presence.


    Anna, don''t let Grandma''s words bother you. She''s getting on in years.


    "I understand, but since Grandma has such strong feelings against me, I doubt she would ept any gifts from me."


    She handed him the human-skin Bible, "Luke, could you give this to Grandma? She''s devout and always reading the Bible. This Bible is blessed by a priest; it should bring her peace and longevity."


    "You''re really thoughtful, Anna. Grandma will see your true heart one day. Hand it over," Luke reassured her as he epted the book.


    Luke epted the book, feeling hesitant about its eerie nature. Yet, when he grasped it, his fingers inadvertently caressed the cover.


    The surface was unexpectedly smooth, resembling a woman''s skin, which left him oddly unsettled.


    Realizing his morbid thought, Luke quickly dismissed it as absurd.


    "And remember, Luke, Grandma really doesn''t like me. Please don''t tell her I gave this or what it''s really made of. She might not take it well."


    "I got it," Luke replied, patting her head soothingly.


    "Don''t worry about it anymore. You know we all care about you."


    "You''re the best."


    The two unted their affection, making it ufortable to witness.


    After parting from Anna, Luke carried the book and his own gift to Grandma''s room. She had just finished her tea and seemed more at ease.


    As he entered, she mistook the footsteps, hopeful, "Is that you, Chloe? Let me take a look at you..."


    Her expression chilled immediately upon seeing Luke. "What are you doing here again?" she demanded coldly.


    Luke understood Grandma''s anger and adjusted his approach, sitting down on a stool next to her bed. "Grandma, I made a mistake by running away from the wedding. I''ve loved Chloe for years; she''s the only woman for me. Anna is just my sister. I promise you that I''ll take good care of Chloe from now on and never hurt her again."


    Grandma narrowed her eyes, her expression stern, "Remember, God is watching from above. If you''re going to make promises, swear by Him. Betray Chloe, and you''ll be cursed with a miserable end and no descendants to mourn you!" Luke felt deted. Though he intended to sever ties with Anna, their recent past lingered ...


    "What? Can''t swear? Then stop trying to fool me with your lies!"


    Chapter 22 A Dire End With No Descendants


    Provoked by Grandma''s challenge, Luke responded, "I mean every word, Grandma. I''m not afraid."


    s


    With that, he moved towards the shrine. The room, dedicated to spiritual reverence, was filled with a soft sandalwood aroma.


    The statue of Jesus cast serene his gaze upon the world.


    Luke knelt on the cushion, his gaze lifted to thepassionate eyes of Jesus, his heart beating faster.


    Standing by with her cane, Grandma pressed, "Well, go on. Swear if you dare."


    Raising his hand solemnly, Luke swore, "I, Luke Bolton, will love Chloe Sander and only Chloe Sander for all my life. I vow never to betray her. I will guard her, cherish her, and love her without reservation. Should I break this oath, may I meet a dire end and leave no descendants." Just as he finished, a sudden sh of lightning split the sky outside.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    Crash!

 Billionaire Is 23

    Chapter 23 Thunder, Broken Candle, an Omen of Death


    Chapter 23 Thunder, Broken Candle, an Omen of Death


    s


    Beneath the dark, looming clouds, a sudden streak of lightning was followed by a thunderp so loud it felt like i I was right. on top of me.


    I crouched down where I stood, clutching my ears in fright, nearly convinced I was about to lose my senses from the fear.


    When I dared to look up again, I noticed the candle from the altar had toppled over in front of Luke.


    The candle was snapped in half, and the wax spread across the floor like a dark omen.


    This unsettling scene caused my grandmother, who had been watching with her usual stern concern, to nearly copse. Thankfully, Mrs. Lambert was quick to support her. "Old Madam."


    Luke, typically dismissive of superstitions, could not help but feel unnerved by the candle that had seemingly targeted him. Grandma''s face paled, her voice shaky, "Thunder, broken candle, an omen of death... What have you done that is so terrible?" "Grandma, I swear, it''s just a coincidence," Luke tried to reassure her, but his voicecked conviction.


    Understanding the olddy''s deep-seated beliefs, Mrs. Lambert immediately summoned a servant to clean up the ce.


    "Old Madam, it''s just a coincidence. Please, don''t worry yourself. You should rest."


    "Mrs. Lambert, I''ve been uneasy. Chloe haunts my dreams every night, and it''s been over ten days since shest called," Grandma confessed, her anxiety palpable. Luke''s expression darkened significantly. He was well aware of my deep attachment to Grandma, frequently visiting her or at least calling every few days.


    While I might disregard him, I would never neglect Grandma.


    "Grandma, are you sure Chloe hasn''t called?" Luke pressed, desperate for some reassurance.


    "Do I look like I would lie about this?" Grandmother snapped back, her frustration clear.


    At that moment, I watched as realization dawned on Luke. His face turned white and he seemed to be getting weak in the knees.


    Perhaps he was beginning to understand that the disturbing details surrounding the bloody wedding dress at the police station were more than mere coincidences.


    Suddenly, a servant''s voice broke the tense atmosphere, "Old Madam; your package has arrived. It''s from Ms. Chloe."


    Hearing the mention of Ms. Chloe, Luke quickly stepped forward to receive the package. The sender''s details confirmed it was indeed from me,plete with my name and phone number.


    His tension eased upon seeing the package, and he hastily opened it.


    Inside, there was a wooden box containing an amulet and a greeting card I had prepared for Grandma.


    This amulet, blessed at Mount Spiritus before my wedding, was meant to ensure her health.


    I had arranged for its delivery today, after the wedding, through a courier who frequently handled my deliveries.


    This timing was perfect as it coincided with Grandma''s birthday.


    Tears formed in Grandma''s eyes as she read the greeting card and clutched the amulet.


    Mrs. Lambert reassured her, "This amuletes from Mount Spiritus and isn''t something you can simply buy. It requires one to make their way to its summit, where a priest blesses it. Ms. Chloe has shown great filial piety." 1/3


    12:07 PM


    Chapter 23 Thunder, Broken Candle, an Omen of Death


    Relieved, Grandma said, "If she''s sent a gift, she must be on her way. Have someone wait for her at the front door."


    ""Of course."


    s


    Luke, who had been quietly observing, asked Mrs. Lambert about the amulet''s significance, "To obtain this amulet, one must really go to the summit?"


    "Yes," she exined, "it''s a journey of 39,999 steps to the top, a challenge that can take a whole day. Many in poor health don''t make it."


    I''m sure he was recalling the year of the earthquake when I cheerfully sent him off to the airport, handing him a protective amulet.


    Although skeptical of its spiritual significance, he had carelessly tossed it into his wallet.


    When I had a bruise on my knee, he had asked about it, and I brushed it off as a minor ident, which he did not probe further.


    In that earthquake, many had perished, but he only sustained minor injuries,ter realizing the amulet''s potential significance when he could not find his wallet again.


    Now, understanding the effort behind such an amulet, he watched as Grandma tucked hers away protectively.


    "What are you looking at? This is from Chloe," she remarked.


    Luke responded with a resigned smile, "Grandma, don''t worry. I once had a simr amulet. Here, I''ve also brought you a Bible and a pendant, hoping they keep you healthy."


    He handed her the book, and seeing it was the Bible, Grandma took it with reverence. Her gaze shifted curiously over the book.


    "Why does it look so different than the others?"


    "It was crafted by a revered priest using unique materials and has received special blessings. It''s meant to aid in your recovery."


    Grandma traced her fingers over the book gently. I tried in vain to stop her. "Grandma, no! You shouldn''t have it."


    To me, being dead did not matter anymore. My concern was the profound sadness Grandma would endure upon discovering the book was crafted from my skin.


    At her age, such a revtion would be too much to bear.


    Anna, knowing how deeply Grandma loved me, used this cruel tactic to shock her.


    I regret not pulling her down to hell with me when I had the chance.


    Now, all I wish for is another shot at life to honor my filial duties and seek vengeance.


    I''m powerless to intervene, merely observing as Grandma tenderly traced the words on the cover of Saavuni.


    Maybe it was the innate bond between family, but she appeared genuinely fond of it, her touch as gentle as when she caressed my head in my childhood.


    Softly, I whispered, "Grandma..."


    Grandma decided to keep the Bible but handed back the pendant to Luke. "I''ll keep the Bible. Return this. And remember your vow before Jesus: to love, cherish, and protect her always." Luke vowed solemnly, "Grandma, I will."


    He looked sincere, but it nauseated me.


    Thanks to Anna, my spirit could stay near Grandma after she received the Bible.


    12:07 PM


    Chapter 23 Thunder, Broken Candle, an Omen of Death


    As evening approached, Grandma set aside the Bible and summoned Mrs. Lambert.


    "Chloe will be home soon. Get my clothes andb my hair. I can''t let her see me like this."


    "Don''t worry, Old Madam. I''ll ensure you look splendid."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Grandma struggled into her clothes and draped a fur coat over her shoulders, looking both regal and graceful.


    I often said Grandma was a beauty in her youth, and she always replied that I was the spitting image of her.


    s


    However, she could not remain standing for long, so she settled into a wheelchair. Mrs. Lambert draped a nket over her and neatlybed back her silver hair. "Let''s put on the earrings Chloe gave me."


    "Sure."


    Grandma seemed pleased. "I do believe Luke genuinely cares for her."


    "Absolutely, they''ve been together since childhood."


    "As soon as Chloe returns, they should start a family. I want to live long enough to see her with a child before I pass away. As long as she''s happy, I''ll rest easy." Outside, the snow began to fall heavily, mirroring the tears I could no longer shed.


    I''m sorry, grandma. You won''t get to see me again.

 Billionaire Is 24

    Chapter 24 Chloe Will Definitely Come


    Chapter 24 Chloe Will Definitely Come


    s


    Her family had urged her several times, and only after touching up her makeup again did Grandma finally let Mrs. Lambert wheel her out. "Chloe should be here by now. Don''t keep her waiting too long."


    Mrs. Lambert teased from the side, "Oh, you''ve only got Ms. Chloe on your mind. But there are plenty of dignitaries and VIPs here today."


    Grandma''s face showed a hint of pride. "What do they matterpared to my granddaughter? By the way, where''s the stock transfer document I asked you to prepare?"


    "It''s all ready. The transfer can be processed tomorrow. But if you give all those shares to Ms. Chloe, I''m afraid it''ll cause some trouble in the family."


    "Hmph, so what if they don''t care for her? Does that mean no one else can? Chloe''s as good as gone to them now that she''s married. What would matter to them if I gave her the shares? Besides, you saw how Anna yed them all like fools today. Do you really expect Chloe to get anything from them in the future? I''d better start transferring my assets to her while I''m still alive."


    "Ms. Chloe is so lucky to have a grandmother who cares for her so much."


    I stood there listening, feeling a strange mix of emotions. Grandma is so kind, but I''ll never be able to enjoy her kindness again.


    Mrs. Lambert wheeled the chair through a shortcut to the banquet hall. Even before getting close, I heard a low, cold voice. "Still no sign of her? It''s been days! How can a person just vanish like that?"


    "Mr. Bolton, we''ve searched everywhere possible. Unless..."


    The sentence was cut short as the two servants spotted Grandma and her entourage and immediately fell silent.


    I found it odd. What was he searching for? Could he be looking for me? That seems unlikely; we''ve only met a few times.


    Luke never showed any interest in me, so why would Carter be searching for me? I must be overthinking this.


    Snow fell heavily, like a thick under the streetlights. Carter stood in a ck suit, his dark hair and shoulders dusted with


    snow.


    His sharp eyes were as cold as ever, but when he saw Grandma, he lowered his gaze slightly and spoke with respect, "Madam."


    Grandma looked at him for a moment, somewhat unsure. "You''re from the Boltons, right?"


    Anyone seeing him for the first time would instinctively assume he was an illegitimate child.


    "I am Carter Bolton, here to wish you a happy birthday, Madam. This is Damian."


    Damian, who stood behind the wheelchair, presented a wooden box to Grandma, bowing respectfully. "Madam, this is a genuine rare antique. I hope you like it."


    The Sanderscked no treasures, but genuine antiques were indeed rare, so Grandma epted them without a decline.


    "That''s very thoughtful of you."


    Mrs. Lambert quickly stepped forward to take it. "Thank you, Mr. Bolton."


    "The weather outside is cold, and the roads are slippery, Mr. Bolton. Why don''t you head inside to warm up?"


    Grandma''s attitude towards him wasn''t as cold as it was with Luke.


    "I don''t enjoy crowds," Carter replied politely. "I came to celebrate Madam''s birthday. Now that I''ve delivered my gift, I won''t stay for the festivities."


    Chapter 24 Chloe Will Definitely Come


    s


    He paused before continuing, "By the way, I didn''t see Ms. Chloe in the hall earlier. I heard she left during the wedding and hasn''t returned to the Boltons. Perhaps she''s back with you, Madam?"


    "Ms. Chloe sent me a gift today, but I haven''t seen her. She must be dyed."


    Mrs. Lambert added, "Ms. Chloe is always so respectful; no matter where she is, she always returns for Madam''s birthday each year. She should be on her way. Since you''re already here, Mr. Bolton, why not stay for some cake before you go?" For some reason, Carter, who had been nning to leave, changed his mind. "Then I''ll stay a little longer."


    The two of them, one behind the other, wheeled their chairs into the hall. Not liking to show himself, Carter asked Ah Ji to push him into a dimly lit corner. 1


    Watching his gloomy face, I felt suspicious. Was he deliberately probing for information about me?


    But we had no connection. He had brought me up several times now. Was this just a coincidence?


    The hall was bustling with people, each one wearing a pleasant smile to wish Grandma a happy birthday. She responded to each of them with a smile.


    Grandma''s eyes scanned the crowd; she was looking for me.


    Just like Grandma, Luke was searching for me too.


    I hovered near Luke and overheard my mother muttering softly, "Honestly, Chloe is getting increasingly out of line. It''s sote, and she still hasn''t shown up! It''s disrespectful, even for someone''s birthday."


    "Mom, I''m sure she''s been dyed by something. How about I ask my friends in Cloudville to see if they''ve heard anything about her?"


    My mom patted Anna''s hand. "You''re the only one who never gives me any trouble."


    Adam walked up to Luke and nudged him gently. "Still not reconciled with Chloe? Where is that girl?"


    Luke seemed flustered. How could he exin to his father that after I disappeared, we lost all contact?


    "She''s on her way. She''ll be here soon."


    "Fine. Go to the door and greet her, then. Show some sincerity."


    "Alright."


    Luke headed toward the entrance, noticing Carter drinking coffee in the corner. Their eyes met, but, feeling frustrated, Luke didn''t bother to greet him and walked straight out.


    He was convinced I must be dyed by traffic. He knew I wouldn''t miss Grandma''s birthday.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He even stood right under the streetlight to pull at my heartstrings, letting the snow pile on him.


    If I came back, the first thing I saw was that he had turned into a snowman just waiting for me.


    By then, my heart would be filled with nothing but concern for him, leaving no room for any anger.


    He knew my temperament too well, always finding ways to manipte me.


    In the past, when we had a fight, he''d deliberately catch a cold just to make me worry. I would rush to his side, taking care of him,pletely forgetting that we had just had a huge argument over Anna. But this time, his act of ying the victim won''t work.


    I stood nearby, watching coldly to see how long he could hold out.


    Every half a minute or so, he''d nce at his watch. He waited in the snow for fifteen minutes. That was his limit.


    How could he know that, back then, I had endured the heavy snow to get him that protective charm?


    12:08 PM


    Chapter 24 Chloe Will Definitely Come


    s


    That day, the wind was fierce and the snow blinding. Even though I was fully wrapped up, I was still frozen to the bone, my face feeling like it had been shed with knives. That night, I came down with a high fever, but he never knew.


    I had stood in the icy snow for an entire day, and he couldn''t evenst fifteen minutes before retreating to the hall.


    Anna quickly came over to brush the snow off him, but Luke pushed her away immediately. So many eyes were watching. He always remembered to keep his distance from Anna.


    No one thought much of it. My mom checked the time. The cake-cutting was originally scheduled for seven o''clock.


    She whispered in Grandma''s ear, "Mom, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t we cut the cake? The guests are still hungry."


    Grandma''s eyes swept over the crowd, but they still didn''t find me. Her face fell.


    "Let''s wait a bit longer. Chloe said she''d be back to celebrate with me."

 Billionaire Is 25

    Chapter 25 Grandma''s Wishes Chapter 25 Grandma''s Wishes


    s


    My mom, clearly annoyed, lowered her voice and said, "Mom, we''ve got so many guests here tonight. We can''t let everyone wait just because of her. The weather is terrible, and flights could be dyed. We can save a piece of cake for her. "Grandma, who knows if Chloe even nned on returning?" Ethan said.


    Everyone tried to convince Grandma to cut the cake, ignoring how her eyes grew dimmer.


    "Chloe promised me she''d be here on time. She never breaks a promise. Something must have happened. I couldn''t reach her phone. Have any of you tried looking for her in Cloudville?"


    My parents exchanged an awkward nce.


    They hadn''t considered looking for me since I''d always returned alone after letting off some steam.


    "She disappears on her own terms. If we go looking for her every time, it''ll just encourage this behavior. What if every time she''s upset, she turns off her phone and disappears? Where are we supposed to look for her?" "Exactly! She''s an adult now. She''s got two working legs. She''lle back when she''s done having fun."


    Grandma felt her heart sink as she listened to their indifferent words.


    Over the years, I rarelyined to her directly. She had to piece things together based on what she had overheard from the servants or others.


    Seeing how my family treated me, she finally understood just how miserable my life had be.


    "You ungrateful lot! She''s your daughter, your sister, and she''s been missing for days! And not one of you cares enough to.. Grandma''s voice broke off, her chest heaving angrily.


    "Grandma, I found out where Chloe is!" Anna shouted, waving her phone and immediately grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Where?" Grandma stopped her scolding and quickly grabbed Anna''s phone.


    It showed a video from a nightclub. Amidst shing lights, a woman who looked like me was dancing closely with a man.


    The woman was dressed provocatively, and her dancing was anything but subtle.


    The lighting was dim, and the side angle made it hard to tell for sure. But everyone immediately jumped to that conclusion once Anna said it was me.


    "I just saw it on a friend''s social media. Chloe is having a st at some bar. She probably forgot all about Grandma''s birthday by now."


    "No wonder she prepared her gift in advance. She never nned toe back!"


    Grandma, whose eyesight wasn''t excellent, didn''t believe it was me. She asked a servant to fetch her reading sses for a closer look.


    Luke''s face was cold as ice. He watched the video three times, his eyes fixed on the woman''s pale chest where a small ck mole was visible-more recognizable than her face.


    Grandma squinted through her sses. "I don''t think that''s Chloe. The lighting is so bad, it could be anyone."


    "Grandma, don''t defend Chloe. She''s always been like this-constantly flirting with men. I said nothing before because I didn''t want to upset Luke. This time, she took the excuse of his runaway bride stunt to leave. Who knows if it''s revenge or if she already had a lover?" "You brat! How dare you nder Chloe based on one video..."


    Grandma tried to defend me, but Luke, who hadn''t said a word, coldly interrupted, "It''s Chloe. I''m sure of it."


    The room erupted into shocked murmurs.


    12:08 PM


    Chapter 25 Grandma''s Wishes


    He was my husband, and his confirmation sealed the verdict.


    "I never imagined there was such a hidden story behind Mr. Bolton''s decision to run away from the marriage.


    s


    "See? I told you! If Chloe was innocent, why would she run away? She''s probably been sneaking around with that guy for a while." ""Poor Mr. Bolton."


    "Chloe has no sense of shame, still iming to be childhood sweethearts. For all we know, she could have been fooling around for ages." Listening to all the malicious gossip, I thought I''d grown numb to these insults from this pair of scumbags, but I felt my blood boil.


    Anna had already stolen my art. Now, she was dragging my name through the mud even after my death, ndering me so that I''d be hated by all. She''s genuinely ruthless!


    And Luke-what an idiot! We had shared a bed, yet he decided it was me just from a blurry side profile and a mole on someone''s chest.


    Is he just stupid, or has he always seen me as someone so indecent?


    Hearing the disgustingments, I quietly slipped out of the crowd.


    But I heard a male voice from a corner. "Mr. Bolton, do you want me to take action? Clearly, Ms. Sander isn''t in Cloudville. That woman isn''t her."


    "No need," came the response. "If we try to fix this now, it''ll only draw more attention. If rumors spread that she''s involved with my uncle, that''s even worse, right?"


    Carter sighed. "People love to gossip. Let it go. She''s noting."


    I froze. How did he know I wasn''t in Cloudville?


    Unless Carter had already confirmed it!


    But why would he do what even my own husband hadn''t done? No wonder he had tested me multiple times in front of Luke and Grandma. Could it be that he was worried about me? 1 He was the only one who cared about my reputation.


    I closed my eyes and remembered how I lost my baby because of Anna''s provocation.


    That day, I was bleeding so heavily, crawling to the door. Before I passed out, I seemed to see a pair of high-end leather shoes.


    He was the one who got me to have the surgery quickly. Although the baby wasn''t saved, my body took the most minor damage possible.


    When the doctor asked for a family member''s signature outside the operating room, I faintly heard a deep male voice. It was him.


    Half a month before the wedding, I met him again.


    His expression was cold when he asked, "If you don''t want this, I can cancel the wedding for you."


    Back then, my mind was consumed with thoughts of revenge at the wedding, so I refused without a second thought.


    "Uncle Carter, I''ve been in love with Luke since we were kids. Marrying him has always been my dream."


    The cold wind brushed across his face, wrapping him in a mist that made it hard to read his expression.


    12:08 PM.


    Chapter 25 Grandma''s Wishes


    After a long pause, just as my legs were numb, he quietly said, "I wish you happiness."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    He left me with a cold back and left the country that day.


    Despite this, I still sent him a wedding invitation and a gift, but he didn''t attend.


    We hardly had any interactions.


    But why, after I disappeared, was he the only one in a hurry to find me when even my family didn''t care?


    If I''m correct, he didn''t juste to celebrate Grandma''s birthday today but to see if I would attend.


    Does he care about me?


    Themotion gradually died, and the servants wheeled in a multi-tiered cake.


    s


    Everyone gathered around Grandma, offering their congrattions, temporarily forgetting about the video. In the flickering candlelight, I saw so many fake smiles. Only Grandma''s face was still worried.


    I circled around to her side and softly sang a birthday song in a voice she couldn''t hear.


    "Grandma, make a wish."


    Grandma closed her eyes, sped her hands together, and looked sincere.


    Her voice was quiet, "I wish Chloe could live a life of peace and joy."


    She blew out the candle, and I gazed at her with teary eyes, whispering, "Grandma, please live a long, healthy life for both of

 Billionaire Is 26

    Chapter 26 You''re Back


    Chapter 26 You''re Back


    s


    After the cake was cut, everyone sat down to eat, but Grandma excused herself, saying she wasn''t feeling well, and returned to her room.


    I returned to the Bible scripture, waiting quietly.


    From the doorway, I could hear Grandma''s voice. "Mrs. Lambert, get someone to check out what''s going on in Cloudville. Something doesn''t feel right."


    "Old Madam, are you that sure the person in that video isn''t Ms. Chloe?"


    Grandma shot Mrs. Lambert a look. "I watched Chloe grow up. Don''t you think I know her character? Even if she''d fallen for someone else, she''d have divorced Luke first. She wouldn''t do something like this while still married."


    "You''re right. Ms. Chloe has turned down countless suitors over the years. She''s always been sensible, so it''s unlikely she''d lose her mind and use her body to get back at Mr. Bolton out of spite."


    Grandma gritted her teeth. "If I can figure this out, how is it that Luke, who grew up with her, believes other people''s lies? When Chloees back, I''ll make sure she divorces him. Marriage is built on trust, and if even her husband can''t believe in her, what''s the point of staying together?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a sting in my eyes after listening to her words. Grandma saw things clearly, yet the person who grew up by my side just couldn''t understand.


    "Anyway, quietly have someone look into what''s going on in Cloudville. Find out what Chloe is doing over there."


    "All right, Old Madam, you should wash up and get some rest. Maybe Ms. Chloe will be back tomorrow."


    "Fine."


    Grandma let out a long sigh and went to the bathroom to freshen up.


    At ten o''clock, after taking her medicine, Grandma sat staring at the slice of cake on the table. She had nced at it several times that night.


    "Old Madam, you should sleep."


    "It''s not midnight yet. I''m waiting for Chloe."


    When she mentioned me, a gentle light appeared in her eyes. "She''s always loved sweets since she was little, and I''ve always spoiled her. I even found a chef to teach me how to make her favorite treats. She''s such a sweet child. Even when I got older and couldn''t get around easily, she would oftene over to cook for me." "She''d say, since I watched her grow up, she''d take care of me as I grew old."


    As she spoke, tears streamed down Grandma''s face. "Mrs. Lambert, Chloe has always been so devoted. She''d never just disappear. I''m just afraid something''s happened to her."


    "Old Madam, Ms. Chloe''s not a child anymore. She''s a grown woman. What could happen to her? And with how fast news spreads these days, if something did happen, we''d have heard by now."


    Mrs. Lambert patted Grandma''s shoulder like she wasforting a child. "Don''t worry, Ms. Chloe''s probably just upset with Mr. Bolton. Women have their moods, and she''s likely avoiding him by turning off her phone so he can''t reach her through us. She''s just mad at him right now. Remember, she even prayed for you not long ago. Ms. Chloe cares deeply about you."


    Grandma wiped her tears. "Yes, Chloe would never let anything bad happen. But Luke is such a fool. We need to teach him a lesson."


    "That''s the spirit! And if you cry until your eyes are all swollen, it''ll only make Ms. Chloe feel worse."


    Grandma gave the cake onest look. "If shees back, make sure she eats it. I saved it, especially for her."


    "Of course. You rest now. I''ll keep an eye on the door, and if Ms. Chloe returns, I''ll tell you right away."


    Chapter 26 You''re Back


    s


    After listening to their conversation, I reached out toward the cake, desperately wanting a taste-just one bite, even if it were myst. After all, it was Grandma''s wish.


    My fingers passed through the cake over and over, and I screamed in anguish, but no one could hear me.


    Oh, Lord! Why was it me who had to die?


    I''m not ready to let go!


    Why do good people die so soon, while the wicked get to keep on living?


    Grandma tossed and turned in bed, unable to sleep. She clutched her Bible close as if it could offer her somefort.


    It reminded me of how she used to hold me when I was little. Her embrace was so warm.


    So warm that it made me wish I could be human again, just to fulfill the wishes I hadn''t yetpleted.


    When midnight came, Grandma finally fell asleep, still unwilling to give up hope after waiting so long for me.


    I left her side and returned to Luke''s hands once more.


    He wasn''t asleep. Instead, he was at a nightclub, surrounded by beautiful women.


    His slender fingers kept fidgeting with the bracelet on his wrist, a small attempt to calm the turmoil inside him.


    One of his closest friends, Moses Lynch, handed him a ss of whiskey. "Luke, this has to be some kind of misunderstanding. We all know what kind of person your wife is. Remember back in college that senior who practically went crazy trying to win her over? But in the end, she chose you."


    "That was just a video of someone''s side profile. It could easily be someone who just looks like her."


    Luke didn''t respond.


    He just kept downing drink after drink.


    A woman next to him tried to cozy up to him. "Mr. Bolton, even if Mrs. Bolton has left, you still have us. How about I keep youpany?"


    Luke smashed his ss on the floor. "Get out!"


    With that onemand, all the hostesses in the room scattered.


    Moses tried to say something, but Luke cut him off sharply. "You can get out too!"


    Soon, Luke was alone in therge, empty room.


    By the time I got there, he had already had quite a bit to drink.


    His stomach must''ve been hurting again. He was clutching his abdomen, shouting my name in anguish. "Chloe, why did you betray me? Why?" When I didn''t answer, he grabbed his phone and started sending voice messages. "Chloe, if you dare betray me, I swear I won''t let you off!"


    "Chloe, just wait! I''ming to Cloudville tomorrow! You won''t get away from me!"


    Roy opened the door to find Luke slumped on the couch, his face dark and menacing, his eyes bloodshot, and a mix of despair and fury that was almost terrifying.


    "Mr. Bolton, you''re drunk. Let me take you home."


    "Home? Chloe''s not there. What''s the point of going home?"


    "Madam is in Cloudville. You asked me to book you a flight to Cloudville for tomorrow. Did you forget? You''ll see Madam tomorrow, so you should go home and rest tonight."


    12:08 PMThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 26 You''re Back


    s


    Luke struggled to his feet, barely able to stand straight.


    "Right... Chloe doesn''t like it when I stay out. I need to go home. I need to go home now."


    He stumbled drunkenly back home, and the one who opened the door was Anna. Roy was stunned. "Ms. Anna, what are you doing here?"


    "I was worried Luke would be upset, so I came to check on him. How could you let him drink so much?"


    They helped Luke into the living room, where he copsed onto the couch, too drunk to stay conscious.


    "I''ll take care of things here. It''ste; you should head back."


    Roy felt uneasy. After all, they were both adults, and now it was just the two of them-a man and a woman-alone together.


    "Mr. Bolton is drunk. It''s not appropriate for you to stay here alone ..."


    "I said leave. Didn''t you understand?" Anna''s expression suddenly changed, scaring Roy into quickly standing up to leave.


    As he left, he nced at Anna, who was carefully wiping Luke''s face. The look in her eyes was unmistakable. It was full of love. Nothing like a sister''s affection for her brother. Just before the door closed, he saw Anna kiss Luke.


    He didn''t dare look any further and hurried out.


    Luke, in his drunken haze, mistook Anna for me. He was overjoyed, saying, "Chloe, you''re back."


    He pulled her in, and the two of them got lost in each other.


    I stood coldly on the side, watching through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    From therge tree across the street, a camera lens captured the two of them entwined together, catching every detail with perfect rity.

 Billionaire Is 27

    Chapter 27 Truth


    Chapter


    27 Truth


    s


    Luke slept off his hangover until the afternoon, waking up groggily. Before even opening his eyes, he absentmindedly traced the smooth skin of the woman beside him, softly murmuring, "Chloe ..."


    But when he opened his eyes and saw who it was, he jumped back in shock, shoving Anna away.


    "What are you doing here?"


    I sat at the nearby table, gently swinging my legs, calmly watching this spectacle unfold.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    When I saw this scene again, I felt calm indifference rather than fury.


    As sunlight poured in through the floor-to-ceiling windows, I noticed my body had faded slightly.


    I began to understand why, even in death, I remained tethered to Luke. Perhaps it was because I had spent so much of my life entangled with this man.


    Even after all the hurt, I couldn''t easily let him go.


    My attachment ran too deep, binding my soul to his side against my will.


    But as I saw his true nature, the restless bitterness within me started to fade away.


    I realized that the day I truly let go of him would be the day I vanished from this worldpletely.


    On the bed, Anna put on a pitiful expression. Luke''s first instinct upon seeing her was to push her away, and her sad look only deepened.


    "Luke, when you leftst night, you looked upset, so I came to check on you. But you were drunk and mistook me for Chloe. We..."


    Luke rubbed his forehead, his face contorting in difort as if he regretted being with Anna.


    I couldn''t help but find itughable. If a man is truly drunk, he won''t be able to get it up.


    Last night, he had been with Anna several times, each roundsting longer than thest. He seemed pretty pleased then, but now he was trying to y innocent.


    Anna began to sob softly. "Luke, I never wanted to ruin your rtionship with Chloe. I didn''t. But you were drunk, calling out her name over and over, and I couldn''t bear to see you like that, so I ..." Unable to stand her tears, Luke pulled her into his arms. "This isn''t your fault. It''s all on me."


    Anna rested against his chest, a faint, victorious smile ying on her hips.


    "Luke, when Chloees back, you should focus on your life together. I won''t interfere anymore."


    "Anna, you''re too kind. How could I not worry about you?"


    The two of them exchanged sweet words in bed for a while longer before Luke finally remembered the flight to Cloudville he had asked Roy to book for today.


    Realizing he had overslept, he angrily dialed Roy''s number.


    "Why didn''t you remind me? I missed my flight because of you."


    Roy, who had long suspected that Luke and Anna''s rtionship was more than friendly, saw his suspicions confirmedst night.


    Given the circumstances, it wasn''t hard to guess what had happened between them, and he wasn''t about to walk in on anything awkward.


    "Sorry, Mr. Bolton. You were pretty drunkst night, and I didn''t want to disturb your rest."


    Chapter 27 Truth


    "You''re getting more useless by the day."


    Luke sighed. "Whatever, just rebook my flight through the neighboring city. Find another route into Cloudville."


    "Yes, Mr. Bolton."


    s


    Anna, who had been holding his hand, suggested, "Luke, let me go with you this time. I want to apologize to Chloe in person. Maybe if she lets her anger out, she''lle back."


    Luke''s face softened, filled with both pity and affection. "If Chloe were as understanding as you, she wouldn''t give me such a headache.


    "Luke, I think Chloe''s just furious right now, so she''s using other men to get under your skin. If you two just talk, you''ll work things out." Anna knew exactly what to say to hit Luke where it hurt, repeatedly mentioning the other man.


    Luke''s expression darkened, his gaze fixed on her face. "Do you know something I don''t?"


    "I was worried about Chloe, so I called a friendst night," Anna began, carefully watching Luke''s reaction. "Turns out, he knows the guy Chloe was dancing with. He said..." "What did he say?" Luke''s grip tightened around her wrist, squeezing so hard it left red marks.


    "That guy is a notorious yboy," Anna continued. "He uses his good looks to lure women, and he''s quite skilled in that area. Many women get hooked after one night with him and willingly throw themselves into being his mistress, no matter the cost. But I''m sure Chloe would never do something like that."


    Luke was furious, his mind reying the scene from the video: Chloe pressed close to the man, swaying sensually as his hands slowly traced up her slender waist.


    "Ouch, Luke! You''re hurting me!"


    "Sorry."


    Luke released her wrist and quickly got up from the bed, heading straight into the bathroom.


    Anna watched his back, a satisfied smile curling at her lips.


    That same day, the two of them boarded a flight to Longport. Longport and Cloudville were neighboring cities, but getting to Cloudville from there meant enduring a long, treacherous drive through the mountains, a journey of over ten hours.


    The video had rattled Luke; pampered as he was, he still chose the difficult route just to find me immediately.


    I sat in the passenger seat, legs propped up, enjoying the mountain scenery while silently mocking this fool.


    If he''d just checked my flight records, he''d have known I never went to Cloudville.


    But instead, he trusted Annapletely, never once suspecting she''d misled him from the start.


    But thanks to him, I was getting to see views that I never did in life.


    The sun sank behind the mountains, taking with it thest bit of daylight.


    The road was mostly empty, and without streetlights, the outside was pitch ck, save for the asional crow flying past.


    "Luke, I''m so scared." Anna took the chance to snuggle into Luke''s arms.


    Roy driving the car couldn''t bear to watch; knowing the truth about their rtionship kept him on edge every second.


    On the other hand, I felt strangely at ease. I even found myself wondering what Anna''s next move would be and what she and the person who killed me were after.


    Watching her toy with Luke like this gave me a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    12:08 PM


    Chapter 27 Truth


    §à


    s


    Throughout the drive, I entertained all kinds of scenarios, like the car breaking down in the middle of nowhere. But nothing happened. By early morning, we arrived in Cloudville. Luke hadn''t slept all night; his eyes were bloodshot with anger and exhaustion.


    The closer we got to Cloudville, the darker his expression became.


    Anna gave the address of the rental apartment my rtives had found for me back then, and the car headed straight for the destination.


    At the entrance of the alley, Luke shook off Anna and stormed ahead. If I hadn''t seen the whole charadest night, I might''ve believed he was genuinely worried about me.


    He knocked on the door, but there was no response, so he kicked it open with a violent shove.


    "Chloe!" he yelled, his voice echoing through the space.


    Scattered around the living room were two pieces of men''s clothing, and right by the door, a pair of worn men''s slippersy abandoned.


    Luke''s rage boiled over as he fixed his gaze on the bedroom door. With one swift kick, he burst through it.

 Billionaire Is 28

    Chapter 28 She Never Went to Cloudville


    Chapter 28 She Never Went to Cloudville


    sFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    The bedroom was inplete chaos. Clothes of both men and women were strewn across the bed, and a pile of worn, smelly socksy discarded on the wooden floor.


    Used condoms were scattered in the trash can, with a couple more lying by the bed.


    Just as Anna had said, that man certainly had stamina.


    The state of the room showed how intense their time together had been.


    "Chloe, get out here!" Luke roared..


    In a fit of rage, he kicked the trash can over, yanked the quilt from the bed, and began to destroy the room.


    "Luke, what are you doing?" Anna rushed in, her face pale as she took in the mess.


    "What on earth did Chloe do in Cloudville?"


    Luke''s eyes were red with anger as though he wished he could tear me apart.


    Themotion had attracted the neighbors'' attention.


    201


    One of them, puffing on a cigarette and speaking with a foreign ent, said, "Are you looking for that couple? They left with their bagsst night, saying they were off to seek some freedom. Who knows where they ended up." He eyed Luke curiously. "Who are you?"


    Luke grabbed the man''s cor. Not entirely foolish, he pointed at the room and asked, "What''s the woman''s name?"


    "Name? I''m not sure, but I heard someone call her Ms. Sander. Are you her friend? To be honest, she''s quite wild. She and her boyfriend were noisy every day. You could hear her from three floors up."


    Upon hearing that, Luke punched the man''s face.


    Well, I spoke too soon-he wasn''tpletely clueless, but he clearlycked insight.


    When he heard the surname Sander, he instantly assumed it was me. He forgot that I was meticulous about cleanliness. How could I have left the room in such a mess?


    Unfortunately, once he was set on a conclusion, his mind was just a decorative piece.


    Fuming, Luke told Roy, "I don''t care how you do it, but you must find Chloe!"


    I was squatting under the old tree in the yard, counting ants and murmuring, "He won''t find me. My skin''s been skinned, my bones ground to dust. Who knows if my flesh has been turned into sausages or dried meat?" Roy, who couldn''t hear my sarcasm, quickly responded, "Yes, sir."


    Luke clung to the door frame, gazing at the quiet yard with pain in his eyes. "Chloe, I''ve been good to you. Why are you doing this to me?"


    "Luke, don''t be sad. Chloe-"


    "Don''t try to defend her! She''s nothing but a loose woman! It''s my fault for not seeing her true nature sooner!"


    I couldn''t be bothered to argue. He could think what he wanted. I was more curious about how painful the truth would be for him.


    He stormed off with Anna and headed home.


    Meanwhile, a video of a woman who looked like me dancing passionately was trending.


    I didn''t even need to imagine the usations. I was already dead, so who cared?


    Chapter 28 She Never Went to Cloudville


    My family was livid when they heard about Cloudville.


    s


    My mom mmed the table. "I said that girl was trouble! Now she''s brought this disgrace upon us! How will people see us?


    "Mom even nned to secretly give her the shares. Does she even deserve them? I think we should give them to Anna as her dowry!


    "Luke, we''re truly sorry for raising such a daughter. If you want to divorce, we won''t stop you."


    "That''s right. You two don''t have kids, so this divorce won''t-"


    Luke looked up, his eyes red and determined when he stared at my mom. "I won''t divorce!"


    My mom was startled. Luke''s appearance was truly frightening.


    Anna grabbed his arm. "Luke, Chloe''s already betrayed you. If you keep this up, you''ll be aughingstock. My parents are just concerned for you. Divorce would be better for both you and Chloe."


    I finally saw Anna''s n. She knew Luke wouldn''t divorce me, so she orchestrated this whole situation to make it look like I had an affair and ran off with someone.


    If Luke initiated a divorce, after two years, the marriage would automatically be annulled, and she could then marry him.


    From the start, she had it all nned out.


    She killed, framed, and portrayed me as a promiscuous woman, so Luke could let go of me and marry her without guilt.


    To achieve her n, she even hired a killer to murder her sister.


    I felt a cold shiver. I had been kind to her in the past, always protecting her when she was poorly treated by the Boltons.


    Instead of receiving sisterly love, I got stabbed in the back.


    Anna, you were so ruthless!


    While my family criticized me and Luke''s face was twisted in agony, a harsh voice came from the door. "Silence, you shameless b*tch!"


    Mrs. Lambert pushed Grandma in. Sitting in her wheelchair, Grandma''s face was as stormy as the weather outside, signaling an impending storm.


    "Mom, what brings you here?"


    Grandma had traveled from the old house despite being bedridden for days and the frigid weather.


    My parents hurried to greet her, while Anna met Grandma''s gaze with visible difort.


    Grandma''s expression was icy. "If I hadn''te, you''d all still be deceived by this schemer!"


    Anna, with a tearful, hurt expression, covered her chest. "Grandma, I went to Cloudville to apologize to Chloe. I didn''t expect her to have already left with a man. Did I do anything wrong?" Grandma ignored her and turned to Luke. "Luke, do you truly believe that Chloe would do such a thing?"


    Luke''s eyes met hers with evident conflict. "I-I don''t know. I trust Chloe''s character, but the fact that she''s been involved with someone else is also true."


    "True?" Grandma scoffed.


    My mom tried to calm the situation. "Mom, this is all because of that wretched girl. Don''t push-


    "Be quiet!" Grandma roared, causing my mom to fall silent immediately.


    Grandma observed everyone in the room. "So, do you all share the same opinion?"


    12:08 PM.


    Chapter 28 She Never Went to Cloudville


    No one dared to challenge Grandma. Though they didn''t admit it, their silence spoke volumes.


    s


    Grandma sneered. "Well, well, a bunch of ungrateful beasts! I now understand what Chloe has been going through. Luke, since you don''t trust your wife, once I find her, you two must get a divorce!" Luke frowned slightly. "Grandma, this is Chloe''s fault. She betrayed me. I haven''t even mentioned divorce. Since you care so much about her, shouldn''t you hope for her well-being?"


    Grandmaughed bitterly, pointing at Luke. "Why? Because you''re not worthy of Chloe! You im she cheated. Did you see it yourself? Or catch her in the act with her lover?"


    "Though I didn''t see it, the neighbors said the woman renting the house was Ms. Sander-


    "Ms. Sander? My granddaughter bought a ticket to Cloudville, but she never boarded the ne. She never went to Cloudville at all! So, where did you find this so-called Ms. Sander?"

 Billionaire Is 29

    hapter 29 Has Mrs Bolton Returned Home?


    Chapter 29 Has Mrs Bolton Returned Home? s


    The moment those words left her mouth, everyone in the room froze. It felt like I was some kind of recording device, capturing every flicker of surprise on their faces.


    I had been "dead" for days, and yet, the truth, that I had never gone to Cloudville, was something they could''ve easily confirmed with a phone call. My family, my husband-none of them had even bothered to check.


    It was like they''d simply let me "disappear." If word got out, it would be the biggest joke in town.


    Luke''s face turned as white as a sheet. He must be pondering about everything that had happened recently.


    Whether in those vague videos or those so-called Ms. Sander, he had never seen me in person from the start.


    The video footage was blurry, and in his anger, he hadn''t even thought to show my photo to the neighbors for verification before storming off.


    But now, Grandma had spoken, shattering everyone''s assumptions. They couldn''t believe what they were hearing.


    "Mom, are you sure Chloe didn''t go to Cloudville?" My father inquired, his face stern.


    Grandma disregarded him. "She''s your daughter, you should know if she went or not. Or do you just not care if she''s alive or dead?" Her wordsnded like a p across their faces.


    "Mom, our family''s been through a lot recently. I just haven''t had the chance to look into it, but I''ll do it right now," my father muttered. While they spoke, Luke had already dialed Roy. Three minutester, Roy called him back.


    "How is it?" he asked.


    "Mr. Bolton, your wife did book a ticket to Cloudville, but she didn''t board the flight. There''s no record of her passing through security either. I''ve sent someone to check if she ever made it to the airport, but pulling the surveince footage will take some time." Luke''s expression turned grim as he spoke, "Don''t just check that day. Go over every other possible time, ce, and mode of transportation. I want everything reviewed thoroughly."


    "Understood, Mr. Bolton."


    Now, he couldn''t dere me as missing. The only certainty was that I had never left for Cloudville.


    Luke''s gaze sharpened as itnded on Anna. "Anna, why are you lying to us?"


    Instantly, Anna put on a wounded expression. "Luke, I''m not lying. I told you everything I knew. If you don''t believe me, you can look at my chat history with our rtives."


    She was prepared for this moment, already having a strategy for when her lie was exposed. Her chat history showed nothing more than casual conversations with rtives, where one of them had inadvertently mentioned that I wasing to Cloudville to ask her assistance with finding a ce to stay.


    "It was Aunt Wu who told me. I really don''t know why my sister didn''t board the flight," Anna exined, feigning innocence.


    Grandma, however, wasn''t buying it. "You were the one who shared that video. You deliberately deceived everyone and tried to ruin Chloe''s reputation. What exactly are you scheming?"


    "Grandma, you''re wrong! I found that video on a high school friend''s social media. He happened to be in Cloudville recently. It''s just a coincidence!"


    Her gaze turned pleading as she looked up at Luke, tears brimming in her eyes. "Luke, don''t you believe me either? I only wanted to help. I wanted to find Chloe as quickly as possible."


    12:09 PM


    Chapter 29 Has Mrs Bolton Returned Home?


    s


    Luke''s expression remained clouded with suspicion, his silence speaking volumes. It was as though he was weighing her words, trying to sift truth from lies.


    Suddenly, Anna dropped to her knees. "Grandma, I know you''ve never liked me, but why would I lie to you? What would I gain from it?"


    Grandma''s face remained stern, her hand mming the armrest of her chair. "That''s what I''m wondering too. Why would you meddle in this, mislead everyone, and throw us all off? What are you nning? Speak!" she demanded. "Grandma, I didn''t do anything!" Anna protested.


    "You won''t talk, huh? Well, I''ll beat the truth out of you." Grandma moved her wheelchair closer, raising her cane and swinging it toward Anna.


    Before the blow couldnd, my father grabbed the cane mid-swing. "Mom, stop! Anna was only trying to help; don''t take out your frustration on her."


    Grandma turned to Dad in disbelief. "Have you lost your mind? I assume this girl had something to do with Chloe''s disappearance, but you''re still defending her until now. Is her life more precious than Chloe''s?"


    Tears streamed down Anna''s face as she shook her head frantically. "Grandma, I wasn''t even at Chloe''s wedding. I had a rpse that day and couldn''t attend. I never saw her, let alone know where she went."


    My father chimed in, "That''s right, Mom. Anna has always been gentle and kind. If she knew anything about Chloe''s whereabouts, she would''ve told us right away. There''s no reason for her to hide this."


    He added, "Mom, I understand you''re concerned about Chloe, but you can''t take it out on Anna. She''s not in the best health to begin with."


    As the Sanders rallied around Anna to defend her, Luke began walking toward her; his steps slow and deliberate.


    She was still kneeling, and he towered over her, his expression devoid of the usual warmth. All that remained was cold indifference.


    Had Luke finally seen through her act? Was he realizing who this woman was?


    I heard his voice, icy and detached. "Anna, have you been lying to me? Tell me the truth."


    Anna lifted her head, meeting his indifferent and merciless gaze. She bit her lip gently before whispering, "Luke, I didn''t."


    "Anna, we''ve known each other for years. I don''t want you to lie to me, you understand?"


    Anna shook her head vigorously. "If you don''t believe me, I''ll swear on it. If I had anything to do with Chloe''s disappearance, may I never ..."


    Before she could finish the sentence, Luke swiftly covered her mouth, stopping her from saying something she might regret.


    He helped her to her feet, his voice softer now. "Alright, I believe you. No need to swear such a heavy oath."


    Anna copsed into his arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Luke gently patted her back, murmuring, "It''s okay, don''t cry anymore."


    I looked up to the ceiling, silently exasperated. I''d thought too highly of Luke and underestimated Anna''s wit.


    On the other hand, Grandma was absolutely enraged. "Luke! Chloe disappeared because of her! And yet, not only do you refuse to cut ties with her, you''re still acting all cozy. Anyone seeing this would think you two are a couple! You might not care about your reputation, but the Sanders certainly does!"


    My father tried to y peacemaker. "Mom, it''s not that serious. Anna grew up in the Boltons as a stepsister. It''s only natural that their sibling bond would be close. What''s most important right now is finding Chloe as quickly as possible."


    My mother scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm, "Chloe, that little brat, is probably ying some ridiculous game. She''s likely hiding somewhere, watching all of us scramble around like fools. She just wants to make us worry on purpose."


    "Exactly! Why else would Chloe go through the trouble of contacting rtives in Cloudville to rent a ce, book a flight, andN?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    12:09 PM.


    ?


    s


    Chapter 29 Has Mrs Bolton Returned Home?


    then not show up? She''s obviously creating a false trail. Women can be so cruel when they''re jealous and vengeful. She''s probably punishing her husband, making him worry while we all suffer alongside him."


    The more Luke listened, the deeper his frown grew, his thoughts swirling with confusion and doubt.


    "Dad, Mom, just rest assured. I promise I''ll find Chloe as quickly as possible," he said with a firm tone.


    He released Anna''s hand, turning to Grandma. "Grandma, I''ve said before, I only see Anna as a sister. I''ll make sure to keep my distance from her from now on. This is thest time. Now, I have matters to attend to." After saying that, Luke strode out, heading straight for his car. But before he could get in, he was stopped by a group of policemen. Leading them was none other than Nelson.


    Upon seeing Luke, Nelson greeted him with a nod. "Mr. Bolton, has Mrs. Bolton returned home yet?"

 Billionaire Is 30

    Chapter 30 Was Mrs Bolton Murdered?


    Chapter 30 Was Mrs Bolton Murdered? s


    "Mr. Bolton, I''ve worked on numerous cases throughout my career. With my expertise, I suspect that Mrs. Bolton may have been murdered. You ..."


    Nelson, being a police officer, felt it was his responsibility to inform the public when necessary.


    Luke wasn''t interested in listening. As soon as the word "murder" left Nelson''s mouth, Luke cut him off with frustration, "Mr. Tucker, we have no personal issues between us. Why can''t you ept that my wife is fine? Why do you keep insisting on these awful ims?" "Mr. Bolton, I think you''ve got it wrong. I''m only concerned about her well-being."


    Luke shot him a frosty look, "Mr. Tucker, wasn''t your son once interested in my wife? If your bitternesses from that rejection, you don''t deserve to wear that badge. You keep talking about her being killed. Have youe across any reports of missing bodiestely?" Nelson''s expression shifted a little as he replied, "No, we haven''t found anything. Mr. Bolton, I only wanted to give you a friendly heads-up. Whether or not you take it seriously is entirely up to you."


    After those words, Nelson spun around and walked away. The other officers, annoyed on his behalf, muttered, "Captain, why did you even waste your breath on him? He doesn''t care."


    Nelson shrugged it off. "Don''t worry about it. She''s the girl my boy had a thing for. If something actually happened to her, I know he''d be crushed."


    The "boy" he mentioned was his son, John Tucker, who had chased after me obsessively during college. He was so intense, he even threatened to end his life just to make me go out with him.


    That''s how I had crossed paths with Nelson before. Eventually, the Tuckers must''ve told him something because he switched schools before graduation, and we lost touch.


    Nelson brought it up briefly before steering the conversation elsewhere. There was a missing person case in the area, and they were here to look into it.


    I stood beside Luke, watching as he climbed into the car, looking worn out. He massaged his temples and sternly instructed Roy, "I don''t care what it takes, locate Chloe within three days. Also, get to the bottom of what''s happening in Cloudville." "Got it, Mr. Bolton," Roy responded.


    "Hold on," Luke murmured as he snapped his eyes open, a hint of uncertainty in his tone. "And look into any incidents concerning women around here."


    "Got it, Mr. Bolton. Try not to stress too much. Mrs. Bolton is alive and well, she''s not in any harm''s way."


    "Alright."


    From the moment Luke got back to the office, he seemed distracted.


    He had even signed contracts with the wrong partners.


    When the managers mentioned a slight drop in profitspared to the previous quarter, everyone braced themselves for a reprimand.


    To everyone''s surprise, Luke, his gaze distant, simply remarked, "You''ve all done well. Keep up the effort for the next quarter."


    Everyone in the room was stunned.From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, the meeting''s over," Luke said, swiftly leaving the room and tugging at his tie.


    Spotting Roy by the desk, he immediately asked, "Did you find anything?"


    "Yes. The person who rented the property in Cloudville isn''t Mrs. Bolton. A young woman named Regina Sander rented it. Here''s her picture."


    Chapter 30 Was Mrs Bolton Murdered?


    s


    A picture was handed to Luke. The woman appeared young, and from a side angle, she did bear a slight resemnce to me. Coincidentally, herst name was also Sander, which caused the confusion. Finally, seeing the proof, Luke exhaled in relief.


    "Do you know where Chloe went?" he asked.


    Roy shook his head and replied, "I had someone investigate all travel options during this time. Other than the ne ticket she didn''t use, there''s no record of her purchasing any tickets." "So, she never left, huh? She''s still here?" Luke scoffed.


    "Just as I suspected. She''s trying to get attention like this. Chloe, you''ve really let me down."


    Quickly, Roy added, "Mr. Bolton, it may not all be her fault. I''vee across some troubling information. Lately, several women have gone missing in this city and nearby areas." "Gone missing?" Luke''s brow furrowed. "What exactly happened to them?"


    "There are various reasons. Some ran off with people they met online, others were job seekers, and a few were snatched in ces without cameras. There are even rumors that ..." Roy lowered his voice at that part, but Luke demanded sharply, "Say it."


    "Recently, there''s been a rise in international scams, and single women, especially young girls, are often targeted. Did your wife ever mention being followed before she disappeared?" I had told him about this shortly before she vanished.


    When I called him, his voice on the other end was irritated. "You''re Mrs. Bolton, who''d dare follow you? With the wedding so close, avoid going to the Orphanage Foundation. If you''re scared, get more security. I have things to do here."


    The charity foundation was created under Luke''s namest year. His influence is vast, and he managed to raise tens of millions for charitable causes.


    When the epidemic hit the city a few years back, many children were left orphaned as their parents passed away. The fund was dedicated to helping these unfortunate kids.


    After I had my miscarriage, I stepped away from my job and spent most of my time at the orphanage, caring for these children.


    Luke figured that since I had a car picking me up and dropping me off daily, with or without bodyguards, I would be safe. He didn''t take my concerns seriously.


    Now, Luke finally remembered his dismissive attitude towards me back then. "Oh right, I recall that. Are you suggesting she fell for a scam? That''s ridiculous. Chloe''s been raised in wealth her entire life. She wouldn''t be fooled over some petty scheme. It''s impossible for her to get swindled."


    "It looks like there''s one ce we forgot."


    Something clicked in his mind. "Get the car ready. We''re heading to the orphanage! That''s where she''s poured all her energy. Chloe has to be there!"


    He hadn''t visited the orphanage in a year, not since the foundation''s opening day.


    Whenever I handed him the crafts made by the children, he would carelessly toss them aside.


    This was the first time he had set foot in the orphanage''s courtyard.


    The yard was spacious, with flowers and nts lining the edges and various y equipment for the kids.


    Without taking a moment to admire any of it, he hurried inside.


    "Jingle jingle..."


    D


    Chapter 30 Was Mrs Bolton Murdered?


    The door curtain, crafted from shells by the children, jingled asughter echoed from within.


    Luke''s pace quickened, his excitement growing with every step.


    He spotted a woman standing with her back to him and immediately grabbed her hand. "Chloe," he called softly.


    The woman, dressed in a white mink sweater, turned around to reveal a lovely face, but it wasn''t me.


    "Mr. Bolton?" she asked, surprised.


    s


    Luke''s expression darkened, disappointment flooding his eyes as he realized it wasn''t me, mixed with the awkwardness of his mistake.


    "My apologies, I thought you were someone else. Do we know each other?"


    The woman smiled warmly, her expression kind. "I''m Alisa Hudson. I just got back from overseas. I''ve heard quite a bit about your impressive reputation, Mr. Bolton."


    It was only then that Luke recalled that the Houstons'' third daughter had returned. She was also one of the potential matches his grandfather had considered for his uncle.


    Quickly releasing her hand, Luke said, "I''m sorry, Ms. Hudson, I mistook you for someone else."


    "It''s alright. I''m curious, who did Mr. Bolton think I was?"


    Luke responded calmly, "My wife."

 Billionaire Is 31

    IG


    00072%0


    -20%"


    Chapter 31 He Finally Learned About My Pregnancy


    The orphanage often had volunteersing in to do charity work, including some artists and


    entrepreneurs,


    Most of these people were there for publicity, image rehabilitation, or to build a certain persona.


    I hadn''t met Ms. Alisa before, so I assumed she had just joined recently.


    Perhaps it was just my imagination, but there was something unusually intense in the way she looked at


    Luke.


    Even though she tried to hide it. I could sense something wasn''t quite right.


    Alisa spoke gently, I see. Mr. Bolton, you''re quite protective of your wife. It''s truly admirable. You two must have a wonder rtionship, don''t you?"


    Luke shifted ufortably, not wanting to engage in the topic. He said, "I''m here to pick her up."


    "Pick her up? But I haven''t seen Mrs. Bolton heretely Are you sure you''re in the right ce, Mr. Bolton?"


    Lake tried to suppress his growing unease and quickly responded, "I need to speak with Mr. Peay. See youter.


    He hurried off toward the orphanage director, Patrick Peay''s office. Patrick was already waiting, a wide smile on his face, "Well, what a surprise, Mr. Bolton, you''vee in person." Luke didn''t want to exchange pleasantries and went straight to the point. Mr. Peay, has my wife been here recently?


    Patrick shook his head and said, "Ms. Sander hasn''t been in for over ten days. Is something wrong?"


    The news of my disappearance hadn''t reached the public yet, but seeing Lukee here had made Patrick instinctively anxious. He immediately began asking more questions. "It''s nothing." Luke said, his heart sinking.


    He didn''t want my disappearance known. "When was thest time she was here? Was there anything different about that visit?"


    I had spotted the uneasy look on Luke''s face. Unfortunately, all was lost.


    Patrick thought for a moment and said, "Ms. Sander''sst visit was two days before her wedding. She brought a lot of candies and gifts for everyone. The kids were very happy, but strangely, Ms. Sander didn''t scem joyful at all.


    "And that''s not the only odd thing. Patrick continued, eratching his head. "We all know that you and Ms. Sander have always had a stable rtionship. You''re childhood sweethearts, and everyone envies you about this. But over the past year, her emotions have been all over the ce-sometimes happy. sometimes sad. Especially three months ago, she seemed to have gotten terribly ill. She lost a lot of weight, had no smile on her face and sent mo of her time here


    17:51 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 31 He Finally Learned About My Pregnancy


    1872%


    +10 Free Coins


    Patrick looked at him in confusion. He asked, "Mr. Bolton, you''re kidding, right? You are the one that is closest to her. If you didn''t know about this, how would I know? Well, from that moment onwards, Ms. er often just stared off at the kids, sometimes even crying. When I asked her, she wouldn''t say anything. She looked like she was falling apart.


    Luke''s face darkened as he recalled something, and he seemed deep in thought.


    Thank you. Please let me know if shees back," he said quietly.


    "Of course, Patrick replied, watching him hurry off.


    He muttered under his breath, "Seems like the rumors are true; their rtionship has really changed."


    Patrick was a kind man, and he''d suspected that something had been wrong between us for some time. He had often tried gently to nudge me toward resolving things, but I was so consumed by my desire for revenge that I couldn''t hear anyone.. Unfortunately, I never saw Patrick again,


    I watched as Luke took out his phone and dialed my number with practiced ease.


    It was no surprise that the call went straight to voicemail.


    As Luke left, he crossed paths with Alisa. She greeted him politely. "Mr. Bolton, leaving so soon?"


    "Yeah."


    Luke didn''t pause to chat and quickly got into his car.


    I saw him press his fingers to his temple, likely a sign that his headache was starting again.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, I could no longer help him to massage his head from the side.


    "Noah, do you think Chloe''s changed?" Luke suddenly asked in the quiet car.


    Noah Rice, his assistant, looked confused. Luke''s mood had been unpredictabletely, and even he couldn''t figure him out.


    "Mrs. Bolton''s been getting quieter over the years, and she smiles less now."


    Luke closed his eyes and massaged his temples. "Go on


    "At first, she would argue with you from time to time, But then, she wouldn''t say much, let alone exin anything. Most of the time, she just stood by and silently watched you and Ms. Anna interact, not saying a


    word."


    Luke''s face hardened and pressed, "What else?"


    Noah continued carefully, "At first, you really didn''t like Ms. Anna. But little by little, you started caring more about her. You kept leaving Mrs. Bolton for her. Everything about Mrs. Bolton''s changes can be traced back to you and Ms. Anna." Luke, for the first time, didn''t immediately refute thement. "Am I really that terrible?"


    0


    17:51 Sat, Dec 7 ti GD


    Chapter 31 He Finally Learned About My Pregnancy


    0972%


    +10 Free Coins


    Noah gathered some courage and continued, "As an outsider, it really feels like you''re going too far with Ms. Anna. There were many times when people who didn''t know the situation thought that Ms. Anna was your fianc¨¦e. And Mrs. Bolton just stood there, watching silently. Maybe she had been hurt too many times, unwilling to exin or argue. But even then, you could still see that she cared for you. I think the real change in her happened three months ago.


    "It''s like she became a different person, Noah continued. "She stayed at the orphanage every day. The few times I ran into her, she seemedpletely lost. She had lost so much weight, even her wedding dress was two sizes too small. The stylist had to pin it at the back That wedding dress had been altered and became Anna''s dress. I lost 20 pounds in just three months, and the dress was far too loose for me now.


    Even Noah had noticed, but my fianc¨¦e, remained oblivious.


    Three months ago. Luke muttered, his voice low. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Noah.


    "Take me to the hospital."


    The biggest change in me had started three months ago. Luke had always thought it was just an attention-seeking stunt, but how could anyone maintain such a charade for three months and no one realize something was wrong?


    What secret was hidden in that hospital?


    The hospital.


    The sharp scent of disinfectant filled Luke''s nostrils as he headed toward the VIP ward.


    Before he even got close, he overheard a conversation from a nearby nurse. "Honestly, Mrs. Bolton''s really pitiful. During her pregnancy, her husband waspletely indifferent. He came every day, but only to take care of his younger sister, never sparing a nce at his own wife."


    "I heard that woman isn''t even his real sister. They''re not even rted by blood."


    "Isn''t that just rubbing salt in the wound? No wonder Mrs. Bolton lost the baby. If I were her, I would have been driven mad."


    Baby!


    The word hit Luke''s ears like a lightning bolt. His pupils dted in shock.


    And I stood there, indifferent. Was he finally going to learn about my pregnancy?


    "Poor Mrs. Bolton, I heard she crawled out of her room when she miscarried. There was blood trailing behind her. She must have been so helpless at the time.."


    Before the words even finished, Luke''s voice rang out, "What do you mean by baby? Who was pregnant?! What do you mean by miscarriage?"


    17:51 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 32 Her Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Even Know She''s Pregnant

 Billionaire Is 32

    Chapter 32 Her Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Even Know She''s Pregnant


    Chapter 32 Her Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Even Know She''s Pregnant


    Luke suddenly approached the nurse, startling her.


    Her face turned pale when she saw him, and she stammered, "M-Mr. Bolton."


    BK 72%


    +10 Free Coins


    I watched Luke''s urgent expression and thought to myself. If that nurse wasn''t a woman, he probably would''ve grabbed on to her


    His face was filled with anxiety as he said. "Please, repeat what you just said. What happened to my wife and the baby?"N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    The nurses exchanged nces. Both puzzled when they realized Luke was oblivious to my situation.


    "Mrs. Bolton was having a miscarriage, one of the nurses exined. "The surgery was performed here."


    The other nurse was bolder and asked cautiously, "Hmm, Mr. Bolton, didn''t you know that your wife was pregnant?


    That question struck him like a heavy thunderstrike. Luke''s expression went nk, as if a powerful blow had just struck him.


    "She was pregnant?" he whispered.


    The nurse awkwardly looked away, unsure of how to respond.


    After all, who in the world doesn''t know their own wife is pregnant?


    "Yes, the nurse continued, "I remember Mrs. Bolton was brought in with low progesterone, which put her at risk of miscarriage. She had just been emotionally distressed, which made it even harder to carry the baby. She clutched the attending physician''s hand, crying desperately, saying that no matter what it took, she wanted to keep the baby"


    Luke closed his eyes shut, forcing out a few words. "Who was her attending physician?"


    "Dr. Miller."


    I stood quictly in the hallway, watching Luke stumble toward the doctor''s office. The truth was finally going toe out.


    Luke, what expression will you have when you find out that it was your actions that killed our baby?


    Can you even begin to feel the pain that I''ve been carrying?


    I slowly followed him. By the time I arrived, I saw the shock on Luke''s face. "It''s you, Neal.


    Seated across from him was a tall, thin man with wire-rimmed sses resting on his nose.


    Thi man had once been a ssmate of mine in high school. He had pursued me back then andter went on to medical school.


    When I was hospitalized due to my frail health, Neal Miller took special care of me since we went way back..


    III


    17:51 Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 32 Her Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Even Know She''s Pregnant


    +10 Free Coins


    Now, as Luke approached, Neal seemed unfazed, as if he had expected this moment. In contrast to Luke s stunned look. Neal''s demeanor was much cooler. "Mr. Bolton, please have a seat," Neal said, motioning toward the chair.


    He looked at his assistant and said. "You may leave now


    "Alright, Dr. Miller


    Luke wasn''t in the mood for small talk. He immediately asked, "I want to know what happened to Chloe and the baby."


    Neal nced at him indifferently, and I caught the trace of mockery in his eyes.


    "Mr. Bolton, so you actually care about her and the child? I thought the only person in your life was Anna. someone with no blood rtion to you."


    His words wereced with sarcasm and hostility, but Luke was too distraught to engage in any banter.


    "Stop with the jabs. Just tell me the answer!"


    "Alright, I''ll tell you," Neal began. "Chloe was sent to the ER, diagnosed as pregnant with a high risk of miscarriage. She was transferred to my care. At the time, she had already started bleeding. I told her the chances of her keeping the baby were slim, but she insisted that I do everything I could to save it.


    "She suffered greatly to save the baby. Her early pregnancy symptoms were severe, to the point where she would even throw up from drinking water. Despite that she insisted on staying in the hospital to keep the baby safe."


    Neal bored his gaze on Luke and asked, "What I''m curious about is how, as her fianc¨¦, you managed to visit the hospital every day and never once check on her."


    "I...." Luke didn''t know how to exin himself, his face filled with unease.


    "I also heard Chloe was pushed to the ground before she was brought to the hospital. Who would be so heartless as to harm a pregnant woman?"


    Luke''s face darkened further. I could see that he was piecing it all together.


    That day in the caf¨¦, I confronted Anna and informed him that I had surveince footage proving Anna had orchestrated everything.


    He hadn''t believed me but pushed me to the ground, which led to my hospitalization.


    To him, I was just a maniptive liar. How could he believe that a simple push could send me to the hospital?


    Luke''s face finally contorted with guilt. He lowered his head, looking at his hands, muttering. "I didn''t know. I swear, I didn''t know she was pregnant. I was just... so anxious... I


    "I knew it; it was you, Neal sneered.


    "Mr. Bolton, do you remember what you said when you let Chloe go all those years ago? You promised you would take care of her for life. It''s been just a few years and you''ve already pushed your pregnant fianc¨¦e


    Chapter 32 Her Fianc¨¦ Doesn''t Even Know She''s Pregnant


    down for the sake of another woman. Is this how you keep your promises?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke''s once confident expression was gone. Luke now appeared uncertain as he gazed at Neal. "If the pregnancy has been stabilized, then why did she miscarry?"


    "Well. I think you should ask your lovely sister. During those days, Chloe followed the doctor''s orders and stayed in bed, trying to stabilize the pregnancy. Even when she felt sick and could barely eat, she still forced herself. She didn''t flinch when she had to take injections to support the pregnancy. She did everything she could to keep the child, but as soon as your precious sister showed up, she miscarried."


    Luke still believed in Anna. He instinctively defended her, "No, there must be some misunderstanding. Anna is so kind. She would never hurt Chloe, especially since Chloe is her own sister."


    Neal''s expression matched the cold smile that spread across my lips whenever I waspared to Anna..


    He didn''t listen to the full story before condemning me, yet he always instinctively defended Anna.


    The weight I held in his eyes was obvious.


    Neal grossed his arms and said, "If you think she has nothing to do with it, then I have nothing more to


    say?


    Luke made a phone call and quickly obtained the hospital''s surveince footage from that day.


    There was no footage of the hospital room, but they could see Anna entering it. Not long after, I was seen. crawling out of the room, with arge pool of blood beneath me. There was one other figure in the footage-Carter.


    I only remembered seeing a pair of tailor-made men''s shoes beside me before I lost consciousness. After watching the footage, I saw Carter''s face, and it looked terrifying.


    Luke held the mouse tightly. His eyes glued to the screen as he reyed the moment I crawled down the hallway. He watched it for a long time, the look in his eyes unreadable. I couldn''t tell what he was thinking -regret, frustration, or maybe a hint of sympathy? He gripped the mouse tight. His voice trembling. "She must have been terrified during the surgery, right?"


    "The procedure was quick. My colleague is a professional, and the abortion process went smoothly-Your don''t need to worry about it. The pain didn''tst long, but... Neal stared at Luke. "How long do you think the pain in your heart willst?"

 Billionaire Is 33

    Chapter 33 Pefect Timing


    After hearing the whole truth, Luke had lost all of his earlierposure. It was the first time I saw such atplex expression on his face-guilt and self-me.


    He must have been thinking about how much I loved children, yet our only child had died because of his


    actions.


    "That child..."


    Neal spoke up directly. "The fetus was less than three months old, not fully developed. It wasn''t even a person yet. Would that make it easier for you, Mr. Bolton? You can still feel at peace and stay by your sister''s side." His words, seemingly casual, were dripping with sarcasm aimed at Luke.


    People had said simr things before; even his assistant had hinted at it, but Luke had never taken it to heart.


    He lowered his head, his hands clenched tightly, his voice gravelly. "What happened to the body of the


    fetus?


    "You know the procedure. There''s no intact body in cases like this. Usually, we handle it ourselves, but Chloe insisted on doing it herself.


    Neal nced at Luke, who looked like he was on the verge of breaking. He casually scribbled down an address.


    "I''ve got work to do. If you''re done, Mr. Bolton, you can go now. I''ll say this again. Chloe''s a good woman; if you don''t cherish her, someone else will."


    In the past, Luke would haveshed out. But today, he said nothing. He simply muttered a thank you and" left, looking utterly defeated.


    After he was gone, Neal sighed and muttered to himself. "I told you, you and him don''t belong together. Why wouldn''t you listen to me?"


    I felt a tightness in my chest and murmured under my breath, "Yeah, I regret it, but it''s toote now."


    Life wasn''t a game. You can''t just restart after you lose.


    I had to learn that the hard way.


    Even after I was cruelly killed, I couldn''t avenge myself All I could do was remain in another dimension they couldn''t see-watching things from a god''s perspective, but unable to do anything. Luke rode quickly to the cemetery. He found the grave I had set up for our child.


    ording to our customs, stillborn babies don''t have graves, let alone fetuses that never even had the


    chance to be born.


    But I still did it. In my heart, that child was mine, even if they only lived in my womb for a single day.


    Chapter 33 Pefect Timing


    The child''s gravestone was simple. Unlike others, it didn''t have a photo or birth date.


    Only the names of the deceased and the person who erected the stone.


    Luke''s fingers gently traced the words on the gravestone.


    Joy Sander, R.LP.


    He muttered softly, "Joy Sander. Chloe, why couldn''t you tell me about the child?"


    Was I cruel? I didn''t think so.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, from the moment that child was conceived, he never loved them.


    If it weren''t for his push, the miscarriage never would have happened.


    +10 Free Coins


    If it weren''t for his indulgence toward Anna, leading to her reckless behavior, I wouldn''t have been so heartbroken over the loss.


    I had thought about telling him, but did he ever give me a chance?


    After the miscarriage, I deliberately kept the truth hidden, waiting for the day when he would finally learn. the truth.


    Regret?


    I wanted him to suffer the way I had-restlessly, tortured every night, unable to sleep.


    From now on, every time he sees a child, he''ll think of our unborn child, forever haunted by the memory of what could have been.


    He gently touched mine and our child''s name engraved in the tombstone, then he slowly knelt down. With a gentle yet quivering voice, he inquired, "Child, what is your name, Joy? Do you hate Daddy? It''s my fault


    He looked down at the flowers, bubble tea, toys, and pastries that had been left at the grave.


    Before I passed away, I used to make regr visits. Even though the child wasn''t fully formed, I wanted them to have what other children had.


    But it had been a long time since I died.


    The flowers had long wilted and faded, leaving only dry leaves, pitifully leaning against the gravestone.


    Older flowers had lost their color and were blown away by the wind, scattered into pieces.


    Luke stared at the wilted flowers, unable to control the hot tears falling down his face.


    Wasn''t it toote for him to cry now? Maybe our child had found new parents.


    I hope in the next life, the child wouldn''t meet the parents like us. May Joy have a peaceful life.


    Luke picked up a toy, wiped the dust off, and gently shook it.


    III


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 33 Pefect Timing


    "Boom, boom boom!"


    Joy, Daddy''s here. Can you hear me?"


    A gust of wind blew, lifting a half-dried flowel petal into the air.


    +10 Free Coins


    Those petals were like the love between us-already fading, even before I died. The love would wither and fade until it waspletely gone, scattered by the wing


    Luke seemed to realize this, quickly reaching out to grab it.


    He barely caught a petal, but his grip was too tight. The dried petal crumbled in his hand.


    He opened his palm; only fragments remained. The wind blew, and even the remnants were gone..


    "No!"


    He staggered, trying to chase after it, but he stumbled and fell in front of the grave. Mud stained his expensive suit, leaving his appearance disarrayed.


    I didn''t look at him again but gently touched the gravestone. Joy, I''m sorry, Mommy waste. I won''t be able to visit you anymore. If there''s a next life, I hope you''ll be born into a good family next time. This was a cemetery, with countless souls resting here. But I couldn''t find a single one like me,


    The world felt so empty, with just me left, alone, in an indescribable loneliness.


    It wasn''t until the sunset that Luke finally returned to the car. His assistant looked at him, covered in dirt, with worry in his eyes.


    "Mr. Bolton, are you okay?"


    Luke seemed to have lost all his strength. He sat in the car, staring nkly for a long while before speaking in a hoarse voice. "Did they check the cafe''s security footage?"


    Atst, he was starting to question Anna.


    The owner said the cameras were broken around that time."


    "Broken?" Luke''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "What a coincidence."


    If the cameras hadn''t been broken, how could Anna have been so bold?


    Now that there was no evidence, I wondered if Luke would still trust Anna the way he always had.


    "Mr. Bolton, 1 also suspect something''s not quite right. Even if Mrs. Bolton doesn''t like Ms. Anna, why would she choose to push her down in such a crowded ce like a caf¨¦?" Hooked at the assistant with gratitude. From the beginning, he had been on my side.


    Sadly, such simple reasoning seemed to be beyond Luke''s grasp.


    Luke rubbed his temples. He instructed, "Go and find the witnesses who were there. We need to figure out what happened. With so many people around, someone must know the truth."


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 33 Pefect Timing


    "Yes, Mr. Bolton!"


    +10 Free Coins


    The assistant was obviously excited. "By the way, Mr. Bolton, have you managed to contact Mrs. Bolton?"


    Luke sighed. This time, I really hurt her.


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anna''s call came in. "Lake, where are you? The sky''s so dark, and it''s going to rain. I''m scared. Can youe and keep mepany?"


    But Luke didn''t respond with his usual affection. His voice was cold. "Perfect timing. I want to see you too."

 Billionaire Is 34

    Chapter 34 Anna Saw Mc


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 34 Anna Saw Me


    Luke drove up to the Sander residence, where the sky above the mansion was thick with clouds, and strong winds whipped through the air.


    The weather had been dreadfultely. The snowstorm had just passed, and today, dark clouds loomed overhead, signaling an impending downpour.


    As the door opened, my mom nced behind Luke, checking to see if anyone else was with him. A flecting look of sadness appeared in her eyes. "That stubborn girl still refuse toe home?" she askerl.


    Yeah, Luke replied.


    "I seriously don''t know what good it did raising her to this age. She pulls that runaway act over the smallest things, my mom grumbled, her gaze shifting to Luke, whose clothes werepletely covered in mud. "Luke, where have you been? Look at you, you''re all dirty," she asked.


    "I slipped; it''s nothing. Where''s Anna?" Luke asked.


    At the mention of Anna, my mom''s expression softened immediately. "She knows you''reing. She''s in the kitchen, cooking for you."


    Luke changed his shoes and hurried into the kitchen. I was already there when he entered. Hearing the noise, Anna deliberately cut her hand with the kitchen knife.


    Seeing this, I finally understood where I went wrong. Aside from being full of tricks, Icked her determination.


    When Luke walked in, he saw her frantically trying to stop the bleeding, the counter covered in blood. All of his questions turned into concern. He asked, "How did this happen?" "I''m sorry, Luke, Anna said. "I was trying to make your favorite dish, but I''m so clumsy that I cut my finger.


    "Where''s the first-aid kit?"


    "In my room."


    Under the dim light, Luke tenderly tended to her wound, seeming to forget why he was there.


    After the bandage was applied, Anna suddenly threw herself into his arms.


    Luke frowned and said, "Let go. What if someone else sees us?"


    "Luke, why have you been so cold to me these days? Did I do something wrong? I''ll change; just don''t ignore me. Lcan''t live without you."


    Luke remembered the real reason for his visit. His gaze grew cold, and he asked, "Anna, how did you fall down the stairs that day at the caf¨¦?"


    III


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 34 Anna Saw Me


    Without hesitation, Anna replied, "It was Chloe who pushed me by ident. Don''t me her. She didn''t do that on purpose.


    This was Anna''s brilliance. She always used these kinds of excuses to manipte Luke''s thoughts. Luke stared at her, his eyes cold with suspicion. "Really? You''re not lying to me?" Anna gave him a pitiful look. "Luke, when have I ever lied to you?"


    "Alright, second question. Did you know Chloe was pregnant?"


    Anna hesitated before responding, seemingly considering her answer.


    Luke stepped closer, his cold eyes piercing hers. "Why did she have a miscarriage? Did you do something


    to her?"


    Anna feigned she was shocked, her face full of disbelief. "Luke, how could you think that? Do you really believe I''m that cruel? I didn''t even know Chloe was pregnant before it happened!" why did


    Today, Luke was clearly not going to let her off so easily. He grabbed Anna''s cor and asked with a grim expression. Then exin this to me. Chloe was trying to secure her pregnancy. After you went in. she miscarry and crawl out from the hospital room covered in blood? You might not have known about -the pregnancy before that, but you must have figured it out at the time. Why didn''t you tell me?"


    Tears welled up in Anna''s eyes as she hurriedly exined, "Luke, I found out by ident that Chloe was in the hospital. You came to see me every day and never mentioned her. I didn''t want to upset her, so I went to visit her and tried to exin what happened at the cafe. But Chloe was so emotional, she hit me and said all kinds of bad things about you, even talked about getting revenge. No matter how I exined, she wouldn''t listen. She got more and more agitated, and then she miscarried."


    Luke clearly wasn''t satisfied with this exnation, "If she miscarried, why didn''t you call the nurses right away? Why let her crawl out and covered in blood?"


    "I did call, but Chloe wouldn''t listen. She refused to stay in bed and insisted on leaving. I think she wanted everyone to know what happened. It was part of her revenge on us, Anna said.


    Tears streamed down Anna''s face as she spoke. Think about it. Whether she likes me or not, she''s still my sister. Why would I hurt her? When I saw her bleeding. I was terrified too. It was the first time I had ever encountered something like that. What''s strange is that when Chloe crawled out, the first person to arrive wasn''t a doctor, but Carter.


    "I saw him look angry and worried, as though Chloe wasn''t your fianc¨¦e, but his. I just found it strange. He''s usually abroad, and I''ve never heard of him having any connection with Chloe. Why would he look at her like that?"


    At Anna''s question, Luke''s grip on her loosened, but she continued to lead him on. "After Chloe miscarried, you rushed to the hospital at once. But she didn''t tell you about the miscarriage. She didn''t say anything, and you didn''t press her. What could I, an outsider, say? Wouldn''t that just be stirring up trouble: I''ve been thinking about this, and I just don''t understand. After Chloe miscarried, why was Carter there? The maternity ward... Why didn''t Chloe tell you about the miscarriage? Was there something wrong with the baby?" Thad thought that with evidence and a witness, Luke would finally catch Anna in a lie.


    17:52 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 34 Anna Saw Me


    +10 Free Coins


    But I underestimated her, Anna was skilled at turning things around, twisting the truth into something unrecognizable.


    No man would tolerate his fianc¨¦e being involved with another man. I didn''t know what Luke was thinking, but his expression turned even colder.


    His entire demeanor became icy.


    "What else did you see?"


    "Luke, besides the time in the hospital, I also saw Carter meeting with Chloe in secret, just days before your wedding. I was far away, so I couldn''t hear everything, but I overheard things like ''Don''t get married" and "Leave. Anna nced carefully at Luke''s face, then continued, "You think Carter and Chloe might be together?" "Impossible, Luke coldly dismissed her.


    Now, I finally understood how Anna had managed to turn all of my families against me in a short time.


    She transformed Luke, who had previously disliked her into the person he is now. It was aplete defeat for me: I never won once.


    Anna was too skilled at her game. In just a few words, she confused Euke, turning his suspicions onto me and Carter, a man I barely met.


    Luke said no more, clearly pondering the possibilities of her words.


    Suddenly, a loud crash of thunder shook the sky.


    Thunderstorms were rare in winter, and both of them flinched at the sound.


    The room, lit only by a dim bedsidemp, was mostly dark, with the faint light barely reaching the edges.


    of the room.


    When the thunder struck again, Anna screamed, "Urghh!"


    At first, I thought she was just putting on a show to gain sympathy from Luke.


    But this time, her eyes weren''t on him. She saw me standing at the foot of the bed.


    "Chloe! It wasn''t me!" Anna suddenly shouted.

 Billionaire Is 36

    Chapter 36 Chloe Is Likely in DangerThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 36 Chloe Is Likely in Danger +10 Free Coins


    Luke had just lifted his cup of tea, ready to take a sip, when he heard Carter suddenly mention the events from the year of the earthquake.


    The cup slipped from his hand and tumbled to the carpet, spilling brownish-yellow tea that slowly soaked into the fabric. Luke stared at him in disbelief. "What did you say?"


    Carter met his shocked gaze and smirked with a hint of mockery. He continued, "That foolish woman''s ship was caught in a tsunami. The tsunami swept their boat into the ocean, leaving her to float on a piece of wood for two whole days. Had it not been for the passing of my ship, she would have perished in the


    Dreail


    "When my men brought her aboard, she was barely alive. She went without food or water for two days and nights, leaving her vulnerable to the wind and sun. Any skin that was exposed had been burned raw, and her body waspletely drained.


    I was the one who had the ship''s doctor treat her. I also made sure she got the care she needed. The moment the ship docked, she rushed straight home without a moment''s dy.


    The memories flooded back. I had lived through this, but hearing it from someone else left me oddly unmoved. 1


    I could vaguely recall how the sun had seared my skin, like a piece of meat roasting on a hot grill, abandoned in the middle of a vast, empty ocean.


    No food. No water.


    The days were unbearably hot, and the nights were freezing cold.


    The wind howled and the waves crashed against me, while my sunburned skin stung painfully with the saltwater.


    The physical pain was nothingpared to the psychological terror. Even the nights on the ship shone brightly, as they had grown ustomed to the dazzling lights and nightlife of the big city.


    But at that time, I couldn''t see any light. The weather was dreadful, and not even a single star was visible.


    The sea was like a giant monster, ready to swallow me at any moment.


    Every time a wave rose, it pulled me under, leaving me helplessly drifting in the water and clinging to the wood with all my strength, unsure of the amount of seawater I had swallowed to survive. Carter''s words finally shed light on all this. Luke murmured, "You''re lying! If Chloe really went through all that, why didn''t she say anything?"


    I did speak up, but no one believed me. Anna simply said I went on vacation.


    My family called me heartless, and Luke called me cold and disgusting.


    Now, he was rning me for not speaking up. How absurd.


    17:52 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO


    Chapter 36 Chloe Is Likely in Danger


    "Really?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter pulled out his phone and projected something onto the screen-videos and photos that I had never seen before.


    The ship''s security cameras captured the video of my rescue from the sea.


    The next few images were of me, barely alive, lying in bed, unrecognizable.


    I had no idea. I looked so terrible back then..


    Carter spoke slowly. "We thought she wouldn''t make it so we took these photos. After all, we knew each other; I thought it would be a keepsake. I never anticipated its use in such a situation.


    "Chloe might feel remorseful if she understood that she sacrificed everything for you, only to face misinterpretation. I think she''d regret ever loving you, because Luke, you don''t deserve her love!" Carter''s words were harsh, as if he were speaking for me, voicing everything I had wanted to say.


    Luke stumbled and copsed into his chair, repeatedly staring at the pale, exhausted image of me. I couldn''t guess what was going on in his mind.


    After a long silence, he spoke again, "Uncle Carter, did you hide Chloe away? If you did, please tell her toe back. I''ll forgive all of her mistakes."


    Carter looked at him with a deep, steady gaze. I wish I had hidden her away"


    "What do you mean?"


    ""Honestly, I don''t know where Chloe is."


    Carter put away his phone and dered, "Luke, I won''t give you another chance."


    With that, he left the room, leaving Luke staring nkly at the empty curtains.


    Luke returned to his room in a daze, his mind racing. He dialed his assistant''s number.


    "Mr. Bolton, you asked me to investigate Mrs. Bolton''s disappearance. I''ve found some leads."


    "Go ahead."


    "It turns out Mrs. Bolton wasn''t lying. She really did leave the country to find you back then. But she ran into a storm at sea. Later, it was your uncle who helped her safely ashore, traced the ship that sank- hundreds died. It was a big story at the time." The assistant''s words felt like a cruel blow to Luke''s heart.


    Luke snapped angrily, "Why didn''t you find this soonci


    The assistant spoke in a soft voice, but I still heard it. "Well, Ms. Anna always told us what to do, and you never asked me to investigate before.


    Luke hung up the phone and tossed it aside. Hey back on the bed, staring at the ceiling with utter


    Chapter 36 Chloe Is Likely in Danger


    +10 Fre +10 Free Coins


    despair.


    Maybe now he realized he had no right to be angry at the assistant; he hadn''t done anything wrong.


    From the start. Luke hadn''t intended to believe me. Why would he ask anyone to investigate?


    The whole day passed in emotional turmoil for Luke. He muttered to himself, "Chloe, I know I was wrong. Pleasee back


    The thunder rumbled again. Luke jumped from the bed. The sliding door to the terrace was only halfway closed and a gust of wind blew in. bringing rain that whipped the curtains wildly around the room.


    The rain drenched Luke as he hurried to close the door.


    C


    The cold rain made him even more uneasy. He sank onto the carpet, leaning against the bed, his fingers. mindlessly twisting a string of beads.


    It was strange-ever since he started wearing the rosary, he hadn''t had any nightmares. The beads had be his onlyfor


    He twisted the beads faster and faster while I sat on the bed, watching him coldly.


    If he knew that my ashes were hidden within those beads, I wondered what kind of expression would cross his face.


    I saw him, restless, dialing several numbers.


    "Yes, no matter the cost. I must find Chloe!


    "You can name any price: I just need to find my wife.


    Til turn the earth upside down if I have to! Chloe must be found!"


    Luke spent the entire night awake, waiting for any word from me. The next morning, someone brought news.


    "Did you find my wife?" Luke had been awake all nigh: his eyes c


    with exhaustion.


    "Not yet, Mr. Bolton. We''ve been tracking her recent movements, but her phone has been off. We tried to locate her, and thest signal came from... "Where?"


    "Silver Shore


    Luke clutched his chest, his mind racing


    "Anything else?"


    as he remembered the distress call I made to him.


    "Mrs. Bolton hasn''t logged into any social media since that night. There are no records of her spending, no travel details, no flight bookings, or hotel stays. In other words Chapter 36 Chloe Is Likely in Danger


    +10 Free Coins


    The assistant hesitated, then spoke carefully. "The information we have now strongly suggests that Mrs. Bolton is likely in danger


    17-52 Sat, Dec / Ei


    Chapter 37 The Odds Aren''t in Her Favor

 Billionaire Is 38

    Chapter 38 What Are You Here For? Chapter 38 What Are You Here For? +10 Free Coins


    The recent disappearance of a woman has caused a stir throughout the city. Several bloggers exposed the hidden truths behind the scam industry online, and the public has started to be aware of this dark. corrupt chain of operations.


    Even without delving too deeply into the issue, Luke knew that women who ended up in that world rarely had a good oue. Luke reached out to several business leaders,This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    The Boltons were infamous, handling projects worth tens of millions, even billions. Normally, an individual of his high status would be unapproachable to the average person, but surprisingly, it was he who extended the invitation. Now, everyone was humbling themselves before him.


    The room was filled fith several hostesses. Luke sat in the middle of a booth, cigarette between his fingers, looking a little worn out.


    I had never seen him like this before. At first, I wanted him to find my body so that I could finally rest in peace and disappear from this world once and for all.


    But now, I didn''t rush it. I had a god''s perspective on the situation- as long as he didn''t know of my death, he would sink deeper into the search for me. His days would be filled with sleepless nights, restlessness, and torment. Wasn''t this also a form of retribution? I sat quietly in an empty seat, watching this unfolding spectacle.


    The man at the head of the group had a sneaky look, his fingers constantly trying to slip under the skirt of the young woman beside him.


    "Mr. Bolton, we heard you''re looking for a major partnership with us? Could we possibly earn the right to coborate with the Bolton Group?" one of them asked.


    "Don''t say that, Stanley. As the saying goes, three heads are better than one. Surely Mr. Bolton must have run into a difficult problem. If you tell us what it is, well do what we can to help," another one said, eager to please. your


    Luke finally sat up and put out his cigarette in the ashtray. His voice was hoarse as he spoke. "I need help to find someone. She went missing at the beginning of the month, and I suspect she was taken by human traffickers."


    The group of men were shrewd, clearly not wanting to get involved in this mess. They all knew that the head of the scam operations abroad was originally from their country. The power behind the scenes was tangled, and now it seemed that the Boltons were involved. "Mr. Bolton, this is serious. You should call the police immediately!" one man urged.


    Luke took a sip of his whiskey, swirling the ice in the ss. "If the police were useful, would so many people still be missing? Even if the traffickers areying low now, what about the people who''ve already been taken? Even if the police can find them, it''s already toote." I knew deep down that the reason he didn''t want to call the police was because he had missed the best chance to act


    124


    17:52 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 38 What Are You Here For?


    He and


    +10 Free Coms


    the Sanders had told the police captain to stay out of it, and for someone of his high status, how could he possibly admit to needing help?


    Luke downed his drink and mmed the ss down.


    "I know a few people who are familiar with the leaders of those overseas scam rings. Today, I''m asking for


    a favor. If you bring her back to me, it will be a huge favor to the Boltons. Name your price."


    This was a big offer. A favor from the Boltons could help theirpany thrive.


    Stanley asked cautiously, "Mr. Bolton, may I ask, who exactly is this woman to you?" "She''s my....


    Luke hesitated for a moment, then quickly changed his answer. "She''s my cousin."


    I couldn''t help butugh quietly as I leaned on the couch. Since my death, Luke has been continuously lowering my expectations of him.


    If I had really been taken to the Scam Center, it was unlikely I would have remained innocent.


    How could the Boltons allow such a sully woman to be his wife?


    Luke would probably still divorce me even if I managed to save him."


    It seemed no matter which path I took, our ending had already been sealed.


    I pped myself hard, but couldn''t feel the pain anymore.


    Why had I ever gotten involved with a man like this? I had regretted it all.


    From the start, he never cared about anyone but himself. Not me, not Anna-just himself.


    "This isn''t something good. I hope you can keep this quiet. After all, she''s a young woman. She still has a


    future."


    "Understood. Since Mr. Bolton has offered us such a generous offer, we won''t refuse. We''re familiar with the leaders of those overseas groups. We''ve helped others in the past, ensuring the release of family members. But..."


    The man paused for a moment and said, "There''s something I need to make clear. If you''re sure Ms. Chloe has been taken, I''m afraid, after this much time, even if we find her, she won''t be in the same condition as before. We''re all businessmen, Mr. Bolton, and you know the rules. If I make this connection and the Boltons seek revenge, it will put us in a tough spot.


    "Don''t worry, I wouldn''t put you in a tight spot."


    Luke nced at Roy. His assistant and the bodyguards brought over severalrge boxes and ced them on the table. They were filled with cash.


    "This is my sincerity."


    Very well. Mr. Bolton, if you give us all the details about your cousin, we''ll start looking for her right away."


    72%


    17:52 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 38 What Are You Here For?


    Roy pulled out my photol When the men saw it, they froze. This... Isn''t this your w-"


    +10 Free Coins


    That man almost blurted out your wife. Stanley Parham shot him a look. That man quickly corrected. himself. "Oh, it''s Ms. Sander


    "Don''t worry. Mr. Bolton We''ll get back to you soon."


    Luke waved his hand.


    Roy gestured and said. "If there''s any news, contact me directly. Everyone, take care. I won''t see you out."


    Yes, of course. Well be on our way now.


    The room cleared out quickly, leaving Luke alone.


    I reached out to grab a ss of wine, but my fingers passed right through it. I sighed softly.


    Luke was bing unbearable to watch, so I returned to the human-skin Bible Grandma had kept.


    Grandma was growing weaker, her body frail and ill. I just wished I could be with her more, even if only in spirit


    As the night fell, the warm lights flickered on in the room.


    Grandma sat on the bench and prayed repeatedly. She murmured words like. "Please keep my granddaughter safe and bring her home:


    I looked up at the statue of the Blessed Virgin. If there truly were gods in this world, why did they allow evil to rule?


    Good people don''t live long, while the wickedst for ages.


    Grandma was so old and frail, yet she still worried about me day and night. I felt terrible for her.


    But what could I change?


    I could only watch


    ""Mom!"


    I heard my mother''s voicee from outside. It was unexpected for her toe at this hour, and I was surprised.


    She didn''t particrly like Grandma, but when Grandma was younger, she had been strong and formidable, and my mother respected and feared her.


    If there weren''t something urgent, she wouldn''t havee.


    The maid assisted Grandma-in a wheelchair and then wheeled her out. I studied my mother carefully.


    It was evident how worn out Luke looked, but despite my long disappearance, my mother still looked radiant.


    My disappearance had no effect on her.


    3.4


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 38 What Are You Here For?


    +10 Free Coins


    Grandma held her rosary, and the Bibley across herp, covered with a small nket. She had clearly been praying day and night.


    She looked at my mother with clear disapproval. "What are you here for?"

 Billionaire Is 39

    Sat, Dec 7


    Chapter 39 I Found My Ashes


    Chapter 39 I Found My Ashes:


    +10 Free Coins


    My mother approached with a smile that was almost too sweet, and I noticed she was holding a small, gift-wrapped box in her hand. What kind of gift could she possibly be giving at this hour?


    "Penelope, I know yeen feeling downtely. I heard you''ve also been eating less than usual, which is not good for you. Anna''s been thoughtful, you know. She went to the auction and bought two sets of fine porcin dinnerware."


    "Take it away; I don''t need it." Grandma''s face was cold. I don''t want anything from her."


    "Penelope, just take a look," my mother insisted, pulling the porcin set out of the box.


    It was a beautiful set of blue-and-white dinnerware.


    The porcin was sietiple and elegant, with a white base and delicate blue floral designs.


    But what caught my attention was not the flowers or birds, but the words written on it in the Auntaringuage.


    Grandma asked, "What''s this?"


    "This is the very reason for this set to be incredibly valuable," my mother said excitedly. "It was created by two masters from different fields."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Different field?" Grandma''s eyes narrowed suspiciously


    "Yes," my mother continued. "The pottery was made by a renowned ceramic artist, but the inscriptions on the pieces were copied by a famous calligrapher. These bowls are infused with divine power.


    At the mention of divine, Grandma''s expression changed slightly. "Really?"


    "Of course. Anna knows you''ve been devoted to your spiritual practice, and she went through a lot to acquire this set. These are handcrafted by two of the finest artisans-people have been moring for them. Anna paid a high price. When you are using them to have your meal, you will definitely live a longer life.


    Grandma looked at the set for a moment before responding. Then just leave them here.


    She had always been especially religious in herter years-almost to the point of obsession


    I could understand it, though. The higher one''s position, the more one fears death. She had everything- food, wealth, respect-but after Grandpa''s passing, the shadow of death-loomed over her, leaving a psychological scar.


    Science and medicine could only ease her illness for so long, so she turned to faith, praying for a way to extend her life.


    People in our country are often more willing to believe in spiritual matters than to dismiss them. Grandma red at my mother and asked, "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    My mother rubbed her hands together, then spoke carefully, "Actually, I came here today not just to


    Chapter 39 I Found My Ashes


    10 Free Coins


    deliver the dinnerware. I need to discuss something with you. You see, Chloe is married now. She''s part of the Boltons in the future, and I''m not worried about her. She grew up with Luke, and the Boltons are a strong family. But Anna..." She sighed. "Since Walter passed away, our family has been in decline. There''s nothing we can do to stop it. If things keep going this way, I''m worried Anna won''t find a suitable match. I know you''ve always wanted to leave your shares to Chic."


    At this point, both Grandma and I understood.


    Grandma''s face went pale, and she chided, "If you''re here for my shares, you''re dreaming. I''d rather donate them to a charity than give them to Anal"


    "Penelope, how can you be so unfair? Chloe is your granddaughter, but isn''t Anna your granddaughter too? She''s been suffering because of Chloe for years. You''re telling me your heart is made of stone? I''m not asking you to favor Anna, but can''t you at least treat them equally? I thought I had moved past the heartbreak of my failed rtionship with Luke. Seeing him with Anna didn''t affect me anymore, but now I realized that the pain inflicted by family is much more devastating.


    Grandma Spoke up for me. "You call me biased? Haven''t you all been unfair too? Back then, you believed Anna''s word without question and used Chloe. Tell me, who can prove Chloe pushed Anna into the water? Did you see it with your own eyes?"


    Anna is her own sister. Do you think she would lie to us? What could she gain from it? My mother was convinced of Anna''s innocence.


    Grandma chuckled coldly. "Then why don''t you believe Chloe when she says she didn''t push Anna? As you said, Anna is her biological sister. Why would she push her own sister into the water? What would she gain


    from that?"


    "Penelope, you''re just being stubborn. There were many people there. It''s possible Chloe identally pushed Anna. She just denied it to avoid me. We need to be rational about this.


    "Chloe is married now, and she would have everything she needs in the Boltons. Soon, Anna will be of marrying age, and I thought you might want to give her the shares so that she could be more confident when she married."


    What a thoughtful mother. Even before Anna''s marriage was yet to be arranged, she was already nning her dowry.


    I wanted to ask her. "What about me? Am I not your daughter?"


    The wedding gift from the Boltons included a vi worth 30 million, a luxury car and cash gifts, amounting to over 100 million in total.


    This was considered generous for the Boltons; they would make sure we couldn''t find ws with their


    arrangement


    But what about my own family? Before my wedding, my mother had used thepany''s financial troubles as an excuse to reduce my dowry from 8.88 million to just 880,000. A shop in a prime location worth 10 million was swapped for a small, out-of-the-way shop in the suburbs worth just a million. My dowry had been shed significantly. At that point, I had already given up on Luke. With the death of my child, I no longer cared about these things.


    17:53 Sat, Dec 7 ti GD


    Chapter 39 I Found My Ashes


    No amount of money could bring back my child.


    10 Free Coins


    Even though I knew that half a year ago, my family had made a fortune from several projects, they were far fromcking in money.


    My mother just wanted to save it all for Anna. Anna had her eye on a priceless set of jewelry worth over 80 million, and my mother, without consulting me, used my dowry to buy it for her.


    When the jewelry arrived, I saw through the crack in the door as my mother happily put it on Anna, her eyes full of motherly love.


    She said. "My Anna deserves the best things in the world."


    It was clear-my ce as her daughter was insignificant to her.


    She had drained thy dowry, and now she was after Grandma''s shares.


    Grandma was furious. Take your worthless things and get out! You think I don''t know what you and your husband are up to? In this house, only I truly care about Chloe. Everything I have left is for her. No one else is getting anything! Get out!" She was coughing so hard that I started to grow worried about her. I reached out tofort her, but my hand just brushed through her..


    My mother was shown the door. I saw Anna waiting outside, muttering to herself.


    The two of them muttered andined to each other.


    Anna tried to console my mother. "Mom, don''t be upser. It''s just shares. If I don''t want them, they can go


    to Chloe


    But when she said that, I saw the malice in Anna''s eyes, and an unsettling feeling washed over me.


    She was the one who wrote down the Auntari words on the porcin bowl!


    I rushed to the bowl in the room, and sure enough, I was sucked into the light. It was exactly the same as before.


    That meant-this bowl contained my ashes!


    That twisted thing had sent my ashes to Grandma!

 Billionaire Is 40

    Chapter 40 I Seeded


    Chapter 40 I Seeded


    +10 Free Coins


    If the events before could be considered coincidences, how I''m sure of it-Anna must have known about my death long before. There was no other exnation for why she kept sending my ashes to my loved ones, time and again. It started with Luke, then Grandma, and the rest of the family.


    I don''t understand it. I was her biological sister. When was alive, she took everything that belonged to me. Why couldn''t she leave me in peace even after my death? Why go so far as to torment me with such insanity?


    She must have nned it all out, deciding that my death would remain a secret forever.


    And why not? They had reduced me to ashes. Over time, naturally, everyone would forget about me.


    They would think I was dead-or simply went missing


    But didn''t that mean I would have to exist in this ghostly form forever? How long would itst?


    I appeared, disoriented, beside Grandma. When I saw her tired, aging face, a deep ache settled in my heart.


    Mrs. Lambert brought over a ss of milk. She said, "Old Madam, it''s gettingte, and you haven''t had much to eat tonight. Drink some milk and get some sleep. Ms. Chloe will be fine, I''m sure of it."


    Grandma sighed and said. "You saw how shameless they are. I don''t know what Anna''s been feeding them., but ever since Chloe disappeared, there''s been no sign of her. That girl, no matter how angry she might have been, was the most filial one. How could she not contact me? It''s likely something bad happened to her.


    See? Only those who truly care about you will worry about your whereabouts.


    "Old Madam, you''re overthinking. I think Ms. Chloe was just upset with Mr. Bolton. If she had contacted you earlier, her whereabouts would have been exposed. She''s probably trying to make things difficult for Mr. Bolton on purpose."


    Grandma argued, "But I sent people to investigate and found nothing. That girl has never been away from home this long, with no trace left behind. And then there''s that bloody wedding dress... I...


    How could Grandma not be worried? If it weren''t for the wedding dress, perhaps we could have devised a usible exnation for my disappearance.


    Mrs. Lambertforted, "I went to the police station to ask about the wedding drest. They only found the dress; nothing else belonged to Ms. Chloe. If she had truly been murdered, her body would have been discovered by now, wouldn''t it? We haven''t found anything, have we?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Even so, I can''t help but worry about her."


    Mrs. Lambert sighed and said, "Ms. Chloe is in her twenties now. She is no longer a child. We live in aw-abiding society, and she always has bodyguards around her. She''s fine, just troubled by her emotions. Young people these days like to just up and leave when they''re upset. Maybe she''s already gone to a beautiful ce to heal her broken heart. You''re better off worrying about yourself. If Ms. Chloees


    Chapter 40 I Seeded


    back and sees how much weight you''ve lost, she''ll be so upset; she''ll cry"


    +10 Free Coins


    After Mrs. Lambert gently reassured Grandina, her face softened. "Well, alright, let''s get the milk over here."


    "Of course." Mrs. Lambert cheerfully brought the milk to Grandma and coaxed her into finishing it.


    Grandma''s eyes held a faint hint of exhaustion. Mrs. Lambert pointed to the fine porcin set and asked, "Old Madam, what should we do with this set?"


    She knew Grandma didn''t like Anna. In the past, Grandma had thrown away the supplements Anna sent.


    "Keep it. Let it bring blessings to my Chloe. Let''s hope shees home soon."


    I sighed quietly. Grandma, even if you collect all the blessings for me, I won''t be able toe back.


    Perhaps doing so would provide Grandma with somefort and prevent her from experiencing nightmares tonight.


    I stood at the edge of the bed, watching as Grandma drifted off to sleep. In my ghostly form, I had no senses, nor did I feel tired.


    Since my death, I had no idea how many nights I had watched the sky change from dark to light.


    The only improvement was that I didn''t have to stay confined to Luke''s side anymore.


    As long as there was a trace of my ashes, I could move freely. Wait a minute. Ashes...


    Suddenly, I had an idea.


    Could I use this power to find my own remains? To discover who had killed me?


    I closed my eyes tightly and focused, trying to search for my body''s other parts.


    When I opened my eyes again, the scene before me hadpletely changed. I had seeded.


    The scenery here is too familiar, a ce I could never forget, not even in my dreams-the Sander residence.


    In the living room, my mom rubbed her temples. Anna brought over a bowl and said, "Mom, you know Grandma''s temperament. Don''t worry yourself over her. Don''t harm your health worrying about her. It''s not worth it


    The bowl my mom was holding looked identical to the one Grandma had used. I gritted my teeth, furious. Anna, you heartless wretch.


    She hated me, that was one thing. But how could she disrespect our family like this?


    Clearly, our parents had been so good to her. Why was he doing this to them?


    Anna ced a bowl of chicken soup on the coffee table. She said, "Mom, I know you''ve been feeling unwelltely, so I made this specially for you."


    Sot, Dec


    Chapter 40 I Seeded


    +10 Free Coins


    My mom opened her eyes and praised. "Anna, you''re thoughtful. You''re nothing like Chloe, that ungrateful brat. She left without a word for so many days, with no news." I finally saw a flicker of concern on my mom''s face.


    "Mom, this is my fault. If I hadn''t made that phone call to Luke, Chloe wouldn''t have gotten upset and left. When shees back. I''ll go abroad so she won''t be upset anymore." "That''s nonsense. What''s wrong with you calling Luke It''s Chloe''s own fault for being petty. She''s throwing a tantrum over something so small, running away from home like a child."


    The worry that had briefly crossed my mom''s face disappeared, reced by a calm assurance as sheforted Anna and told her that my disappearance wasn''t her fault. I was the one to be med.


    "But Mom. I''m really worried about Chloe. She''s just agirl. What if she''s in trouble? Shouldn''t we go looking for her?"


    "If she''s in trouble, it''s her own doing. She has no one else to me!"


    My mom''s voice turned cold and added. "She''s the one who chose to run away. You went and brought her home once, and now she thinks she can do it every time she''s upset. Who has the time to keep looking for her? She''s an adult now, and yet she still drags the family into her problems."


    When Anna said something, everyone else would swarm over her and y the role of the concerned. family member.


    And yet, I had been missing for over 20 days, with no word from me. In their eyes, I was just a problem.


    If I were alive, I''d demand a paternity test. How could she be so heartless?


    In the midst of the conversation, my dad and brother returned home.


    They had just finished their business event. Their faces flushed and their eyes a litle zed from alcohol.


    "Why are you two still up sote?" My dad took off his coat and handed it to the servant.


    "It''s that stock issue again. Penelope won''t budge, insisting on leaving everything to Chloe."


    Ethan sat down on the sofa and took a sip of lemon tea "Grandma has always favored Chloe. I can understand why she''s upset. However, given the recent sess of thepany, I have discussed this matter with dad. We''re transferring part of our shares to Anna."

 Billionaire Is 41

    000:72%00


    Chapter 41 Chloe, I Was Wrong


    Chapter 41 Chloe, I Was Wrong


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna looked as though she were undeserving of the kindness, her face betraying a mixture of surprise and modesty. What? You want to give me your shares? That doesn''t right. I only want the love of Mom. Dad, and Luke. What would I do with so many shares?


    "You''re such a good child. Of course, we want to love you. Take them. Consider it a smallpensation from us for the hardships you endured when you were younger."


    "It''s all in the past, Anna said, shaking her head. "With all of you loving me, I feel like the luckiest person in the world. But Chloe, if shees back, she will surely be heartbroken."


    "What''s she got to be sad about? We''re giving this to you willingly. It has nothing to do with her. It wasn''t her who built thepany


    "Mom, you''ve been good to me. Anna said.


    Anna leared in close to Mom, and in the corner where no one could see, I caught a glimpse of her faint smile.


    It was clear now-the shares were no ident. She had nned this all along.


    I didn''t understand. She already had Luke''s love, and she was adored by the Sanders. The moment she spoke. Mom would give her jewelry worth millions. She had all the wealth she could want.


    But why was she still after the shares? First it was Grandma''s, and now she had her sights set on something else.


    I thought my death would be the end of it, but now. I felt something more.


    Anna didn''t just want me dead.


    She was nning something bigger, something that might involve the Sanders, or even the Boltons.


    What are you up to, Anna?


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have thewyer handle the paperwork Dad said. "Get some rest, Anna. Once the papers. are ready, juste over to sign them." Thanks, Dad."


    "Silly girl, we''re family. No need to thank us. Think of it as a dowry we''re preparing for you."


    Anna passed a bowl to Mom and said, "Mom, the soup is cold now. You can drink it."


    Good girl"


    I stood there, desperately wanting to stop her.


    2. Don''t drink it! Please, don''t drink it!"


    But no one could hear me. I could only watch as Mom drank the soup from the bowl that hid my ashes.


    Anna then called to Ethan and Dad, urging them to drink. Both of them declined.


    972%


    17:53 Sat, Dec 7 ti G


    Chapter 41 Chloc, I Was Wrong


    +10 Free Coins


    "Go ahead, drink it. She''s showing her filial piety. When she''s married, you won''t be able to drink it again."


    True, then we might as well have a little," Dad agreed.


    The family sat together, so warm and happy, while I felt like a stranger in the room.


    Heartbroken, I left the Sanders, desperate to find what was left of my body. 1:


    My skin had been made into a human-skin Bible, my bones ground into powder. But what about my flesh?


    Was it thrown to the dogs? Or perhaps ground up and dumped in the sewers?


    When I opened my eyes again, I saw only dark skies and the deafening roar of thunder.


    I wasnt indoors, Was I outside? Had I found my burial ce


    In this moment, a wave of shock and joy swept over me. I quickly looked around, trying to recognize where I was.


    It was still a familiar scene, because behind me stood the home Luke and I had shared-the ce I called our marriage home..


    Wait, this wasn''t right. How did I end up here?


    Had they really been so bold as to bury me in my marriage home?


    This house had taken me years to buy and renovate. I loved gardening. Before I even moved in, I had already nted flowers in both the front and back yards, where the soil was rich and fertile.


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind-has my body already turned into fertilizer for the flowers?


    A distant rumble of thunder echoed.


    A sh of lightning streaked across the sky, followed by the deafening roll of thunder.


    In that fleeting moment, as time seemed to blur, I noticed something in the front yard.


    It had been hard to see clearly in the pitch-ck night, but is the lightning illuminated the heavens, I saw it-a massive dark figure.


    Had Luke nted a tree there?


    The unease grew stronger as I slowly approached the shadow. It was something taller than me, wrapped in a ck tarp.


    I reached out, intending to pull off the waterproof cover, but I had forgotten-I couldn''t touch anything.


    I could only watch as the heavy rain poured down, flowing down the edges of the tarp.


    What was it? What


    cret was hidden inside?


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 41 Chloe, I Was Wrong


    Whatever it was, it had to be rted to the parts of my body, or I wouldn''t still be here.


    I waited for a long time, but nothing changed. Eventually, I returned to Luke''s side.


    He had just finished showering and was lying on the bed. His phone on the nightstand buzzed continuously, Anna''s name shing on the screen.


    It was strange. When I was with him, he would always pick up Anna''s calls, no matter when she called. Now, he waspletely indifferent.


    Beneath his ck eyes, a storm seemed to be brewing, as if he was preparing for something bigger.


    Maybe he had started to realize what role Anna was really ying.


    Perhaps he still clung to the hope that he was wrong, that he wouldn''t take off her mask until he had proof.


    Finally, Anna stopped calling him. Luke stared at the projection screen, where the ssic film Titanic was ying.


    The scene showed the ship colliding with an iceberg, ting, and everyone facing death.


    I saw the seriousness in Luke''s face. Was he thinking about how I must have felt when I fell into the sea? When the male lead jumped into the water, the female lead sat on the only piece of driftwood.


    At the sound of a whistle, she looked at him, thinking she was saved, but saw only the frozen figure of the


    male lead.


    He never reached the other side of the ocean, his life cut short in the cold sea.


    The female lead was heartbroken, and tears slowly slid down Luke''s face.


    He whispered softly, "Chloe."


    Suddenly, he grabbed his phone off the nightstand, frantically dialing my number. The cold, robotic voice on the other end of the line was the same as before.


    Luke opened my contact profile, but instead of threatening me as he once had, his voice was fragile and helpless.


    "Chloe, I was wrong. I know I am wrong now. Pleasee back. Don''t joke with me; I miss you.


    "I shouldn''t have left you at the wedding. Come back, and we''ll live a good-life. I''ll never hurt you again. "You wanted to go on a honeymoon to Lery, right? I''ll go with you wherever you want, no matter how far. "I know about the baby. I''m really sorry. That day, I left behind billions of dors in business toe to you. I thought you were joking. I didn''t mean to push you away. I''m so sorry."


    Luke, curled up in a ball, looked so helpless. I had never seen him like this before.


    If I had heard him like this before, no matter how much he hurt me, I would have forgiven him right


    away


    17:53 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 41 Chloe, I Was WrongFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    +10 Free Coins


    But now, I could only sit on the bed, listening to the Titanic theme song, staring at the man whose shoulders were shaking, without shedding a single tear "But Luke, it''s toote. I will never forgive you."

 Billionaire Is 42

    Chapter 42 There''s News About Mrs Bolton


    Chapter 42 There''s News About Mrs Bolton


    The next morning, after the rain had cleared, Luke received a phone call and rushed out in a hurry.


    His car drove up to our marriage home. What was he doing here? Had he discovered something about me?


    A few workers were standing in the front yard. The one in charge spoke up as soon as he saw Luke, "Mr Bolton, we have ced the sculpture you requested. Would you like to take a look?" A sculpture!


    I quickly turned my attention to the object wrapped in waterproof cloth. Last night, I had mysteriously found my way here and already concluded that there was a part of me here.


    But I never imagined that my flesh and blood would be hidden inside a sculpture.


    What had Lukemissioned to be carved?


    The rope holding the cloth in ce had already been loosened, and Luke pulled at the corner of the sculpture, yanking it forcefully.


    The waterproof cloth rustled as it was pulled away.


    Water droplets scattered in every direction, and the trur form of the statue came into view.


    I recognized it immediately. It was Undine, the water goddess from mythology.


    The craftsmanship was impable. The water goddess was draped in a translucent gown, her arms raised in an elegant pose.


    The texture of her wet, clinging fabric, from the folds of her gown to the subtle outline of her body beneath, was rendered with stunning detail.


    Looking closer, I was struck with shock-her face looked nearly identical to mine.


    ording to legend, Undine had no soul. The only way she could obtain one was through marriage to a human. However, if her husband were unfaithful, she would kill him.


    This statue depicted the goddess in her white gown, emerging from the water, hands raised as if to im. her husband''s life.


    In that moment, she was both the epitome of beauty and of vengeful wrath,


    Unlike other sculptures, the skin exposed in this piece had a faint, lifelike flesh tone, making it all the more


    realistic.


    "Mr. Bolton, do you approve of the work?" the artist asked.


    Lake gazed at the face of the goddess, murmuring, "Her face....


    "Oh, we heard from our master sculptor that this statue was made for Mrs. Bolton. We understand you''re deeply in love with Mrs. Bolton, and it''s ced here in your marriage home, so we took the liberty of using Mrs. Bolton''s face. Is that alright with you, Mr. Belton2SRE


    +10 Free Coina


    Chapter 42 There''s News About Mrs Bolton


    If it weren''t for the sincerity in his eyes, I would have thought he was mocking me.


    Luke''s supposed deep love for me wasughable.


    Luke seemed pleased with the statue. "No problem, I''ll have the final payment arranged shortly."


    "Then we won''t disturb you any further, Mr. Bolton."


    The group left the vi, leaving Luke alone.


    He stared greedily at the face, his eyes filled with resentment. "Chloe, you once said that if I betrayed you. you''d turn into a water goddess and take revenge on me.


    I had said those words, though at the time, it was a joke


    The two of us had grown up together. Never in a million years did I think that this man, who was my childhood sweetheart, would be unfaithful to me..


    And yet, fate had conspired so that the soulless water goddess would be me, the one who had lost her body, her soul now a mere echo. My flesh had be her body. How ironic.


    This statue was of her before she killed her husband. Like me, my revenge was never allowed to begin, and now I would never have the chance.


    While I''d been away, the yard had been overrun with weeds. Luke called in a gardener to tidy up, and the maids cleaned the entire house.


    As he walked into our wedding room, his gaze fixed on the sheets where he and Anna had shared on our wedding night. A subtle frown appeared on his brow, He coldly ordered, "Change all the bed linens.


    The maid hesitantly replied, "But they''re brand new and haven''t been used yet. Perhaps we should wait until Mrs. Bolton returns to sleep in them first?" She had no idea that they had already been defiled.


    Did Luke find this filthy too?


    He carelessly ripped off the bedspread and said, "Take this and throw it away. Bring in a new one."


    "Yes, Sir."


    Also, change the carpet


    He thought this would somehow crase Anna''s presence Howughable.


    The maid sensed his unstable emotions and wisely remained silent, clutching the bedspread and leaving


    the room.


    While she was making the bed, her gaze fell upon some water stains that had dried into little water droplets, with a faint dark red spot.


    17:53 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 42 There''s News About Mrs Bolton


    She was experienced, and there was no mistaking what this was.


    I had been missing for so long, so these marks certainly weren''t left by me.


    The maid''s face went pale, and she seemed to understand the reason immediately.


    Secrets run deep in wealthy families:


    She acted swiftly, hastily bundling the sheets and removing them.


    1.72%


    +10 Free Cams


    But as she left. I caught sight of her hurried steps, and feared she might stumble down the stairs.


    After all, she was just a maid who had inadvertently uncovered her master''s great secret. She and I had a good rtionship, so I was sure she felt for me.


    A master of embroidery had custom-made this bedspread for me a year ago. The fine bedding set alone had taken the master a year toplete.


    How much I had cared about our wedding, the familiar maids around me. was all too clear.


    Now my efforts had been so carelessly destroyed. Of course, she would feel sorry for me. Perhaps she was torn now, wondering if she should tell me the truth.


    The room had been redone with new bedding-a blue and pink floral set-and a new carpet had beenid


    All of the things Anna had used-the nightgown she had worn, the toothbrush, the bathrobe-had been thrown out by Luke''s orders.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Even his own set was g


    gone.


    He had ordered new matching electric toothbrushes, cups, and bathrobes.


    See? If a man truly loves you, how could he forget these little details?


    Back when I was picking things out, I had liked matching items. I asked for his opinion, and Luke would nce at his phone, casually brushing me off, saying. Whatever."


    I bought a bunch of matching items for him, but the second time I visited his house, I found that they had disappeared.


    When I asked him about it coldly, he briefly shed a guilty look before exining that the maid had reced them. Later, I learned it was Anna who had swapped them out. Since then, I never bought any matching items again. Now that I was gone, was he putting these things out to impress the ghost of me?


    In the bedroom, he had even had a bouquet of deep red roses ced, as if to prove his love for me.


    He had a distant look in his eyes as I pressed myself against his chest in our wedding photo.


    Maybe, at that moment, he was thinking of Anna.


    Sat, Dec 7 G


    Chapter 42 There''s News About Mrs Bolton


    72%


    +10 Free Coins


    Realizing this, he stared at the photo for a long while before slowly speaking, "Chloe, I''ll find you. No matter what you be, you''ll always be my wife." Such touching words,


    Too bad. The woman you loved has turned into a pile of mush, smeared on the very statue you adore.


    When will Luke realize that I''m the one you''ve been wanting?


    I stood by the window, looking down. From here, I could clearly see the statue in the yard, its hands raised high


    In the sunlight, there was not the slightest hint of divinity. All I felt was an eerie, unsettling chill.


    The phone rang, and Luke picked it up.


    "Mr. Bolton, we have news about Mrs. Bolton, came the voice from the other end.

 Billionaire Is 43

    Chapter 43 Yes, They Have News About Me


    Chapter 43 Yes, They Have News About Me


    "Hmm? They have news about me?"


    1 froze in ce, confused. My body had been shredded into pieces and turned into a sculpture. What could they possibly have found out?


    Luke looked unusually happy. His eyes lit up as he hurriedly asked, "Where is Chloe?"


    "During the time Mrs. Bolton disappeared, over 30 women went missing at the same time across various regions. Smuggled abroad by sea, they have already left the country. It''s highly likely that Mrs. Bolton is among them."


    Luke knitted his brows and asked, "So it''s still not confirmed?"


    "No, not yet. Recently these foreign fraudsters have been getting bolder, and their actions have been attracting the attention of higher-ups. They''ve temporarily stopped their operations, so the women who were taken can''t be exposed. Stanley has contacted the leaders abroad. They''ve made a request, Mr. Bolton, you''ll need to go personally to identify them."


    Roy added. "By the way, Stanley also brought some good news. Mrs. Bolton might not have been harmed. This group of women traveled by sea, which takes much longer thannd routes, and along the way, they encountered a tsunami. That dy meant they had just been brought to the Scam Center when Stanley made contact. It''s a stroke of luck in the midst of misfortune."


    Luke''s frown eased as he let out a sigh of relief.


    "Alright. Send Stanley some money to keep things under control there. Whatever amount is needed, I''ll cover it. Just make sure Chloe isn''t harmed. I''ll head over to bring her back immediately." "Understood.


    "But Mr. Bolton, thepany has piled up a lot of worktely. You haven''t been focused enough to handle it. If you need to leave, you''ll have to take care of your business first." "TII head back to the office now."


    Luke hung up the phone. His energy suddenly renewed, as if he''d been injected with adrenaline. The exhaustion that had once been on his face now carried a hint of color. He ced our photo on the bedside table.


    The soft sunlight bathed the vibrant bouquet of roses, and the picture frame rested in the shadow of the flowers.


    This wasn''t our wedding photo. It was from years ago, back when no one had intervened in our rtionship.


    At that time, we smiled, carefree, with no worries in our hearts.


    But deep down, I knew his hopes would ultimately be shattered.


    This time, he wouldn''t be able to bring me back.


    72%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 43 Yes, They Have News About Me


    Luke returned to thepany, tackling business with greater determination than before.


    Even when it waste into the night, he was still in meetings, working nonstop without a moment of rest.


    It wasn''t until two in the morning that Roy brought in ate-night snack.


    Luke was enjoying his favorite Cajun boil and some pastries. After taking a bite, he paused.


    "Is something wrong, Mr. Bolton? Did it get cold? I can beat it up again."


    "No."


    Luke stared at the brightly colored porridge for a long me. Finally, with pursed lips, he said, "Chloe knew I had stomach issues. She used to regrly prepareforting meals for me. It''s been a long time since I''ve enjoyed her cooking. I remembered how much he loved the seafood grits cooking from Salted Sailor''s, so I spent money to buy the recipe and learned it from the owner for half a month. I loved him so much back then.


    Not only that, but I also searched for an elderly holistic doctor who could treat his stomach issues, cook him medicine, and bring him meals every day.


    His stomach steadily improved under my care.


    Butter, he casually said he was tired of it and immediately turned to eat the food Anna had brought, even though his stomach could barely handle it. From that point on, I stopped caring for him.


    Luke stared at the spot where I had stood that night and said to Roy, ''She was standing right here, full of joy, offering me her cooking, but I rejected her.


    "Mr. Bolton, you''ll find Mrs. Bolton soon." Roy noticed that Luke''s emotions were unstable, his gaze drifting. He was worried about his boss.


    Luke continued, "Actually, that night when my stomach pain red up, I found the medicine Chloe had left in the drawer for me. She was always thinking of me. Meanwhile, I selfishly put her in awkward situations just to chase a little novelty." "Mr. Bolton, it''s all in the past now. You and your wife have built so many years of a strong rtionship. No matter what has happened, she will surely forgive you.


    "Yes, she loves me. That''s a fact. Once I bring her back, III treat her properly and never hurt her again."


    Luke took out the wedding ring he hadn''t had a chance to wear on our wedding day. He vowed, "I''ll give her a happy marriage.


    Roy nodded approvingly and said, "Mr. Bolton, that''s the right mindset. You and Mrs. Bolton are family."


    "Too bad it took me until today to understand this simple truth. If I had figured it out sooner, Chloc wouldn''t have left because of me."


    Luke''s eyes deepened. "By the way, I need you to investigate someone for me."This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who?


    111


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 43 Yes, They Have News About Me


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke said, each word filled with intensity, "Anna. I want to know what she''s been up to all these years!"

 Billionaire Is 44

    Chapter 44 Find out Everything Anna Did to Chloe


    Roy was surprised. After all, the most important person to Luke over the past two years had been Anna. He pressed further, asking. Mr. Bolton, what exactly are you looking into?"


    "I need to know how Chloe''s child died and what she did to Chloe behind my back, Luke replied, his voice growing tense.


    Luke''s brow furrowed tighter, his conflicting emotions written across his face.


    He wanted to uncover the truth but feared that the truth might be too cruel. It could shatter the mask he had built around his feelings for Anna, a mask that shielded him from the reality of his past actions. The more Anna proved herself unworthy, the more it reflected how deeply he had hurt me. In this, he had yed a shameful part.


    He had no choice but to add, "Also, make arrangements for me to go abroad as soon as possible."


    "Of course. It''s alreadyte. You should get some rest," Roy said.


    Luke''s flight was scheduled for the next afternoon, but he still had a mountain of things to handle.


    So, instead of heading home, he dragged his exhausted body to his suite, where he intended to take a short


    TEST.


    I hadn''t been here in a long time. The ce had changed significantly since I wasst here. The photo of me and Luke had been reced with one of Luke and Anna.


    The sheets were in the floral pattern Anna liked, and items belonging to her were scattered around the


    room.


    Luke, already drained, froze when he saw that everything in the suite was rted to Anna,


    He sat on the bed, one hand tugging at his tie, lighting a cigarette.


    His appearance was both weary and deste as he stared at the photo on the nightstand, not blinking


    once.


    Perhaps he was starting to realize how strange it was. This was supposed to be my ce with him, but now, it was filled with traces of Anna. What was I to him now?


    He finished the cigarette. Instead of washing up, he grabbed a tote bag and stuffed everything that belonged to Anna in


    it, as though removing her from his lifepletely.


    He nned to throw these things into the closet, but when he opened the door, he was stunned.


    Half the closet was filled with Anna''s clothes.


    From spring to winter attire, including sleepwear, bathrobes, and undergarments.


    Lukeughed bitterly, then threw a tantrum. He yanked a few pieces of clothing off the hangers and tossed them to the floor.


    72%


    17:53 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 44 Find out Everything Anna Did to Chloe


    +10 Free Coins


    See? Anna had already seeped into every corner of his life. He could clean the clothes, but he couldn''t erase her presence.


    Luke, frustrated, stormed off to the bathroom, mming the door with a loud bang.


    I knelt on the floor, watching the bag he had thrown across the room. The top picture frame had fallen out, its ss shattered, a crack splitting between him and Anna in the photo. At that moment, I felt nofort.


    I was well aware that someone had likely broken and reced my photo in a simr manner before.


    Maybe one day he''d see Anna for who she truly was, but what difference would it make?


    I would never forgive them. I could never go back.


    Luke was too exhausted to deal with the mess. He stepped over the clutter and copsed onto the bed. He turned off the lights, intending to sleep.From N?velDrama.Org.


    His elbow rested on his eyes, and I couldn''t make out his expression.


    All could see was the faint tremble of his shoulder. In the stillness of the room, his voice broke through. "Chloe!"


    I stood by the window, gazing out at the sprawling cityscape.


    Even at three in the morning, cars were still passing by, and the skyscrapers across the street were brightly lit.


    How many people in this city were struggling to sleep tonigh


    How many more nights of peaceful sleep can my family have? I will wait and sec.


    Luke only slept for a few hours. When the first rays of sunlight touched his face, he woke up.


    He opened the closet to pick out his clothes for the day Without thinking, he reached for the lighter-colored ones, but something must have crossed his mind because he ended up choosing a dark suit instead. He pushed the door open and walked out, his steps steady.


    The first thing he did was contact his assistant. "Get rid of everything in the suite


    Jim Wilcher, his long-time personal assistant, hesitated. He had worked for Luke for, many years and knew just how much the suite had changed.


    "But those things belong to Ms. Anna. If shees back and sees they''re gone, she''ll be upset."


    Everyone knew how important Anna was to Luke, especially since her heart condition wasmon knowledge.


    Whenever she visited, the staff treated her with the utmost respect, like royalty.


    If they identally triggered her heart problemet.


    Chapter 44 Find out Everything Anna Did to Chloe


    Jim''s cautious request only seemed to aggravate Luke more.


    Bang!


    +10 Free Coin


    Luke mmed the coffee cup in his hand onto the ground. "She''s my sister, not my wife. Is it appropriate to have her things in my bedroom?"


    "Not appropriate, not appropriate at all Jim nodded quickly, scrambling to clean up the spilled coffee.


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. This was all Lukes doing. If he hadn''t allowed it. Anna wouldn''t go this far.


    Now, he was ming others? Where did he find the nerve?


    Jim was eager to keep his job. He certainly wouldn''t dare to speak the truth.


    After cleaning up the mess, he returned to the suite and saw the pile of items Luke had thrown on the floor-everything from personal items to clothes.


    He wasn''t sure how to deal with it and asked again, "Mr. Bolton, do you want to throw all of this out?"


    Luke ground his teeth and repeated, "All of it!"


    "Okay"


    "Wait, after you throw away the trash, pur Mrs. Bolton''s things back where they were."


    Jim hesitated, a conflicted expression crossing his face. Mr. Bolton...


    "What?"


    "Ms. Anna destroyed you and Mrs. Bolton''s photo frame earlier. I wanted to keep the picture, but she said it wasn''t necessary. There were plenty more, so she told me to throw it away. "And Mrs. Bolton''s clothes? Ms. Anna said they were out of style and told me to throw them all away


    Luke''s anger red immediately. "How dare you!"


    @K 72% 1


    +10 Free Coins


    Dec

 Billionaire Is 45

    Chapter 45 It Felt Incredibly Satisfying


    Chapter 45 It Felt Incredibly Satisfying


    Luke hadn''t always been like this. Recently, he''d been growing more and more irritable, and his sudden outburst nearly had Jim on his knees in fear. "Who is she? Why did you just do as she say?"


    Jim, trembling, panicked. "Mr. Bolton, it''s because Ms. Anna has a heart condition. We didn''t want to upset her, so we had to...


    Jim was being tactful. The heart condition was secondary: everyone knew that Luke''s indulgence was the


    real reason.


    Luke understood that, frowning as he waved a hand dismissively. "Go and clean up. We''ll rearrange it when Mrs. Boltones back." Yes, Mr. Bolton."


    With a weary expression, Luke quickly finished his breakfast and went straight back to work. Anna arrived uninvited


    She walked in just as her things were being packed away, and immediately her face fell. "Luke, what are you doing?"


    Luke slowly raised his head, and his eyes, when theynded on Anna, were noticeably different.


    Anna felt something was off too. With a grievance look, she clung to Luke''s arm and acted coyly. "Luke, did I do something wrong? I''m sorry. Please don''t be mad with me."


    Luke was always a sucker for this trick of hers. I was different; I always argued about what was right or wrong, never willing to show weakness.


    "What are you doing here?" Luke asked, his gaze piercing as he pulled her hand away.


    Anna must have sensed that something had changed. A glimpse of intricacy flickered through her eyes before she swiftly reced it with a beaming smile. "Luke, I know you''ve been upset since Chloe disappeared. You looked gaunt. I got up early and made you some fruit juice and croissants. Try them."


    Luke took a bite. Anna smiled brightly and asked, "Do you like it?"


    "It''s good, but this isn''t your recipe. This is from Gilbo Pastry," he said.,


    Anna put on a pitiful expression and said, "Luke, I knew their croissants were delicious, so I went there to learn from them. I understand that I cannot emte Chloe''s experience of cooking for you. I just wanted to do something to make you happy." to Chloe


    Luke took a sip of the fruit juice before slowly responding, "Why do you always have topare yourself


    Anna was startled. When she met Luke''s gaze, she saw the depth in his eyes. She couldn''t read him neither could I.


    Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 45 It Felt Incredibly Satisfying


    "Luke, why are you so strange today?"


    "Am I strange, or is it you, always lying The croissants from Gilbo Bakery are different from the Salty Sailor''s shrimp grits. Salty Sailor is a franchise; anyon with mone


    can get their recipe. But the owner of Gilbo Bakery has been making those croissants for 30 years. Do you know how many people have tried to get his recipe?"


    Luke bit into the soft pastry, and the chocte slowly pozed out, soaking into his tongue as he chewed


    He calmly finished the croissant before speaking again "At least ten people. Some offered to pay for a franchise. some wanted to expand his store, and others offeredrge sums to buy the recipe. With the rise of livestreaming even manufacturers approached him offering better and better terms. But he never agreed. He still limits sales every day.


    "Luke. how do you know all this?" Anna was visibly panicking now,


    "Because Chloe used to love their croissants. I even offered him an astronomical sum to buy the franchise. but he was unmoved. Over the years, many people have gone to him. Why should he suddenly treat you differently and hand the recipe over so easily? "Making croissants looks simple, right? But from the dough to the fermentation, and the filling inside, do you know how many steps there are? It takes years of experience to master that. What do you think you''re fearning from? Just by your mouth?"


    I have to admit, Luke was on fire today-he was basically speaking through me!


    Even though I was long gone, I still foundfort in hearing those words,From N?velDrama.Org.


    When Luke exposed Anna, she couldn''t keep herposure. Tears welled up in her eyes, and she was on the verge of crying.


    "Luke, I''m sorry. I really did want to learn. Like you said, he refused to sell me the recipe, so I told a little


    lie


    Luke studied her quietly, his eyes full of confusion. Then tell me this: even if you said you bought it, would I not eat it? Why lie?" "Luke. I''m sorry, I won''t lie again. Please forgive me. I just care too much about you.


    She clutched her chest in a dramatic, sorrowful way. She looked so pitiful


    But Luke was unmoved. He said, "Tm curious-if you can lie about something so small, what else have you lied to me about?"


    Anna opened her eyes as wide as possible, looking utterly innocent. "Nothing, Luke.


    Luke gave a coldugh and mocked, "Anna, let me ask you onest time. That day in the coffee shop, how did you fall? Think carefully before you answer. Even if the surveince footage is damaged. Ive found someone who witnessed it. Don''t forget, you weren''t the only ones there." I could see the panic in Anna''s face. She was probably weighing her options, unsure if Luke was setting a trap for her.


    "What''s wrong? You can''t answer me?"


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 45 It Felt Incredibly Satisfying


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke stood up, grabbing her chin. "Because that day, it wasn''t Chloe who pushed you down the stairs-it was you who deliberately fell before I arrived!"


    Anna shook her head and denied it. "No, Luke. I didn''t


    "Not only that, but you also hid Chloe''s passport, didn''t you? She had already bought a ne ticket, but then she chose to take the boat. Why did you do that?


    "It''s not true, Luke!/There must be some misunderstanding. I don''t know anything about Chloe''s passport!" Luke didn''t have proof for these two things; it was just his assumption. But Anna didn''t admit to anything.


    Luke pointed to his office and dered. "Fine, you keep saying you don''t want to interfere in my rtionship with Chloe. Then why did you fill every corner of this ce with your personal belongings? Where did all of Chloe''s things go?" 72%


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 46 This Is Where We End

 Billionaire Is 46

    Chapter 46 This Is Where We End


    +10 Free Coins


    Facing Luke''s pressing questions, I stood with my arms crossed from a distance, my gaze icy as I watched Anna. I was curious how much more she could lie.


    Anna exined in a panic, "Luke, thest time I was here, I identally broke the picture of you and Chloe. You said it was fine. I couldn''t find a photo of you two, so I just decided to put ours up. You even said it was a nice photo, remember?


    "What about all the other things? Have you forgotten? Some of them we bought when we were abroad, and others were souvenirs from Rosbel Ind, all gifts you gave me. Did you forget, Luke?"


    Her voice dropped to a whisper, tinged with a hint of grievance.


    Luke rubbed his temple, as if realizing that the mess they were in now was something he had silently allowed to happen.


    And that''s when I found out-one year ago, I had taken time off to prepare for a trip to Rosbel Ind with him. I had made all the arrangements.


    But right before we were supposed to go, he suddenly imed he had to travel for an important project. Only now did I learn the truth: Luke had taken the ns I prepared and brought Anna to Rosbel Ind. He even stayed at the hotel I had booked, visiting the sights I had wanted to see, all with her.


    The thought of it disgusted me.


    I couldn''t throw up but simply felt incredibly upset internally.


    How many things have they done behind my back for all these years? I have no idea.


    No wonder she had ced all these things here. They were her trophies, her victory badges, and of course, she would disy them in the most visible spots to mock me.


    Luke rubbed his temple again. "You''re just our sister. Don''t bring these things up again. Chloe won''t be happy if she sees them."


    See? Men knew how to set boundaries.


    He had gotten used to Anna''s ttering obedience, something I could never give him. He enjoyed it, while mocking me for overreacting.


    He knew full well what boundaries were, but he simply chose not to respect them.


    I stood by the window, reaching out to touch the sunlight. All I could think was ho


    had been.


    All of this for a selfish, self-centered man who had led me to this point.


    pathetic my past self


    Tears streaming down Anna''s face. She spoke again. "Luke, do you hate me now? I swear, I won''t get in between you and Chloe anymore. I''m not asking for much. I just want to be by your side and watch over you. Can''t you fulfill such a small request for me?" +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 46 This Is Where We End


    Haha! A small request.


    Her small request had been the thorn that stuck in my heart, the one that had caused me endless pain, bleeding profusely and never letting me rest for a single day.


    Lukecked a solid proof. He looked at her with a cold expression.


    "Anna, how old are you?"


    Twenty-three.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Not too young. It''s time to settle down and start your own life. You can''t keep following me around. You need your own life. We have no blood ties. When you get a boyfriend, people will start talking."


    Anna''s expression changed, and she stopped crying. "So, Luke, is this your way of drawing a line?"


    Luke''s voice was firm and deliberate. "Anna, I''ve thought a lot about this. Because of you, I neglected Chloe''s feelings, and that''s how we ended up here-Chloe missing. When shees back, I want to focus on building a life with her.


    Anna/stopped pretending, the tears still lingering in her eyes. "And what about me? Was I just a passing fancy for you? Did you never love me, even for a moment?"


    I turned away from the window to look at him, genuinely curious about his answer.


    Luke gazed at Anna''s tear-streaked face, but he didn''t respond. Instead, he seemed lost in thought, as if seeing through her to someone else.


    "Anna, did you know? Chloe is a very delicate girl. When she was little, even the tiniest caterpir would make her cry.


    Anna stared at him, stunned. "So what?"


    "She''s afraid of the dark, of thunderstorms, of caterpirs, of snakes. She gets seasick. But even so, when she heard about the earthquake, she resolutely nned to cross the ocean to find me. She even tried to sneak across the country. She encountered a tsunami and spent days drifting on a piece of wood in the sea. She almost lost her life."


    ""She didn''t


    after surviving the storm. I can still remember the expression on her face when I pped her-disbelief and a chilling sense of hurt.


    "But back then, no one stood by her side. Everyone praised you, saying how brave-you were to ovee all the obstacles to be with me. Who cared about her feelings? She didn''t cry, but why are you crying now?"


    Anna was speechless. "Luke, I didn''t know Chloe had to cross the ocean. I came back with you. Maybe she Tost her passport, or maybe she just forgot? Why don''t you believe me?"


    "Anna, I don''t have enough evidence. But my impression is that nine times out of ten, you''ve been crying and trying to solve problems with tears. Every time you cry, we all forget the truth and try tofort you, while overlooking the fact that she was the one who suffered.


    I owe her too much I don''t want to hurt her anymore Anna, let''s end it here."


    Anna looked at him in a daze, her voice trembling. "Luke, so you never loved me, not even for a moment?"


    Chapter 46 This Is Where We End


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke spoke slowly, each word heavy. "No, the only person I''ve ever loved is Chloe. From now on, you''ll only be a sister to me, Chloe''s sister. I won''t have any more involvement with you."


    *What about our past? We went to Rosbel Ind together; we went to the wishing pond, and we tied that red string under the marriage tree. Have you''forgotten all of that?"


    "I''m sorry."


    7:54 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 47 A Deadlock

 Billionaire Is 47

    Chapter 47 A DeadlockN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 47 A Deadlock


    Luke had truly made up his mind to cut ties with her clean and decisive, every word dripping with coldness.


    Seeing this scene, I didn''t feel the slightest bit of satisfaction. Instead, I found it utterly ridiculous..


    It turns out that when a man wants to break things off, there''s no way he can''t.


    Look at him now, how certain his words are, not leaving Anna a single chance.


    But even though it''s such a simple matter, I''d been caught up in this struggle for years, constantly pulled back and forth. He''d rather see me hurt and upset each time and even me me, using me of being petty and calcting. Now, as he grows colder toward Anna, it makes me look like a fool for ever being in his life..


    What exactly do I mean to him?


    Anna probably felt the same. No matter how she treated me, at least she genuinely cared for Luke. In the end, this was her fate. How can she ept it?


    We were both women, and I knew full well that from the start, she schemed step by step to separate me from Luke, slowly taking my ce in his heart. From the very beginning, she wanted to rece me.


    Now that Luke has said these words, exposing her true nature, all her years of effort have been wasted.


    "Luke, what am I to you?"


    Luke spoke, each word sharp and deliberate. "From now on, you''re just a sister. Don''te to me anymore. It''s inconvenient. I don''t want Chloe to see and feel any more hurt." "Chloe?"


    Anna scoffed. "Do you think Chloe will evere back?


    A tight knot formed in my chest. She knew something after all. But would she really expose it in front of


    Luke?


    Luke''s eyes abruptly turned to her. He asked, "What did you say?"


    "Luke, Anna continued, "I know you''ve been looking for Chloe. I want to find her too, just as much as you do. But all signs now point to her being kidnapped and sold abroad."


    Anna wiped her tear-streaked face and let out a cold smirk. "Luke, you''re not a child. You know what a scam center, right? The women there are the most pitiful, especially the pretty ones. Chloe probably already became one of them, the scam operations, the moment she stepped onto that ship," "Shut up!" Luke''s gaze turned tey as he fixed her with a cold stare. "How do you know all of this?"


    I''ve had people look into it. Luke, do you know about the kind of dehumanizing torment women endure there for them to break their spirit? Men would line upto vite those women until they gave in. Do you know what happens to those who refuse toply? Don''t be naive. Chloe''s so beautiful. She''s probably


    BK972%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 47 A Deadlock


    been through it already."


    Shap!


    Luke pped her hard across the face. "I said shut up. Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Even if you bring Chloe back, she''ll never be the same You''ve already lost her. From the moment you touched me, from the day Chloe was vited, there was no going back for you."


    Annaughed hysterically. If people found out that your wife was sold to the scam center, it would ruin both of the families. We''d all be dragged down by her Can you still ept someone as filthy as her as your wife?"


    "Get out! Get the hell out of here!" Luke was furious, his voice low with rage.


    Anna covered her cheek and smiled devilishly. "Luke, why are you being so naive? You were happy when you were on top of the, weren''t you? The truth is, you''re not as tied to Chloe as you think. Carter is back, clearly here topete for the inheritance with you. At a time like this, you''re wasting time on these matters? How stupid can you be?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Tm telling you, we can''t move past this, but what we can do is change the future. You''ve wronged Chloe, and that''s a fact. No amount of apologies can undo that. If Chloe''s really trapped at the Scam Center, whether or not she was vited, even if you buy her back, there''s no such thing as a sealed secret. Once rumors get out, how do you think people will view you? How will they view her?"


    Luke had stopped trying to drive her away. Instead, Anna stepped closer, her hand pressing down on his shoulder as she leaned in. "Luke, do you know the biggest difference between adults and children? Adults have to make choices.


    "I''m a woman too. If something like that happened to me, I''d only have one thought. Death. I can''t live with the shame of betraying my lover, my family. I''d feel like my very existence was a mistake.


    "If Chloe didn''t die, her mind would be permanently starred. Even if she''s saved, the psychological trauma will follow her for the rest of her life. She can never be the same. The smallest thing, the slightest change, could make her have a mental breakdown. Even if she doesn''t kill herself at the scam center, it''s likely she would when shees back. In this information age, no one can escape the truth. Have you thought about the consequences when that happens?


    "It won''t just ruin our family''s reputation. Chloe is a victim, yes, but the public opinion they''ll ce on her will break her. And you will be theughingstock What will they say about you? That your wife isn''t pure? That she is a wh*re? You-


    "Enough!" Luke snapped, his voice harsh and filled with disdain.


    He seemed to have really seen such a scene in his mind. His expression turned dark with distress.


    Luke, you know I love you, I really do want what''s best for you. Even if you stand by Chloe, others will mock you. If you choose to divorce her, people will call you heartless. Once the public opinion gains traction, it''ll tarnish your name, yourpany''s name Carter is watching, waiting for his moment. Do you think Jeffrey will let that slide?"


    Luke''s forehead was covered in sweat. Anna leaned in even closer, whispering softly in his ear, "Carter is


    Chapter 47 A Deadlock.


    going to rece you. It''s only a matter of time."


    Luke shuddered. "So, this is a deadlock?"


    +10 Free C


    Coins


    "No. The solution is simple. You just stop. After all, Chloe''s gone. No one can trace it back to you. If something happens to her, people will just say she was dumped in the sea to feed the sharks. No one will ever know she was your wife. She''ll disappear from this world quietly, and no one will ever me you."


    Luke stared at Anna piercingly, and he asked, ''So, you want me to do nothing? Let my wife stay at the


    Scam Center?"


    Anna smiled, no longer pretending to be weak. "What you need is a wife who can help you, not one with a dirty past and a tainted history. Do you really want to hand over your inheritance to someone else?" "That''s impossible!" Luke shot back.


    *Carter returns at this time, and Chloe vanishes? Maybe her disappearance was all part of Carter''s n." "You mean to say he''s plotting against me, waiting for me to fall into his trap?"

 Billionaire Is 49

    17.54 Sat Dec 7 G


    Chapter 49 My Ashes Are Right Beside Him


    Chapter 49 My Ashes Are Right Beside Him


    hen he broug


    Luke''s reasoningpletely confused Roy, especially up Carter again.


    2%


    +10 Free Coins


    Mr. Bolton, Stanley worked hard to get in touch with the person for you. Mrs. Bolton might still be over there suffering, waiting for you to rescue her."


    "I can''t go!" Luke said firmly. "Carter has already made preparations there. He''s probably just waiting for me tond so he can set me up. I can''t fall into his Both Roy and I exchanged nces, thinking Lake had lost his mind.


    If Carter really wanted to bring him down, there were plenty of ways to do it, especially in business. Luke. who had always depended on the Boltons, was no match for Carter.


    Carter could easily set up a trap for him, leaving Luke with no way out.


    Why would Carter go to such lengths to plot against him through me?


    But Luke, having listened to Anna, couldn''t think straight anymore.


    I had helped him with several big deals, knowing well that Luke was easily influenced andcked decisiveness, so I had always been helping him in the background.


    Anna had cleverly taken advantage of this. With just a few words, Anna was able to influence his decision. So, what about Mrs. Bolton?" Roy asked, his face filled with concern as he looked at Luke. "Here''s the n. You go there yourself. I have to stay at thepany, and you can''t be seen. Stanley will need to find someone local to vouch for us. Be extra cautious.""


    "But Roy hesitated. "What if something urgent happens and you''re not there? I can''t make the decisions


    on my own"


    "Everything must focus on Chloe. It doesn''t matter how much they ask for. It''s gettingte; you need to get to the airport as soon as possible."


    Roy wanted to say more, but in the end, he simply nodded respectfully. "Understood."


    Before leaving, Roy gave Luke a long, meaningful look That look... I understood it. It was disappointing.


    I had stayed with Luke for a long time. They had finally found a clue after a long search, but Luke had abandoned it all because of some rumors. Roy probably thought he wasn''t worthy of me. Hr quietly closed the door. Luke took out a photo of the two of us, cing it in a frame beside hispuler


    It was a photo from my 17th birthday.


    In the picture, I was closing my eyes and making a wish The candlelight illuminated my youthful face, while Luke looked at me gently, a smile ying on his lips.


    If it weren''t for Anna, would we have been a perfect man h?


    Chapter 49 My Ashes Are Right Beside Him


    +10 Free Coins


    Now that I saw Luke for who he truly was, I knew we could never be together. Even without Anna, someone else would eventually take her ce.


    All the beauty in my life had frozen at the age of 17,


    I reached out to touch the frame, but my fingers passed right through it. With a bitter smile, I pulled myN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    hand back.


    A gust of wind blew in through the venttion window, causing the sheer curtains to dance.


    I stared at the swaying white fabric, my mind wandering to where Carter might have gone overseas.


    Was he looking for me?


    Impossible. I had no connection with him. With his poor health, why would he make the effort to travel this fari


    I quickly dismissed the thought.


    This day was unbearable for Luke,


    Roy''s flight was in the afternoon, so it would be night by the time he arrived. The Scam Center was located. In a very remote location, with no direct transportation, meaning he would have to change cars several times along the way. We wouldn''t get any news until at least the


    A day.


    That night, Luke couldn''t sleep. He kept running his fingers over the beads in his hand.


    "Chloe, don''t be afraid. You''ll be home soon."


    Hearing his muttering, I let out a coldugh. My ashes had been with him all along. What was he still searching for?

 Billionaire Is 50

    Sat Dec / ti


    Chapter 50 Bringing Chloe Home


    Chapter 50 Bringing Chloe Home


    "Chloel"


    Luke screamed as he jolted awake from his dream.


    +10 Free Coins


    The sky outside was just beginning to lighten, and Luke turned toward my direction. His eyes lit up with joy as he immediately lunged toward me. "Chloe, you''re finally back!"


    It was clear he was aiming for a hug, but he missed entirely, crashing heavily onto the floor instead.


    The fall was enough to knock whatever sleepiness he lul left right out of him.


    He rubbed his head, blinking as he looked around. Despite me standing directly in front of him, gazing down at him from above, his pupils reflected only the uttering curtains-there was no sign of me. For a moment. I thought he could actually see me, and startled me.


    Luke chuckled mockingly at himself, "Chloe''s still overseas. How could she be here?"


    He nced at the time. He''d only managed to get two hours of sleep the whole night.


    Now, his head was pounding, and as he massaged his temples, he dialed Roy''s number. I guessed Roy must have received some news by now.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Beep... beep... beep...


    The call wouldn''t connect, and Luke''s frown deepened with each passing second.


    Just as he was about to hang up, the line finally picked up.


    "Roy, what''s going on?"


    "Mr. Bolton, we''ve got a serious problem. We haven''t even made it to the Scam Center yet, and we''ve already run into a local faction gunfight. Now... Boom! There was a loud, almost deafening explosion on the other end. The line went silent after the st.


    "Roy! Can you hear me?" Luke shouted, but there was no response.


    His mind was in turmoil. He immediately instructed someone to investigate


    It wasn''t long before the situation became clear-overseas was in chaos.


    Chedor, as it turned out, had never been unified. The country had been divided up by various warlords.


    Surrounded by the sea on three sides and positioned a major shipping route, Chedor had be a haven for all kinds of international criminal organizations. Every day in the country was filled with disorder. Any profitable venture was undoubtedly built on illegal


    foundations.


    17:54 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO


    Chapter 50 Bringing Chloe Home


    +10 Free Coins


    Known as the City of Sin, human lives were the cheapestmodity in Chedor, and ruthless bosses didn''t hesitate to treat people as mere goods to be sold.


    Luke had originally thought that paying enough money would easily bring Chloe back. But now, everything had gone wrong from the very start.


    He paced around the room in a panic, his thoughts jumbled. Just then, Stanley brought him some news


    "Mr. Bolton, Roy''s luck''s not too good. He arrived just as the two factions were fighting. The area''s been locked down, and we can''t reach him. The situation is escting, and if we don''t act fast, things might get


    worse.


    "If we don''t get her out soon. I''m afraid there will beplicationster."


    "I understand."


    Luke hung up, his emotions torn. He was caught between his obligations to his power and the time he had spent with me.


    What would he choose?


    Luke made a trip to the Sanders residence.


    When he arrived, the family was having dinner. I saw my parents holding a bowl with my ashes in it. Even though they didn''t know, it still felt unsettling to see it


    Luke''s here? Arnold, set another utensil for him."


    Compared to Luke''s haggard appearance, my parents looked much better in terms of health. t was the weekend, and both of my older brothers were home. They were very friendly toward Luke.


    "Luke, you look so down. Haven''t you heard anything about Chloe?"


    "This girl''s been spoiled by us since she was little. Don''t be too hard on her. Actually, there''s nothing to worry about. She''s a grown woman now. How could she just disappear? She''s probably hiding somewhere to mess with you, just like a kid. She wants attention, and if no one gives her any, she''ll give up."


    p!


    Luke mmed the spoon he had just picked up onto the table.


    The Sanders, after all, didn''t hold the same status as the Boltons, so everyone there was careful about what they said, depending on Luke''s mood.


    Seeing him angry, they all stopped and looked at him. Luke, what''s wrong?"


    Luke''s eyes reddened slightly, and his voice trembled. Chloe might be in trouble.


    "In trouble? What could possibly happen to her? Don''t worry; she''s probably with her friends."


    "I''ve searched everywhere, and there''s no trace of Chloe. A lot of women have gone missing recently. Chloe told me she was being followed before she disappeared. Thest call she made was for me to save her. At the time, I thought it was just one of her pranks so I ignored it, but now....


    17:54


    Chapter 50 Bringing Chloe Home


    My mother lost her usual calm demeanor. "What happened to Chloe?"


    "She was kidnapped and smuggled to Chedor by sea.


    ng!


    +10 Free Coins


    My mother dropped her fork in shock. "No, Chloe is the heiress of Sanders. How could she? Luke, are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "I wish I were wrong, but it''s been over 20 days, and there''s still no news. If something had happened to her, the police would have contacted us to identify her body. In this day and age, it''s impossible to disappear without leaving a trace. So there''s only one answer-she was taken. I thought I should tell you


    all


    I stared at my family, wondering what their reaction would be once they found out what had happened to


    1. mc.


    My mombegan pacing in the dining room, muttering to herself, "It''s all that girl''s fault, running around for no reason. Now she''s been kidnapped-feels good, doesn''t it? And what kind of ce is Chedor? Women who end up there, they don''t make it out alive At first, she was scolding me, but by the end, she crouched down, her voice breaking into tears. "Oh my god, what are we going to do?"


    My dad lifted her up andforted her. "Don''t panic. We still can''t confirm that Chloe''s there. Luke, is your information reliable?"


    Things are chaotic in Chedor right now, I''ve made some inquiries through an intermediary. Though I haven''t seen Chloe directly, the intermediary said there''s a woman who looks just like her. The timing of her capture, along with the injury to her waist and the position where her wedding dress was stabbed, all match. It''s almost certainly Chloe."


    "My poor daughter. Honey, we need to go to Chedor, Right now."


    "Calm down. From what I know, Chedor is a mess right now. If we''re going, we need to prepare."


    My dad appeared calm and collected. "I have ¨¤ contact there. I''ll get in touch with him and arrange for


    mercenaries.


    "Dad, let''s go together. Forget what Chloe might''ve done. She''s still our sister. How can we leave her there?"


    "No, you have to stay here. Thepany can''t go without leadership for even one day." My dad turned to Luke. "Luke, you''reing with me."


    Luke hesitated, a flicker of hesitation on his face. "I


    "I know what you''re worried about. If the news about Chloe being kidnapped in Chedor gets out, it will damage your family''s reputation. I''ve also heard Care has been making movestely. But you should know this-Jeffrey''s fond of Chloe. If you don''t go, how will Jeffrey see you?


    "If this gets out, do you want everyone calling you a coward, betraying your family, and being a heartless sc*undrel?


    "Alright, I''ll go!"


    Chapter 50 Bringing Chloe Home


    "Good. Get ready. We''ll leave for Chedor tonight and bring Chloe home."

 Billionaire Is 51

    17:56 Sat, Dec 7 ti GD


    Chapter 51 Evidence She Killed Me


    Chapter 51 Evidence She Killed Me


    +10 Free Coins


    When it came to major decisions, my dad was always the cornerstone of the Sanders. What surprised me this time was that even my mom had made up her mind.


    "I''m going with you," she said firmly. "That girl may have done some foolish things over the years, but she''s still my daughter."


    "It''s too chaotic over there. Bringing you along would only be a burden. Stay home and wait for news," my dad replied decisively.


    He quickly assigned tasks to everyone, arranged for people to prepare for our arrival in Chedor, and booked a flight with Luke for that evening.


    The group headed to the airport, but something felt of Anna was nowhere to be seen at such a critical


    moment.


    This wasn''t like her.


    When it came to matters involving me, Anna always acted overly concerned. She even showed up to dissuade Luke when she found out he was nning to go to Chedor. Now, with the whole family mobilized, she was suddenly silent, For some reason, I had a nagging feeling that Anna was ying a bigger game.


    A game that extended far beyond petty affairs of love.


    What exactly was she nning? If she wasn''t with the Sanders, had she returned to the Boltons?


    Unease gripped me, and I instinctively sought our Grandma.


    Ever since she had obtained that human-skin Bible, Grandma rarely left its side. I could always see Grandma every time I came here.


    Today, she was kneeling on a cushion, praying for me.


    I stood there in a daze, staring at the blessed virgin statue she was bowing to. The statue''s gaze was one ofpassion. Yet, how could she possibly save everyone that was suffering in the world?


    In the end, the suffering ones still had to endure the pain.


    "Grandma." A voice called from the doorway. It was Anna. My heart sank.


    As expected, my intuition had been right. The moment the Sanders left, Anna appeared at Grandma''s side -timing it perfectly while Mrs. Lambert was in the kitchen preparing milk for Grandma. Grandma''s expression turned icy upon hearing her voice. "What brings you here? This is a sacred ce. Get out!


    Anna seemned different today. In the past, while she didn''t like Grandma, she always pretended to be affectionate.


    Now, she had a smirk on her face,pletely ignoring Grandma''s warning as she stepped inside.


    I


    17:56 Sat, Dec 7 ti G D


    Chapter 51 Evidence She Killed Me


    10 Free Coins


    She nced at the blessed virgin statue with disdain. "Still praying, are we? Day after day, candle after candle. Has the person you''ve been praying for returned?" ""Get out!"


    Anna ignored themand and casually lit some candles.


    "If this blessed virgin statue has power, then let me make a wish... Hmm, what should I wish for?" she mused aloud.


    "Ah, I know-how about Chloe nevering back? Sounds good?"


    Grandma, already worried about me, turned pale with anger at her words. "Anna, what nonsense are you spouting


    "Nonsense?" Anna sneered. ''Grandma, you''re so naiver Chloe wereing back, why haven''t you found any trace of her?"


    Something dawned on Grandma, and her gaze suddenly sharpened. "Do you know something?"


    Anna sat on a nearby stool with her legs crossed. The obedient facade she wore in front of others was gone.


    Let me tell you something, Grandma-Chloe is in my hands. If you want her back, trade me your shares."


    Grandma''s eyes widened in fury. "What did you just say?"


    Anna pulled a diamond ne from her bag and tossed it over. Therge diamonds sparkled brilliantly under the sunlight, catching everyone''s attention. "You should recognize this, right?"


    I froze at the sight of the ne.


    For days, I had been suspecting that Anna had something to do with my death, though it was only a hunch.


    After all, there was no concrete evidence tying her to i


    I had always believed that even if she wanted to take Luke from me, she wouldn''t hate me enough to kill


    1. mc.


    However, when she produced the ne I wore on my wedding day, everything became clear.


    Grandma had given me that ne.


    Back then, my mom had short-changed my dowry just because of something Anna said, leaving me with no decent jewelry for my wedding.


    Grandma was furious and had given me her engagement ne.


    It was a priceless heirloom once worn by a princess centuries ago.


    Grandma had told me that her granddaughter deserved to marry with dignity.


    I could still vividly recall how gently she had brushed my hair that day as she wished for me to pass the


    III


    56 Sat,


    Chapter 51 Evidence She Killed Me


    +10 Free Cons


    ne down


    Unfortunately, I was murdered less than 24 hourster.


    And the one who killed me was my sister.


    The truth hit me like a dagger to the heart.From N?velDrama.Org.


    Why?


    Luke had already favored her and had even spent our wedding night with her.


    She had already won. So why did she need to kill me?


    I was her sister! Her biological sister!


    Grandma''s cloudy eves cleared instantly.


    She grabbed the ne, inspected it carefully, and confirmed it wasn''t a replica.


    Struggling, she rose from her cushion.


    Her legs were frail. So, she could only stumble toward Anna with her cane.


    Where is Chloe? What have you done to her?"


    Those few steps left Grandma trembling from the strain.


    Anna, however, showed no trace of pity.


    She remained seated with disdain flickering in her gaze


    "Why? She enjoyed all your love while I wandered homeless all those years. Why was everything good. given to her? I''m your granddaughter too. Why do you favor her so much?" Grandma was furious. "Since the day you returned, everyone in this house has treated you sincerely, trying to make it up to you. How dare you say such things? What did you do to Chloe?" Anna toyed with her nails. "I''ll keep it simple. Are you giving me the shares or not?"


    It was clear she was done ying the meek act. With the family absent, she had chosen to use force on Grandma.


    Grandma mmed her cane against the floor. "Dreamon! I''d rather die than leave those shares to you!"


    As if anticipating this response, Anna smirked. "Rx, I don''t want you dead. But don''t forget-Chloe is in my hands. I can do anything to her.


    "How dare you!"


    Grandma raised her hand and pped Anna across the face. "Let her go! She''s your sister!"


    Anna pressed her tongue :


    her cheek and smirked. "Old hag, you''ll pay for that p."


    17:56 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 51 Evidence She Killed Me


    She took out her phone and made a call. "It''s me. Cut of one of Chloe''s fingers."


    My eyes widened in shock.


    Wasn''t I already dead?


    What on earth was she doing?


    Even Grandma couldn''t believe Anna would go through with it. "Don''t try your sister, how will you face the family in the future you hurt her? I-"


    A notification interrupted her.


    Anna opened the message and erged the photo for Grandma to see.


    It was a photo of a severed finger.


    +10 Free Coins

 Billionaire Is 52

    Chapter 52 You''ll Never See Chloe Again +10 Free Coins


    Grandma felt unwell almost instantly after seeing such gruesome image. But since it concerned my life, she gritted her teeth and forced herself to remainposed. "Do you think showing me some random


    will convince me it''s Chloe? Anna, I''m not some naive teenager!"


    prop


    While they argued, my eyes stayed glued to the screen. It only took one nce for me to recognize that the severed finger was mine.


    However, that severed finger couldn''t have been cut off today.


    Anna zoomed in on the image. ''Grandma, don''t you even recognize your granddaughter''s finger? Or are your old eyes failing you? Let me help you. Look closely. Chloe''s index finger has a deep scar-it''s from when she cut it on a musical instrumentst year "One scar proves nothing! Anna, I suggest you give up this ridiculous ploy!"


    "Grandmi,you really don''t give up, do you?"


    Anna smirked and typed something on her phone. Momentster, another photo came through.


    This time, it was my side profile.


    That was my face. Exactly the same as when I had seen myself in the secret room.


    My body had been coated in some special oil, making my skin appear as if I were alive. There weren''t even any signs of decay or livor mortis, despite the fact I''d been dead for days.


    I looked like I was merely asleep.


    Grandma froze when she saw the photo.


    "Chloe!"


    She started to believe Anna''s words. "What have you done to Chloe? Why are her eyes closed?"


    Anna remained calm. "She probably fainted from the pain after we cut off her finger. Grandma, don''t me me-me yourself for holding onto those shares so tightly. If you had just handed them over earlier, none of this would have happened." Grandma grabbed Anna by the cor, "You lunatic! She''s your sister! How could you cut off her finger? How is she supposed to live with that?"


    Anna''s gaze was icy. Grandma didn''t understand, but I could see it clearly.


    Anna was silently saying I had no future.


    Since I still have some use to her, she wouldn''t tell Grandma the truth yet.


    She sneered, "I''ll count to three. If you don''t give me an answer, I''ll have another finger eut off. When both hands are gone, we''ll move to her feet. If that''s not enough, there are plenty of other bones we can break one by one. Let''s see how long she can hold out." 1/2 17:57 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 52 You''ll Never See Chloe Again


    +10 Free Coins


    "Three


    Before Anna could finish the count, Grandma relented. I''ll sign, but only if I see Chloe first. Grandma wasn''t entirely giving in


    Anna ced the transfer agreement on the table with a cold expression. "Sign it, and I''ll send her back. But I want your word-you''re not to tell anyone about this If you do, I''ll take Chloe again. And she won''t be so lucky next time."


    Grandma stared at Anna for a long moment. She never thought she''d find herself outyed by a mere girl.


    Maybe in other circumstances, Grandma would''ve kept herposure.


    But because this was about me, her emotions hadpletely taken over.


    Looking into Antia''s eyes, Grandma saw nothing but ambition. In the end, she could only yield.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "Fine. I''ll sign. But if Chloe doesn''te back, I''ll make you pay."


    I could only smile bitterly, I''m sorry, Grandma. You''ve been deceived. In this lifetime, you''ll never see me again.


    As Grandma signed her name and pressed her fingerprint onto the document, my heart ached unbearably. But there was nothing I could do to change any of it.


    Tve signed what you wanted. I want to see Chloe today!"


    Anna carefully dried the document and then slipped it into her folder.


    "Grandma, I need one more thing-a video of you confirming that the transfer was voluntary


    Grandma had no choice but toply with Anna''s demand, recording the video just as she asked.


    Once it was done, Grandma grew impatient. "Where''s Chloe? Tell me where she is!"


    The malicious smile crept across Anna''s face and sent a wave of unease through me. "Grandma, I lied. You''ll never see Chloe again," she said

 Billionaire Is 53

    17:57 Sat Dec /


    Chapter 53 You Murderer!


    Chapter 53 You Murderer!


    +10 Free Coins


    The moment Grandma signed the papers, Anna had obtained everything she wanted. Grandma no


    held any value to her.


    I could sense what Anna was about to say next. A surge of uncase made me step instinctively in front of Grandma, desperately trying to stop her. "Anna, don''t say it! Stop! Just get outh?


    Even though my voice was loud it was futile. Neither of them could see or hear me.


    Grandma''s current health couldn''t withstand such a shock.


    She clutched Anna''s wrist tightly as she was desperate for the truth. "What do you mean? What happened to Chloe? Why can''t see her?"


    Anna''s voice was calm butced with cruelty. "Don''t you get my words? Chloe is already dead."


    Grandma was stunned before murmuring almost inaudibly. "What... what did you just say?"


    Her voice was so frail that I thought she might shatter at any moment.


    I pressed my hands over her ears. "Grandma, don''t listen to her. Not a single word."


    I knew the truth Anna was about to reveal was something Grandma couldn''t bear. My heart pleaded for someone to interrupt this nightmare.


    Mrs. Lambert, who usually stayed close to Grandma, had gone to the kitchen for some reason and hadn''t returned. None of the other staff were around. Everything was part of Anna''s meticulous n.


    Anna smirked wickedly. "Old hag, I said your precious granddaughter has been dead for a long time. Not only did I cut off her finger, but I did plenty more to her."


    While Grandma was still reeling from shock, Anna casually picked up the human-skin Bible from the


    altar.


    "Old hag, do you know what this is made of?"


    "Anna, shut up!" I lunged at her, trying to kill her.


    Even though I knew my form couldn''t harm her or touch her, I couldn''t suppress the instinct to attack.


    I wanted her dead!


    The depth of any hatred seemed to stir something unnatural. A sudden woosh roared through the window, rushing into the room with a chilling ferocity.


    The candles on the altar flickered wildly and tendrils of smoke swirled erratically through the air.


    An open scripture on the table flipped its pages furiously and the sound of rustling paper echoed in the room like a storm.


    Chapter 53 You Murderer!


    I roared, my voice mingling with the howling wind, merging into a vengeful beast.


    Anna''s words were cut off by the unexpected gust,


    Though she quicklyposed herself, the abruptness of the wind unsettled her briefly.


    +10 Free Cons


    Grandma, leaning heavily on her cane, struggled to keep her bnce. Her eyes burned as she red at Anna. "What is it?"


    Anna''s smirk returned, unshaken by the eerie atmosphere.


    She wasn''t one to fear spirits. Otherwise, she would never havemitted such heinous acts against me.


    "This, she said, running her fingers over the human-skin Bible, "is made from your beloved granddaughter''s skin. You''ve been holding it and studying it every day. Didn''t it feel... familiar? Grandma was shocked. It was as though her mind refused to process Anna''s words, "What... did you just say this is?"


    Anna traced the surface of the Bible with relish, "Look at the texture. So fine, so smooth. No animal hide couldpare to it.


    Too bad Chloe''s skin wasn''t wless. Before she died, her abdomen was pierced, leaving a few ugly holes, Otherwise. I could''ve crafted something even more exquisite.


    Grandma couldn''t believe it and her gnarled hands curled into fists. The veins on the back of her hands stood out like the roots of an ancient tree,


    She was trembling, barely containing her fury. "Anna, I don''t care what your reasons are. I''ve already given you the shares you wanted. All I ask is for Chloe toe back. This isn''t funny!"


    Anna scoffed and pulled out her phone. "You think I''m joking? Then take a good look at how your precious granddaughter was skinned,"


    As she swiped through her photos, she narrated nonchntly, "Oh, by the way, do you know when she died? It was on her wedding night. Heartbroken and alone, she wandered to Silver Shore, where someone stabbed her twice in the gut. She copsed into the water, bleeding


    out.


    "She tried calling Luke for help, you know. It was too bad that Luke was with me, watching fireworks. By the time Chloe''s blood had soaked the ground, she was struggling just to grab her phone. I think she wanted to say goodbye to you. But... she didn''t even get the chance. She died before she could touch it.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    "Her body was brought back by someone. To make her kine off more easily, we applied a special solution to the surface of her body. Here, take a look."


    Anna held up her phone, disying the images. The first showed me lying lifeless by the riverbank with snow falling gently around me. My wedding gown was baked in blood, a cruel contrast to the pristine white fabric.


    Across the river, fireworks burst into the sky, their brint light illuminating my face.


    I didn''t expect to see my body on Anna''s phone.


    The next photo was me being stripped bare and coated with some strange substance, lying on a stone


    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 E GO.


    Chapter 53 You Murderer!


    00


    +10 Free Coins


    table.


    Grandma''s tears finally spilled over. She stared at the images, disbelief and anguish etched across her face. Her precious granddaughter, the one she had doted on her entire life, was gone in such a horrifying. undignified way. She hadn''t even had the chance to say her final goodbyes.


    Anna didn''t stop. She showed Grandma the images of the skinning process. Grandma only managed at single nce before raising her cane and striking at Anna with all her strength.


    You murderer! You''ll rot in hell!"


    However, Grandma was too frail. Even with all her effort, Anna dodged the blow effortlessly, leaving Grandma off bnce. "Grandma!?


    I screamed as her body lurched forward and the cane no longer supported her.


    She toppled as the wind whipped through her hair.


    Her fragile body passed right through my desperate arms, crashing to the ground with a sickening thud.


    "Grandma, are you okay?"


    I knelt beside her, shaking uncontrobly.


    "Somebody help! Please, someone!" I screamed.


    Anna approached Grandma, and I wanted to grab her. "You demon, get away! Get out of here!"


    There was no remorse in her cold eyes-only hatred.


    "Does it hurt? Good. This is just the beginning, old hag This is what the Sanders owes me!"


    "What do you want to do?" Grandma, who was in tears, managed to rasp.


    She had already sensed something was wrong and started screaming, "Help! Someone, please!"


    Grandma could only crawl toward the direction of her phone.


    Just as she reached for it, Anna stepped on her hand.,

 Billionaire Is 54

    Chapter 54 Where Are Her Ashes?


    "No! Let go of Grandmal Anna!"


    I screamed in a frenzy, my voice merging with the howling wind outside.


    The wind extinguished the altar candles in an instant.


    Anna stepped hard on Grandma''s hand and I saw her and her shoe cruelly against it.


    +10 From ComsThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She smiled maliciously with Grandina''s phone in her hand. "What? Are you trying to call for help? Did you think I''d give you the chance to warn someone after telling you everything? Grandma''s eyes were bloodshot as she struggled to sit up.


    But her frail body,bined with Anna''s weight pinning her hand, left her writhing helplessly on the ground.


    "Anna, why? Why are you so cruel? What did Chloe ever do to deserve this? Grandma''s hoarse voice trembled with despair.


    Why don''t you ask her in hell?"


    Anna crouched down slowly while her shoe was still pressing into Grandma''s fingers. Despite her slight frame, she was still an adult, and her weight made Grandma wince in agony.


    Anna''s expression remained indifferent as she spoke, "Old hag, why don''t you take a guess-where do you think her ashes are?"


    Grandma''s face turned ashen.


    "What what did you do?" she stammered.


    Anna chuckled. "Of course, I made sure her ashes stayed close to her family. For instance, Luke''s bracelet. He''s always talking about finding Chloe, but I already gave her back to him. Mom and Dad have something like that too. Her gaze shifted to a porcin dish on the table.


    Anna casually tipped the contents onto the table and ran her fingers over the dish. "Do you like this dish? Your beloved granddaughter''s ashes are in it."


    "Wh-what?" Grandma''s voice was barely a whisper, the revtion hitting her like a thunderbolt.


    She gagged when she recalled that she had been eating from it every day...


    How could she have expected that my ashes were in there?


    Mayle Grandma hadn''t taken any food today and nothing came up.


    Her trembling hands reached for the ground, struggling to rise as Anna smirked and hurled the dish onto


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 54 Where Are Her Ashes?


    +10 Free Cons


    Crash!


    The porcin shattered into countless fragments.


    ...my


    Ignoring Anna, Grandma instinctively reached for the broken pieces as she murmured, "Chloe.... Chloe


    If I could cry, my tears would have already soaked the ground.


    I couldn''t understand why Anna had to go this far.


    Grandma''s suffering only fueled her twisted delight. "Old hag, Chloe deserved every bit of this. If you want someone to me, me her for snatching my man! me her for being your granddaughter. She got what wasing to her!" A sharp glint shed in Grandma''s tear-streaked eyes. With a sudden motion, she lunged at Anna, aiming for her throat.


    She had been waiting for her chance.


    Unfortunately, Grandma was old and slow. Anna dodged easily and retaliated with a brutal kick to Grandma''s frail body.


    "Stupid old hag! You think you can kill me? Keep dreaming"


    Grandma hit the floor hard but this time she didn''t get back up.


    I heartbrokenly fell to my knees beside her while shouting frantically, "Grandma! Don''t scare me! Please. you have to be okay! Get up!"


    Anna took a step closer but suddenly a piercing scream rang out.


    "Ahh!"


    I whipped around and saw my mom standing in the doorway, her face frozen in horror. "Oh my God, what''s going on here?"


    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 t GD.


    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor


    +10 Free C Coins


    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor

 Billionaire Is 55

    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor


    +10 Free C Coins


    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor


    The room was inplete disarray. Outside, the wind howled violently, and the rain nted through the open window, soaking the scriptures near it Grandmay motionless on the ground. I didn''t know if she had lost consciousness or ......


    I couldn''t bring myself to finish that thought.


    Scattered shands of broken porcin littered the floor.


    -From N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom had always been respectable toward Grandma. Though she sometimesined about her in private, she cared for her deep down. Seeing this horrifying scene, she screamed and rushed over in a panic.


    Anna clearly hadn''t expected my mom to show up so suddenly. A flicker of malice shed in her eyes but was quickly masked by another expression. "Mom, Grandma suddenly went mad and attacked me. I tried to help her, but I couldn''t catch her in time. It''s my fault that she fell..."


    Anna''s face still bore faint marks from the p Grandma hadnded earlier.


    My mom didn''t suspect anything.


    If I hadn''t witnessed everything myself, I might have been fooled by her wless performance.


    Mom, still calling for Mrs. Lambert, hurried to Grandma''s side.


    "Penelope'' Penelope!"


    Grandma didn''t move or respond in any way.


    Seeing her lying there so helplessly broke my heart. I tried to wake her up by yelling desperately until my voice was bourse "Grandma, wake up! Please, wake up!"


    My mom ced her trembling fingers under Grandma''s nose. Was she as terrified as I was that Grandma had passed away?


    Finally, relief washed over her face. "She''s alive. She must''ve just fainted."


    Anna''s disappointment was obvious though she quickly masked it. She had been convinced Grandma wouldn''t survive today, only for Mom to ruin her ns. Call 011! And what are you standing there for?"


    Anna snapped out of her daze and nodded. "Yes, right aw


    Mom, thinking Anna was just in shock, didn''t suspect thing. She couldn''t have guessed that Anna''s mind was racing, plotting how to ensure Grandina didn''t survive.. Grandma was rushed to the hospital. My heart ached beyond words as I sat beside her on the way


    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor


    watching her fragile form


    +10 Free Coms


    I


    Although Grandma had narrowly escaped death. Anna wouldn''t give up. Sooner orter, she would find another way to silence her. Even with the omniscient perspective of a ghost, I couldn''t change anything.


    "Grandma...


    I prayed fervently, over and over, for her safety.


    But as soon as the ambnce left the Sander residence, my spirit was forcibly anchored back there. I couldn''t follow any further.


    I could only exist within the range of my ashes. Grandma hadn''t taken the human-skin Bible with her, so I had no way of staying by her side.


    All I could do was return to the altar and kneel before the blessed virgin statue Grandma often prayed to.


    If heaven truly existed. I would pay any price to ensure Grandma''s survival.


    She deserved peace in her old age, not this torment brought on by me.


    I didn''t know how long I knelt there. When I finally looked up, the surroundings had changed. I was back with Luke.


    He and my dad had just gotten off the ne. The sky over Chedor was pitch ck.


    From the airport, they climbed into a modified off-road vehicle that looked sturdy enough to be bulletproof.


    The scenery outside the city was starkly different from home. Back in our country, even the darkest night were brightened by endless lights.


    But here in Chedor, the farther they drove from the city, the more deste it became


    Through the window, I saw nothing but the ghostly outlines of distant mountain peaks illuminated by the moonlight


    I had heard stories about Chedor''s mountains-they were terrifying.


    Thisnd had been fractured by war for centuries, leaving the economy in ruins and its people struggling to survive amidst constant conflict.


    Evil forces thrived here, exploiting the chaos tomit unspeakable crimes.


    My dad handed Luke a box of fast food. "Eat something. We''ll meet the person in about ten hours.


    can''t go on starving like this"


    It seemed Luke hadn''t eaten much on the ne either


    His face was a mix of anxiety and restlessness.


    I could guess what he was thinking Part of him desperately wanted to see me, while another part was


    T


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 55 The Search at Chedor


    paralyzed with fear-afraid of what he might find, afraid of what I had be.


    H


    +10 Free Coins


    If he couldn''t be decisive. I''d rather he stayed away. His indecision made him easy prey for Anna, who toyed with him like a puppet.


    I worried deeply, not just for Luke but for Grandma, toD


    With Anna by her side, she was still in grave danger, and I couldn''t even stay near her.


    The driver, a tall, dark-skinned man in flip-flops with a gun strapped to his waist, spoke up.


    "Hey, you should eat. This isn''t like back home. If a war breaks out, you could go three or five days without food"


    Hearing about it was one thing, seeing it firsthand was another.


    Luke took a reluctant bite of his burger and said. "I... I wonder how she is doing


    The driver nced back. "If she was taken to a Scam Center early, she might still be okay. But if it''s been a while-


    Luke tightened his grip on the burger. "What do you mean?"


    "If it''s a woman, chances are she''s... vited. Even if you find her, she won''t be the same."


    B

 Billionaire Is 56

    Chapter 56 Why Is He Here?


    The driver''s words hit Luke like a bucket of ice-cold water poured straight over his head.


    +10 Free CoinsN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Noticing the change in Luke''s expression, the driver added, almost perfunctorily. "But hey, there are always exceptions. Maybe the person you''re looking for is fine."


    It was obvious that he was brushing Luke off.


    I didn''t care about Luke''s reaction. I only wanted to know if my dad, upon hearing of my misfortune, would feel even a trace of sorrow for me.


    The interior of the car was pitch dark. My dad leaned back in his seat with his eyes closed and his fist was clenched on the armrest.


    I thought back to how gentle he used to be with me. When Anna went missing, he held me in the palm of his hand, once calling me the apple of his eye.


    After Anna''s schemes drove a wedge between us, my family''s trust in me gradually faded. Coupled with his favoritism toward my mom, my dad began to drift away from me as well.


    He hadn''t smiled at me in a long time.


    Just then, his phone rang.


    was my mom, informing him about Grandma. After the call ended, he seemed visibly unsettled.


    I knew he was worried about Grandma. Despite being a man of few words, my dad had always been the most filial


    He rubbed his temples worriedly while Luke murmured a few words offort, but after that, neither of them spoke again.


    The silence in the car was suffocating.


    They drove through the night without rest and finally arrived at one of the Scam Centers before dawn.


    Outside, a few streetlights came into view, but their dim glow illuminated only small patches of the surrounding area. Beyond that, darkness reigned.


    I thought I heard wails in the distance-men and women alike.


    The piercing cries echoed into the sky, chilling me to the bone.


    Luke fidgeted with the bracelet on his wrist as if seeking sce. Is Chloe


    here? His voice was raspy.


    My dad''s expression was stern andplicated.


    He both wanted me to be here and didn''t.


    Like the driver said, anyone who ended up in a ce like this wouldn''t einerge unscathed. Wishing


    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 56 Why Is He Here?


    otherwise was just self-deception


    72%


    +10 Free Coins


    Even if they did find me, what then? Could a defiled version of me still stand as Luke''s wife or the youngdy of the Sanders?


    I was nothing but a joke in this world.


    Little did they know I wasn''t even that I had already been reduced to ashes


    Just then, a ck SUV passed by. The driver, smoking a cigarette, had his window rolled halfway down. He thcked the cigarette butt out as the car sped past. The irritated man behind the wheel was clearly a local He was dark-skinned and wearing a floral shirt.


    I was about to look away when I suddenly noticed someone in the back seat,


    As the SUV briefly passed under a streetlight, a strikingly handsome face came into view.


    It was Carter.


    Roy had mentioned earlier that Carter had flown to Chedor, but why was he here, at this Scam Center?


    Could he be looking for me too?


    The thought was barely formed before I shook my head. forcing it out of my mind.


    What was I to him, anyway? Even Luke had hesitated endlessly to search for me. Carter, with his leg injury. wouldn''t risk his lifeing to save me.


    The car window rolled up quickly, hiding Carter''s emotionless face from view,


    Luke, preupied with his own thoughts, didn''t notice a thing.


    The vehicle stopped, and someone that was prearranged, came over to greet them. A man in flip-flops motioned for Luke to follow.


    It was a living nightmare inside the building


    Even through closed doors, the screams of women could be heard, asionally punctuated by the sharp sound of ps.


    "Stop! Please, stop! I''ll do it! I''ll do anything!" a woman''s sobbing voice pleaded,


    Luke''s fists clenched tightly. He was probably imagining what I might have endured.


    Unable to hold hack, he demanded urgently, "Where is she? Where''s the person I''m looking for?"


    Sat, Dec 7 GE


    Chapter 57 A Living Hell


    Chapter 57 A Living Hell

 Billionaire Is 57

    Chapter 57 A Living Hell


    Chapter 57 A Living Hell


    The leader hunched forward, gesturing. This way. We''re almost there."


    00072%


    +10 Free Coins


    I covered my cars, trying to block out the heartbreaking cries of the innocent girls. But their screams were relentless, piercing through every attempt to shut them out. However, what truly made my blood rum cold came momentster.


    At the end of the hallway stood several men. Their icy gazes were sharp enough to cut, and each of them clutched an AK-47


    Even though I was already dead, the sight of those bloodthirsty, predatory eyes made me tremble with


    fear.


    The leader exchanged a few words with them in the localnguage. After scrutinizing Luke and my dad, one of the men pulled out a key and unlocked the door.


    I saw the tension written all over Luke''s face. Even my dad''s fingers twitched slightly while clutching the


    scams of his trousers.


    If I didn''t already know I was dead, I might have been infected by their overwhelming nervousness.


    The door opened with a creak.


    The room inside was dimly lit. As I stepped in, I saw women huddled together on the floor. A quick nce revealed at least 20 or 30 of them.


    The leader casually remarked, "This batch was just brought in. There were dys-storms at sea and then a civil war when we reached the Scam Center. You''re lucky. They haven''t been touched yet." Hearing this, Luke''s furrowed brows rxed slightly.


    His expression turned sympathetic as he took in the women''s disheveled appearances: Their hair was matted and their bodies reeked of filth. Each of them was curled up in a corner trembling with fear. They had been stripped of their clothes, left wearing only undergarments.


    Even if they hadn''t been physically harmed, their dignity had already been shattered.


    They understood their fates all too well, keeping their heads bowed, unwilling to meet the gaze of those who would treat them likemodities to be taken away.


    The leader grabbed an electric baton and struck the nearest woman in the leg without hesitation.


    Look up" be barked viciously.


    The women, like helplessmbs facing a pack of ravenous wolves, huddled together for protection-but itThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    was furile


    They slowly raised their heads in despair while their eyes brimming with tears.


    I couldn''t help but feel heartbroken for them. Among them, I spotted a familiar face.


    1:72%


    Chapter 57 A Living Hell


    110 Free Coins


    It was Esm¨¦e Myers, the daughter of a nanny from our neighborhood. She was a hardworking girl, often waiting in the cold outside for her mother to finish work.


    I remembered seeing her one winter, rubbing her hands together to stay warm as she memorized vocabry words


    If I wasn''t mistaken, she was in her senior year of high hool, a ster student who had already secured carly college admission.


    Thest time I saw her, she had greeted me with a bright smile, saying she nned to take up part-time work to ease her mother''s burden.


    Was she tricked intoing here while working that part-time job? Was she the girl Nelson had been investigating in that missing person case!


    My heart ached. A promising young girl like her didn''t deserve this fate. She had worked so hard to change her destiny, only for lite to deal her such a cruel blow.


    It was a sobering reminder that misery wasn''t mine alone.


    Esmee huddled in a corner in a daze. How I wished she could summon the strength to fight. If my dad recognized her, perhaps he could save her.


    But her gaze was unfocused, as though she had already resigned herself to her fate.


    Luke''s eyes moved over each woman''s face. For those who refused to cooperate, the leader yanked their hair or used his gun to lift their chins, forcing them to look up.


    As the number of women left to inspect dwindled, Luke and my dad grew increasingly anxious.


    They still hadn''t seen my face among them.


    After thest woman was examined, my dad spoke coldly, "That''s all of them?"


    "What, you didn''t find who you''re looking for?" The leader sounded disappointed.


    "There''s no one else? I remember there should''ve been another woman," my dad pressed.


    Luke had confirmed with Stanley earlier that someone resembling me was here, but after scanning the room, there wasn''t a single face that matched.


    "Oh, right. One of them was taken elsewhere"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Where is she now?" Luke demanded.


    "That bich was too feisty-"


    Before he could finish, Luke furiously grabbed him by the cor. "Watch your mouth!"


    The tension skyrocketed. The men my dad had brought, as well as the Scam Center''s guards, immediately ced their hands on their weapons. The situation teetered on the brink of an all-out sh "Let go my dad ordered firmly. "We need to find her first."


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 57 A Living Hell


    Reluctantly. Luke released the man, and they followed the leader to another building. It was clear this manager held a higher status as the conditions were noticeably better.


    Even before they got close, the sounds of intimate moans echoed from inside.


    "Louder! Come on, make some noise! Don''t know how to moan? Do I have to teach you? Useless idiot!"


    Before the leader could knock, Luke stormed forward and kicked the door open with all his might. "Chloe""


    He rushed in without a second thought.


    Inside the dimly lit room, a man and a womany entangled, bothpletely naked.


    The man, showing no regard for the woman''s fragility, had a fistful of her long hair in his grasp.


    They were startled by Luke''s sudden entrance.


    "Who are you?" the man demanded with hostility.


    The leader hurried forward, whispering something into his ear. Reluctantly, Quin, the manager, pulled up his shorts.


    Luke''s footsteps were heavy as he approached the woman lying with her back to him.


    He didn''t know how to feel or what to expect of what might lie ahead. Behind him, my dad lingered at the doorways "Chloe"" Luke''s voice trembled as he called my name.


    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 ti GE

 Billionaire Is 58

    17:57 Sat, Dec 7 ti GE


    Chapter 58 Am I Disappearing?


    Chapter 58 Am I Disappearing?


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke''s tension was understandable. The woman sitting on the bed, her back to us, bore a striking resemnce to me in both figure andplexion.


    He couldn''t ept the mere thought of his wife being treated so cruelly by another man.


    The woman on the bed didn''t move or respond.


    Instead, Quin lit a cigarette nonchntly and asked, Are you here to redeem this woman?"


    Bang!


    No one expected it. Luke, who was usuallyposed, exploded in fury. Without warning, he kicked Quin viciously, mming him into the wall.


    Before Quin could react, Luke grabbed him by the cor of his floral shirt and punched him in the face.


    His eyes were bloodshot, his expression like that of a demon dragged straight from hell.


    Who gave you the right to touch her? How dare youy a finger on her?"


    Suddenly, a gunshot echoed in the room, startling everyone.


    "Ahh" The woman on the bed screamed in terror.


    squarely


    My dad rushed in with his men, and that was when they realized the woman, though simr to me, wasn''t me at all.


    Ignoring the fact that she was still undressed, Luke grabbed her chin and studied her features intently.


    Finally, he exhaled in relief. Thank God it''s not her."


    Quin spat out a mouthful of blood and, despite his anger, was calmed by the intermediary my dad had brought along. "What the hell? She''s not even your wife Why are you hitting me?" Luke was growing desperate. "Where are the other women?"


    "They re all here! There''s no one else," Quin replied.


    Frustrated, Luke pulled out his phone, revealing a photo of me. "Look! Have you seen this woman?"


    Quin squinted at the picture. "Nope."


    My dad handed him a cigarette, speaking calmly. "Please, do us a favor. She''s a rtive of ours. If you can help us find her, we''ll make it worth your while."


    Quin''s eyes flicked to my dad''s Rolex Submariner. My dad understood the gesture and removed the watch immediately.


    "Help us out."


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 58 Am I Disappearing?


    Despite the earlier altercation. Quin grinned as he pocketed the watch: "Well, you know the rules. Wait here. Just because she''s not in this Scam Center doesn''t mean she isn''t in another one. Send me her picture. Luke had avoided sharing my photo earlier to preveruny leaks and it had led to such a big misunderstanding


    But now, he had to give in since there were no leads about my whereabouts.


    Quin nced at the picture and chuckled. I get it now. No wonder you hit me-this woman''s a real beauty. She''s easy to spot. But, well


    His tone carried a hidden meaning, though he left the rest unsaid. "We have several Scam Centers here. With your resources and connections, why didn''t you act sooner? Any woman who falls into our hands. well Luke''s fists clenched tightly. Perhaps he regretted it tooN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I had gone missing long ago, and none of them cared at the time. Only now did they think to search for me when it was far toote?


    Forget about the Scam Center-by now, they might not even find my body.


    "Fine. I''ll let the fact you hit me slide since you gave me this watch. Just wait. You''ll hear something soon." The ce had itswork of contacts-a system that extended far beyond a single Scam Center. Multiple centers were interconnected, and even the locals outside were part of this sprawling web.


    Finding someone elsewhere might be difficult, but here, it could happen quickly.


    Luke paced back and forth restlessly. Every so often, faint screams echoed from somewhere nearby, piercing the tense silence like daggers.


    Through the window, I could see the sky beginning to lighten. Someone was dragging a person away, leaving behind a trail of blood on the ground.


    At the same time, new victims were being deceived or forcibly brought in


    It was like the perpetual cycle of day and night. Life and death yed out here every single day.


    As sunlight streamed in, I noticed something unsettling. My body was bing translucent. Was I fading?


    Was this a sign that I might finally leave this state?


    Part of me felt joy at the possibility, but my heart remained heavy with worry for my family


    Anna''s hatred wasn''t just for me. After what she did to Grandma, I was certain her ns extended to the Sanders


    She had worked to drive a wedge between me and my loved ones, orchestrated my death, and harmed Grandma.


    Sat, Dec 7 GO


    Chapter 58 Am I Disappearing?


    Would she target Luke and my parents next?


    What did she want?


    +10 Free Coins


    I had let go of my lingering feelings for Luke My concern now was solely for my family''s safety.


    As we each wrestled with our thoughts, Quin returned with a faint sheen of sweat on his forehead. "Any news?" Luke asked.


    He stomped out his cigarette and said, "I checked. She''s not in any Scam Center


    "No way!" Luke eximed in disbelief. "Did you look carefully? Could you have missed something?"


    Quin snorted. You underestimate us. Nothing escapes ourwork. We''d know if such a beauty were here-even if she''were dead."


    she''were


    Taking a sip of water, he added, "If not for that Rolex, I wouldn''t have bothered to dig this deep for you." Luke staggered back. He had prepared himself to find me here-even if the worst had already happened. But now, not only was I not here, my whereabouts were still aplete mystery.


    The thought that I might be dead made Luke''s expression darken further.


    My dad, though shaken, managed to stayposed.


    He licked his dry lips and said, "Hey, I''ll be honest with you. She''s my daughter. She''s been missing for over 20 days now. I know you have your ways. If you can help us find her, I''ll make it worth your while."


    Quin frowned. "Your daughter? And you''re only looking for her now? Let me be frank. It''s over when a girl this beautiful has fallen into the wrong hands/There are Scam Centers in a lot of countries-hell, those foreigners are even crueler than us."


    His blunt words were like a hammer blow to Luke and my dad. Had they acted sooner, maybe I wouldn''t have been reduced to nothing but a memory.


    "Well, I''ll help you dig deeper, Quin said finally. "But here''s the deal. Even if you didn''t find your girl, you''ve got to take someone with you and pay the ransom. Can''t have my men working for free, right?"


    "Understood. My dad agreed and he remembered something.


    "I know who to bring with us."


    He returned to the room where the captive women were kept, pointing to a girl in the corner. "I know her. That''s Esmee She used to be close to Chloe. She might know where my daughter is."

 Billionaire Is 59

    Chapter 59 Fading Away Soon


    Chapter 59 Fading Away SoonN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    +10 Free Coins


    Hearing those words brought me some relief. Even though they hadn''t found my body, rescuing someone was better than nothing.


    Esmer, caught up in the confusion, was taken away. However, after everything she had been through, she was deeply traumatized. She resisted any contact and refused to eat or drink. Her mental state was so fragile that meaningfulmunication was impossible Luke was clearly dissatisfied with this oue. Pointing at Esince, he said coldly, "We still have no clue where Chloe is. What''s the point of bringing her back?"


    Exhaustion was evident on my dad''s face since he had


    slept for almost two days. Pinching the bridge of his nose, he replied. "Mr. Quin has a widework. Maybe he can find out something. The money had to be spent anyway, and since we know this girl, maybe it''s a small way to umte some good karma for Chloe."


    "A wasted trip. Where is Chloe, really?"


    Luke grew increasingly agitated. The more he thought about what they''d uncovered, the darker his


    expression became.


    "If she wasn''t taken, could it mean that she''s-


    The word ''dead'' loomed heavily over him, shadowing his every feature. "Dad, should we report this to the police?


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    My dad rejected the idea without hesitation. "Don''t forget, Chloe disappeared under suspicious circumstances. If we report this and it blows up, it won''t benefit our families. Even Anna would be dragged into it for questioning. The fallout would be unimaginable." "But Chloe has been missing for so long. I''m terrified that she might already be..."


    He had thought the worst oue would be finding me vited, but now the uncertainty was even more


    torturous.


    The realization that I hadn''t been found at any of the Scam Centers left him utterly drained, with no more strength to cling to his thoughts. All he wanted was to find me-at any cost.


    "She''s alive!" my dad said firmly. "I refuse to believe my daughter is so fragile that she''d kill herself just because of the wedding or that she''d be murdered without a reason. If there were a motive, we''d have discovered it by now. Chloe is a nice girl, she wouldn''t have made any enemies,"


    We must have missed something. We''ll search again when we get back. But no police, understood?" "Alright: Luke, never one to assert himself, was swayed by any dad''s reasoning without much resistance. The two of them, worn out after an entire day, fell into deep sleep on the flight back.


    It was snowing heavily when theynded. I saw Esmer parents waiting at the airport.


    0072%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 59 Fading Away Soon


    They were a simple couple. Her mother worked as a housekeeper, while her father made a living selling burgers outside an elementary school.


    Despite their hardships, they had raised an exceptional daughter.


    Esmee''s mother was diligent and reliable and her employers trusted her deeply. When they heard about her rescue, her employer''s family hade along.


    I watched as Esmee''s parents clung to her tightly with tears streaming down their faces. Nearby, the employer''s son stood staring at Esm¨¦e, clearly wanting to rush forward but holding himself back.


    I saw overwhelming love in the young man''s gaze.


    How wonderful it was,


    At that moment. 1 enyjed Esmee. She had parents who loved her and someone who cherished her. Once she overcame her trauma, perhaps she could look forward to a bright future. However, I had none of that anymore.


    Esmee''s parents thanked my dad repeatedly. Even the employer''s family exchanged polite words with Luke, thanking him profusely for saving her.


    Then, the young man approached the dazed Esmee. He looked at her with unwavering tenderness as he restrained the urge to embrace her. "Y-you''re back," he finally said with reddened eyes. Esmee''s vacant eyes widened and the nk expression on her face slowly changed.


    Suddenly, she threw herself into his arms and wailed.


    I reached out, trying to catch the snowkes drifting from the sky.


    Under the overcast sky, my body seemed fainter than before.


    Perhaps. I would disappear quietly soon like these snowkes-leaving no trace, and without anyone noticing:


    Chapter 60 Grandma Saw Me

 Billionaire Is 60

    Chapter 60 Grandma Saw Me


    Chapter 60 Grandma Saw Mc


    My dad said his goodbyes to Esmee''s family and left with Luke for the hospital.


    +10 Free Coins


    The hospital corridor was bustling with activity. Medical staff hurried by, some patients arrived in critical condition on stretchers, and others sobbed inconsbly in the hallway.


    This was the intensive care unit, a ce where the odds of survival were slim.


    My dad arrived, looking worn and weary. "Mom, I''m here


    Grandmay on the hospital bed with an oxygen mask over her nose. Her face, already frail, now appeared even paler and weaker.


    "She was doing fine just a few days ago. How did it suddenly get this bad?" my dad asked worriedly.


    Anna ran over, crying as she flung herself into his arms. "Dad, it''s all my fault! When you went to the airport. I was worried Grandma would have no one to look after her, so I came to check on her. But Grandma wasn''t in a good mood. As soon as she saw me, she started yelling, saying I drove Chloe away. She even threw things at me. I dodged and Grandma Tell.


    "It''s my fault for dodging. If I hadn''t moved, Grandma wouldn''t have fallen. Dad, you can punish me if you


    I couldn''t help but wonder if she had been secretly training at an acting academy. How could she summon tears on demand like that?


    As expected, what started as concern for Grandma quickly turned intoforting Anna instead.


    This was her usual tactic, and somehow, it always worked.


    Grandma hadn''t even opened her eyes yet, and everyone was already busy consoling the very person responsible for her condition


    If Grandma were conscious, she''d probably be furious with Anna.


    Maybe that was Anna''s n all along. She didn''t need to do anything drastic-just angering Grandma was enough to achieve her goal.


    "It''s alright, my dad said, trying to soothe her. "Grandma''s health wasn''t great to begin with. It''s not entirely your fault. Stop crying and focus on taking care of her. She''ll recover." "Okay, Anna sniffled and wiped her tears.


    Then she reached out and took Luke''s hand. Luke, have you found Chloe yet?"


    Her face was still streaked with tears as she smiled innogently. Anyone looking at her would never suspect she might be the one who caused my death


    Luke''s face darkened as he pulled itsnd away from fiers.


    No, I haven''t," he replied curtly,


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 60 Grandma Saw Me


    My mom tucked the nket around Grandma and then turned to Luke and my dad. "So, Chloe wasn''t


    over there?"


    "No." Luke answered.


    "Then where could she be? This is bad. Could something terrible have happened to her? Honey, should we call the police? I have a bad feeling about this, my mom said anxiously.


    "No. we can''t report this, my dad shot back firmly. Tve already asked friends to investigate privately. Once we alert the police and it blows up, our family''s losses will be even worse. Besides, this whole mess started. with Anna. The online trolls are relentless enough as it is." The uproar from Luke''s canceled wedding had been a massive scandal. It resulted in thepany''s stock prices plummeting for days and Grandpa had been furious.


    If news of my disappearance got out, it would only add fuel to the fire and harm everyone involved.


    But weren''t Anna and about protecting her?


    I both his daughters? How could he only c


    I couldn''t help but wonder if he would still shield Anna at all costs if he learned of my death one day.


    Compared to him, my mom, sharp-tongued but soft-hearted, at least showed some genuine concern. "Honey, what if Chloe really...


    "Impossible!" my dad interrupted. "She''s still in the city. We just need to search thoroughly and we''ll find her. Keep your mouths shut, all of you. Not a word about this to anyone." "Fine, my mom said reluctantly.


    I looked at the man I had called "dad" for over 20 years and felt a pang of disappointment. So this was how little I meant to him.


    Suddenly, Luke eximed, "Grandma''s awake!"


    In an instant, everyone turned their attention to Grandma. I rushed to her bedside excitedly.


    Grandma''s cloudy eyes slowly opened and seemed to gaze in my direction.


    Was it just my imagination or could she actually see mer


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 61 Grandma, I''m BackFrom N?velDrama.Org.

 Billionaire Is 61

    Chapter 61 Grandma, I''m Back


    Chapter 61 Grandma, I''m Back


    The moment Grandma opened her eyes, everyone gathered around her.


    ""Mom, you''re awake! My dad rushed forward in relief


    072%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna''s expression underwent a dramatic change. She, too, moved closer, but the fleeting glint of coldness. in her eyes didn''t escape me.


    I knew she''d already made up her mind-she wouldn''t let Grandma live.


    Grandmay there with an oxygen mask on and she couldn''t utter a word. Her eyes, however, were fixed in my direction


    I told myself it was just my imagination. Maybe she wasn''t looking at me but at one of the other family members.


    Yet, despite my doubts, I couldn''t help but softly call out, "Grandma."


    Strangely, as soon as the words left my mouth, tears began streaming down her cheeks.


    A sudden realization dawned on me, and I quickly moved from the side with the crowd to stand beside


    Anna


    As I moved. Grandma''s gaze followed me unwaveringly


    Now, I was certain that Grandma could see mel


    "Grandma, can you see me? Can you hear me? If you can, blink twice."


    After a moment, Grandma''s frail eyelids fluttered twice.


    "Grandma!"


    Overwhelmed with emotion, I lunged toward her, but nothing had changed. Even if she could see and hear me, I still couldn''t touch her.


    Iy against her chest and could faintly hear her slow and weak heartbeat.


    I''m sorry, Grandma. I can''t do anything for you... I can''t protect you."


    Grandma opened her mouth wide and made an effort to lift her hand to stroke my head.


    However, she couldn''t produce a sound, nor could she raise her arm.


    Her helplessness was painful to watch.


    "Mom, what are you trying to say?" my dad asked anxiously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Grandma''s tears flowed endlessly, while Anna looked visibly uneasy. Perhaps she thought Grandma was trying to expose her crimes.


    "Dad, the doctor said when Grandma fell, she injured the nerves in her brain. She was supposed to be


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti G D.


    Chapter 61 Grandma, I''m Back


    +10 Free Coins


    My dad hurriedly dabbed at her tears with a tissue, but the more he wiped, the more they fell.


    "Mom, is there something you want to tell


    "Ah


    Grandma struggled to open her mouth, managing only a faint sound.


    "Dad, I know you''re worried about Grandma, but the doctor warned us not to upset her.


    "Fine, I won''t upset her. Mom, stop crying. I have good news for you. Chloe wasn''t in Chedor. She''s likely still in the city. Don''t worry-shelle home soon."


    The moment he mentioned me, Grandma''s eyes locked onto my face again.


    I wasn''t sure if my face still looked like it did when I was alive. I could only see my body from the neck down and couldn''t catch my reflection on any surface.


    Still, Grandma recognized me at a nce. I guess I still looked the same as before.


    I smiled warmly at her. "Grandma, I''m back. No, I''ve been here all along, right by your side. You just couldn''t see me or hear me. Don''t worry, okay? You need to get better.


    My words didn''t console her. Instead, her sobbing grew even louder.


    I anxiously tried to soothe her. "Grandma, I''m already gone. The one thing I can''t let go of is you. Do you really want me to be in the afterlife with so much sorrow? Stop crying. I''ll always be here with you." Maybe it was the sight of my worried expression, but Grandma gradually stopped crying.


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti Ga.


    Chapter 62 It Didn''t Hurt at All

 Billionaire Is 62

    Chapter 62 It Didn''t Hurt at AllN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Chapter 62 It Didn''t Hurt at All


    +10 Free Cons


    When I was little, I had seen Grandma in her primemanding, decisive, and full of authority. She was even more formidable than Grandpa. With her guidance, the Sanders experienced a meteoric rise.


    She was strict with the family, especially my father, who wasn''t particrly gifted Grandma worked tirelessly to support him, teaching him everything she knew to ensure he seeded. Grandpa was weak, and my mother, though loud and boisterous on the surface, was a na?ve and sweet woman at heart.


    My Two brothers inherited the most ordinary traits from our parents-neither could be called exceptionally talented.


    After Grandma grew old, the Sanders family began its gradual decline.


    Grandma often said that men should bear responsibility, and she was especially harsh with my brothers. In contrast, she was always kind to me and Anna.


    After Anna was swept away in the flood, Grandma''s kindness toward me only deepened.


    When Anna first came back, Grandma genuinely wanted to make amends.


    But she


    quickly as easy to deceive as our parents. After witnessing Anna''s tricks a few times, Grandma


    quickly saw through her and even warned Anna and the rest of the family.


    Unfortunately, it was as if Anna had cast a spell on everyone. No one listened to Grandma.


    Seeing Grandma cry like a child, I knew that her grief would be even more overwhelming if her body weren''t so weak.


    Iforted her over and over again, telling her that I couldn''t move on to reincarnation if I couldn''t stop worrying about her. Otherwise, I''d remain a lonely, wandering ghost forever. Grandma still felt sorry for me. Hearing my exaggerated im, she finally stopped crying.


    Her nose was red from sobbing, and her eyes were rimmed with redness, making her look heartbreakingly pitiful


    The others noticed Grandma''s gaze fixed in my direction.


    My mom found it odd and shemented, "Penelope''s nerves must be acting up again. Or is she hallucinating? There''s no one there-why is she staring at the windowsill?" "It must be the nice weather, my dad suggested patiently.


    "Mom probably wants to bask in the sun.


    He leaned closer andforted her. "Mom, once you''re feeling a bit stronger, I''ll take you outside to get


    some fresh air."


    Grandma desperately wanted to tell him about me. He face contorted in frustration, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t form a single word.


    172%


    Chapter 62 It Didn''t Hurt at All


    Seeing Anna watching her intently, I quickly tried to calin Grandma.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Grandma, don''t act rashly. If you suddenly start talking. Anna will kill you! And if you die, no one will ever uncover the truth about my death."


    Grandma''s emotions slowly settled as she stared at me Her eyes were brimming with tears once again.


    "Grandma, after I died. I wandered the mortal world for a long time. My body has been dismembered, and no one knows I''m gone. You''re the only one who can see me, so you have to live on. Grandma blinked twice at me as it was her only way of responding.


    My mom, noticing how exhausted my dad looked, urged him to


    go rest.


    Anna seized the opportunity. "Mom, you stayed up all night at the hospital with Grandma, and Luke''s busy with his work. Why don''t I stay tonight to look after her?"


    My heart was immediately filled with dread.


    "No! Absolutely not!"


    Grandma, now calmer, also showed a flicker of panic in her eyes.


    If my mom hadn''t arrived earlyst time, Anna might have already pushed Grandma to her death.


    If everyone left. Anna could easily make her move.


    Neither Grandma nor I could say anything to change their minds, and my mom had no reason to doubt Anna''s words. Instead, she was more concerned about Anna''s health,


    "Your heart isn''t in good condition. You can''t stay up all night."


    "Mom, there are nurses here. I''ll rest for a bit and keep an eye on Grandmater."


    "No, that won''t do. It''s too hard for you to stay here alone. I''ll have Luke hire two caregivers to take turns looking after Grandma."


    Although my dad''s suggestion stemmed from concern for Anna, it was exactly what I wanted to hear. No matter how much Anna protested, my parents insisted, using her health as an excuse. Anna had no choice but to agree.


    The caregivers arrived quickly, and the rest of the family went back to the Sander residence. When the caregivers stepped out to get some medicine, Anna slowly approached Grandma.


    I stood in front of Grandma, but Anna walked right through me, inching closer to her.


    Grandma''s eyelids twitched wildly, and her eyes filled with nervousness and fear.


    Anna smirked as she was clearly pleased with Grandma''s reaction. "What''s wrong, old hag? Scared? Don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to finish you off here."


    Her tone turned mocking as she whispered in Grandma''s car. "Besides, it'' I wanted you dead, I have a


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 62 It Didn''t Hurt at All


    +10 Free Coins


    hundred ways to do it without dirtying my own hands. Why would I take the riskiest route? And honestly. seeing you like this brings me more joy than killing you outright. I''m not in any rush to end this." Leaning closer, Anna added softly with hatred, "I want you to wish that you were dead!"


    Grandma''s eyes mirrored my own confusion. Why did Anna hate her so much?


    Was it just because Grandma had spoken well of me a few times? Or because she nned to leave shares of thepany to me!


    These were just material possessions-was that really enough to inspire such overwhelming hatred?


    "Ms. Anna, it''s gettingte. Would you like to rest? I can keep an eye on the Old Madam, Mrs. Lambert said as she entered with some food.


    Tve served the Old Madam for decades. No one understands her habits better than I do.


    "Thank you, Anna replied, putting on her usual facade of politeness.


    Mrs. Lambert handed the food to the caregiver. "I''ve prepared plenty. Ms. Anna, you should eat something. Old Madam''s condition won''t improve overnight. You need to take care of yourself too "Alright, I''ll rest next door for a while. By the way, I noticed Grandma seems to enjoy reading the Bible, so I brought it. Maybe it''ll help the blessed virgin statue protect her and speed up her recovery." Anna pulled out the human-skin Bible and ced it on Grandma''s pillow,


    At first, I was surprised I could stay here. It turned out Anna had unknowingly created the perfect conditions for me by leaving the book nearby.


    Grandma already knew the book was made from my skin and she red at Anna with pure hatred.


    The angrier Grandma got, the more satisfied Anna became. "Grandma, rest well. I''lle back to check on youter."


    I gently consoled Grandma. "Don''t get angry. If you do, you''re ying right into her hands. She''s trying to provoke you. Besides, I was skinned after I died. It didn''t hurt at all."

 Billionaire Is 63

    Chapter 63 Announcing My Death


    Chapter 63 Announcing My Death


    BK 72%


    +10 Free Coins


    Grandma had just stopped crying, but when I brought it up again, her tears started flowing uncontrobly.


    I hadn''t thought this through. Over the past few days, thad moved from anger and resentment to eptance of my death.


    I had forgotten about my family, Grandma had only just learned of my passing, and she clearly hade to terms with it. The thought of how I died must have made her grief even harder to bear. Seeing her tears, Mrs. Lambert quickly reached for a tissue to wipe them away,


    "Old Madam, please don''t cry anymore. You still need to save your strength to wait for Ms. Chloe toe back. If you keep crying like this every day, your body won''t be able to take it." Grandma, unable to peak, simply stared in my direction. She knew that no matter what she did, her granddaughter was nevering back.


    I had once promised to take care of her in her old age, but life had other ns. Who would''ve thought it would end with Grandma sending someone way younger than her off first? Anna left the room with a smirk on her face. She knew that if Grandma kept crying like this every day, it wouldn''t take long for her to pass away.


    I spent a long time trying tofort Grandma until her sobs finally subsided.


    "Grandma," I said softly, even though I''ve died, I''ve found another way to stay by your side. I don''t need to eat or drink anymore, and no one can hurt me. I''m perfectly fine.


    "You know, I was lonely before when no one could hear me. But now I can keep youpany. It''s not so bad, right?


    "I can even dance for you if you ever get bored."


    Then, under the sunlight. I began to dance to the steps from the first performance I''d ever done at a Children''s Day festival.


    Seeing this, Grandma''s mood brightened. Mrs. Lambert couldn''t help but be surprised at Grandma''s change


    "Grandma, I continued, "you have to cooperate with the doctors and get better soon. All my hopes are pinned on you. Only you can let the world know about my death" Grandma blinked twice, signaling her agreement.


    Not long after, Mrs. Lambert discovered that Grandma had wet the bed. Grandma''s eyes were filled with


    She had always been proud and strong, and now, this moment of vulnerability clearly embarrassed her. Mrs. Lambert, however, didn''t seem the least bit bothered. She simply smiled kindly. "It''s okay, Old Madam I''ve been by your side for so many years. I don''t mind at all


    58 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 63 Announcing My Death


    +10 Free CoinsFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Years ago. Grandma had taken Mrs. Lambert in when she was just an orphaned child from a shelter. She had always treated her kindly, and Mrs. Lambert had remained her most loyalpanion. Mrs. Lambert carefully cleaned Grandma up, even using warm water to ensure there was no risk of bedsores.


    Then she closed the door, leaning close to Grandma to speak in a hushed tone.


    "Old Madam, I insisted oning to take care of you know this hospital stay wasn''t an ident. Anna is up to no good. You ended up here soon after she got me to step away that day. Everyone knows you''ve never liked her. She must''ve done something to you when no one was around."


    I felt touched upon hearing Mrs. Lambert''s words. See A reasonable person would suspect Anna too.


    Mrs Lambert sighed deeply. "I only regret that I wasn''t there in time to stop her. Now the family won''t believe a word I say, and there''s little I can do as a mere servant. All I can do now is stay by your side and make sure she does get another chance to harm you Grandma''s eyes glistened with resolve.


    "I secretly spoke to the doctor, Mrs. Lambert continued. He said your condition is caused by some blood clors in your head due to stress, which is why your body isn''t responding. You''ll recover with treatment."


    Grandma''s gaze became firm and determined. Once she regained her strength, the very first thing she would do was expose Anna''s true colors and announce to the world what had happened to me?

 Billionaire Is 64

    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti GD.


    Chapter 64 Let''s Make a Police Report


    Chapter 64 Let''s Make a Police Report.


    :


    72%


    +10 Free Coins


    For the past few days, I stayed at the hospital with Grandma. During this time. I revealed to her all the truths Anna hadbeen hiding from us over the years.


    Grandma could only clenchy in frustration. It took her three days to fully process the fact that I was truly


    gone.


    After all, death is irreversible.


    The only thing she could do now was seek justice for ide. She was my only hope.


    Oddly enough, once Grandma learned the truth about me, she seemed more at ease. Her anxiety, which had gued her day and night, faded.


    She started eating wat sleeping soundly, and even looked healthier.


    Even though Anna still harbored ill intentions, Mrs. Lambert stayed by Grandma''s side all the time. Every bit of food and drink was inspected by both Mrs. Lambert and the caregivers before reaching Grandma. They made sure Anna had no opportunity to get close to her. When Luke came to visit Grandma, his appearance had worsened significantly since hisst trip to Chedor. His body was noticeably haggard. To an outsider, he might have looked like someone drained of energy by a vengeful ghost.


    I knew better. Luke was falling apart because he wasn''t sleeping at night. His stomach problems had red. up, and he could barely eat, leaving him looking worse by the day.


    When he arrived, the rest of my family was also there. My mom had lost the glow she''d been unting in recent weeks. She had made arge pot of chicken soup for Grandma and even prepared portions for the others.


    I watched as they drank soup served in bowls made from my ashes, shaking my head in silent resignation.


    I had started to let go of my bitterness, but I couldn''t help wondering what their reactions would be when they eventually learned the truth.


    "Penelope, I spent all afternoon making this chicken soup. Have a little, won''t you?"


    Grandma, having learned from me that the bowls were made from my ashes, naturally didn''t want to


    touch it.


    But there was nothing she could do to stop them.


    Over the past few days, her health had visibly improved-she could even move her fingers now. She knew Anna woulder leave her alone, so she pretended to remain incapacitated. Still, my mom managed to feed her spoonful after spoonful of soup.


    I chuckled softly from the side. It''s okay, Grandma. I don''t mind anymore. Besides, with how hot the furnace was, my ashes are probably cleaner than the food you''re eating."


    "Haven''t been sleeping, have your my dad asked as he nced at Luke who had dark circles and bloodshot


    Chapter 64 Let''s Make a Police Report


    10 Free Coins


    Lucas set his bowl down and looked at my dad. "Dad, I''ve searched everywhere these past three days, but I haven''t found any trace of Chlor"


    My mom''s expression was equally heavy with worry Honey, I''ve been having nightmares every night. Could something have happened to Chloe? I can''t shake this terrible feeling every time I think about that bloodstained wedding dress. Why don''t we just make a police report?"


    Luke buried his face in his hands, gripping his hair tightly. "I''m on the brink of copse. I''ve started. hearing things. I swear I hear Chloe calling my name andughing at me. If this goes on. Em going to lose my mind. I agree, we should call the police. I don''t care about the consequences. I''ll take full responsibility"


    "Even if it means handing over your position to Carter


    My dad''s expression Furned cold as he continued, "I''ve heard Carter has been trying to undermine you at every turu. Your grandfather assigned projects to both of you to evaluate your abilities. He''s doing this to see who''s truly qualified to take over as heir. Are you sure you call the police now and create chaos?"


    I had always thought my dad was the most spineless member of the family, but I had underestimated him. Grandma had raised him to prioritize the family''s honor above all else. He wouldn''t sacrifice it for a daughter like me


    I was d that I was dead. I wondered, if I had the chance to reincarnate, would I choose a parents next time?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    better set of


    Looking down at myself, I noticed something. Every time I let go of a piece of my past, my body seemed to fade a little more.

 Billionaire Is 65

    hapter 65 He Finally Looks for Me


    Chapter 65 He Finally Looks for Me


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke was clearly on the verge of a breakdown. He seemed lost in thought while holding his bowl of soup.


    I wondered if he was thinking about me or his future.


    Grandma, overhearing their conversation, was so furious she nearly choked. If her body could still move, I was sure she ''id have gotten up to p my dad.


    My dad''s words were simply cruel.


    His daughter was missing and yet he refuses to call the police for the sake of his ego


    1


    Anna walked in at that moment. I think Dad''s right. You''ve already searched for Chedor, and even the people from both sides of thew couldn''t find Chloe. I guess she is hiding somewhere in this city. If you make a scene by mying the police, not only will both family businesses take a hit in reputation, but the stock prices will also sutter


    No. I have a terrible feeling. I''ve started having nightmares again. I dreamed that Chloe was dead. She was lying by the river in her wedding dress with a pool of blood beneath her while begging me to save her," Luke said


    Anna smiled and served Luke more chicken soup. "You''re just overthinking, Luke. That''s why you''re dreaming about her. Chloe''s fine. If something had happened to her, the police would havee by already. You''ve lost weight recently-you should focus on taking care of yourself."


    Luke''s brows furrowed, and he let Anna feed him the entire bowl of soup without resistance.


    My dad patted Luke''s shoulder. "No news is the best news. Get some rest, will you? Just look at yourself you''re a wreck If Carter wins this time and forms an alliance with the Gardners or the Hudsons through marriage, the Boltons will truly fall into his hands." A flicker of coldness passed through Luke''s downcast eyes. I understand. I''ll wait a little longer."


    With that, he stood and walked over to Grandma. Grandma, take care. I''lle see you again in a few days:


    Grandma used to be fond of him, but after learning about his involvement with Anna, her gaze held only contempt and disgust.


    Luke assumed her hostility was due to her worry over my disappearance and thought nothing more of it "Grandma. I promise I''ll bring Chlor back. Don''t worry


    If Grandma''s face could still move freely, I was sure she would have sneered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    It was funny that he had started looking for me when my ashes had already been scattered


    Just then, a familiar figure in a wheelchair appeared at the door.


    He seemed to have lost a little weight since thest time we met at the Boltons.


    The only thing that hadn''t changed was the imposing aura around him.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 65 He Finally Looks for Me


    His pale skin and sharply defined features would send chills down one''s spine.


    When Carter appeared in the room, the temperature dropped sharply.


    Although Luke was restant, he still greeted him. "Unele Carter"


    Even Anna, who usually carried herself with such arrogance in front of others, couldn''t hide the instinctive fear on her face. She looked obedient as she greeted, "Hello" Carter didn''t even nce at her as he maneuvered his wheelchair toward the bed.


    My family looked especially awkward in his presence. After all, it hadn''t been long since my dad


    encouraged Luke topete with him for the inheritance. As the saying goes, speak of the devil, and he shall appear


    "Mt. Bolton" my dad greeted him.


    Carter''s gaze drifted casually toward my dad. Despite being much younger and seated, his presence was somanding that it made one instinctively want to bow down in submission. "Mr. Sander, I heard Mrs. Penelope was hospitalized. I came to check on her."


    With a nod, he signaled to his bodyguard, who ced a basket of supplements and fruits on a side table. "Appreciate your concern. Mr. Bolton."


    Carter wasn''t one for small talk. His focus shifted to Grandma as his demeanor softened slightly.


    "Mr. Penelope, don''t worry. You''ll recover soon."


    Grandma blinked in response, a gesture that seemed to acknowledge his words.


    Carter''s tone turned sharp as he nced over his shoulder at the others. Last time I saw Mrs. Penelope, she seemed in decent health. How did things suddenly take such a turn?"


    My dad immediately bent over slightly, adopting a submissive posture. "My mother is old, and her legs are weak. She fell and hit her head, which caused a brain hemorrhage- "She fell on her own? Funny, I heard someone else was with her when it happened"


    Carter''s icy starended on Anna, who visibly trembled. "Carter, it''s my fault. I didn''t catch her in time and she fell


    "And why did she fall?" Carter pushed his wheelchair closer to Anna. "An elderly person with limited mobility would be extra careful. What could have made her fall?"


    "Grandma has never liked me. She mes me for Chloe''s disappearance. She tried to hit me with her cabe, but she used too much force and lost her bnce


    Anna''s expression shifted to one of pitiful sorrow, her go-to strategy for manipting the family. I thought Carter night fall for her act, as the others often did.


    To my surprise, his expression darkened, and a chilling smile curved his lips. "Mrs. Penelope was once a formidable figure in the business world. Even now, she wouldn''t act impulsively. If she tried to hit you, it


    Chapter 65 He Finally Looks for Me


    must be because you said or did something that left her no choice,"


    72%


    +10 Free Coins


    "That''s enough, Uncle Carter! Are you here to visit a patient or interrogate a criminal?" I was surprised.


    The one questioning was Carter, but the person defending Anna was Luke.


    Even though Carter hadn''t yet uncovered all the things Anna had done to me, he was beginning to suspect her.


    Carter''s calm demeanor contrasted sharply with Luke sagitation. His eyes remained fixed on Anna. T heard that you were the only one with Mrs. Penelope when she fell. Even the servants had been sent away. "What are you implying. Carter!" Anna''s voice wavered, tears streaming down her face. "Do you think I hurt Grandma?


    "Isn''t 11 obvious" Carter said, his tone unwavering. Tve seen Mrs. Penelope''s medical report. While her health isn''t great, there''s no way she would''ve deteriorated so quickly-unless she suffered a severe shock right before her fall" "Uncle Carter You''ve overstepped Luke''s frustration boiled over. This is the Sanders'' family business, not the Boltons. And even in the Boltons, you''re not the one in charge. Who are you to throw your weight around here?


    My emotions surged. On the one hand, I was impressed by how quickly Carter had pieced things together -things no one else, not even my husband and family, had considered. He had been the first to notice my disappearance, after all. But on the other hand, I couldn''t help but think how foolish Luke seemed inparison.


    I wondered if my fate would have turned out differently if Carter had been the man I loved.

 Billionaire Is 66

    THE


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 66 Evidence of the Affair


    Chapter 66 Evidence of the Affair


    +10 Free Coins


    Thad heard whispers that Carter harbored feelings for a girl he''d loved for years. How could someone as blind and foolish as me be worthy of him


    Even though Carter wielded immense power and wealth, I knew both the Boltons and the Sanders looked down on him.


    To them. he was nothing more than an illegitimate child-a crippled one at that..


    However, I had never thought of him that way. Despite his cold demeanor, Carter was a responsible and principled man. Observing everything from an omniscient perspective after my death, the difference between the two men became stark A part of me hoped Carter would triumph. Handing the Boltons to a fool like Luke would only ensure the family''s downfall. Carter''s gaze bore into Anna as he said coldly, "I won''t stop investigating this. If I find out you''re involved


    Luke. unable to elicit any response from Carter, finally lost his temper and shouted, "What will you do?"


    Carter sneered and dered, ''I''ll take you down first, then her!" He turned to my parents. "Mr. and Mrs. Sander, I''ll take my leave first,"


    My dad immediately offered a polite smile. The weather''s bad. Please be careful on the way out.


    At the door, Carter suddenly paused and turned back.


    His sharp gaze seemed to pierce straight through me, making my heart skip a beat.


    For a brief moment, I thought he could see me.


    But no, he wasn''t looking at me-he was looking at the orchid on the windowsill.


    "Mr. Sander he said. "I like that orchid. May I have it?"


    Though puzzled, my dad handed it to him. Carter''s bodyguard took it with a nod of thanks,


    "Thank you, Carter said simply before leaving


    I watched him go, feeling confused. The orchid wasn''t anything rare. It was just something my dad brought over that afternoon because Grandma liked it. He thought it might brighten her mood. I wondered what was so special about that nt.


    Dad, Mom. Uncle Carter have always been difficult. Please don''t take his words to heart," Luke said as he tried to smooth things over.


    My mom huffed in annoyance. "He''s not difficult, he''s brainless! What does my daughter have to do with him? What gives hum the right to insult her?"


    -58 Sat, Dec/


    Chapter 66 Evidence of the Affair


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna, now visibly calmer after Carter''s departure, managed a gentle smile. "Mom, it''s fine. Carter has never liked me anyway. Besides, since I''m close to Luke, it''s natural for him to hold a grudge.


    "But I still don''t understand what happened that day. When I went to the kitchen, the pot broke, and soup spilled everywhere. I spent a long time cleaning and preparing new ingredients. Before leaving. I specifically told Lily and the others to stay with Grandma. Why was Grandma alone when the ident happened?"


    Mrs. Lambert, who had been silent until now, suddenly spoke up. That slow cooker was of excellent quality. Oddly, it broke just like that. Too much of a coincidence, don''t you think?


    All eyes turned to Anna, now scrutinizing her closely. Tears welled up in her eyes as she protested, "Mrs. Lambert, do you think I hurt Grandma? I''ve exined everything multiple times-why won''t you believe me! She''s my grandmother! Why would I ever hurt her Clutching her chest, she choked out. "If none of you trust me, I might as well just die!"


    My mom immediately wrapped her in aforting embrace, soothing her with kind words, while my dad tried his best to reassure her.


    Surprisingly. Luke remained silent and suggested leaving.


    Tired of Anna''s theatrics, I leaned down and whispered into Grandma''s ear, "Grandma, I''m stepping out for a bit. I''ll check on youter.


    Her gaze followed me, filled with concern, just as it had every time I went out when I was alive.


    No matter how old you are, you''re always a child in the eyes of an elder. Even now, though I''m dead and untouchable, Grandma still worries about me.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered how, right after I died, I had been consumed by anger, resentment, and bitterness.


    Seeing my family fawn over my murderer while ignoring my disappearance had been unbearable.


    I hated them and suffered deeply


    But now, my heart has grown calmer. At least someone was still worried about me.


    I was also being loved by someone.


    As this thought crossed my mind, I noticed my body bing even fainter. My fingers were almost on the verge of turningpletely transparent.


    Perhaps the only way to be free was to let go of all the negative emotions.


    I followed Luke as he hurried to catch up with Carter.


    "Uncle Carter, it was you, wasn''t it?" he asked as Carter was about to get into his car.


    Carter''s icy eyes fixed on him. "What are you talking about?"


    "You''re the one hiding Chloe! Only you have the mean to do something like this. Please, I''m begging you. Give her back to me. I''ll treat her well from now on lever hurt her again!"


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti G. 17:5


    Chapter 66 Evidence of the Affair


    Carter chuckled mockingly. He pulled out a photograph. "Is this what you call treating her well?"


    The picture showed Anna sitting on Luke''sp, the two locked in a passionate kiss.


    It was from the night Anna had seduced him"


    972%0


    +10 Free Coins


    I had sensed someone taking photos back then but never imagined it was Carter orchestrating it.


    Luke turned pale as he saw the photo, "Uncle Carter, letne exin-


    Carter threw a stack of photos directly at Luke''s face. "Exin? Fine. I''d love to hear it. Your new bride is missing. Instead of searching for her, you''re fooling around with her sister in your marital home. You''re truly something else. Luke" 1-1 was confused for a moment. I thought she was Chloe, I swear-


    Carter cut him off. throwing the rest of the photos onto the ground. "Shut up. Looking at your face disgusts rue. If anything happens to Chloe, I''ll make sure you and that b*tch pay with your lives!"


    mming the car door shut, Carter issued an order to his driver. "Damian, investigate that orchid. See if anything''s been tampered with."


    Yes. Mr. Bolton. Do you suspect Anna?"


    "I think she


    I tried to keep listening, but my connection to Luke pulled me back.


    Since Carter didn''t have any medium connected to me, I couldn''t follow him.


    As Luke stared at the photos scattered like leaves in the wind, he crouched down on the ground to pick them up one by one.


    Each photo was solid evidence of him and Anna being together.

 Billionaire Is 67

    hapter 67 She''s Definitely Involved


    Chapter 67 She''s Definitely Involved


    If Carter revealed those photos, Lake and Anna''s reputations would be utterly destroyed.


    Luke''s hands trembled as he finished gathering the scattered photographs.


    Panic gripped him as he hurried into his car while ncing around like a thief.


    "Roy he muttered instinctively.


    10 Free Coins


    The driver replied calmly, "Mr. Bolton, have you forgotten? Roy was injured in the Chedor conflict and has just returned to the country. He''s still recovering.


    Luke rubbed his temple. His mind was on the verge of unraveling.


    After a deep breath. E finally said. "Take me back to the Bolton Residence."


    Luke''s already haggard face was now twisted with fear. I knew he was terrified. If Jeffrey discovered the truth. Luke''s dreams of inheriting the family legacy would shatterpletely. Back at the estate, Jeffrey was enjoying tea in the tea room.


    Feigningposure, Luke approached and asked, "Grandpa, would you like me to y a game of chess with you?"


    As he spoke, he carefully observed Jeffrey''s expression, desperate to discern whether the old man knew anything about his indiscretions.


    Jeffrey mmed his teacup onto the table. The sound startled Luke so much that his knees almost gave


    "Look at how useless you are! One nce from me and you''re trembling like a leaf. You''re not even a fraction of Carter."


    It seemed Jeffrey was merely expressing dissatisfaction and wasn''t yet aware of the scandal, Luke''s expression rxed slightly at that realization.


    "Grandpa, it''s not fear-it''s respect. Unlike Uncle Carter, I value tradition and don''t act recklessly."


    Jeffrey snorted disdainfully. "Respect? Don''t kid yourself. You''ve been timid and indecisive since you were a boy. Even Chloe has more business acumen and vision than you. Shepliments you perfectly. The two of you are a match. Yet in the past two years, I''ve noticed your wandering eyes"


    Jeffrey''s words carried a warning, but it was still far from outright condemnation. Luke felt relieved that his secret remained safe.


    "Grandfather, I only see Anna as a sister. The one I truly love is Chloe."


    "I know that, of course. You''ve been together so long that perhaps some boredom crept in, but that doesn''t excuse getting involved with other women. Besides, Chloe is your wife. Yet time and again, you''ve humiliated her for the sake of Anna, breaking her heart. That hardly makes you a good husband."


    Luke lowered his head and murmured, "I know I was wrong, Grandpa."


    158 501, Dec


    Chapter 67 She''s Definitely Involved.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Good thing you haven''t caused irreparable damage yet. Let me be clear-Carter is sharp, but his disability limits him. Originally, you were my top choice to inherit the family business,"


    Carter''s status as an illegitimate child was no match in Jeffrey''s heartpared to Luke''s


    Hearing this, a flicker of hope lit up in Luke''s eyes. Grandpa, do you really believe in me?"


    Jeffrey sighed. Perhaps I was too harsh on you growing up, shaping you into this spineless man. Chlon bnces you out. She''s a good and virtuous wife, and you need her. Have you ever made any real effort to find her?"


    A bitter smile tugged at Luke''s lips. Grandpa, she''s really angry at me this time."


    You deserve it! Let me tell you this-if Chloe leaves you for good, and you lose out to Carter, I''ll hand the Boltons legacy to him.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luke staggered back to his room. Unable to sleep, he turned to sleeping pills, desperate for rest.


    For the first time in months, he slept deeply for over ten hours.


    When he finally awoke, he took a long shower and looked noticeably more refreshed. I assumed his next more would be returning to work.


    To my surprise, he sought out Carter instead.


    "Uncle Carter, he greeted cautiously.


    Carter looked colder than ever, his mood as icy as the snow falling outside the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "You''re just in time. Carter said tly.


    Luke licked his dry lips. "Uncle Carter, what do you need from me?"


    Carter tossed a document onto the table. "Take a look for yourself"


    Curious, I leaned closer. The report bore an image of the orchid Carter had taken from Grandma''s ward.


    He had it tested and the results were shocking. The orchid was poisonous!


    Luke''s face mirrored my shock. "Poison? How could that orchid be poisonous?"


    "Idiot. Carter snapped. "Someoneced the water used to care for the orchid with toxins. As the flower''s scent spread through the air, it would gradually poison the room. Think, Luke-who was the target?" Grandma!


    Annal


    With Mrs. Lambert keeping a close watch on Grandma Anna couldn''t make a direct move. So, she made use of my dad''s orchid, ensuring Grandma''s death would appear natural and painless in her sleep, What a vile and meticulous n.


    My fists clenched tightly. Suddenly, my own death felt less unjustified. Anna wasn''t some harmless, swe/4


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 67 She''s Definitely Involved.


    woman-she was a cold-hearted monster.


    She''d taken my life, tried to kill Grandma, and who knew how many others were on her list.


    Luke seemed to realize the same. "It''s Granda"


    "At least you''re notpletely hopeless, Carter said dry ly


    "So Grandma''s sudden illness wasn''t an ident? Someone tried to murder her"


    Luke''s brows furrowed deeply. "But why Anna has no reason to hold a grudge against Grandma


    Carter''s tone darkened. "I suspect Anna is tied to Chloes disappearance."


    Luke''s head snapped up, his eyes wide. "So Chloe isn''t with you?"


    Both Carter and I stared at him. feeling exasperated.


    What a fool


    +10 Free Com


    Carter sighed, clearly on the brink of losing patience. What would I gain from hiding her? Is that why you came here today?


    Rubbing his temple. Carter mattered, ''I almost believed you''d grown a brain."


    Luke expression soured. "You-


    TI make it clear. Chloe has only two possible fates."


    Luke straightened up and asked, "Which are?"


    "She''s either dead, or she''s with Anna


    Carter continued with a frown, "Initially, I wasn''t certain. When Mrs. Penelope had her ident, she the only one by her side, and it just so happened that no one else was around. Now, the toxins found in this orchid are minimal. If the poison is mixed into the watering solution, it will umte over time With the windows closed every day and poor air cirction during winter. In ten days, perhaps two weeks at most, the weak Mrs. Penelope would quietly pass away without anyone noticing.* Luke was at a loss for words.


    "Anna has the most motive. She''s obsessed with you and wants to drive a wedge between you and Chloe The moment she called you to flee from the wedding she was setting her n in motion. Everyone was deceived by her


    11


    I was relieved to know there were still clever people in this world, though I was surprised that the person turned our to br Carter


    "I don''t care what grudges you have against me. If you want to find Chloe, you must cooperate with me


    For some reason, Luke seemed convinced that Carter could actually help locate me and surprisingly agreed


    "What do you want me to do?"


    158 Sat, Dec 7 ti


    Chapter 67 She''s Definitely Involved


    +10 Free Coins


    "Don''t alert her. Right now, you''re the person Anna trusts the most. I''ve had people tail her for some time, but nothing useful hase up. I don''t care what methods you use-you must get her to reveal Chloe''s whereabouts." Luke frowned, clearly displeased. "Uncle Carter, who do you take me for?"


    Carter let out a coldugh. "A lowlife who shares her bed-don''t act like you''re some virtuous one."


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 68 Anna''s Secret

 Billionaire Is 68

    Chapter 68 Anna''s Secret


    Chapter 68 Anna''s Secret


    Luke and Carter struck a deal, deciding to focus on Anth for clues.


    0072%


    +10 Free Coins


    Even though I knew Carter couldn''t see or hear me, I still whispered in his car before leaving, "Thank you, Uncle Carter,"


    I didn''t know why I had feared him so much before. He wasn''t as cold and ruthless as the rumors imed.


    I didn''t k


    As Luke closed the door, I thought I heard a faint sigh. Chloe...


    I froze in ce.


    I wanted to listen more closely, but the room had fallen silent, and no sound followed,


    Determined to uncover traces of me, Luke learned Anna was staying at the Sander residence and snuck into her room.


    Ever since Anna reconnected with the Sanders, she spent far less time at the Boltons.


    Thinking back, she often left whenever Luke was on business trips, iming she wanted to bond with her new family. But as soon as he returned, she''d be back at the Boltons, all attentive and sweet. She was a master of time management. Luke pushed open Anna''s door.


    The decor was overwhelmingly pink, filled with childish stuffed toys, as if showcasing an innocent and yful persona.


    I knew better. It was all a facade.


    It was my first time in Anna''s bedroom at the Bolton Residence. I, too, wanted to find clues.


    To my surprise, aside from the photo frame on the nightstand featuring her and Luke, there was an enormous oil painting of the two of them hanging on the wall by the bed.


    The painting nearly covered the entire wall. Thest time I saw something so over-the-top was on a variety show, where a celebrity''s living room was decorated with massive portraits of themselves.


    Luke had never been in Anna''s bedroom before. She was always the proactive one, and he avoided this


    space.


    His expression betrayed his difort. Who else but couple would hang a giant painting of themselves in their bedroom?


    Shaking off his unease, Luke remembered his purpose and began searching the room.


    My gaze scanned the room for suspicious spots until itnded on arge teddy bear. I knelt down to inspect it closely.


    To my shock, there were cameras on the bear''s eyes.


    Who installs surveince cameras in their own room?


    17:58 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 68 Anna''s Secret


    1872%


    +10 Free Coins


    It meant Anna was always on guard. The moment Luke stepped inside, she was likely notified on her phone.


    I wanted to warn Luke to leave, but, of course, he couldn''t hear me.


    He opened a drawer, inding small trinkets-all gifts he''d given her.


    Luke traced them with his fingers with aplicated expression.


    After searching the room and finding nothing useful, Lake opened her massive wardrobe. To his surprise. there was ck door embedded within the pink interior-a stark and suspicious contrast. I wondered what secretsy behind it.


    My pulse quickened. Could it hold the truth about my murder? Or perhaps some other piece of my body?


    After everything I''d been through, I couldn''t think about Anna in normal terms anymore.


    Luke pressed his fingers to the door. It was a keypad lock with a fingerprint scanner. A voice prompt informed him that his fingerprint was invalid.


    He paused, trying to guess the code.


    Anna''s birthday was incorrect.


    The system warned that one more wrong attempt would lock it.


    I could sense Luke''s growing anxiety. He wasn''t used to sneaking around like this.


    Suddenly, a voice broke the tense silence, "Luke, what are you doing in my room?"


    I nearly jumped out of my skin.


    I turned around and noticed Anna had appeared in the doorway at some point. How long had she been standing there?


    The dimly lit hallway, coupled with her shadowed figure, gave her an eerie aura despite the smile ying on her lips.


    I couldn''t help but feel like a failure as a ghost. Anna, who was alive, was far more terrifying.


    Luke''s forehead glistened with cold sweat. It was obvious that he was very nervous.


    There''s a hidden door in your wardrobe. What are you keeping inside


    Anna stepped into the room with graceful, deliberate strides and her smile widened.


    However, she looked malicious at that moment.


    "Everyone has their secrets, Luke. Why are you suddenly so interested in mine?"


    Standing before him, she ced a delicate hand on his chest.


    Luke grabbed her wrist with force and demanded, "Does Chloe''s disappearance have anything to do


    a with 3


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 68 Anna''s Secret


    you?"


    Anna frowned slightly andined, "Luke, you''re hurting me."


    "Cut the act! That night, you called me, iming your life was in danger. Then Chloe disappeared. At the police station, you constantly obstructed our search for her. Anna, did you hide Chloe?" "Luke, do you really see me as such a vicious woman?" he asked as she got teary.From N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, Luke wasn''t swayed by her performance.


    Tell me, is Chloe behind that door?"


    For the first time, he was showing some improvement, starting to suspect Anna. Everyone, even Carter, believed she had hidden me. No one suspected she had killed me.


    Without my omniscient perspective. 1, too, wouldn''t have guessed that behind her sweet exteriory such a cruel and calcting heart.


    "Luke. Chloe may dislike me, but we''re sisters. Blood is thicker than water. Why would I harm her?"


    "If it''s not you, then prove it. Open the door!"


    I can''t. My secrets are in there"


    Her evasive demeanor only deepened Luke''s suspicions, but I doubted the truth would be so easily uncovered.


    The fact she had cameras in her room proved her cunning demeanor. If she had anything incriminating about me, it wouldn''t be here in the Boltons'' estate.


    Luke, however, seemed convinced. Growing impatient, he pushed her again.


    "Open it Now. I''m done ying games."


    Anna sighed dramatically. "Luke, I have no choice since you insist on it. You can enter yourself."


    What''s the code?" he demanded.


    Anna grabbed his hand, guiding his finger over the keypad to press several digits.


    Luke''s eyes widened in shock as the numbers registered. The password was his birthday,


    Beep!


    Then, Anna gives him a light shove. "Go on, Luke. See for yourself."


    Luke''s emotions were likely as tense and expectant as nine. Though I had already guessed there wouldn''t be any clues about me inside, I couldn''t help but feel curious about what someone like her might be hiding. Luke pushed the door open. The scene inside the room came into view bit by bit.


    I was utterly stunned.

 Billionaire Is 69

    Chapter 69 Call My Name


    Chapter 69 Call My Name


    +10 Free Coins


    Behind the iron doory a small, empty room. Although no one was inside, the walls were covered with photos


    Luke moved closer, inspecting the images. As he studied them, he realized that every single one featured him as the subject.From N?velDrama.Org.


    I had long suspected Anna''s unhealthy fixation on Luke, but I hadn''t anticipated it could reach such a chilling level.


    I examined the photos carefully. The earliest one was when Anna first arrived at the Bolton residence with her foster mother, She


    Many were taken in secret, showing the young Lake with a cold expression. His disgust and hatred were especially evident whenever he looked at Anna.


    Luke had always deeply loved histe mother, and Adam''s remarriage to his so-called first love- something his mother had despised-was unbearable for him. As time passed, the harshness in Luke''s eyes diminished.


    His expression softened, and the way he looked at Anna changed, losing the disdain that had once been


    there.


    The photos from thest two years were different. They weren''t taken in secret anymore; they were of the Two of them together.


    Looking through them. I could see how things had changed. At first, Luke appeared reluctant, his face awkward and distant, with no sign of closeness.


    But over time, they grew more familiar, and his resistance faded.


    He smiled freely in the photos, posing with Anna and even embracing her.


    They traveled together, visiting various countries and watching sunsets.


    It was no wonder he had been so busy these past two years. Whenever he left for work, he had been taking Anna along.


    Each photo was like a dagger to my heart, a painful reminder of what I had lost. Standing in this room, I felt like the world''s biggest fool.


    The arrangement of the photos was even more ingenious. They weren''t random but formed a heart on one wall, with Luke''s portrait prominently disyed on another.


    Lake took a step back, his expression difficult to read. This... this is ...


    Anna pressed herself against him, wrapping her arms around his waist as she buried her face in his chest.


    "Luke" she murmured. I''ve liked you since the moment I met you. I didn''t understand my feelings back then. I just wanted to see you every day


    Chapter 69 Call My Name


    "So, you took all these photos of me?"


    +10 Free Coins


    "I''m sorry," she said, tears streaming down her face. I couldn''t help it. I like you too much. I know you didn''t want me around, and I couldn''t get close to you. These pictures were all I had to console myself." Her voice trembled as she continued. "At first, I never meant topete with Chloe for your affection. I just... I just loved you too much."


    If I hadn''t seen how she treated Grandma, I might have believed her act.


    But Luke was affected. He seemed overwhelmed by her words. In a moment of weakness, he tilted her chin and kissed her.


    Anna responded immediately, wrapping her arms around his neck. I caught the triumphant gleam in her


    eyes


    I smiled too.


    So, that was Luke''s supposed love for me.


    Perhaps he had fallen for Anna without realizing it. Maybe he only clung to memories of the past rather than me as a person.


    If Anna''s earlier seductions were calcted, Luke''s response was genuine this time.


    Anna leaned closer to whisper something into his car, her tone yful yet bold. This is my little sanctuary, Luke-our secret ce where no one will hear us.


    Luke pushed her against the wall of photos, his movements deliberate as he began removing her clothes,


    From my hidden spot behind the door, I heard their escting passion. Revulsion churned in my


    stomach.


    1 returned to Grandma''s side, fully aware that Anna had managed to turn Luke against me, leaving me with no way to reveal my whereabouts. Grandma was already asleep. I gazed out the window, watching snowkes drift through the air. The New Year was drawing closer.


    I instinctively touched my t stomach.


    The baby hadn''t been with me long-not even developed yet-but I still couldn''t help feeling attached to that tiny life.


    What an unfortunate fate to have a mother like me. And with a father like Luke, even more so.


    Luke had emirely forgotten about my miscarriage. Worse still, he might believe Anna''s lies and dismiss Carter''s findings about the poisoned orchids.


    Why had I wasted so many years loving a man so spineless?


    I wished I could go back and knock some sense into my younger self.


    As I turned back, I noticed Grandina watching me intently, concern written in her gaze.


    0:72%


    17:59 Sat, Dec 7 ti GD


    Chapter 69 Call My Name


    +10 Free Coins


    I reached out to stroke her hair gently, even though she couldn''t feel it, and whispered, ''Don''t worry. Grandma. I''m fine".


    I could tell she wanted to ask what had happened.


    With a quiet sigh, I added, "Luke can''t be trusted. Anna has him wrapped around her finger. You need to recover soon. Grandma."


    Grandma blinked, and I shared the updates Carter had uncovered.


    "The orchids were poisoned, though only slightly. Someone must have sprayed them recently. But thankfully. Uncle Carter dealt with it right away.


    Even in this situation, Grandma''s condition wasn''t improving. Luke''sck of vignce made matters worse, and there was no telling what chaos might unfold now that he''d fallen for Anna''s schemes. Carter''s n had been aplete failure.


    "Grandma. I feel helpless. I can''t protect you anymore. The most important thing is for you to recover."


    Her gaze was steady and fearless, silently telling me not to be afraid.


    It reminded me of when I was a child-how she always encouraged me to be strong, no matter the situation, as if everything had already been decided by fate.


    Luke hadn''t visited in days, and Anna''s appearances had be less frequent. When she dide, it was only to check on Grandma''s condition.


    Noticing that Grandma showed no signs of improvement, Anna seemed to rx. She was likely worried that Carter might uncover her n, so she chose to lie low for now.


    It also gave Grandma some breathing room, allowing her some progress. She had begun to move her hands slightly, though she still struggled to form words.


    Despite the temporary calm, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Anna was up to something. Luke''s absence only heightened my unease, so I decided to check on him. Thankfully, he still wore the bead bracelet, allowing me to locate him anytime.


    What I didn''t anticipate was the sight that awaited me.


    Not long ago, Luke had ordered Anna''s belongings thrown out of his office.


    Now, I found him pinning her against a floor-to-ceiling window, his voice low and thick with desire.


    "Call my name hemanded.


    mehe


    "Luke, be gentle she whispered back.


    A gust of wind swept through the room, knocking over the framed photo of us that he kept on his desk.

 Billionaire Is 70

    Chapter 70 My Death Starts Her nt


    Chapter 70 My Death Starts Her n


    The sound of the falling frame cut through the moment, breaking the eyes, once clouded with desire, hardened and regained rity.


    +10 Free Coins


    connection between them. Luke''s


    He abruptly stopped, stepping away from Anna.


    I had witnessed this scene so often that it no longer stirred the same emotions as the first time.


    it was only


    If anything, Luke might still be considered restrained. We had been together for years, yet about six months ago, after a night of heavy drinking, that we reconciled and ended up in bed together for the first time.


    That was also the night I became pregnant.


    Since then, Luke had been with Anna often. The taste of physical intimacy had changed him, making him more uninhibited.


    But it was clear he didn''t value Anna. She sat on the floor, nearly naked and gasping for breath, while Luke remained fully dressed, ready to leave her behind without a second thought.


    He moved swiftly to the desk, leaving Anna on the carpet, her legs trembling.


    I watched as he picked up the fallen frame of our photo. His gaze was dark, filled with resentment.


    How had so much changed in just a few days? Why did he seem to loathe me now when he had been so desperate to find me not long ago? What had Anna told him?


    Luke suddenly hurled the frame to the ground. The ss shattered, and his hands gripped the edge of the desk, the veins on them bulging. Anna straightened herself and wrapped her arms around him from behind. "Luke, someone like Chloe isn''t worth your grief, she murmured.


    I had only been gone a few days, yet everything had spiraled into chaos, leaving me unable to grasp the plot at y.


    Luke said nothing. Instead, he lifted Anna into his arms and carried her to the inner room, tossing her onto the bed before pinning her down again. To Anna, it might have been a passion, but to me, Lukes actions seemed more like an outlet for frustration.


    What was he so angry about?


    Determined to understand, I stayed and observed quielly.


    Never in tny life did I think I''d stand there, watching my husband and Anna in bed.


    If I had a phone, I might''ve even live-streamed the scene for the irony of it all.


    59 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 70 My Death Starts Her nN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    +10 Free Coins


    They didn''t stop until the afternoon. When it to


    is over, Luke sent Anna away. As she left, he told her throw out my photo.


    He was acting like an unhinged man, unpredictable and erratic.


    The day faded into evening, and the sky turned a dusky gray.


    Luke remained on the disheveled bed, smoking in silence.


    He had just enjoyed it with Anna, but he seemed weighed down by something, his expression brooding.


    In the dim room, he pulled out his phone and opened a photo album.


    The person in that photo was me. But in the image. I was lying naked with another man.


    Anna''s cunning was undeniable. She had used my body after my death, staging photos that made me appear alive and unfaithful.


    Looking at it from Luke''s perspective, it was no surprise he misunderstood. My lifeless body had been treated with a special substance to make me look as though I were merely asleep.


    To him, I had taken revenge for his absence at the wedding by being with someone else. He couldn''t have known that the ''me'' in the photo was no longer alive.


    It was now clear why


    anger on Anna.


    why his attitude had shifted so drastically. He believed my betrayal and was taking out his


    How foolish. I originally thought something major had happened. It turned out that he had fallen for her lies again.


    Roy''s severe injuries in Chedor brought the investigation into Anna to a temporary standstill.


    It only deepened my concerns-Anna''s schemes were far more borate than I had imagined.


    She had moved from targeting me to manipting Grandma for shares and now deceiving Luke.


    Her ns extended beyond just eliminating me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that my death had only been the beginning. What would her next step be?


    Was she aiming to destroy the Sanders or the Boltons-or perhaps both?


    It became clear that the most terrifying part wasn''t my death itself, but the uncertainty of what came after.


    Sadly, I couldn''t reach Anna, leaving me clueless about her intentions.


    Determined not to miss any opportunities, I stayed close to Luke in the following days, observing him closely.


    I watched as he indulged in reckless, intimate encounters with Anna.


    It was as if he was channeling all his anger and frustration toward me into her.


    17:59 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 70 My Death Starts Her n


    872%


    10 Free Coins


    I saw them together in ces like the garage and the cinema, their actions shameless and unrestrained.


    But tonight was the most outrageous of all. Anna boldly followed him back to our marriage home.


    Yet, instead of going inside, they stayed out in the car.


    Although the weather outside was cold with rain and snow, they were in high spirits.


    Luke had parked the car directly in front of the sculpture. Inside, the car was warm and cozy, a stark contrast to the fierce wind and snow raging outside.


    Anna hiked her dress up to her waist and knelt on the back seat, letting Luke unleash his frustrations on her.


    His eyes remained fixed on the statue ahead. That sculpture, carved to look nearly identical to me, contained my flesh and blood.


    He chose this spot on purpose, both to provoke a reaction and to get back at me.


    "Chloe look! Anna and I are having a great time! I dont need you anymore!" Luke called out.


    I stood outside, watching through the window as Anna held onto the car window, her cheeks flushed. She coquettishly said, "Chloe, I won."


    She was right. In losing my life, I had be aplete failure.


    Even though Anna had won this round, I knew she wouldn''t stop there.


    As I watched them, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Luke''s future wouldn''t be any better than mine.


    Even if Anna loved him, being loved by someone as cruel as she couldn''t possibly bring him happiness.


    I looked up at the snowkes swirling in the wind. This year, it seemed like there was more snow than usual.


    The weather had been mostly awful. With New Year''s approaching, I realized I wouldn''t be around to celebrate.


    During the New Year''s dinner at the Sander residence, Luke sat at the table.


    My mother, looking frailer and less lively, wasn''t as cheerful as she used to be.


    Ethan ced a rib on her te. "Mom, you''ve been downtely. You need to eat more."


    She sighed, mattering, "It''s New Year''s. Why hasn''t Chloee back yet? She should have calmed down by


    now.


    She looked up at Luke. "Luke, it''s been so long. Have you found out where Chloe is?"


    His expression darkened. I''ve given up."


    My mother put her fork down. "Give up? You and Chloe grew up together. How can you just give up on her like that?"


    Chapter 70 My Death Starts Her n


    "Please stop asking, he replied, his voice tense.


    +10 Free Coins


    "Why shouldn''t I ask? Chloe''s been gone for more than a month, and you won''t let me call the police."


    Luke''s frustration showed. "She''s fine now. She''s probably forgotten about us."


    Ethan quickly tried to change the subject. "Okay, enough arguing. Luke is also frustrated. Let''s just wait for Chloe toe back, and we can take a new family photo this year."


    The family photos on the living room wall didn''t include Luke since we hadn''t been married at that time.


    My father also stepped in to calm everyone down. "Well find her eventually."


    Just then, the doorbell rang. The Myers family walked in, carrying bags, and thanked my father and Luke for saving their daughter.


    "Mr. Sander, we owe you so much. Esmee wasn''t in a good ce recently, which is why we didn''te earlier. Esmee, say something."


    Esmee appeared far healthier than she had during her time in Chedor. She spoke softly. "Thank you, Mr. Sander, Mr. Bolton. If it weren''t for your help. I might have-


    Her words trailed off as her attention shifted to the family photo disyed in the living room.


    When she noticed me in the photo, her smile faltered, and she froze.


    "She

 Billionaire Is 71

    Chapter 71 She Said I Was Dead


    Chapter 71 She Said I Was Dead


    +10 Free Coins


    My brother exined, "Oh, this is our family photo. You probably recognize everyone in it. By the way. didn''t you have some interaction with Chloe in the past? She-


    Before he could finish, Esmee let out a sharp scream. Her trembling hand shot toward the photo as her expression twisted in terror, "Dead! Dead!"


    I snapped my gaze to her, a sudden intensity overtaking me. Considering the timeline, she must have been abducted just days after I died. Had she witnessed something that night?


    My heart raced with anticipation-I hadn''t expected her to be a crucial piece of the puzzle.


    "Esmee, you need to speak up. What did you see?" I urged.


    Everyone turned to ker, and Esmee''s mother quickly stepped in with an apologetic tone.


    "Esmee, it''s New Year. You shouldn''t talk about death. It''ll bring bad luck!"


    My mother muttered in agreement, clearly displeased. "Exactly. What kind of nonsense is this?"


    Esmee''s mother tried to exin. I''m sorry. My daughter was recently abducted, and it''s left her mentally shaken. She seemed to be recovering, so we brought her here to thank you in person. I didn''t expect this reaction.


    "It''s fine," my mother replied stiffly, though her irritation was obvious. She seemed eager to send the Myers family away..


    Before they could leave, my father stepped forward, his eyes sharp. "What do you mean by ''dead? Exin


    it"


    Esmee pointed at the photo again, repeatedly saying. "Dead. Dead...


    "Who died? What did you see?"


    As my father approached, Esmee suddenly copsed, clutching her head and trembling. "Don''t hurt me! I won''t run away!" "Mr. Sander, I''m sorry," Esmee''s mother intervened. "Her condition is unstable. We''ll take her home right away. Sorry to trouble you." As they hurriedly brought Esmee out, she still hadn''t calmed down.


    I couldn''t help but feel frustrated. The truth was within reach, yet Esmee''s mind, scarred by her experience in Chedor, wasn''t clear. Her parents dragged her away, but even as they stepped into the swirling snow, I heard her muttering faintly, "Snow... dead dead.


    "Esmee, what are you talking about? Who''s dead? Stopying such scary things," her mother scolded nervously.


    Her father tried tofort her. ''Don''t worry, Esmee. We''re here. No one will hurt you again."


    17:59 Sat, Dec 7 ti GO.


    Chapter 71 She Said I Was Dead


    As I watched the three of them huddled together in the snow, a pang of longing struck me.


    10 Free Coins


    I used to have a family who loved me too, but Anna had destroyed everything. Now, even in death, I had


    no one.


    I sighed deeply, growing more certain that Esmee had witnessed something on the night I died. If only she could recover, maybe she could finally reveal the truth


    Back in the living room, my mother was grumbling, her irritation clear. "Of all days, they had to bring up death on New Year''s! It''s so unlucky. If she''s not well, they should''ve stayed home instead of causing trouble here."


    My father stood silently, his eyes dark as they rested on the family photo. He was standing where Esmee had been moments ago, and his gaze was fixed on the image of me and Anna.


    In a low voice, he asked, "Who was she talking about? Could it be Chloe?"


    "Don''t say such things!" my mother snapped. "Even if Chloe''s unreliable, she wouldn''t stoop to using death as some kind of tacticN?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    My brother quickly joined in, trying to ease the tension. "Yeah, Chloe''s always been independent Running away from a wedding is one thing, but she''d never go that far."


    But my father couldn''t shake his unease. He sat on the couch, lighting a cigarette as his eyes lingered on the photo of me.


    "I told her about her grandmother being in the hospital. No matter how upset she is with us or Luke, she''s always cared most about her grandma. It''s been almost a week, and she hasn''t evene to visit."


    The glow of his cigarette illuminated the lines on his face. Though it had only been a month, the wrinkles around his eyes had deepened noticeably.


    The heavy silence was broken by Luke''s voice. "Don''t worry. Chloe won''t die. She''s fine."


    Luke clenched his jaw, his tense expression making it clear he believed every word Anna had said.


    "Luke, have you found Chloe?"


    "Please don''t ask. She''s fine and doing well."


    My mother immediately grabbed his arm, her worry bubbling over. Then where is she? New Year is almost here. Is she still refusing toe home?"


    "Come home? Does she even have the guts to show her face here?" Luke snapped, his voice sharp with


    bitterness.


    Sensing something was off, my father studied him intently. "Luke, has Chloe gotten herself into trouble? She''s been spoiled her whole life, but if she''s made a mistake, you need to be understanding. Marriage is about supporting each other through difficulties." The family chimed in, each trying to smooth over the growing tension. Finally, Anna broke her silence, her voice calm yet firm. "Dad, Mom, don''t bother. Chloe has messed up this time, and she''s too ashamed Toe back.


    17.59 Sat D7 G


    Chapter 71 She Said I Was Dead


    +10 Free Coins


    corr


    "You know about this too?" my father asked, his tone growing more serious.


    Anna nodded, her gare shifting to Luke. "Luke. I can''t keep quiet anymore. You shouldn''t have to carry this ?? on your own."


    She pulled out her phone, and Luke''s face paled as if he knew exactly what she was about to reveal. "Anna no. Don''t do this, he pleaded


    Tm sorry. Luke, she said softly before turning the screen toward my mother.


    When my mother saw the images, she let out a shocked cry.


    Her voice trembled with disbelief as she eximed, "No, this can''t be Chloe. I gave birth to her-I know her better than anyone! She would never do something like this!"


    Luke buried his face in his hands, his voice low and pained. "Do you think I wouldn''t recognize my wife?"


    The photos left no doubt, clearly showing intimate details of my body.


    "These must be fake! Someone edited them!" my mother insisted, clinging to any shred of hope,


    "I had them verified. They''re real."


    Turning to Anna, my mother demanded. How did you get these photos?"


    Anna looked aggrieved. "A friend of mine overseas sent them to me. He said he found them on some website. "What kind of website?"


    My brother adjusted his sses and answered hesitantly, "I think Anna means


    in other countries."


    an adult site. They''re legal


    My mother''s face turned ashen. "Are you saying strangers have seen my daughter''s naked body?"


    Her legs buckled, and she nearly copsed, but my father quickly caught her.


    Anna rushed to her side, her tone reassuring. "Mom, don''t panic. As soon as I found out, I paid to have the photos removed. Thankfully, they didn''t spread here, so no one in this country should know."


    My mother''s despair turned to rage. That ungrateful girl! I worry about her every single day-I can''t eat or sleep-and this is what she''s doing out there?"


    "She''s probably still angry about Luke''s runaway wedding, but using her body like this is beyond reckless," Anna added.


    I don''t want anyone to see her or speak to her again, my mother dered, her voice cold with finality. "I have no daughter like that."


    Just as her words echoed through the room, Esmee burst back inside, snowkes clinging to her hair and clothes. Her trembling finger pointed at my photo, and she screamed in a hoarse voice, "Dead! She''s dead!"

 Billionaire Is 72

    Chapter 72 She''s Dead in Blood


    Chapter 72 She''s Dead in Blood


    +10 Free Coins


    As soon as she said so, it was as if lightning had struck the Sanders, leaving the air heavy with tension.


    All eyes turned to Esmee, and my mother''s voice trembled as she asked, "What did you say? Who''s dead?"


    Esmee was unnaturally focused as she walked straight to the family photo, pointed at my face, and dered. "She''s dead! There''s blood everywhere in the heavy snow!"


    Grabbing Esmee by the cor of her down jacket, my mother demanded, "Where did you see this? How did she die?"


    The roughness of her approach must have triggered memories of Esmee''s torment on the ship and at the Scam Center. She cringed, clutching her head and crying out in panic, "Don''t hit me! I''m sorry! I won''t run away again!" Her parents rushed to her side, pulling her into their arms.


    "Mrs. Sander, I''m so sorry. My daughter is just rambling nonsense, Esmee''s mother apologized, clearly distressed.


    But my mother was relentless, shaking Esmee and shouting, "Exin it! What happened to her? Tell me!"


    Esmee only became more frightened, shrinking away with tears streaming down her face. "I won''t run away again, I swear!"


    I couldn''t hide my anxiety. Esmee had said the key phrase-heavy snow, She must have witnessed something that night!


    But her fragile mental state,bined with my mother''s aggression, left her too distraught to continue. She just cowered, crying uncontrobly.


    "Mom, calm down, Anna interjected, pulling her away. The girl''s been traumatized. She''s in shock from what happened at Chedor


    Esmee''s mother looked pale and flustered. What had started as a visit to express gratitude to the Sanders had turned into chaos.


    She tried to smooth things over, saying, "I''m so sorry. My daughter has been unwell. She didn''t mean to curse Ms. Sander. Please don''t take her words seriously


    She quickly ushered Esmee outside, but as they walked into the snow, Esmee kept muttering, "Blood much blood... she''s dead!"


    Arnold shut the door behind them, trying to block out the unsettling scene.


    My mother grabbed my father''s sleeve and whispered. Could it be that Chloe...


    My father frowned deeply, lighting a cigarette in response to the tension.


    I nced at Luke. He hadn''t said a word since Esmee''s outburst, his brows furrowed as if trying to decipher her meaning.


    17:59 Sat, Dec 7 ti GE


    Chapter 72 She''s Dead in Blood


    +10 Free CoinsThis material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But I knew Luke too well-he was indecisive. It was only a matter of time before Anna broke the silence.


    Aed, she spoke up, her tone cheerful despite the weight of the moment. "Dad, Mom, you''re not seriously going to believe the ramblings of someone mentally unstable, are you? If Chloe were dead, then how do


    you exin these photos? Are you suggesting she was furling around before the wedding?"


    Luke denied, "It''s impossible. Chloe was at the orphanage every day leading up to the wedding. The director can confirm that. Besides, just before that, she had a misc-


    He abruptly shut up, but it was toote. My mother turned to him sharply. "Had a what?" she pressed.


    "It''s nothing." Anna chimed in. "When I deleted the photos, I got the originals from the administrator. They were taken five days after Chloe disappeared. Esmee had already been kidnapped by then. There''s no way she could know anything about Chloe''s whereabouts." Her statement seemed to relieve Luke, who visibly rxed.


    It was clear he was clinging to the idea that I might be alive, not out of concern for me, but because he didn''t want to feel guilty about his affair with Anna.


    I had long seen through Luke''s selfishness. His priority was always himself, never anyone else.


    My mother sighed. "That girl has caused us nothing but trouble. Maybe it''d be better if she did die out there."


    I knew her words were spoken in frustration, but I was really dead.


    If she doesn''t care about this family, then we shouldn''t waste time caring about her," she added coldly, "I''ll just act as if I never had a daughter.


    See? As soon as Anna spoke, it was as if the entire family fell under her spell.


    Of course, that wasn''t surprising. Anna was their cherished daughter, while I was just the one they saw as unstable. Who would ever trust the words of someone they considered insane?


    My mother, hesitating slightly, broke the silence. Luke if Chloe returns and those photos turn out to be real, what will you do? You''ve been together for so many years."


    It was clear that the Sanders were still clinging to the idea of saving this marriage.


    I expected Luke to firmly dere that he would divorce me. Instead, his face darkened, and he said, "We''ll decide what to do if shees back."


    With that, he found an excuse to leave the room.


    The atmosphere in the house grew heavy with unease. My mother didn''t touch her food that evening. She muttered under her breath, calling me disgraceful and sking how I could sink into such low behavior,


    My father seemed more preupied with the family''s reputation. He sat quietly, cigarette in hand, and finally said, "If this turns out to be true, the Boltons won''t want Chloe anymore."


    "Not just the Boltons," my mother added sharply. "Even a regr family wouldn''t tolerate someone like her. If this gets out, our name will be ruined. And what bout Anna? She hasn''t even married yet!" 17:59 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 72 She''s Dead in Blood


    10 Free Coins


    Anna shook her head gently. "It''s okay, Mom. If ites to that, I''ll just stay home forever. I don''t have to get married."


    "Don''t say such nonsense!"


    "There''s always a solution," my father interrupted, his voice stern and deliberate.


    All eyes turned to him. "What are you thinking, Dad?" my brother asked.


    "When there''s a dangerous tumor, what''s the best way to handle it?" my father asked, his tone unnervingly


    calm.


    "Remove it, someone answered.


    "Exactly. Remove itpletely, or it''ll spread and harm everything around it."


    My brother studied my father''s expression and hesitated. "So, you''re saying..."


    "We remove Chloe, my father stated bluntly. "She''ll be expelled from the family and erased from the family records. From this point forward, she''s no longer a Sander. Whatever she does will have no connection to us."


    "But


    My father continued firmly, "If the Boltons expose this, Mr. Bolton isn''t the.type to take it lightly. He''ll retaliate against us. Do you think we can afford to deal with that? We need to distance ourselves from Chloe immediately."


    My mother frowned, "Are we prepared tobel Chloe as immoral just based on some photos? Isn''t that jumping to conclusions?"


    My father stood his ground. "The photos speak for themselves, don''t they? Anna, bring me the originals, I''ll have them examined. Once it''s verified, Chloe is out of this family."


    I didn''t stick around to hear what else my father had to say. Instead, I went to find Luke.


    I had always known I could never measure up to Anna in my family''s eyes. But part of me had hoped that their actions-my father traveling to Chedor to search for me, my mother staying awake with worry despite her harsh words-meant they cared. Now, I understood how conditional their love truly was


    I let out a bitterugh. If that was what they called family affection, I didn''t-need it.


    After all, I was already gone-just a ghost lingering in the shadows. What could I possibly do now?


    As I epted it, I felt myself bing fainter, my presence gradually slipping away.


    The only person I couldn''t bear to leave behind was Grandma. She was the one person in this world I truly cared about, I wanted to stay with her until her final moments before moving on.


    But fate had a different n.


    The next morning, as Luke turned a corner on his way to work, a sudden, deafening crash shattered the


    17:59 Sat, Dec 7 t G


    Chapter 72 She''s Dead in Blood


    -10 Free Coms


    air.


    2nd, and what I


    I followed the saw made my blood run cold. A girl in a pale yellow jacket had been hit by a car, her body thrown several feet into the air.


    Shended with a sickening thud, her face turning toward me as blood began to seep from her nose and mouth.


    My heart stopped when I recognized her.


    "Esmee!" I screamed, my voice trembling with shock.

 Billionaire Is 73

    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter


    73 I Thought You Were Dead


    "She''s never mentioned anything like that before?"


    Beatrice shook her head, "No, not untilst night. On our way home, she kept mumbling about ''snow'' and ''death."


    Before Luke could ask more, a doctor stepped into the waiting room. "Who''s Esmee Myers'' family?"


    "I''m her mother," Beatrice said, stepping forward. "How is my daughter?"


    The doctor''s face was grim. "Her condition is critical. She has severe internal injuries and multiple fractures. We''re doing everything we can, but the chances of survival are less than 10%. Please sign these risk consent forms so we can proceed." Beatrice swayed, nearly fainting at the news, but Luke caught her and steadied her.


    "Mrs. Myers, you heed to stay strong."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t hold back any longer. I slipped into the operating room, where a team of doctors worked tirelessly to save Esmee''s life.


    Shey there unconscious, her pale face making her seem even more fragile.


    My heart ached at the sight.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    P


    I gently reached out and touched her face. She was just a little girl, so bright and talented in her studies. How did ite to this?


    It must be Anna!


    Esmee had said I was dead the night before, and now, she was in a car ident.


    Why was life so unfair? The good ones didn''t get to live long, while the bad ones seemed to get away with everything.


    I couldn''t ept this.


    Even though I was already gone, I didn''t want Esmee dragged into this mess. Why wasn''t it Anna who suffered instead? One of the doctors murmured, "Did someone turn the air conditioning down? It feels freezing here."


    A nurse responded, "I''ll check it out and see if the air conditioning''s broken."


    The doctors all worked together, focused on saving Esmee, while the only sound in the room came from the machines.


    As I gazed at Esmee, still unresponsive, I fell to my knees beside the window.


    At that moment, I desperately wished there were gods in the world. I would give up any chance at being reborn and trade everything I had just to save her life.


    I didn''t care about the cost-I just wanted her to survive and be safe.


    I didn''t know if my prayers had been heard, but then I heard a doctor''s voice cry out, "It''s a miracle!"


    18:01 Sat, Dec 7 ti G

 Billionaire Is 74

    Chapter 74 Chloe Is Right Beside You


    Chapter 74 Chloe Is Right Beside You


    Esmee wasn''t in immediate danger, but her injuries were severe enough to keep her in the ICU.


    Her parents were devastated, feeling as though their daughter''s fate was unbearably cruel.


    Luke spent the entire day at the hospital, waiting until evening when the doctor finally allowed him a brief visit with Esmee-just three minutes. Beatrice, although unsure why he seemed so concerned about her daughter, understood that he had saved Esmee''s life, so she didn''t object. After putting on sterile clothing and disinfecting, Luke entered the ICU, and I followed closely behind.


    I was filled with anxiety, unsure of Esmee''s condition or whether she would even recognize me.


    I couldn''t read Luke''s expression either; his expression was as heavy as his footsteps.


    When he saw Esmee lying in the bed, hooked up to various machines, I stepped forward and gently called her name, "Esmee, are you okay?" Though she opened her eyes halfway, looking exhausted, there was still a spark in her gaze, unlike before when she seemed distant and unfocused. She looked past me and straight at Luke. Could it be that she couldn''t see me anymore?


    I waved my hand in front of her face. "Esmee, it''s me!"


    Luke, standing by the bed, spoke with less urgency than before, "Do you recognize me?"


    Esmee''s voice was weak as she tried to speak, "You... Mr. Bolton."


    That meant she was conscious. Before Luke could reply, Esmee asked, "Where''s Chloe? Why didn''t she ...e with you to see me?"


    Her voice was faint and broken, but her words had a huge impact on Luke.


    His


    eyes widened, and he murmured, "What did you say? Where is Chloe?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Esmee continued, "When the car hit me and I flew through the air, wasn''t Chloe with you? Didn''t you see her?"


    I finally understood what horror meant.


    There was only Luke, but Esmee saw two people.


    If anyone had said this to me while I was alive, I would have been terrified. But since I was already dead, I found it strangely amusing.


    I watched Luke''s face, his forehead beaded with cold sweat.


    Esmee didn''t know what he was thinking and kept going, "I thought Chloe was dead. It scared me, but now I''m d she''s alive. 18:01 Sat, Dec 7 ti G.


    Chapter 74 Chloe Is Right Beside You


    003, 70%=


    +10 Free Coins


    "What do you mean Chloe is dead? Exin!" Luke''s emotions were quickly spiraling out of control.


    Esmee seemed frightened by his reaction, but her mind was clearer now, and she didn''t scream as she might have before.


    She whispered, "It was the night of your wedding. I saw a man throw a woman into a car. Her waist was bleeding badly, and the seat was soaked with blood." "Did you see her face?"


    "I was terrified. But before the door closed, the woman''s head drooped to the side. I caught a glimpse of her face, and she looked a lot like Chloe."


    Luke''s legs began to shake, and his chest heaved with emotion. He was stunned, unable to fully process what he was hearing.


    Esmee went on, "At the time, I thought it was Chloe. I was so scared and went straight to the police station to report it, but that''s when I ran into human traffickers and got taken away that same night." Luke''s sweat had gone from a few beads to streams running down his cheeks. His body trembled uncontrobly, and his breathing grew shallow.


    You... you..."he stammered, struggling to speak. It took him a while topose himself, finally asking, "So, you saw her today?"


    Esmee found his question odd but answered anyway, Yes, she was right next to you. When she saw me, she rushed over."


    Luke asked again, his voice barely steady, "What did she look like?"


    Esmee smiled faintly as she remembered. "Chloe was wearing a white dress. Her hair wasn''t tied up, and she looked just as gentle as always. There was a soft glow on her-like an angel."


    She paused for a moment, then added, "But it''s strange. Why was she only wearing a dress in the middle of winter and barefoot? Was she not cold?"


    At that moment, a loud thud echoed through the room as Luke copsed, fainting from the shock.

 Billionaire Is 75

    Chapter 75 She''s Dead but Still Around Us


    +10 Free Coins


    It was almost ironic. Luke went to visit Esmee, but in the end, he was the one who had to be carried out of the ICU. Grandma was also at this hospital, and the Sanders were with her, so they quickly rushed over when they got the news.


    I followed Luke to the emergency room without a hint of concern. After all, he deserved it. A man like him should suffer.


    In truth, I didn''t want him to just die. He and Anna should feel the kind of pain I went through-at least a hundred times before they could die.


    When Luke was wheeled out, I noticed my mother rushing forward, her face full of worry. "Doctor, is my son-inw okay?"


    She nervously looked at Luke like he was her son.


    The doctor adjusted his sses and reassured my mother, "Don''t worry, madam. Mr. Bolton is slightly malnourished and fainted from exhaustion and stress.


    "Stress? I heard he passed out while visiting a patient in the ICU," Anna said, cutting straight to the point as soon as she arrived, unlike my silly mother.


    The doctor avoided discussing anything unrted to Luke''s condition. He handed over the examination report. "I can''t say for certain. My responsibility is only Mr. Bolton''s physical exam. While he did faint due to stress, we''ve checked his stomach and kidneys." "Is there something wrong?"


    T


    "Well, there''s something unusual in his stomach area, but it''s unclear whether it''s a polyp or a tumor. rmend further testing, including a detailed gastroscopy and biopsy. If it''s a tumor, we need a biopsy to determine if it''s benign or malignant." Anna''s face showed her worry. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Has the patient had any stomach issues?"


    "He asionallyins of stomach pain."


    "It shouldn''t have developed in such a short time. His kidneys also need closer examination. At this stage, suspect early kidney failure."


    Anna''s expression changed drastically. "How can that be? He-"


    She stopped herself, and the doctor looked directly at her. "You''re Mr. Bolton''s wife, right?"


    "No, I''m his sister."


    "It''s the same to tell you. You need to get him a full physical exam as soon as possible. He needs to focus on his diet and rest. He should avoid overworking, smoking, alcohol, and spicy foods." 1/3From N?velDrama.Org.


    00070%


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 75 She''s Dead but Still Around Us


    "Okay, we understand. Thank you."


    +10 Free Coins


    Noticing Anna''s distress, my mother tried to ease the situation. "Don''t worry. The doctor hasn''t confirmed what that shadow in his stomach is yet."


    In a bad mood, Anna didn''t want to engage with my mother and simply said, "I''m going to check on Luke."


    My mother muttered, "He''s not even your real brother. Why do you care more about him than when Chloe went missing?"


    She followed Anna into the room, quickly adopting a worried expression. "Luke, are you okay?"


    Luke looked agitated, constantly swiveling his head. "Can you all see her?"


    My mother froze. She was as superstitious as Grandma.


    Hospitals were the kind of ce where ghosts could appear.


    If it weren''t for Grandma, my mother wouldn''t have stepped foot in one.


    She instinctively rubbed her arm, embarrassed. "Luke, what are you looking at?"


    Anna handed him a ss of warm water. "Luke, the doctor said you''ve been overworking. You need to rest. You probably have illusions. It''s okay. Just get some rest.


    Luke stared nkly ahead. "No, I''m looking at Chloe. Can''t you see her?"


    Anna''s hand shook, spilling the water. She quickly set the ss down and wiped the spill with a tissue.


    "Luke, what are you talking about? Chloe hasn''te back," Anna said, trying to hide her growing panic. My mother chuckled. "You must miss her a lot. The doctor said you need to eat better. Let me peel an apple for you." No one took Luke seriously. He seemedpletely broken, his eyes unfocused, and he spoke in a chilling


    tone.


    "Esmee said Chloe died on our wedding night. She saw her body. Chloe had a serious injury to her waist and bled heavily."


    Anna''s hand shook again as she wiped up the spill. "Luke, stop saying such things. It''s too frightening! Wasn''t Ms. Myers traumatized?"


    "Yes, Luke, don''t say that," my mother added.


    Luke ignored their reactions, continuing, "She was kidnapped on the ship that night and never made it to the police. How could she know Chloe''s wedding dress was shed by a de at the waist?" you?"


    "She must have been traumatized and talking nonsense. You don''t believe the words of a crazy person, do


    Luke turned slowly to my mother and said, "But she also told me that when she was hit by the car and thrown into the air, she saw Chloe"


    Sat,


    Chapter 75 She''s Dead but Still Around Us


    My mother''s face went pale, goosebumps spreading across her skin.


    "No, this is too crazy. It can''t be true," she replied, her voice shaky. 70%


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke gestured, saying, "She said Chloe was right beside me. She was wearing a white dress, barefoot, glowing. Do you think it''s possible Chloe has been dead for a long time but has been with us all along?" As he spoke, my mother identally cut her finger with the knife, and blood started to drip out.


    The knife and apple fell to the floor, the apple now stained with blood. It rolled to Anna''s feet.


    Luke stared at the apple, speaking in a low, eerie voice. I once dreamed Chloe was decapitated. Anna, do you think her head was also cut off like this apple?"


    "Ah!"

 Billionaire Is 76

    Chapter 76 Investigating Chloe''s Whereabouts


    Chapter 76 Investigating Chloe''s Whereabouts


    Anna let out a sharp scream. She had been there through everything and should have a better understanding of my situation.


    When Luke spoke, she felt involved, her emotions spilling out uncontrobly.


    My mother, though equally frightened, gently patted Anna''s shoulder, reassuring her, "Don''t worry, Anna. Everything will be okay." Anna, strong-willed andposed, soon regained her calm.


    "Luke, you''ve already seen the photos, right? Esmee is just someone struggling with mental illness."


    Luke shook his head, "That''s not true. When I visited her, she was fully aware. If you don''t believe me, ask her yourself when she''s better."


    Anna''s voice softened. "Okay, we believe you. But Esmee is in the ICU now, and we can''t see her. Let''s wait until she''s stable. But what about you? Are you aware of the problems with your health?"


    At the mention of his health, Luke''s attention immediately snapped to her. "What''s wrong with me?" Anna was always sharp, focusing on the important points. She knew Luke was always self-centered. "This is the report the doctor gave you after your emergency room visit. There are a few areas that need further testing, like your kidneys and stomach. The doctor thinks the shadow on your scan could be a tumor."


    The word ''tumor'' immediately created a sense of dread. It only took one word to change everything-the difference between malignant and benign meant so much more than just a word.


    When Luke saw the results, his focus shifted instantly.


    "Tumor..."


    He ced a hand on his aching stomach, which had been troubling him oftentely. The pain made him feel uneasy.


    "Set up an appointment for me to get checked," he ordered.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already taken care of it," Anna replied "The colonoscopy can be done as soon as tomorrow, and we''ll do the kidney testter."


    Luke frowned. "But what about Esmee?"


    "We''ll wait for a few days. She''s in poor shape, both mentally and physically. Once she''s out of the ICU, we can talk to her more. Chloe is our family, after all. If Esmee has any useful information, that would be great."


    My mother muttered, "That girl''s just imagining things or making up stories. There''s no one around here like Chloe. People talk about ghosts, but how many see them?"


    Luke was about to argue, but he couldn''t focus on anything other than the test results. He went in for


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 76 Investigating Chloe''s Whereabouts


    further tests the same day


    That night, he struggled to sleep, preparing for the colonoscopy by taking axative early in the morning. He stared at the moonlit night, deep in thought.


    His phone buzzed, and he repeatedly dialed my number, as if searching for an answer that he couldn''t find. But the truth had already beenid bare to the world, yet no one believed it.


    Perhaps he would rather think I was out living my life than ept the reality that I was gone.


    Under thebined weight of physical and emotional strain, Luke finallyy on the operating table, ready for the anesthesia.


    The procedure was quick. After the anesthesia kicked in, Luke was unconscious and needed to be woken up by the doctor.


    When he finally opened his eyes, he seemed confused. The nurse exined to Anna, "The patient might feel dizzy or nauseous, but that''s normal. Wait until he fully regains consciousness before leaving." "Thanks. When will we get the biopsy results?" Anna asked.


    "Normally, it takes over a week, but we''ll rush Mr. Bolton''s results. Please wait for the notification," the doctor replied.


    As they spoke, I sat by the window, letting my legs swing in the sunlight.


    It was an unusually bright morning, and the street cleaners were busy shoveling snow. The nts on the windowsill curled against the cold, their delicate leaves swaying with the breeze.


    I reached out to touch the wind, but like the rain, sunshine, and dew, it was temperatureless.


    "Chloe ..."


    A weak, hoarse voice called. I turned to look at Luke.


    At that moment, his eyes met mine. Without thinking, he tried to get out of bed. Ignoring the lingering effects of the anesthesia, his legs gave out when they hit the ground. "Luke!"


    He copsed to the ground with a loud crash, drawing the attention of the doctors and nurses.


    Anna rushed to help him, but he was too distracted by something else. He shoved her aside and, filled with wild joy, ran toward me.


    "Chloe, you''re back! You''re finally back!"


    To anyone else, it looked like he was acting as though he was possessed. Just as he reached out to touch my feet, he fell again. "Chloe!"


    When he looked up, I was still sitting there, but now he couldn''t see me.


    00070%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 76 Investigating Chloe''s Whereabouts


    It seemed that it was just a scene he saw unconsciously


    "Where is she?"


    Luke reached out toward the windowsill, but his hand grasped only empty air.


    "Luke, stop it! Stop! Doctor, someone help!"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring Anna''s cries, Luke insisted, "I saw her. Esmee wasn''t wrong. Chloe was sitting right there, watching


    us."


    "Luke, are you hallucinating? There''s no one here. Look at the window sill-it''s too small for anyone to sit on, not even a child could fit," my mother quickly tried to reason with him.


    "No, I saw her. Just like Esmee said. She looked 18, with loose hair, in a white dress, and barefoot. She was sitting there, touching that nt."


    As he described it in detail, my mother shivered, nervously ncing around as if searching for something invisible.


    "That''s impossible. It''s too far-fetched," she muttered.


    Anna, however, remained calm. "Doctor, is this normal


    The doctor nodded. "Yes, Ms. Sander. Hallucinations aremon as the anesthesia wears off. It''s not unusual for Mr. Bolton. As long as he rests and recovers, he''ll be fine."


    My mother breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank goodness. That was so frightening."


    "Luke, the doctor said it''s just a hallucination from the anesthesia. It''s probably because you miss Chloe so much. Just lie down for a while."


    Anna signaled to my mother. Together, they tried to get him back in bed.


    But suddenly, Luke pushed them away and bolted from the ward.


    "I saw her clearly... that was Chloe. Esmee wasn''t wrong. Chloe is dead..." he mumbled.


    "Luke, stop!"


    My mother pped her leg in panic. "Where are you going?"


    Luke stopped, turning back to her. "I''m going to the police. I need to find out if Chloe is alive or dead!"

 Billionaire Is 77

    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find Her


    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find Her


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke''s eyes were red, and he was shocless as he ran toward the hospital, his expression a tangled mix of


    emotions.


    At the door, he was halted by the guards of the Sander residence. "Mr. Bolton, please stop."


    "Get out of the way! Luke roared in anger.


    "Sorry, the young mistress instructed that you are not to leave the hospital for the time being. If something happens to you, we cannot be responsible."


    The guard was initially hesitant to stop him; but upon seeing Luke''s condition, he had no choice.


    He was still in loose hospital clothes, running barefoot in the cold, his hair a mess, and his red eyes making him look far from theposed nobleman he usually was. One might-think he had just escaped from a mental institution.


    At that moment, Luke could not care less. He grabbed the guard''s cor and demanded, "Can you see her?"


    S¨¦e, see who?"


    "Chloe, she''s right here beside me."


    The guard looked around earnestly, "Mr. Bolton, are you sure? Ms. Chloe isn''t here."


    Anna and my mom finally caught up, "Luke, stop this. You just had a colonoscopy, what you need now is


    TCSL


    Luke looked at her with icy eyes, his expression severe, I am certain I saw her earlier. Why are you so afraid of me going to the police? What are you hiding?"


    If I were truly out of the picture, Anna''s deceit would be revealed.


    Luke started to doubt her.


    Anna''s face turned sour. "Luke, I''m not stopping you from going to the police, but do you really want to go in that state? If the media sees you, you''ll be on the entertainment headlines tomorrow, not the financial ones!"


    With her words, Luke''s coldness began to fade. Anna continued, "Chloe has been missing for so long, a little longer won''t hurt. But you represent the Bolton family and thepany. If Grandpa hears of this, who already favors Uncle Carter, it won''t end well for you." Luke looked down at his hospital attire and said coldly. Let''s go home first."


    My mom hesitated, recalling my dad''s advice, "Do you really want to report this to the police? If it blows up, it won''t be good for either of our families'' reputations."


    "It''s been so long, don''t you want to know where Chloe is? Reporting to the police is the simplest way."


    Luke had had enough of all the suspicion and torment. The constant back and forth these days felt like a


    19:58 Sat, Dec 7. CH


    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find He


    blunt knife repeatedly cutting into his flesh. He would other just end it all quickly.


    My mom also felt the same way. With recent incidents the Sander residence, she just wanted to put an end to it all quickly.


    "Okay, let''s go to the police station together.


    Luke hurried home to wash up, urging the driver to go faster all the way.


    The driver was helpless, "Mr. Bolton, there are too many trallic lights on this road, I can''t do anything about it.


    Luke rubbed his tired forehead. He had been working for hours since early this morning, and he had not even had a sip of water or eaten anything yet.


    His stomach was aching faintly, and Luke pressed his fist against his stomach.


    "Mr. Bolton, are you okay?"


    "Just drive, I''m fine."


    Luke searched for some medicine in the car. I used to always keep medicine by his side, and the car had The most..


    In order to help him out a little, in addition to stomach medicine, there were also some cold medicine, hangover medicine, and the like.


    He opened the medicine box, only to find that the medicine inside was running out, with only some cold medicine left. Even the hangover medicine had been finished by him recently. The bottle for the medicine he needed was empty.


    Luke stared at the empty bottle as if realizing that we had spent very little time together in the past few months.


    I had not prepared medicine for him in a year.


    Anna mostly sweet-talked to him, providing more emotional value.


    While I was more like someone who had been with him for a long time, living a routine life like an old married couple.


    I always took care of things in his life, ensuring that he had no worries at work.


    He was tired of the mundane, found a new thrill, and forgot the familiar.


    The photos clearly captured their joyful moments together over the past year.


    Hiking, watching sunrises and sunsets, diving, skiing, wandering through night markets-they looked more like a couple than many actual couples.


    Anna made him feel alive and excited, but she was not aware of his health and well-being.


    In times like these, Luke would think of me.


    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find He


    Even if I were still around, I would not care anymore.


    "Mr. Bolton, are you having a stomachache? Shall I go Bay you some medicine?"


    "No need, just hurry home."


    10 Free Coins


    Luke''s voice was urgent. He did not want to wait even minute longer. He quickly went home, showered, changed his clothes, and rushed to the police station.


    Before the car reached the police station, it was stopped


    My dad had heard the news and intercepted my mom in advance. My mom stood on the roadside, being scolded by my dad in a low voice.


    "Do you have a brain at all?"


    My mom was tearful, "But it''s been so many days and there''s no trace of Chloe. Aren''t you


    worried at all?"


    My dad paused, "What''s the use of worrying? She''s an adult. She''lle back when she''s ready." Luke got out of the car and mmed the door shut. Dressed in a suit, he appeared especially stoics Dad, what if Chloe neveres back?"


    "Luke, I''ve heard about it. That Esmee has always had mental issues. Her words don''t count. You were just under anesthesia and haven''t fully woken up. How could such an absurd thing happen?"


    My dad had always been a staunch skeptic. When it came to this, a cold smile appeared on his lips: How absurd is that? When people die, do they still refuse to leave? Does that mean there are ghosts everywhere in this world? Will those who die violently turn into evil spirits seeking revenge?


    "Luke, you are different from her. You have a higher education. How can you be superstitious like them?"


    I thought Luke would be swayed by my dad''s usual tactics again.


    Yet today, he stood his ground.


    His eyes held a resolute glint as he dered, "Dad. I''ve made up my mind."


    "Have you considered the repercussions?"


    "No matter the consequences, I''m prepared to face them. Right now, my only focus is to uncover the truth.


    With that, he marched towards the police station.


    Standing before the police station, gazing at the familiar badge, I mused over the absurdity of the situation.


    A month ago, when Nelson had first raised the rm, their response was dismissive, even suggesting they would only investigate if a body turned up.


    Would they now regret their earlier indifference?


    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find Het


    I watched as Luke''s steps slowed, his internal conflict apparent.


    He knew that crossing this threshold meant irrevocable change.


    Regardless of whether I was truly gone, the implications for the Bolton estate were profound.


    Suddenly, Lake murmured, "Chloe."


    1 flinched, half-expecting him to see me, but he was merely clutching his bead bracelet, his expression tangled. "If you''re out there, guide me to find you soon!


    I wished I could lead him, but to them, I might as well be invisible.


    If only I could act, Anna would already be facing retribution.


    Surprisingly, despite my dad''s objections, my mom followed Luke inside. My dad trailed behind her, his face etched with concern.


    Anna stood by, her head lowered, her eyes a mask of frost.


    The scene was a stark contrast to their previous visit, their once arrogant air reced by a grim determination.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    After all, it was rare to find a family that would dismiss the disappearance of a loved one so heartlessly.


    A young officer greeted them as they entered. "How can I assist you today?"


    "We need to see Mr. Tucker," Luke demanded.


    "He''s in his office. Shall I take you to him?"


    "We''re here to report a missing person."


    The young officer looked slightly taken aback by Luke''smanding tone.


    Upon entering Nelson''s office, they found him on a call, but he quickly hung up when he saw them.


    "Mr. Bolton, how can I help you today?"


    My mom approached his desk urgently, "Mr. Tucker, we need to report a missing person. My daughter has been missing for over a month now."


    Nelson''s brow furrowed deeply, his face turning grave. Ms. Sander hasn''t returned since she disappearedst month?"


    "That''s correct My mom confirmed.


    "This is highly unusuall Whether she''s been harmed or kidnapped, the longer she remains missing, the more challenging it bes for us to investigate and gather evidence. It''s been this long, and you''re only now reporting it? I assumed she had returned." His tone conveyed a mix of frustration and disbelief, drawing the attention of other officers who cast judgmental looks their way.


    Chapter 77 Alive or Not, I Need to Find Hei


    10 Free Coins


    Embarrassed by their scrutiny, my mom faltered, "We thought she was just upset and needed some time alone."


    Her excuse did not sound convincing at all.


    "That''s an unbelievable response for a family," Nelson scoffed. "If it were my child, even half a day missing would be intolerable."


    "I rememberst time; Captain Tucker asked them toe in for questioning. What did they say then?"


    "And now you''re concerned? If anything serious happened to her, any evidence might have already been cleaned up by now!"


    Nelson nced at the murmuring group behind him and sharplymanded, "Quiet down."


    Luke set aside his usual light-hearted demeanor, his expression stern. "Mr. Tucker, please forgive any past impertinence. My only concern now is finding Chloe as quickly as possible." Nelson exhaled deeply. "Fine, take a seat. We''ll start with your statement and proceed with the reporting process. Given my personal history with Ms. Sander, I''ll handle this case myself." Luke clenched his fists, his knuckles whitening as he tried to keep his emotions in check.


    Leaning forward, he fixed his gaze on Nelson and said slowly, with deliberate emphasis, "Alive or not, I need to find Chloe. I''m prepared to search every inch of the ground if necessary!" 19:58


    Chapter 78 Regretting His Past Actions

 Billionaire Is 78

    Chapter 78 Regretting His Past ActionsFrom N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing Luke''s emotions running high, Nelson raised his hands and said, "Mr. Bolton, I understand you''re anxious, but we need you to stay calm to help us find Chloe quickly "Okay, I''ll cooperate," Luke replied, his voice hoarse.


    Nelson took statements from everyone, but his expression hardened when he turned to Anna.


    "Anna, it''s your tum.".


    Quickly, my mom stepped forward, addressing Nelson with urgency, "Mr. Tucker, my daughter has a weak heart and can''t handle too much stress. Please, ask me anything instead."


    Nelson looked at my mom, who appeared deeply distressed, and his serious face grew even sterner. "Mr Sander, it strikes me s strange that your oldest daughter has been missing for so long, and yer you seem barely concerned. Even during the statement earlier, you didn''t seem very worried. It was just your younger daughter making a statement, why the excessive anxiety? Given that Chloe is missing it''s very likely that she met with foul y. But considering your family''s apparent indifference towards her. I wouldn''t rule out suicide either!" The room fell silent, the tension palpable.


    "It''s not that, I''m just worried about her health...


    "Just a few questions won''t hurt if she''s innocent. Everyone must go through this; no exceptions, Nelson-


    insisted.


    After he left, my mom spent a long timeforting Anna, as if preparing her for a trial.


    "Don''t worry, just answer their questions," she advised.


    "Okay, Mom," Anna replied, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of impatience.


    me her perfect image for always making people overly protective.


    When she entered the interrogation room, I noticed the curtains were drawn, and only a deskmp lit the


    space.


    Only Nelson and Anna were left in the dimly lit room.


    Nelson was seated behind the deskmp, his form shrouded in shadows, obscuring his facial expressions. The room was filled with a palpable sense of oppression. Since I could not stray far from Luke, I stayed by the door.


    As soon as it closed, I could no longer see inside.


    I had a feeling that Nelson was suspicious of Anna.


    He had begun to see her as a potential suspect.


    Given her central role in many parts of the narrative and the motives that surfaced, Anna was often


    Chapter 78 Regretting His Past Actions


    pivotal


    +10 Free Commis


    Yet, I also knew that Anna had her defenses ready. Merely giving a statement or undergoing routine. questioning would not settle a woman as mentally resilient as her.


    She had been inside longer than anyone else, which was starting to make my mom anxious.


    "Amma''s never had to deal with anything like this before and she''s been in there so long. She must be scared, right?"


    "Don''t worry, the police are just trying to get to the bottom of things"


    I found thatmentughable. She was not scared of even murder, so what could really frighten her?


    After some time, Anna came out.


    Her expression was unchanged, she clearly did not take the police interrogation to heart, confident in her ability to manage high-pressure situations,


    On the other hand, Nelson looked grim and uncertain. He might have sensed something our Anna, but the evidence and her exnations left no room for him to pinpoint any discrepancies.


    Anna could exin everything away as mere coincidence.


    In police work, solid evidence is crucial, and without it, all theories remain


    conjecture


    "Honey, are you alright?"


    I''m fine, I just told them the truth."


    Anna even seemed unperturbed, "Can we go now?"


    Nelson, with a sharp gaze, watched her coldly, "Your sister Chloe has been missing for a while now, and you don''t seem very worried."


    "Captain Tucker, people show their emotions in different ways, as you''ve mentioned. It''s not like Chloe went missing yesterday. This past month, I''ve hardly slept or eaten, using up all my strength. As just an ordinary woman, I know there''s nothing I can do but rely on you to hopefully uncover what happened to Chloe- Nelson found no grounds to keep her any longer. "You can leave, but be ready toe back if we call you."


    "Okay, thank you for your efforts."


    Luke spoke up at this moment, "Captain Tucker, you recovered that wedding dress. I''d like to see it." Considering he was involved in the case, he might provide useful clues, so they agreed. "Come with me."


    The wedding dress was well preserved, and Luke probably did not expect to see it again at the police station. touch


    He staggered towards the wedding dress hanging in the sealed bag, trembling as he reached out to touch


    III


    19:59 Sat, Dec.


    Chapter 78 Regretting His Past Actions


    only to be stopped by Nelson.


    "The wedding dress is the only clue we have now. We can''t risk leaving unnecessary fingerprints," Nelson cautioned.


    The high-end wedding dress, designed by a famous designer, still sparkled with diamonds even through the seal.


    "Drip


    A drop of water fell without warning,nding on the sealed bag and sliding down the smooth, transparent


    film.


    Turning around, I saw Luke, his face covered in tears.


    His eyes were bloodshot, tears streaming down uncontrobly.


    "Mr. Bolton, based on the cut on the wedding dress and the information you provided, if the witness spoke the truth while in a clear state of mind, seeing the woman''s wound at the waist matching the cut on the dress and the bloodstains, it is highly likely that Chloe was murdered. You need to prepare yourself for the possibility that she may not be alive."


    Upon hearing this, Luke grabbed Nelson''s hand, "No, Chloe can''t be dead."


    Pointing at the wedding dress, he seemed lost in his thoughts, "She must have been upset. We picked our the style of the wedding dress six months ago, and I called to change the embroideryter. This isn''t the style Chloe liked! She despised this dress, that''s why she deliberately ruined it!"


    "Mr. Bolton, please try to stay calm. We''ll start the police investigation soon. For now, go home and we''ll notify you with any updates."


    Seeing the wedding dress seemed to deeply affect Luke, likely reminding him of the times when he and I had just made up and were excitedly nning our wedding.


    I had shown him the design sketches happily and asked him to choose a wedding dress.


    However, during the wedding dress fitting. Anna tried it on before me and my family criticized me for interfering.


    On the wedding day, I stood before him wearing a wedding dress that did not fit right.


    Back then, I wore the ill-fitting wedding dress without a smile, trying to get back at both of them.


    His attention was all on Anna, barely noticing me.


    The first time he really looked at this wedding dress was when it turned into evidence after my death, reflecting his regret.


    Verwhelmed with emotions, Luke''s eyes filled with remorse.


    He pped himself hard, eximing, "I deserve this!"


    ""Mr. Bolton, please, calm down."


    19:59 Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 78 Regretting His Past Actions


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke knelt in front of the wedding dress, clutching it tightly, tears streaming down his face as he cried out, "Chloe, I was wrong. I truly realize that now,

 Billionaire Is 79

    Chapter 79 You''ll Pay for It With Your Life


    +10 Bee Cons


    Seeing him so heartbroken, Nelson pulled him up. "Mr. Bolton, based on the evidence we have, it seems likely that Chloe has been murdered. But no one has reported anything these days, and her body hasn''t been found. There might still be a glimmer of hope. Try not to


    be too upset for now. Let''s leave it to the police. It''s too early to draw conclusions."


    This was clearly meant to offerfort, but once someone decides to cling to hope, even the slightest thread can feel like a lifeline.


    Flowers can blossom even in the depths of adversity.


    "Without a body, there''s still a chance Chloe could be alive."


    "You guys go ahead and head back. We''ll reach out if we need more from you."


    Seeing Luke emotionally overwhelmed, everyone was worried he might do something rash, so they escorted him back to the Sander residence.


    During the ride, my mom, usually chatty, stayed silent, gazing out the window with a somber look


    My dad drove steadily, his expression unreadable.


    Anna sat next to Luke, asionally ncing at his face.


    Luke kept his eyes shut tight, not uttering a word, making one wonder if he was asleep.


    Once back at the Sander residence, as soon as they stepped out of the car, Anna gently suggested, "Luke, you''ve had a rough day with the surgery and all. Eat something and rest; your body needs it." Luke suddenly opened his eyes, ring at Anna with red eyes. He brusquely pushed her hand used, "It was you, wasn''t it?"


    away:


    y and


    Anna looked at him with a facade of innocence, "Ethan, I don''t know what you''re talking about. What did I do?"


    As she spoke, Luke''s hand suddenly shot out to grasp her neck.


    "You''ve deceived us too many times. How can there be so many coincidences? Chloe disappeared on our wedding night, and you showed me that photo to trick me. You despicable person!"


    Luke''s sudden outburst was unexpected. I had always seen him yield to Anna''s wishes over the years. This was the first time he showed such aggression.


    His emotions had been like a roller coaster for over a month, osciting between extreme highs and devastating lows:


    Even if naive, he had begun to see the connections to Anna.


    Before anyone could intervene. Luke sharply raised his hand and delivered a firm p across Anna''s face.


    The sound of the p echoed sharply.


    Chapter 79 You''ll Pay for It With Your Life


    I was momentarily taken aback. The p felt like an explosive release of pent-up frustrations.


    The sound caught the attention of everyone, even the servants shoveling snow nearby paused to watch.


    Anna looked at Luke in shock, tears streaming down her face.


    I stood before her. She had faked tears so often, yet this time they seemed real.


    Anna, are you finally feeling some paint


    How many times did you cause me pain in the past? Compared to the suffering / endured because of you, this p is nothing


    Being struck by someone you love doesn''t just hurt the face; it wounds the soul.


    Perhaps now you can grasp a fraction of the pain I''ve endured, right?


    Yet, it still did not feel sufficient. Compared to what Arina did, I wish I coulde back to life to expose her deceit to the world!


    Let everyone see them for the monsters they are! All the vile and despicable acts they''vemitted.


    For me, one p is far from enough to express my rage


    However, my parents are devastated. My dad, ever protective, pushed Luke away while my mom cradled Anna in her arms. They were heartbroken.


    "Oh. Anna, my poor daughter. You''ve been wronged."


    Dad had always treated Luke with respect due to the Bolton family''s influence. This was the first time he had shown anger.


    "Luke, you''ve crossed a line. I know you''re anxious about Chloe''s whereabouts. Anna has always seen you as her own brother. How could you treat her this way? She was only trying to help find Chloe, and now she''s to me? Let me tell you, my daughter is not your punching bag." Seeing my dad stand his ground was a revtion; he was not the pushover I had thought. He could stand up for his daughter.


    Just not for me.


    I touch my cheek, recalling how Luke had struck me before, right in front of him.


    What did he say?


    He said I was asking for it, that I deserved it.


    I closed my eyes, and I could still see his indifferent face standing there.


    He spoke without feeling any pain because it did not affect his interests.


    What familial love?


    Chapter 79 You''ll Pay for It With Your Life


    Why would my dad, who disowned me over a single photograph, ever feel sorry for me?


    +10 Free Coins


    All the gratitude he expressed when he came to Chedor to find me has evaporated in this moment.


    My parents helped Anna into the living room, and my mom instructed a servant to fetch ice for Anna''s


    face.


    Murmuring. "Has Luke gone mad to suspect you like this?"


    Anna sobbed softly, "Mom, don''t me Luke. He''s just upset because he can''t find Chloe. I understand his feelings now


    "You''re too understanding," my mom said, wrapping ice cubes in a towel and dismissing the servant.


    She gently applied the ice to Anna''s face.


    Luke was summoned by my dad to sit and be lectured.


    When the servants left, Luke coldly turned to my dad and said, "Traces of toxins were found in the orchid in Grandma''s hospital room. Did you poison it yourself?"


    "Nonsense! Why would I do that?" My dad retorted, his voice firm. He was always filial, and such an usation struck at his core.


    Luke suddenly stood up and walked toward Anna, step by step.


    "Ever since she came back, it''s always been Chloe who''s painted as unforgivable. What was Chloe like before Anna returned?"


    My mom''s face visibly shifted.


    It was a question that made her pause and think.


    I used to be gentle, understanding, filial, and considerate.


    As both a girlfriend and a daughter, I was praised endlessly. My parents adored me, and my brother cherished me.


    Otherwise, why would Jeffrey have been so drawn to me?From N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom whispered, "Yes, why did she change?"


    "It''s not Chloe who changed," Luke said coldly, "it''s her she schemed."


    His fingers pointed directly at Anna. "She led us, step by step, to resent Chloe. Every time Chloe and I were getting along, she''d find a way to stir things up. Even on our wedding night, you couldn''t leave us alone. That night, I wanted to find Chloe, but you... You kept me from going!" It seemed the old Luke had regained some rity after being blinded for so long.


    Anna shook her head frantically. "Luke, I didn''t stop you. I


    Before she could finish, Luke suddenly pped her. "Enough with the crying?" he snapped. "You always cry, and I''ve had enough. That trick doesn''t work on me anymore! If you hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve,


    3/4 19:59 Sat, Dec 71


    Chapter 79 You''ll Pay for It With Your Life


    found Chloe that night. She wouldn''t have been in any happens to Chloe, you''ll pay for it with your life!"


    Chapter 79 You''ll Pay for It With Your Life


    +10 Free Coins


    found Chloe that night. She wouldn''t have been in any danger. Anna, let me be clear-if something happens to Chloe, you''ll pay for it with your life!"

 Billionaire Is 80

    Chapter 80 Whose Child Are You Carrying?


    Lake pped Anna''s checks hard, leaving them visibly wollen.


    Everyone seemed to pity Anna, but I felt this was hardly enough to atone for her deeds. With everything Anna had done, even a hundred or a thousand deaths would not suffice.


    I wished I could have a physical form again to personally return those ps!


    To peel her skin, break her bones, and make her truly feel the pain she deserved.


    My dad clung to his earlier statement, "Exin clearly, what do you mean the orchid is poisonous? Would I hann my mother?"


    "Of course not. Luke Tesponded, "but it''s not hard to imagine someone manipting you to act. Think about it, when Grandma had her ident, why was she the only one there?"


    Although my parents did not fully understand, Luke''s points began to resonate with them.


    "It does seem like too many coincidences....This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dad, Mom. I''ve already exined everything about Grandma''s situation and provided evidence about Chloe. I was only trying to help a friend by making inquiries, so why am I being med? Luke, how am I connected to the poison found in the orchid? Chloe''s disappearance pains me too, but I can''t change what has happened. If just being alive is my fault, then I''m willing to die to make amends for Chloe."


    With those words, Anna dashed towards the kitchen, clearly distraught, and my mom hurried after her.


    Luke, tired of Anna''s dramatics, watched with exasperation. "Mom, don''t worry, she''s not going to do anything drastic!"


    However, Luke underestimated Anna. A person who is truly desperate can go to lengths that even he would not anticipate.


    I suspected that feeling cornered, Anna might take extreme actions.


    It remained to be seen if Luke would be deceived by her yet again.


    A shout from the kitchen maid echoed, "Ms. Anna, stop put down the knife!"


    Pandemonium followed inside, and when my mom arrived, she found Anna with her wrist bleeding profusely as the maid wrested the knife from her.


    "Enough of this madness!" my dad shouted, pressing a towel against her wound, "We need to get to the hospital, now?


    My mom fixed a stern gaze on Luke, usingly saying. Are you happy now? You pushed Chloe away, and now you''re pushing Anna over the edge?"


    Luke looked vacantly at the spreading pool of blood on the floor, deep in thought.


    Eventually, he apanied them to the hospital where he unexpectedly ran into Nelson and his team.


    III


    Chapter 80 Whose Child Are You Carrying


    ICU,


    Upon seeing then leave the 101, Lake pickly approached, showing deference instead of his previous


    "Captain, any new leadi


    Nelson shook his head, "It''s not a good time to question her, her condition is precarious Mr. Bolton, did Esmee mention where she was, the exact time, the apperance of the man she saw, or the car?"


    Luke sighed. "I''m sorry. I was too shocked to ask those details"


    Nelson patted him on the shoulder, "Mr. Holton, let''s be rational here. The figure you mentioned was probably an illusion. Rest assured, we''ll look into this from all angles, including the Bolton and Sander residences, and the crime scene. We''ll call you if we need anything" Thank you


    Luke watched Nelson walk away, filled with regret. If only he had cooperated with Nelson from the start, maybe things would not have spiraled this badly.


    However, in life, there are no second chances.


    I was concerned about Esmee''s well-being; after being hit by a car and thrown so far, it was heartbreaking To think of such a young life being so brutally impacted.


    If Esmee had an ident, I suspect Anna is involved.


    If something happened, it would be due to my mistake.


    Luke seemed to sense my thoughts and headed to the ICU as well.


    Like Nelson, he could not gain entry, but he witnessed Beatrice in tears.


    With red eyes, she said, "Mr. Bolton, the police were here asking questions about Ms. Chloe. Has something happened to her?"


    "She''s missing." Luke found himself saying after a pause.


    Beatrice, looking worried, added, "My daughter mentioned something about death and a lot of blood. Did she witness something? Oh, Chloe is such a good person; she doesn''t deserve this." "There''s no proof she''s dead, she''s just missing." Luke stressed.


    "Yes, I shouldn''t spread rumors, Beatrice agreed.


    Luke looked toward the ward, "How''s Esmee?"


    "Not good, Beatrice sighed. "After you fainted, her condition worsened. The doctors are using medication. to keep her stable... it''s now in fate''s hands."


    I felt a knot of unease. Esmee seemed to have a brief resurgence of vitality when she saw Luke at that time. It was as if she found a glimmer of hope just to tell him about my plight.


    Luke Bolton offered a fewforting words to Beatrice before he left. Afterward, he met with the attending physician in his office, adamant about using any necessary means or medication to save Esmee, Esmes/4


    Chapter 80 Whose Child Are You Carrying


    regardless of the cost.


    The daily expenses for the ICU are enormous and usually beyond what families like their could afford In a rare gesture of generosity, Luke quietly deposited 75,000 into Estree''s medical ount, wither mentioning it to Beatrice, hoping Esmee would recover and reveal the truth.


    After taking these steps, Anna, who had received treatment, was transferred to a VIP ward, surrou her family from the Sander residence.


    Upon Luke''s arrival, he was met with hostile stares from everyone.


    My mom was particrly outraged, "Do you want to finish off Anna now that she''s back to health?"


    "Mom, please, don''t treat Luke this way. He''s not to me, Anna interjected.


    "Are you really siding with him. Anna?"


    usations flew at Luke from everyone present.


    Amidst the family drama. I reflected on my own starkly different experience.


    When I was gravely ill in the hospital, no one showed concern; visits were rare and usually ended with Comints about the inconvenience, unlike the full family support Anna received every time she faced trouble.


    Curious, I wondered how they would react if they ever discovered that their beloved youngest daughter was responsible for my demise.


    Just then, the doctor entered the room, breaking up the heated argument, "What''s all thismotion about?"


    The doctor looked stern, his brow furrowed. "Don''t you know that pregnant women should be resting properly?" Pregnant?


    Is Anna pregnant?


    Given her recent closeness with Luke, it was not hard to imagine.


    But why her?


    I clenched my fists, the thought of my own unborn child haunting me.


    Why hadn''t my child even had a day in the sun, while this murderer was carrying a new life?


    I felt a powerful wave of injustice and anger welling up inside me.


    The doctor''s words stirred up a storm among the family like boiling water spilling over.


    My brother, who had been peeling grapes for Anna, let one slip from his fingers in shock.


    My mom''s face stiffened. "Pregnant? There must be some mistake. We don''t have any pregnant women here.


    19:59 Sat. Dec 7 I


    Chapter 80 Whose Child Are You Carrying


    A nurse approached with a report in hand. "Here is Ms. Sander''s medical report."


    +10 Free


    My dad snatched the report, and my brother leaned in read it over his shoulder, the blood analysis on top and an ultrasound innage underneath.


    The doctor highlighted the results with his pen. "She''s about six weeks along. How did you not know?"


    Instantly, every face in the room darkened.


    My mom forced a smile. "Thank you for letting us know. She kept it from all of us."


    "Pregnant women need to be particrly careful, especially during the first trimester. No more reckless behavior-you don''t want to endanger the baby."


    Anna caressed her belly, her lips curving into a soft smile. "I understand, Doctor. I won''t do anything reckless again."


    Once the doctor had left and the door closed behind him, my dad mmed the report on the table and asked in a fow, harsh tone, Tell me, whose child are you carrying?"

 Billionaire Is 81

    Chapter 81 May My Wife Chloe Return Safely


    Chapter 81 May My Wife Chloe Return Safely


    +10 Free Coins


    Themotion around me drowned out individual vilces, but none of that mattered when I learned Anna was pregnant.


    As I slid down the wall, my eyes fixed on Anna at the center of the room, her hand lightly touching her barely visible belly.


    It had been almost six weeks-the night of our wedding.


    It was a cruel twist; I met my end at the hands of my fogs, while the person who orchestrated my death reveled with my fiance and conceived a child.


    In the past month, I had witnessed the depths of human cruelty, thinking nothing could affect me


    anymore.


    Now, I understood the depths of true pain.


    I wanted to cry out, but no tears came.


    It felt as though my guts were being twisted with a knife, my hands wing at the ground in a vain attempt to vomit, but nothing came out. The pain was overwhelming.


    It was far worse than any physical wound as if my very soul was being torn apart, and there was nothing I could do to change it.


    I curled up, overwhelmed by agony.


    Why did my child and I have to die while the mastermind behind it all thrived?


    I watched Luke, his face filled with fear. If the Sanders learned about the child and his role, he would not escape the consequences.


    Luke had always maintained a perfect image publicly, but this scandal would be his undoing.


    Not just to outsiders, but even those within the Sander residence would find it unforgivable.


    His new wife is missing and he fathered a child with his wife''s sister. If this came to light. Luke and Anna would be eternally disgraced.


    At that moment, Luke''s only focus was on maintaining hisposure; his hand clenched in his pocket, twisting the fabric of his pants with nervous tension.


    The Sanders were not considering him at all, pressing Anna to reveal the identity of the man involved.


    As Anna remained tight-lipped, suspicion turned towards Luke. "Luke, you''re always close to her. Have you seen this man?"


    I could not help but feel embarrassed for Luke; he was the man they were asking abo


    What piqued my curiosity was how he would handle this situation.


    Chapter 81 May My Wife Chloe Return Safely


    +10 Free Cons


    If he admitted his involvement, it would alleviate some of the pressure on Anna. If he denied it, all the me would fall on her.


    "How would I know?" Lake replied, his voiceced with hervousness.


    If you looked closely, you could see the cold sweat on les forehead, betraying his anxiety.


    The Sanders did not suspect him as much as they should have.


    Anna then spoke, "Dad, Mom, this man is a stranger to you. It was a mistake."


    Luke looked at her, visibly relieved, knowing that Anna would shoulder the me.


    Anna constructed a narrative of an unfortunate encounter, gaining sympathy from her family.


    "I kept it to myself because I didn''t want to cause you worry. I''ve been losing sleep. Every time I close my eves. I relive that incident


    Her family quickly shifted from suspicion tofort.


    Anna''s ability to manipte the situation with just a few words was masterful.


    Perhaps Luke still felt a sense of gratitude toward her.


    So, only my world remained in ruins.


    But why?


    I noticed that, driven by my deep resentment, my nearly invisible form began to emanate a dark mist.


    I do not seek rebirth: all I want is to remember the vile face of Anna and the deceitful, pathetic expression: on Luke''s face.


    At this moment, my yearning for vengeance is overwhelming.


    I touched where my abdomen would be, feeling a burning need to avenge my unborn child.


    When Luke left, the Sanders were still debating whether to terminate the pregnancy.


    Yet, knowing Anna, if she did not want this child, she would have taken action from the start.


    She would definitely keep the baby!


    Luke appeared lost, lingering uncertainly at the hospital entrance.


    The car horn Snapped him back to reality.


    He climbed into the car, looking utterly exhausted.


    "Mr. Bolton, are we heading to the office?"


    Luke rested his head in his hand, visibly worn down.


    The day''s events felt surreal to him.


    Chapter 81 May My Wife Chloe Return Safely


    Almost without thinking, he murmured a destination: Mount Spiritus.


    da


    "Mr. Bolton, why are we heading to Mount Spiritus? It''ll be dark soon."


    "Just drive."


    +10 Free Coins


    On the drive, Luke stopped to have his first meal of they. His appetite was poor, and he hardly ate.


    By the time they reached the base of Mount Spiritus, it was just past four in the afternoon.


    Mount Spiritus was quite high, and while the weather was clear in the city below, the mountain was nketed with heavy snow.


    With the approaching evening and the snowy conditions, there were few visitors. The whole mountain, covered in ice and snow, looked majestic and sacred.


    There was a church on Mount Spiritus.


    Legend had it that the deity worshipped there was particrly responsive. It was believed that if someone walked the path to the temple while praying, the deity would grant them a wish. Such legends were plentiful throughout history.


    Every miraculous tree, every mystical mountain, and every sacred stone carried its own mysterious tale.


    Some visited out of curiosity, while others came in desperation, praying fervently for their deepest desires.


    I, too, had visited that temple to pray for amulets twice.


    Once for Luke and once for Penelope.


    Penelope''s health was failing, and medicine seemed of no help. I felt helpless.


    After losing a child, Penelope was the most important person in my life. Following my recovery, I trekked up Mount Spiritus to secure an amulet for her.


    The first was before Luke left on a business trip. Perhaps my sincere prayers reached the heavens, as he miraculously suffered little during that earthquake.


    I never expected Luke, who never believed in spirits, toe to Mount Spiritus.


    He started making his way up the snow-covered path.From N?velDrama.Org.


    The driver was startled, "Mr. Bolton, are you nning to hike all the way up? It''s getting dark soon, you''ll freeze up here"


    Luke looked ahead at the path nketed in endless white snow, murmuring to himself, But she, just a small woman, climbed this mountain in the past too. Unable to change his mind, the driver rented a thick cloak for him to wear.


    Then, holding an umbre, he apanied Luke.


    Chapter S1 May My Wile Chloe Return Safey


    I had thought Luke''s heart was only filled with thought of the child in Anna''s belly.


    A gust of cold wind blew, swirling the snowkes through the air.


    +10 Free Coins


    The few remaining pilgrims quickly descended the mountain, and when they nced at Luke, it was with sideways looks.


    No one mocked; it was more pity, likely seeing him as just another troubled soul.


    Ignoring the gazes of others. Luke devoutly made his way forward in the snow, and I heard him whisper, "May my wife Chloe return safely." Luke, it''s already toote.


    A dead person cannote back,

 Billionaire Is 82

    Chapter 82 Give Me Rebirth


    10 Free Coins


    I never thought someone like me-trapped between life and death, not quite ghost or human-could ser foot in a ce so sacred,


    I even imagined something dramatic, like getting stel back by a beam of holy light, just like on TV.


    But real life isn''t like that.


    Barefoot, I stepped onto the stairs.


    Snow covered each step, soft and silent under my feet. The hem of my dress shifted with the wind, but the cold never reached me.


    Nothing stopped me as I climbed higher. At the top, I knelt, just like Luke had done before me.


    I don''t know if gods are real. I don''t know if they can hear the stubborn hopes and wishes of people like us.


    The first two times I prayed, it was for someone else. This time, it was for me.


    I lifted my dress slightly and bowed three times, lowering myself fully to the ground with each movement.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    By midnight, frost had settled thick on Luke''s face.


    His hair andshes were frozen, stiff, and white.


    The driver pleaded with him over and over to leave. He warned Luke that if he stayed any longer, he might not survive-or, at best, he''d lose half his strength.


    Luke didn''t pay attention to the driver''s words. He bowed his head and said quietly. "So it really is this cold. How did she manage to get through it?".


    The truth is simple. No one can fully understand another person''s pain unless they''ve lived through the same struggles, carried the same weight, and faced the same hardships. But people have different lives and experiences. How many could say they''d done that?


    That''s why those who speak from a safe distance, urging others to make peace with their suffering, were either foolish or cruel.


    Only by feeling someone else''s pain could you understand what empathy truly means.


    Luke used to dismiss the amulet, thinking it was meaningless. Now, each time he knelt, he realized just how much that thin piece of paper held.


    It carried everything inside him-his longing, his regret, and his wildest hopes.


    "O wife of mine, stay safe


    "O wife of mine, find peace."


    O wife of mine,e back to me."


    Chapter 82 Give Me Rebirth


    Bast Jove given toote was worth nothing at all.


    Late, you love is not something I can ept.


    I was fervent in my prayers, hoping for the next life.


    +10 Free Coins.


    Perhaps blessed by angels, Luke managed to conquer the mountain''s peak before sunrise, and with snow buffeting as well.


    He tripped on thest step and hit the ground with a tad.


    The streetlight outside Mount Spiritus Abbey cast a faint glow, and snowkes danced in the air around


    him.


    He blinked slowly, his eyes heavy, until they focused on me.


    "Chloe! You''re back! I knew you''de back!"


    His voice cracked, and he pushed himself up with what little strength he had left. Then, with all his might, he lunged toward me.


    By to him, I was nothing more than a flicker of light-something he could see but not hold.


    His body passed straight through mine and fell back into the snow, scattering it in all directions.


    Even then, Luke wouldn''t stop. He reached out, his hand grasping at my foot.


    His fingers slipped through my ankle as if I wasn''t there, I didn''t look back. I stepped past him and walked. toward the abbey doors.


    "Mr. Bolton!" the driver called out as he ran over. He knelt down, trying to help him up..


    Luke grabbed the driver''s hand. It was cold, but it was solid. It was real, unlike the emptiness he had tried to hold before.


    Luke''s face lit up as he pointed at my fading silhouette. Did you see her? It''s Chloe! I told you she was fine! She''s back! She was right there-l almost had her!" The driver stared at him with a mix of pity and uncase


    To anyone else, Luke must have seemed out of his mind. His desperation for his wife, mixed with the cold and hunger, had blurred the line between reality and illusion. "Mr. Bolton, let''s get you inside, the driver urged. "You''re freezing.


    Luke pushed him away, his movements weak but determined. "I have to find Chloe," he said.


    His body was failing him. Even standing took everything he had.


    Hold me up! Hurry, or she''ll be gone again!"


    Mr. Bolton, please," the driver said, his voice trembling He was frightened by Luke''s condition by the raw desperation in his eyes.


    Chapter 89 Give Me Rebirth.


    +10 Free Coins


    But Luke wasn''t listening. His gaze stayed fixed on the path ahead, as if his entire world was walking away with me. He couldn''t see anything else. Lentered the main hall. The hour waste, yet someone sat inside.


    I knew him. The world called him Grandmaster Clearheart.


    He had given me protective amulets twice before. The arst time, it was for my grandmother. That was in the fall, when the air was still warm.


    I had fainted halfway up the mountain, my body too frail after the miscarriage.


    When I woke, I was in a quiet room. The master was there, holding an amulet. He gave it to me with at serious expression and said I must keep it close. Only then, he said, could I avoid great misfortune.


    I thanked him and nned to send it to my grandmother before my wedding.


    I thought, even then, that it might buy her a few more years.


    Now I wonder if the master had known all along. Maybe he saw the truth-that I was the one who wouldn''t survive.


    Perhaps my fate had been set. Perhaps there was no escaping it.


    He sat before me, eyes closed, his voice low as he chanted in anguage I couldn''t follow.


    I knelt in front of the altar.


    The deity loomed above me, its figure vast and unyielding.


    A flood of emotions rose inside me, each one sharper than thest. The first two times I came, I had prayed for others.


    I never imagined the first time I''d pray for myself would feel like this.


    I called out to the gods, hoping they could hear me. Please, just one more chance.


    I''ve never done anything to harm the world. The baby inside me and I do not deserve this fate.


    I don''t understand. Why do the good always suffer, while the wicked continue without a care?


    If I could have one more chance, I would give everything.


    Even if it means falling into darkness, never feeling the sun again.


    As long as I could have the chance to seek justice, I''d give up anything.


    With every word, the chanting grew faster.


    It was like a drizzle crescendoing into a downpour, thudding faster and faster.


    Ah...".


    The master sighed softly. I turned, surprised. At some point, his eyes had opened. For a brief moment, w


    Chapter 82 Give Me Rebirth


    locked eyes.


    In that instant, I felt as if he could see everything inside me.


    Could he see me?


    I soon realized he wasn''t talking to me. His eyes were focused elsewhere. He spoke again, his tone even "Mr. Bolton, why are you doing this? Obsession only brings madness," Mr. Bolton?


    I turned around and saw that the hall behind me was glowing with the light of hundreds of vigil candles.


    Who had lit all these?


    I followed the flickering path, drawn by the lights. There, in the midst of the mes, sat a figure.


    It was him. My husband''s uncle, sitting in a wheelchair, the lights dancing around him.


    I froze. What was he doing here?


    Confusion hit me like a wave. I took slow steps toward him, trying to make sense of it all.


    As I moved, the air seemed to shift. A soft breeze made my dress ripple, the candlelight swaying in rhythm


    with it.


    I stopped in front of him, staring. His face was handsome, but there was something deeply sad in his eyes. Carter. He was nothing like the man I had imagined.


    Then, his eyes locked onto mine. His face went pale, and his voice shook. "You... you''re back..." 2000 Sat Dec 7


    Chapter 83 Hope. Perhaps

 Billionaire Is 83

    Chapter 83 Hope, Perhaps


    1 froze,pletely shocked Could Carter really see me?


    53%


    10 Free Coins


    It that was true, then maybe there was still hope. But before I could speak, Luke''s voice rang out from


    outside


    Chloe, where are you?"


    He sounded desperate-stumbling around like a lost man. His weak steps crashed against the walls, and the rold air he dragged in made the vigil lights flicker and


    The wind whipped through the hall, and snow blew in with it. Carter blinked, a tired, self-mocking look crossing his face.


    "Of course. You''re here too."


    I was puzzled. Why was Carter here? Who was he waiting for?


    The noise outside grew louder. I rushed to see what was happening. Luke was gripping the monk''s robe, his face twisted with anger. "Why is there no woman here? I saw Chloee in. It''s you. You''re hiding "Mr. Bolton, please calm down, the driver urged. His voice was gentle but firm. "There''s no woman here. The master hasn''t lied to you."


    "Sorry, master. Mr. Bolton''s been hit really hardtely. He''s seeing things."


    The driver nced at the master, who remained sitting cross-legged, his face neutral. He muttered two words: "Fateful bond."


    "Fateful bond? What nonsense is that?" Luke growled, his eyes wild with frustration. "I just want Chloe back!"


    His eyes were bloodshot, his words nearly a plea. "Everyone says Mount Spiritus is sacred. They say if you pray with enough sincerity, your wishes will be granted. I came to find my wife. She''s here! I saw her!" The master sighed quietly and handed Luke a fortune box. "I can see your heart is pure. The gods will guide you. Draw a prophecy."


    The driver, who never believed in this sort of thing, was willing to try anything. Luke was losing his grip on reality, and the driver hoped that this ritual might give him some peace.


    "Mr. Bolton, my grandmother always said fortunes are true. You should give it a try."


    Luke knelt before the altar. His face grew


    ew more serious as he stared at the statues around him.


    He held the fortune box with both hands, closed his eyes, and shook it gently.


    The hall was silent except for the sound of the papers rustling inside the box. Then, with a soft clink, one paper fell to the ground.


    The driver quickly bent down to pick it up. "Mr. Bolton, this must be the one....


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 83 Hope, Perhaps


    He stopped speaking when he saw Luke''s face.


    Luke grabbed the paper from his hands, and I leaned forward to read the words written on it.


    +10 Free Cons


    The message read. "Moon in the deep pool, a''reflection in the mirror, an empty vision, bringing news of peace."


    paper. "This... this fortune...


    Lake''s fingers tightened around the paper. "This


    The master put his hands in a prayer, "Mr. Bolton, this the worst omen. "The moon reflects in a deep pool, seen in the mirror.


    "It speaks of the moon in the water, the flowers in the mirror-both are illusions. If you seek someone, it is unlikely your wish will be granted."


    The fortune box slipped from Luke''s hands. The pieces of paper scattered across the floor in all directions.


    He dropped to his knees, his face a mask of despair, muttering, "How can this be? An empty joy? How can it be empty? Is it really impossible for Chloe to return?"


    A sharp voice rang out, cutting through the air. "Luke, this is a sacred ce. You cannot behave this way. Do not disturb the peace of the Buddha."


    As the voice spoke, a fortunended with a thud beside his wheelchair.


    "Damian," Carter said softly.


    Behind him, a tall man with a scar bent down and picked up the fallen stick near Luke''s chair.


    Luke suddenly lunged forward, his face contorted in madness. "What is it?"


    I leaned in closer, curiosity getting the better of me.


    The fortune read, "A dragon, once trapped, finds its way to water."


    "The yellow dragon, long confined to the depths, would one day rise. It would soar halfway to the sky. All its efforts woulde to fruition, and its luck would slowly improve."


    It didn''t need much interpretation. It was obvious.


    He was the dragon, trapped in the depths because of his ruined legs.


    When Luke saw the fortune, his frustration grew. He charged toward Carter. "You''re the dragon, and I''m the flower in the mirror, Carter. You''re fine where you are. Whye back and fight.me for this?"


    If the fortune held true, it meant that Carter would eventually take control of everything the Boltons had. No amount of help from Jeffrey could change that.


    Carter had the upper hand in everything-his looks, his character, his skills, his methods.


    The only thing holding him back was his legs.


    In his madness, Luke raised his hand to strike.


    Chapter 88 Hope. Perhaps


    Damian''s face turned even colder at the sight.


    He stepped forward, quickly blocking Carter, grabbing Luke''s hand. With a swift kick. Luke was sent flying.


    The driver paused, unsure.


    But when Damian shot him a look, the driver snapped to attention.


    "Take him down the mountain."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Just as I was about to step forward, something caught my eye. A fortuney at my feet.


    While the driver was focused on Luke, I bent down to see what was written on it.


    The fortune read. "Misfortune bes fortune in a moment. A gentleman leaves the mountain for now; when a tiger and a rabbit cross paths, good news follows. Focus on your goal, and even in busy times, you will find peace. It was clear enough.


    Good and bad often go hand in hand. If you meet the right person, bad luck can turn into something better.


    The monk carefully returned the other fortunes to their ce, one by one.


    When he picked up the one by my feet, a faint, knowing smile tugged at his lips.


    "Fortune within misfortune," he said quietly. "How curious.


    I looked around the room, surrounded by statues of gods. Was this a message?


    Could there still be a way out for me, even after I was gone?


    But I was already dead. I couldn''t even get my revenge. What could I possibly do now?


    Luke, after Damian''s kick, coughed up blood. The driver, clearly shaken, quickly sought help and took him down the mountain.


    I couldn''t wander far from Luke, not with the restrictions.


    As they led him to a side room to rest, I took onest look back.


    Carter sat quietly in his wheelchair, his gaze fixed on the towering statue in the hall. He gripped the fortune tightly his fingers pale against the paper.


    I couldn''t make out his expression, and I couldn''t understand why he was there.


    Outside, the wind howled, and snow mmed against the walls.


    At that moment, Luke got a call from Jeffrey, his voice sharp on the other end, telling Luke to return to the Boltons.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    SUL, VIN:


    Chapter 83 Hope, Perhaps


    +10 Free Coins


    Nelson''s team had tracked down the Boltons. Jeffrey had found out about my situation, and he was furious.


    I hadn''t been at the Boltons long. Mr. Tucker''s team had onlye to ask a few questions.


    Luke walked into the study, only for an ink bottle toe flying at him.


    He moved fast, dodging the bottle. It sttered across his clothes, but he managed to avoid getting hit.


    "Grandpa."


    Jeffrey pounded the desk with his fists. "Don''t call me that. Tell me what happened to Chloe. Why did the police show up?"


    Luke''s eyes were red, his lips cracked. He looked drained, worn thin by whatever he had been through.


    He sank to his knees, staring nkly. "I don''t know. Maybe she''s just missing. Grandpa, tight now, it''s all about Esmee. If she wakes up, the police can get the answers they need. Then, we can find Chloc."


    With a loud crash, Jeffrey''s fury erupted. He swept a vase off the table, sending it crashing to the floor.


    His eyes, cloudy with anger, burned with rage. "You''re talking about the girl in the ICU? I just got word. She''s dead. An hour ago."


    I felt my body freeze. The news hit me like a blow. I stared at Jeffrey, my mind racing.


    What? Esmee was gone?

 Billionaire Is 84

    hapter 84 Hidden In the Statue


    en the w''s hot, Ie beleve it.


    be


    +10 Free Coins


    Kamen had always her to the determined, hopeful young women in my mind. Just the other day, the doctor said she wasn''t in any indice danger. She was stable


    My legs buckled undere, and I copsed. Tremors racked my body, as if I couldn''t control them.


    1 knew what it felt like to die. I had been through it


    When the knife struck me, there was no pain at first.


    I looked down Blot was spreading from my waist, soaking into my wedding dress. The knife still


    learned in the light, its edge shing, stained with my blood.


    Introk a moment, but then the pain hit. It was sharp and brutal, and it was followed by overwhelming fear.


    The fear of death. The fear of not knowing whates after. I couldn''t think about anything, except ping I didn''t want to die.


    But what about Famee? She was so young. How did the face her death?


    She had been lying alone in that cold hospital room, surrounded by machines. She must''ve been terrified,


    I covered my face with my hands, aching with sorrow. I wanted to cry, but I couldn''t.


    Though my heart was gone, my whole body felt the weight of the pain.


    I managed to get up. My legs unsteady and slowly moved toward Jeffrey.


    Luke, equally stunned, stammered, "How can she be dead? I spoke with her doctor. She wasn''t doing well, but she was stable. I promised I''d save her!"


    Esmee had been the only one who saw what happened that night. She could have identified the killer.


    And now, just when we needed her the most, she was gone.


    A key piece of the puzzle was lost.


    But it wasn''t just the clue I cared about. It was Esmee''s life.From N?velDrama.Org.


    She was real-She was a person.


    Chedor was bell for her. I had been relieved my father had pulled her from that dangerous ce.


    If I had known she would return only to lose her life, I would have wished she stayed in that hell. At least there, she was still alive.


    As long as you''re alive, there''s always hope.


    Chapter 84 Hidden In the Statue


    "If you don''t believe me, you can go to the hospital yourself, Jeffrey said.


    He looked like he hadn''t slept at all. His eyes were dark weighed down by exhaustion.


    "Luke, it seems like nothing I''ve said has gotten through to you."


    Jeffrey''s anger faded, reced by a cold, calcting calm.


    +10 Free Coins


    He reached into the box of chess pieces, picked up a white one, but then switched it for a ck piece.


    With a sharp sound, the ck piecended on the board.


    It was his quiet way of telling Luke that, whether it was him or Carter, they were both just pieces in his game. He could change them out whenever he wanted


    Luke stumbled back to his room, showered quickly, and changed. His knees were still sore from the mountain, and the pain hadn''t eased much.


    He limped downstairs and rushed straight to the hospital.


    When he arrived at Esmee''s doctor''s office, police were there. Esmee''s parents stood nearby.


    Beatrice''s face was streaked with tears as she demanded answers from the hospital. Why had her daughter suddenly died overnight?


    I knew Beatrice wasn''t the type to cause trouble for money. She truly wanted to understand why her daughter was gone.


    Nelson, who didn''t know anything about medicine, was there too. Esmee was his distant rtive, and since my disappearance was tied to him, it made sense he''d be involved.


    I walked past the grieving family and moved toward the body covered with a white sheet.


    "Esmee.


    I whispered her name, my hand trembling as I reached out, trying to lift the white sheet.


    My fingers brushed against the fabric, but I couldn''t see her. I didn''t even get ast chance to look at her.


    "Esmee, I''m sorry"


    I knelt beside her, my hands pressing down on the cold surface, feeling the weight of all my regret. "Chloe, it''s okay."


    The voice was soft, almost like a breath against my ear. For a moment, I thought it was just in my head. But when I looked up. Esmee was standing next to me.


    She was just like I remembered-bright, gentle, alive.


    I could hardly believe it. After everything, after death itself, I was seeing someone like me. A ghost. "Esmee?"


    Sat, De


    Chapter 84 Hidden In the Statue


    I said her name, my voice barely a whisper,


    "Chloe, I finally get to see you... but I won''t be here much longer."


    "Where are you going?"


    I reached for her, my fingers finding hers. Her hand was cool, smooth, like touching stone.


    I knew I was holding her hand.


    Her gaze went to her parents, still fighting for her justice. "The only thing I regret is that I won''t be there for them when they''re old. And... there''s someone else


    I saw him then-the young man, the one who had picked her up at the airport that day.


    She looked at him longingly, her voice soft. "I was never good enough for him, not after, what happened in Chedor. He''s such a good person, and he deserves someone better. I wanted to be with him, to watch him build a life. I wanted to give him flowers at his wedding, tell him how much I loved him. But I can''t be the one to stand by him anymore."


    Esmee''s form grew faint, her body disappearing before my very eyes. This couldn''t be real. She had just passed away.


    "Chloe, I don''t have much time. Be careful. The man who killed you, I saw him at the auto shop."


    A chill ran through me. I tried to reach for Esmee, but the moment I touched her, she fell apart, vanishing into nothingness..


    Herst words lingered in the air. "Chloe, someone killed me. They wanted to...


    Before she could finish, she was gone.


    ""Esmeel"


    I cried out, my voice cracking. But all I could hear was the sound of her parents'' cries and arguments. Esmee''s voice waspletely silent.


    I opened my hand, trying to keep the sensation of her touch, but nothing was there. Had she been real?


    Where had she gone?


    Why was I still here? Why hadn''t I passed on like I should have?


    Questions surged in my mind, my body trembling with confusion and anger.


    Esmer''s warring confirmed my fears. Anna was behind this. She must have feared Esmee would talk to the police, so she had her killed to keep her quiet.


    I was furious.


    Why would Anna hurt someone so innocent? Esmee had done nothing to deserve this!


    The man Esmee had mentioned was at the auto repair shop. But with so many shops in the city, where could he be hiding?


    Chapter 84 Hidden In the Statue


    Wh


    What was his connection to Annal


    And why had Esmee disappeared, but I was still stuck in this strange state?


    What did I have to do to make things right, to get justice?


    The hospital gave proof that Esmee''s body had already been weak before her death. Her family had no choice but to take her home for the funeral. Nelson, clearly puzzled, suggested we go to the matrimonial house.


    Luke agreed right away, probably thinking the same thing. It seemed too coincidental, and he wanted to work with Nelson to figure out the truth.


    When we arrived at the wedding house, Nelson''s attention immediately went to the statue in the yard.


    My heart raced. That statue hid a secret-my secret. The remains of my body. Would he notice it?


    53


    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?

 Billionaire Is 85

    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?


    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?


    Nelson stared at the statue for a long time. Finally, he spoke. "This looks a lot like Ms. Sander" Luke nodded. The sculptor knew how close Chloe and were. He used her face as the model."


    Nelson studied the statue more carefully. "The color''s strange....


    He wasn''t an expert in art, but something about it seemned off.


    +10 Free Coins


    Most statues were made from stone, ster, or bronze Some, especially in abbeys, had gold ting.


    But this one had a pale pinkish tint, almost like skin. That was unusual-at least, Nelson had never seen anything like it.


    "Mr. Tucker, do you think something''s wrong with the statue?"


    I stood nearby, hoping Nelson would find what I was desperately trying to uncover.


    If the truth behind the statue came to light, it could finally exin my death.


    Please. I thought to myself, hoping he''d notice something.


    But after walking around the statue, tapping on it, Nelson shrugged.


    "It''s nothing, really. Just looks a little different. Let''s head inside and check it out."


    Nelson had already asked about the house-it was where Luke and I had lived. I had been there a lot when we first moved in and decorated six months ago. Lately, though, I hadn''t been back. The decorations had been done by the wedding nners and the house staff, with no real involvement. from me.


    Trying to find answers here felt like a needle in a haystack.


    Nelson led the group inside, checking every corner. There wasn''t much to see.


    "Mr. Bolton, we''ll go to the next location. Thanks for your help. We''ll contact you if we find anything."


    "Where''s the next ce?"


    "The crime scene. The forensic team is already there collecting evidence."


    "I''ming with you."


    Luke couldn''rthink about anything else. His mind was focused only on one thing: finding out what had happened to me, the truth behind it all.


    At first, Nelson had said no. He tried to use the investigation as an excuse, but Luke wouldn''t back down. He promised he wouldn''t interfere. He just wanted to watch, to be there from a distance. Nelson didn''t know what to do. In the end, there was nothing he could do to stop Luke. Even if he said tro, Luke would find a way.


    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?


    As they passed the statue again, I shouted, but it was pointless. They couldn''t hear me.


    +10 Free Coins


    The car started moving slowly, and I watched it disappear down the road. My heart sank. If they missed this chance, they might never leam the truth.


    1 held onto the hope that maybe, just maybe, something could be found at the spot where I had fallen.


    But it had been over a month since my death, and the ever was right there. Any clues would likely have been swept away by now.


    At the river''s edge, a police line had been set up.


    The wind was bitter, and the only people around were officers and the forensics team.


    This time, things were different. Theybed the area thoroughly, turning over every rock, checking


    everyer.


    Nelson showed up, and a man in a white coat and rubber gloves walked toward him.


    "Mr. Tucker, we found something. This is likely the first crime scene," the man said,


    Luke hurried over. "What did you find?


    The forensics expert gave him a cautious look. "Mr. Bolton, I know you want answers, but we can''t have anyone else here during the investigation. Please wait in the car. I''ll let you know if we find anything Luke was frustrated but had no choice but to follow the rules.


    He watched as Nelson moved past the police line, and I stayed close behind. I overheard the forensics expert speaking quietly.


    "Mr. Tucker, we sprayed luminolst night. The weather''s been clear for the past few days, no snow. We found a strong reaction under some rocks."


    Luminol reacts to blood, glowing bright blue in the dark. They had used it to reveal any blood traces, and now they could clearly see the evidence.


    The team had spent all night collecting blood samples and mapping out the traces left behind.


    I looked down at the broken bloodstains, my mind pulling me back to that night. I could still feel the pain. in my side as I ran, pressing my hand to the wound, my phone clutched in the other hand.


    I had been begging for Luke to answer, but by then, my strength was almost gone.


    I copsed at the water''s edge.


    That''s where the blood had poured out, soaking into the ground.


    Nelson studied the marks, his face a mix of concern and confusion. The forensic expert spoke up. lucky it''s winter. The river didn''t rise, and the snow was light. Some of the blood got into the cracks between the rocks and the dirt. The killer thought it would be washed away, but it''s still here."


    "We''re


    "Has it been identified Nelson asked.


    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?


    +10 Free Coins


    "Yes," the expert said. "The blood matches what we found on her wedding dress. It''s Chloe''s blood."


    Nelson surveyed the area. He could see that the bloodsains stretched across a wide space.


    "She was stabbed over there, then ran here. There''s blood all over."


    The expert nodded. "Chloe weighed about 100 pounds 1ler blood volume would have been around 3500 to 4000 milliliters. Given the wound and how far she ran, even if she wasn''t hit fatally, she would''ve bled out. She wasn''t likely to survive." "What do you mean, "wasn''t likely to survive?'' Luke''s voice came from behind them.


    He had rushed forward without anyone noticing.


    "What are you saying? That she didn''t survive?" Luke grabbed the expert by the cor, his face wild, his eyes red and desperate.


    "Mr. Bolton, you need to step back. Don''t interfere with our investigation," the officer warned.


    "I''m not leaving," Luke shouted, pushing the officer aside.


    Nekon, frustrated, turned to face him. "Mr. Bolton, remember what you said a month ago? You didn''t care about your wife then. And now, suddenly, you''re acting like you''ve loved her all along? Who are you trying to fool?"


    He grabbed Luke''s coat and pointed to the bloodstains Look at this! Chloe was stabbed. She bled out all the way here. She didn''t make it."


    Luke stared at the faded stains on the ground, most of which had been worn away by time and nature.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    But what remained was enough to show how much blood I had lost.


    Nelson let go of Luke''s coat, and Luke''s knees buckled. He sank to the ground, trembling, reaching out as though trying to touch where I had fallen.


    "Chloe..." he whispered, his voice barely audible.


    "Mr. Bolton, please, don''t disturb the scene," the officer warned again, grabbing his arm.


    I watched as tears filled Luke''s eyes. Two streams of them ran down his face silently.


    His voice broke as he spoke, his hands shaking "She called me. She asked me to save her. She said she was going to die..."


    Without warning. Luke pped himself hard across the face.


    "I was on the other side of the river, setting off fireworks. I didn''t know... I didn''t know! I thought she was joking...


    Again, he pped his face, over and over, as if trying to punish himself.


    His whole body shook, and he seemed to forget the pain.


    With tears running down his face, he knelt on the ground. "Chloe, you''re gone. How am I supposed to live


    Chapter 85 How Should I Live?


    without you?"

 Billionaire Is 86

    Chapter 86 Don''t Dirty Her Journey


    Chapter 86 Don''t Dirty Her Journey


    +10 Free Coins


    The river''s current was soft and steady, and the wind gently tugged at my hair and skirt as I stood barefoot on the bloodstained ground.


    It was the same ce, but I felt nothing.


    No pain. No chill.


    I stared at the man kneeling in front of me. His eyes were red and swollen, filled with so much conflict and pain. He looked as though he truly cared for me.


    But wasn''t he the one who had said to wait until they found my body before reporting it?


    Wasn''t he the one who had been with my sister on our wedding night?


    It was the same man who had disregarded me and told me to go to hell.


    I couldn''t help but wonder. What was going through his mind when he said that? Did he think everyone else would see him as a tragic lover?


    I reached down, lifted his chin, and pped him hard across the face.


    He didn''t flinch. He only felt a cold breeze against his skin.


    At this point, I knew there was little hope left for me.


    Before her death, Esmee had mentioned that she had witnessed me being taken away in a car.


    By that time, I had probably lost all my blood. I was already gone.


    Luke shouted my name at the river. His voice cracked with desperation. Then, he copsed, ovee by his emotions.


    He hadn''t been eating or sleeping. He had stayed up for more than 24 hours and hade down from the mountain without food. It was no surprise he passed out.


    When he fell unconscious, I heard the forensic expert speak, his voice heavy with worry. "It''s been over a month. If the body were going to be found, it would''ve happened by now. There''s no trace. It''s likely been cleaned up, and finding it will be nearly impossible." "We still have to search," someone replied with resolve. Start with Esmee''s workce. Thew never, forgets. We''ll find the person behind this and bring them to justice."


    Luke was taken to the hospital.


    In just a few days, he had exhausted himselfpletely. He had lost so much weight that anyone could


    see it.


    Adam rushed from the hospital, his heart sinking when he saw his son in that conditions


    He stayed close to Luke as he woke. Luke struggled to open his eyes, looking around the room.


    Chapter 86 Don''t Dirty Her Journey


    Luke had seen me a few times before, when he was delirious and weak. This time, I moved right in front of him, but he never reacted.


    His eyes moved slowly, scanning the room. They finally rested on the IV bag.


    "Luke, why did you do this to yourself?" Adam asked, lys voice thick with emotion.


    Luke''s voice was barely audible-low and rough. "Dad, Chloe''s dead."


    He spoke so calmly.


    Then tears began to fall from his eyes, slowly soaking the pillow.


    Adam''s face grew serious. "I know. They''re still investigating. There might still be hope."


    "Hope?" Luke''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "I saw it. Blood was everywhere by the river. How could she still be alive?"


    His voice cracked, and he pped his hands against his head. "Dad, it''s my fault! I should''ve something... I should''ve saved her..." done


    He moved so violently that the needle in his hand slipped out. Blood began to pour into the IV tube, Staining it red.


    "Luke, please, calm down! Stop moving!" Adam pleaded.


    But Luke, desperate, ripped the needle from his hand. Blood sttered across the white sheets.


    "Dad, Chloe was stabbed. The knife went through her waist. She bled so much... she''s gone. And I-what have I been doing?" Luke shouted, leaping out of bed.


    "She''s dead, and I''m still here. What''s the point? She must have felt terrified, all alone down there. It''s all my fault. She shouldn''t have died. I should''ve been the one to die."


    Without waiting for Adam to stop him, Luke rushed out the door. Adam, thinking his son was too weak to do anything, was blindsided when Luke charged into him like a bull. With a surprising burst of strength, Luke shoved him aside and ran out. Adam pressed his hand against his side where he had hit the table, muttering angrily to himself. "Is he out of his mind? Somebody stop him! Get in his way!"


    Luckily, this was the private hospital of the Boltons, and there were guards stationed outside. At the sound of Adam''s shout, they moved quickly. Meanwhile, Luke was already on the rooftop.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    The sun was sinking low, casting a soft golden light that was fading quickly as night approached.


    There was no snow, but the cold wind whipped a floral bedspread that someone had left out to dry, making it flutter in the breeze.


    I could feel the temperature dropping.


    I followed him at my own pace, wondering if he died, would I finally be able to see him again?


    Chapter 86 Don''t Dirty Her Journey


    Would that mean I could get the revenge I''d been waiting for?


    The wind tugged at Luke''s thin hospital gown, exposing his bare skin at the waist.


    Behind us, one of the guards shouted, his voice strong and clear. "Mr. Luke, calm down!" +10 Free Coins


    The rooftop had been made higher than usual, with no steps leading up to it, to stop people from climbing.


    One of the guards charged at Luke, tackling him to the ground. His shoes flew off as they brought him down.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Luke," the guard said as they restrained his arms behind his back.


    Tears of frustration streamed down Luke''s face as he stared at the sky. "Let me die!"


    From a distance, Anna''s voice rang out, cold and sharp. I''d prefer if you didn''t dirty Chloe''s path to the afterlife.


    Chapter 87 Proof for Revenge

 Billionaire Is 87

    Chapter 87 Proof for Revenge


    Chapter 87 Proof for Revenge


    53%


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna''s tone was sharp as she remarked, "When Chloe was here, you never appreciated her. Now that she''s gone, you''re putting on a show. Who are you trying to fool?"


    Her words made meugh quietly. If I hadn''t been observing this spectacle from an omniscient. perspective, I might have believed she was genuinely virtuous.


    Anna''s ability to feign innocence was nothing short of extraordinary-it was clear she was the mastermind behind my death.


    Yet, she had the gall to pin every ounce of guilt on Luke


    People only recalled Luke walking out on me at the wedding,pletely unaware that it was her phone call that drove him to leave.


    She remained as sly and merciless as always.


    The moment Adam spotted Anna, a spark of hope appeared in his eyes. "Anna, you''re the one cl


    closest to Luke. Can you help him see reason?" he pleaded.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    His eyes shifted to her wrist, and his expression grew slightly worried. "What happened to your wrist?" he inquired softly.


    "I''m okay, Dad. You all head downstairs first," she replied calmly.


    "But you''re all by yourself..."


    "Luke''s heart is heavy, and he needs the space to heal. Given his current state of mind, solitude is what he requires most."


    Adam furrowed his brow, pondering her words. "You''re right. Do your best to support him."


    With that, Adam departed alongside his bodyguards, shutting the door firmly and posting someone outside to ensure no issues arose,


    Up on the rooftop, the icy wind roared, scattering Anna''s hair in wild disarray.


    She stood before Luke, who was sprawled on the ground, lifeless and unmoving, leaving me t what was going through his mind. to wonder


    If I hadn''t witnessed him lose himself with Anna in countless situations, I might have truly believed he was madly in love with me.


    Having once loved him with all my heart, I understand that when your feelings for someone are genuine, there''s no space for anyone else.


    Although we grew up side by side, I''ve always had admirers seeking my attention over the years.


    However, no ques affections have ever influenced me. From start to finish, my heart and gaze have belonged solely to him.


    The moment he hesitated between Anna and me, he had already broken the bond we shared.


    Chapter 87 Proof for Revenge


    +10 Free Coins


    I have nothing but disdain for him-bold enough to act but too cowardly to face the aftermath, clinging to his pride only to bring misery upon himself. He appeared to love me passionately, but in truth, it was merely a mask to hide the guilt cating away at


    him.


    Anna gazed down at him with cold eyes. "Luke, if you''re so willing to give your life for Chloe, what about me? Don''t I matter? What about the child?" Anna always knows exactly where to strike.


    Luke''s eyes flickered slightly at the mention of the child, and his voice, rough and strained, questioned, "Why are you here? Are you happy now that you''ve caused Chloe to end up like this?" "Am I happy?"


    With an air of innocence, Anna said, "Luke, I won''t pretend otherwise-I''ve envied the way you''ve shown Chloe such tenderness. Many times, I''ve wished you could treat me with the same affection. While I''ve felt jealous of fier, I''ve never harbored hatred toward her. "She''s my sister. What would I possibly gain from her death?"


    At her words, Luke became furious. He pushed himself up from the ground, struggling to get to his feet.


    His eyes burned with rage as he seized Anna by the cor. "What do you stand to gain from this? If Chloe is gone, you''ll be free to be with me. Was that your n all along? She died while you were out enjoying fireworks with me! You stopped me from going to her, you wicked witch!"


    In a fit of anger, Luke lifted his hand, ready to strike Anna


    Honestly, I was hoping for a moreplex,petitive situation, not just one-sided torment.


    Deep down, I understood that someone like Anna, with her tough nature, wouldn''t be affected by a few ps


    A couple of ps wouldn''t expose her true nature, it could easily y into her hands instead.


    Anna remained unfazed, her eyes shutting as hershes fluttered slightly. "If hitting me will make you feel better, then go ahead."


    Her words caused Luke to pause, and his hand froze in mid-air.


    Maybe it was because she was pregnant, or perhaps he simply couldn''t bring himself to do it, but Luke gradually lowered his hand


    "How much do you know about Chloe''s situation?" he asked.


    Anna shook her head "After Chloe disappeared, I tried to find out more. As you''ve seen, there was the incident in Cloudville and the one with the photo. I don''t know anything beyond what you already know


    After a brief silence, she added. "Dad had the photo examined. It''s genuine. It''s possible that Chloe had already betrayed you before she vanished"


    Luke''s hands balled into fists, the veins standing out on his skin. He shot her a sharp nce. That''s


    Chapter 87 Proof for Revenge


    +10 Free Coins


    impossible! I''ve been with Chlor for years. I know her ell-she would never do something like that."


    "What if it''s revenge? Amma''s voice grew.colder. Luke locked eyes with her. "What are you suggesting?"


    Anna nced around to ensure no one was present and that the bodyguard couldn''t overhear. Lowering her voice, she whispercil. "Chloe never had any intention of marrying you. If you hadn''t left on the day of the wedding, we would have been the ones facing all the me."


    Luke''s eyes widened in surprise. "What exactly are you implying?"


    To be honest, Chloe has held a grudge against me for long time. She believes I destroyed your rtionship and has been waiting for the right moment to get back at both of us."


    Anna nervously ran her tongue over her parched lips before continuing. "This is what I uncovered. You should have a look."


    The pictures and videos stored on Anna''s phone were proof 1 had gathered before my death.


    Following the miscarriage, I decided to get revenge by staying close to Luke under the guise of loyalty while secretly waiting for the right chance to reveal the truth about him and Anna at their wedding


    "Chloe has already set everything up at the wedding hall, nning to disy it on the big screen just before the ring exchange."


    Anna gestured at her polished, carefully maintained nails, visible in one of the images I had painstakingly managed to capture. That picture also depicted the most private moment between Anna and Luke-when they shared a kiss.


    While there isn''t concrete proof of their identities, the frequent affectionate picturesbined with this kissing photo are more than enough to brand them with disgrace, leaving them forever condemned. Anna''s meticulously maintained reputation has crumbled entirely, leaving her to be viewed by everyone as nothing more than a shameless temptress-the mistress who lured her brother-inw. Luke''s situation is even more disgraceful, as he has betrayed his wife to engage in an affair with her sister.


    "Have you considered the fallout if Chloe reveals all of this? The scandal will blow up the trending searches. that day, and both the Sanders and Boltons will be dragged through the mud because of her." Luke''s expression betrayed his fear. His face clearly showed how frightened he was.


    Even without Anna exining, he understood just how devastating the fallout would be for the Bolton family if the truth came out, leaving a permanent mark on his reputation.


    Anna gently poked his cheek and leaned in to murmur softly, "Foolish Luke, Chloe isn''t the sweet and


    person you think she is. She''s the one who''s truly cruel and vindictive!"


    kind

 Billionaire Is 88

    Chapter 88 Abort the Baby


    Chapter 88 Abort the Baby


    +10 Free Coins


    Had I known my life would end on my wedding night would have exposed the truth no matter the cost.


    I realized I had been far too mercifulpared to Ann


    1


    During that moment. Luke fled the ceremony, and Ann was nowhere to be seen.


    The guests were thrown into chaos.


    Their gazes toward me were a mix of sympathy, gloating, and hostility.


    I had no intention of following through with the wedding, but I hadn''t anticipated Luke and Anna appearing and turning everything upside down.


    My hands were mmy, my thoughts were in disarray, and I was uncertain whether I should reveal the truth right then and there.


    Grandma crossed my mind-she was gravely ill and should have attended, but she had been confined to bed for the past several days.


    If this scandal were made public, it would deal a devastating blow to the Sanders, which Grandma had shouldered the burden of protecting her entire life.


    After carefully considering the consequences, I chose to remain silent.


    When I spared my enemies out of misced kindness, ultimately found myself in this miserable situation.


    Now, I regret it deeply. If fate were to grant me another chance, I would show no mercy in taking vengeance on that wretched man and that vile woman, would ensure they suffer a thousandfold for the pain they inflicted on me! I will see them disgraced, with nowhere to hide and no escape from their downfall!


    But I never had the opportunity. Confronted by Anna''s usations, I didn''t even get the chance to defend myself in person.


    Of course, Luke, despite his weak intellect, blindly epted her side without question.


    "Chloe, how could she... How could she do something like this?"


    "Honestly, if you reflect on it closely, the clues were there all along. Didn''t you realize that Chloe had grown distant from you in the months before the wedding? She holds you responsible for her miscarriage.. She''s seeking vengeance for the loss of her child, and that''s why she orchestrated everything."


    Annapletely avoided bringing up the argument we''d had and instead redirected all the me onto


    Luke.


    Look, you''re the one who betrayed Chloe-it has nothing to do with me. You were the one who pushed her, and Chloe is simply seeking revenge on you.


    She absolved herself entirely, leaving her hands spotless.


    Chapter 88 Abort the Baby


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke''s hands trembled, gripping Anna''s phone tightly. She must have known the consequences of her actions. If she doesn''t care about the Boltons, does that mean she doesn''t care about the Sanders either?"


    "Fortunately, I had a friend at the wedding who informed me about Chloe''s scheme and provided the proof to prevent her from revealing it. I was worried she might have another backup, so I intentionally called you away to mess up her n."


    It was obvious she must have taken my phone after my death, found the evidence inside, and now she was using it to her advantage.


    I''m relieved I''m already dead because if I weren''t. Anna''s words would have broken me all over again.


    Luke''s


    ''s greatest regret was abandoning me at the wedding, but now Anna haspletely removed that burden, casing his guilt by half.


    "Why didn''t you say any of this sooner?"


    nd how you


    Anna quickly put on a face of innocence. "I understand how much you care about Chloe didn''t want to damage your bond with her. I was hoping that once she returned, you two could have a happy life together, but who could have guessed... things would end up like this? Chloe actually betrayed you before the wedding, and you nearly took your own life to protect her. I simply couldn''t bear to witness such a foolish act."


    "Luke, don''t me her. It''s all my fault in the end. She hates me so much! That''s why she''s acting like this," Anna said.


    Luke wrapped his arms around her. "I''m sorry for everything you''ve been through."


    He gently held Anna''s hand. "It must have been so painful back then, right?"


    Tears streamed down Anna''s face as she shook her head. "It wasn''t my hand that hurt. It was my heart. The worst pain was that you didn''t believe me. I love you so much, but for you, there''s only Chloe. You''ll never see me for who I am


    She clung to Luke, wrapping her arms around his waist. "Luke, can you trust me more from now on? I love you, and no one will ever love you more than I do."


    Luke gently stroked her hair. "Didn''t you say you had taken precautions with the child?"


    It was only then that he took a moment to ask about the children.


    "Luke, that night was my first time too. I''d heard that you couldn''t get pregnant the first time, and since it was the safe period, I didn''t use any protection. I never thought I''d end up pregnant."


    "You shouldn''t me yourself for this. What are you nning to do about the baby?"


    Anna blinked, her eyes filled with tears. "What do you mean?"


    Luke stared into her eyes and said slowly, "Abort the baby. We need to get rid of this baby."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.

 Billionaire Is 89

    Chapter 89 I''m Going to Die Again


    Chapter 89 I''m Going to Die Again,


    +10 Free Coins


    As I listened to the two of them talk about the child as if I weren''t even there, I stood silently, bitterly smiling,


    Luke, do you remember our child? The one who never had the chance to see the light of day.


    Snowkes started to fall from the grey sky, whipping hy hair and skirt around in the freezing wind.


    I stood on the rooftop, gazing down below.


    After losing the baby, there was a time when I considered ending it all. That night, I stood on the edge of the roof, letting the icy wind engulf me. Grief consumed me, and I longed to join my child.


    I didn''t know how Uncle Carter appeared out of nowhere to stop me.


    He told me that as long as I was alive, there was still hope to get back at those who had wronged me.


    That''s why I kept going-I wanted to seek revenge for both myself and my child.


    In the end, mypassion and kindness became my undoing.


    Those who hurt me continued to live without consequence, while I was left to suffer endlessly.


    Do I really have to spend my life watching Luke escape unscathed?


    I once believed I was quietly disappearing, ready to be reborn and begin anew.


    But Grandma was nearly killed by Anna, and Esmee died without any resolution.


    If my soul were to vanish, would there be any justice left in this world?


    The fate of this world is already decided. I can''t release my obsession, and my hatred for them only grows


    stronger.


    I don''t want to be reborn-I want revenge!


    The debts of this life must be settled in this life. Those who owe me their lives will have to pay with their


    OWIL


    Good people shouldn''t suffer an untimely death, and those who do wrong shouldn''t be allowed to live freely in this world.


    Even if I have to descend into hell, I''ll take everyone who''s wronged me down with me.


    I''ll use any means necessary-if fate gives me another chance, I will make sure to use it wisely.


    Please, I want to live! I can''t bear the thought of dying without understanding why!


    Tjumped from the high tform, hoping to escape Luke once and for all.


    20.01 Sat, Dec.


    Chapter 89 I''m Going to Die Again


    +10 Free Coins


    The freezing wind howled around me as I shut my eye trying to break free from the chains he had wrapped around me.


    Amid the howling wind, a strange woman''s voice reached my cars. Living is so exhausting!


    "I don''t want to marry that cripple.


    "Mom, it hurts so much. Will the pain stop if I die?


    "Mom, please don''t cry. I just can''t keep going. I love you."


    Who could that be?


    Even though no one was around, I could still hear a voice that wasn''t mine.


    Her voice was filled with so much pain as if she couldn''t bear to live any longer.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    If only I could see her, I would tell her how precious life is and that there''s always hope.


    The ground was approaching fast, and I was shocked to realize I was hundreds of feet away from Luke!


    This was an experience unlike any other.


    As I saw myself plummeting toward the ground, a gleam of silver shed in front of me.


    A sharp pain shot through my wrist.


    Was this pain?


    For the first time since I died, it felt as though I were trapped in a dream.


    After my death, I lost all senses, even the ability to feel pain.


    Yet now, I could actually feel it.


    How could this be?


    I nced down and saw myself lying in the bathtub, blood staining the water, with dark roses drifting on top.


    I attempted to move, but the blood from my wrist poured out even faster.


    Though I had no idea what was happening, one thing was certain: it felt like I had been reborn!


    The person who originally owned this body had chosen to die, but my will to live was overpowering.


    At this very moment, the threads of time and space seemed to intertwine, swapping life for death. Did she die?


    I had been given a second chance at life.


    But there was no time to celebrate, as death was still looming over me


    III


    Clopres it I''m Going to Die Again


    Tackle added out of the water, overwhelmed by rush of rebirth, my body shaking with


    whided,


    How I had no dod, and the slick surface of the balefub made it difficult. After several anemas, I finally managed to escape


    traded dry towel and quickly pressed it against my wrist, applying pressure to the wound.


    My scanned the room for my phone, and I quickly dialed 911.


    eyes


    When the operator parked up. furgently exined my ination


    I tried to end my life by cutting my wrist, and I''m bleeding heavily. Please send help immediately."


    The other party appeared somewhat taken aback. After all, people who cut their wrists are typically strong-willed, and it''s usually a bystander who calls for help, nor the person in need of rescue.


    "Dut you just say you were attempting suicide?" she asked again, likely concerned that this might be a tr¨¢nk


    anked and replied quickly, "Yes, I tried to end my life, but halfway through I changed my mind. I


    "Can you tell me where you are?


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know?


    I froze for a moment. I didn''t even know whose body was in, so how could I know my current location?


    "Is anyone else with you?"


    I quickly scanned the room and realized I was in the bathroom.


    From the way it was decorated, it looked like a wealthy household. I opened the bathroom door and noticed it was almost midnight-the room waspletely dark.


    I couldn''t gather any helpful details, and the operator tone suddenly shifted to anger. "Miss, please stop wasting time. Your call could dy help for someone who truly needs it."


    "Im not making this up, I swear... I''ve been reborn"


    Before I could say anything else, the line went dead.


    It was such a ridiculous im that no one would believe it unless they''d experienced.it themselves, but the sharp pain in my wrist made it clear-I was still alive.


    I didn''t have time to ponder the situation. Even though most people don''t die from wrist shing. I feared. I might be the rare exception.


    I needed to get to the hospital quickly.


    As I stepped out of the house, I realized I was in arge, deserted vi, with no one in sight.


    I scanned the area and saw somendmarks I recognized.


    Chapter 89 I''m Going to Die Again


    Thankfully, it was the world I knew-a well-known residential area where I had visited family a few time in the past.


    Snowkes fell from the sky as I sprinted barefoot through the vi area, wearing nothing but a thin nightgown.


    My bare toes touched the frozen pavement, and the shop, cold wind stung my face.


    The vi area was vast, and that was only making thing worse. I couldn''t find a taxi, nor could I spot a single person.


    I was filled with relief when I finally heard the sound of a car approaching.


    I didn''t care who it was, as long as they could help me. I could feel my strength slipping away, and my body growing weaker by the second.


    I had juste back to life; I wasn''t ready to die again!


    Desperate, I stood by the roadside and gged down a ck van, pounding on its window with all the energy 1 had left.


    The door finally opened, and a rush of warm air greeted me.


    I didn''t care about the stranger''s reaction as I mustered all my strength to pull myself into the car.


    I caught sight of a pair of finely crafted leather shoes, followed by the straight-cut trousers of a man.


    "Please, sir, take me to the hospital," I pleaded, my voice trembling. "I....


    I didn''t get the chance to finish my words before my strength gave out, and I copsed weakly into the


    man''s arms.


    Just before I lost consciousness, I felt his hands steadying me around my waist and saw his cold, yet somehow familiar, eyes staring at me.


    His gaze held a mix of shock and disbelief as he looked at me.

 Billionaire Is 90

    hapter 90 I Am Willing to Marry You


    Chapter 90 I Am Willing to Marry You


    10 Free Coina


    Ever since I passed away, I have existed as a ghost, experiencing no pain, itchiness. hunger, or thirst, nor the need for sleep or rest. My awareness has long since faded.


    When I plunged into the darkness, fear overwhelmed me.


    I feared that upon regaining consciousness, I would be a spirit again, or that something equally dreadful would ur.


    I can''t say how long I remained unconscious, but eventually, I awoke in a room that smelled strongly of disinfectant.


    As my eyes opened, the harsh light was almost blinding


    I folt lightheaded, my stomach churned, my wrists throbbed, and even the bottoms of my feet were sore.


    Despite the difort spreading throughout my body, I was filled with joy.


    Iwas no longer a spirit. I was a human once more!


    1 had human sensations.


    Despite my pain, I finally felt alive.


    No one could understand how ecstatic and grateful I was for this.


    Tears of happiness streamed down my face.


    In that instant, I felt as joyful as a little child.


    Grandma, I can protect you now.


    Esmee, I will not let you die in vain. I will seek justice for you.


    It doesn''t matter what my body looks like, as long as I''m alive.


    "You''re awake, a familiar, cold voice said from beside me.


    The moments before I lost consciousness rushed back to me, and I realized that Carter was the one who had saved me!


    As soon as I heard his voice, my tears flowed even faster.


    Reflecting on the years, I realized that even though I didn''t interact much with Uncle Carter, he always appeared when I needed him the most.


    If I hadn''t crossed paths with him this time, I might have already been dead.


    He noticed the tears running down my face, and his striking brows tightened.


    111


    Chapter 90 I Am Willing to Marry You


    +10 Free Coins


    "Don''t worry, your suicide attempt hasn''t been made public. I''ve already told your parents toe get you. Since you''re so against this marriage, I''ll personally talk to your dad about it." Marriage?


    It hit me. When I was with Luke earlier, Adam had meiitioned that Jeffrey was setting up a marriage for


    Carter.


    The match was either with the Gardners of the Hudson.


    Which of these two wealthy families to I belong to now?


    No wonder that voice said she didn''t want to marry a cripple. It was referring to Carter.


    For some reason, the image of Mount Spiritus popped into my head out of nowhere.


    Who were his 3,000 Vigil lights lit for?


    Looking at Carter closely, I noticed he had lost a lot of weight since his return to the country.


    He was strikingly handsome, with skin that was even paler than a woman''s, and his looks could rival any


    man''s.


    However, he couldn''t stand on his own.


    While I didn''t know more about him than anyone else, could at least say that Carter was more responsible and upright than Luke.


    He was the only one who sought me out after I passed away.


    If I wanted to take revenge, he would be the most suitable person!


    Additionally, my identity could benefit his business ventures.


    This marriage would be advantageous for both of us.


    What the original owner refused to do ended up being a fortunate opportunity for me.


    After everything I''ve been through, falling in love with man is no longer an option. Revenge is all that


    matters now.


    I need a strong partner to help create chaos..


    In this society governed byws, I can trade my life to take theirs, ending Anna and Luke''s lives.


    However, not only would I face legal consequences, but would also have to worry about Grandma.


    Having just been given a second chance at life, I won''t let them off so easily.


    Now that she''s in the open and I''m hidden in the shadows, the power in this game is mine!


    When I didn''t reply, Carter made a quietment and began to leave.


    "Get some rest. Your dad is on his way, and when he arrives, I''ll call off the engagement."


    111


    Chapter 90 1 Am Willing to Marry You


    Just as he was about to go, I suddenly snapped back to reality and quickly grabbed his hand.


    "Mr. Bolton, please don''t break off the engagement, I pleaded.


    He stared at me, confused. "Ms. Gardner, I know my ce. If you don''t want to marry, I won''t


    you."


    Panicking, I nervously licked my dry lips and rasped, "I''m willing, I''m willing."


    Fearing he wouldn''t believe me, I quickly got out of bed.


    However, due to excessive blood loss, my legs buckled, causing me to copse.From N?velDrama.Org.


    He instinctively caught me, his grip firm on my waist, just as strong as any healthy person''s.


    24 53%0


    +10 Free Coins


    pressure


    With one hand on the wheelchair and the other holding his, my tears still streaming down my face, I trembled as I said, "Carter, I''m willing to marry you! You can''t turn me down

 Billionaire Is 91

    Chapter 91 Return in a Glorious Way!


    Chapter 91 Return in a Glorious Way!


    10 Free Coins


    1 was filled with worry, having just been reborn andpletely unfamiliar with my surroundings.


    I had no idea who the original owner of this body was, and I imagined she wasn''t very content.


    What kind of happy young woman would want to end her life so early?


    In the midst of all the confusion, Carter was the only one I felt I could rely on.


    His eyes rested on my face, staring at me, but almost as if he was looking past me, searching for someone else.


    When he snapped out of his thoughts, he pulled his hand away from mine and put some space


    1. US.


    "Ms. Gardner, you''re in no condition to be up. Please lie down," he said gently.


    His expression remained unreadable, showing no trace of emotion.


    between


    It seemed that, just like the original owner, he hadn''t married for love, but rather for a business alliance.


    I remembered Luke mentioning long ago that Uncle Carter had someone special, but in all my years at Bolton Residence, I had never once seen him bring his beloved home. Naturally, everyone has their own secrets. It''s nothing out of the ordinary.


    In any case, I didn''t marry him out of love.


    He was simply the best corporate partner for me.


    When I recalled how the original owner ended her life to break off the engagement, I imagined it must have left a deep scar in his heart.


    He had plenty of other options for marriage, but he was the ideal person for my ns of revenge.


    I didn''t back down. I steadied myself and dered, "Mr. Bolton, unless you agree to marry me."


    Carter furrowed his sharp eyebrows, clearly bracing for a breakup,


    "Ms. Gardner, do you realize what you''re saying?"


    I wetted my dry lips and looked him straight in the eye, speaking each word deliberately, "Mr. Bolton, I''m absolutely certain that I want to marry you!"


    I still hadn''t figured out all the details of my rebirth.


    I''m not sure if I''ll fully control this body in the future or if the original owner will return one day.


    The voice I heard seemed to belong to her.


    After taking over her body, will she vanish like Esmee, or will she remain here, unseen but still present?.


    III


    Chapter 91 Return in a Glorious Way!


    +10 Free Coins


    The future is uncertain and unclear. If I want revenge, have to focus on capturing the person standing before me.


    That''s why I''m determined to make this marriage official.


    Carter frowned, appearing deep in thought.


    At that moment, the door opened, and a figure entered followed by a woman''s anguished cry, "My dear daughter, what has happened to you?" Before I could get a good look, I was suddenly pulled into an embrace.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte."


    Is this the original owner''s mother?


    The woman''s warm tears soaked my neck, feeling as if they were burning me.


    I was ready to push her away, but my hand gradually lowered.


    All because of her first words-my dear daughter.


    Tthought of my real mother, who once loved me, but her affection turned to indifference and even disgust after Anna appeared.


    It had been so long since I felt a mother''s embrace.


    The woman holding me was slender, but her hug was so warm that I didn''t want to pull away.


    When I looked up. I saw a graceful and kind face reflected in my eyes.


    She had a stunning appearance. Although she was likely in her forties or fifties, she appeared to be in her


    thirties.


    Herplexion was wless and pale, her facial features refined, and there was a certain likeness to how I used to look.


    This face brought a feeling of recognition. She gazed at me with teary eyes, softly caressing my face, saying, Zoey, don''t be scared. I am here." Zoey?


    The name was surprisingly simr to mine.


    The main house of the Gardners was located abroad, and they had only returned to the country to expand in recent years. There wasn''t much connection between the Gardners and the Sanders. I didn''t know a lot about the Gardners, except that their head family was known for being merciless, and they were just as powerful as the Boltons,


    Anyone selected by Jeffrey had toe from an influential background.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Maybe it was due to myck of a mother''s love, or maybe it was the influence of my past self, but I couldn''t resist wrapping my arms around the woman and whispering, "Mom


    Chapter 91 Return in a Glorious Way!


    +10 Free Coint


    The lure is uncertain and unclear. If I want revenge, have to focus on capturing the person standing


    before me.


    That''s why I''m determined to make this marriage offic.


    Carter frowned, appearing deep in thought.


    At that moment, the door opened, and a figure entered followed by a woman''s anguished cry, "My dear daughter, what has happened to you?


    Before I could get a good look, I was suddenly pulled into an embrace.


    I''m sorry, I''mte."


    Is this the original owner''s mother?


    The woman''s warm tears soaked my neck, feeling as if they were burning me.


    I was ready to push her away, but my hand gradually lowered.


    All because of her first words-my dear daughter.


    I thought of my real mother, who once loved me, but her affection turned to indifference and even disgust after Anna appeared.


    It had been so long since I felt a mother''s embrace.


    The woman holding me was slender, but her hug was so warm that I didn''t want to pull away.


    When I looked up, I saw a graceful and kind face reflected in my eyes.


    She had a stunning appearance. Although she was likely in her forties or fifties, she appeared to be in her


    thirties.


    Herplexion was wless and pale, her facial features refined, and there was a certain likeness to how I used to look.


    This face brought a feeling of recognition. She gazed at me with teary eyes, softly caressing my face, saying, "Zoey, don''t be scared. I am here."


    Zoey?


    The name was surprisingly simr to mine.


    The main house of the Gardners was located abroad, and they had only returned to the country to expand in recent years. There wasn''t much connection between the Gardners and the Sanders. I didn''t know a lot about the Gardners, except that their head family was known for being merciless, and they were just as powerful as the Boltons.


    Anyone selected by Jeffrey had toe from an influential background.


    Maybe it was due to myck of a mother''s love, or maybe it was the influence of my past self, but I couldn''t resist wrapping my arms around the woman and whispering. "Mom


    2002 Sat Dec 7


    Chapter 9 Return in a Glorious Way!


    kelit even tighter wars streaming down by "You tout port. I won''t let your dad tours you aan Font worry. 1 take care of everything


    As she spoke the gently wiped the tears from her face momen before, nos hardened with determination garing at Carter with clear hostility.


    ter eyes which had been filled with witness j he stood up peming herself in front of me


    op


    inning


    "Mr. Bobors. I appreciate that you saved my daughter, marriage is not something to take lightly. Innly have one daughter, and since she doesn''t wish to marry you, I ask that you please respect her decision. We will not go through with this marriage: Although Carter was usually distant, he would never forge a young girl into such a situation


    Carter had already made the decision to end the engagement before she even arrived.


    Before I had a chance to speak up for myself, someone che appeared at the door


    A man in his middle years, dressed in a suit and apanied by his secretary, stepped into the ward


    He spoke sharply, "You think you can break off the engagement? That''s impossible!


    As he neared me, an overwhelming sense of pressure led the room


    Driven by the original owner''s emotions. I couldn''t help but shake as he got closer


    A deep, instinctive fear and unease surged within me as looked at the man before me.


    "Zoey, this marriage isn''t yours to decide. Stop with these childish games. Even if you be a corpse. I make sure to send you to the Bolton Residence."


    Could he be the original owner''s father?


    I tried to shake off the fear the original owner had toward him and attempted to rise from the floor. But the original owner''s fear seemed too overwhelming and my body instinctively sank back down Carter scowled as he observed the overly dramatic moment, then spoke with a chill in his tone, "Mr. Gardner, if Ms. Gardner isn''t willing, I don''t want to push her. I believe this marriage should be reconsidered...


    Before he could finish his words, I anxiously cut him off. I agree."


    Tears welled up in Mom''s eyes as she gazed at me. "Zoey, what did you just say?


    I fought to make my way up, taking each step slowly, avoiding the gaze of the man standing before me.


    I moved toward Carter and took his hand, saying, "I agree to marry Carter as his wife.


    The original owner''s father, Bill Gardner, stared at me, as though trying to figure out what I was up to.


    It seems that Zoey''s life isn''t much easier than mine. In such a stifling family, it''s no surprise she chose to end it all.


    However, this body is now mine, and I understand more than she ever could about how precious life truly


    In a Glorious Way!


    for me, nor those wh


    Zoey, I will live a life wonly of you


    Sending Carter trying to pull his hand away, I gripped tighter, straightened my posture, and shot a cold look at Bill


    With unwavering resolve, I dered, "I want to marry Canter, not for any n or marriage alliance, but because he is a remarkable man, and I truly wish to marry him


    I understand all too well that there is nothing more eritying than death.


    I want to live, to radiate with umate bed brilliance, and to make my return to this world in a glorious way. trampling over those who have caused me paint

 Billionaire Is 92

    2002 Sat, Dec 7


    Chapter 92 Where Were They When I Wen Missing?


    Chapter 92 Where Were They When I Went Missing?


    My confident tone resonated loudly is the room, and my mom gazed at me with a hint of worry, her eyes questioning if I had lost my sanity.


    Meanwhile. Bill stared at me as if he had never seen his daughter behave this way before.


    Even though I couldn''t fully grasp their rtionship, based on the original owner''s immediate resistance to his response, I was clear he wasn''t a good father.


    After all, why else would the original owner be so terrified of him, even going as far as to defy hismands at the cost of her life?


    The original owner had never spoken to him in such a way, so he found it unusual.


    Carter attempted to pull away from my hold once more, but I tightened my grip, making sure he couldn''t


    get away.


    I locked my gaze on his face, silently signaling that if he didn''tply, I wouldn''t release him.


    As expected, Carter let out a quiet sigh and said, "In that case, the engagement stands, but since Ms. Gardner is injured, the ceremony will be postponed for six months until she recovers." Sir months?


    By then, I wasn''t even sure if my original body would still be intact. I couldn''t afford to wait that long. I needed Carter to uncover the truth and reveal the real faces of those scoundrels.


    I wasn''t able to finish what I started at thest wedding, but this time, I would make a grand spectacle, fully exposing Anna and Luke for the monsters they truly were.


    Simply killing them would be far too merciful!


    I wanted to destroy them, strip them of everything they held dear, and make them regret ever being alive. Carter held the proof of their affair, which was far more incriminating than the photos I took of their kiss. However, he had chosen not to reveal it, likely because be''s from the Boltons and values their reputation. What I needed to do now was get closer to Carter, obtain the evidence, and then look into Anna''s true intentions. My death shouldn''t be the reason she backs off. She received shares from Grandma. What''s her next move?


    ""No! 1 protested:


    Everyone in the room turned their attention to me, and I faced Carter, saying. "Tomorrow at eight in the morning, we''ll go get the marriage certificate." "Ms. Gardner, marriage isn''t something to be used as a bargaining tool."


    ""You don''t want to marry


    me?"


    Chapter 92 Where Were They When I Wen Missing?


    Carter remained alem, but I could see the answer in leyes. He truly didn''t want to marry me.


    Perhaps he still yearned for his beloved one.


    +10 Free Coins


    He hadn''t been able to marry her all these years, which showed it was never going to happen, so I''m not exploiting his weakness.


    1 gripped his hand firmly and spoke. "The engagements confirmed. Carter, whether you agree or not, you will marry ine tomorrow."


    My mom approached, attempting to change my mind, while Bill remained silent, watching me closely. waiting for what woulde next. The room was


    till, as everyone held their breath, waiting for Carter''s response,


    I felt a wave of nervousness, uncertain whether he would agree.


    If he agreed to the marriage, it would mean he had moved on from his beloved one.


    After a pause, Carter spoke with calm assurance, "Alright, I just hope you won''t regret it."


    I exhaled, relieved. "I will never regret marrying you."


    Carter remained silent, simply gazing at me with a distant look in his eyes.


    With his agreement in ce, I turned my gaze toward Bill, speaking coldly, "Now you can rx. I won''t use death as a threat against you anymore."


    Bill shot a furious look at my mom and remarked, "Look at the daughter you''ve raised, daring to speak to me like that."


    With tears welling up in her eyes, my mom replied, "Zory is the way she is because of you pushing her, and now you have the audacity to me me."


    Bill opened his mouth to argue, but when his eyesnded on Carter, he bit back his words.


    "Apologies, Mr. Bolton, for letting you witness this. Thank you for keeping it quiet. If word gets out, it would bring shame to the Cardners. It''ste, so I''ll see you out."? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    It was clear that Bill had something to discuss with him. Carter gave me a nod, "Ms. Gardner, I hope you get some rest."


    "Thank you."


    Only my mom and I remained in the room. She gently stroked my head, her face filled with guilt. "Tm. sorry, I didn''t take better care of you


    Seeing the deep sadness in her eyes, my heart softened, I wrapped my arms around her. "Mom, I won''t make you worry like that again. I won''t try to end my life. I promise I''ll live well. Mr. Bolton isn''t a bad person. Even though his leg isn''t in good condition, he would never hurt me. Marrying him is the right choice for me, and I''m not being stubborn. I truly mean it."


    My mom let out a heavy sigh. "I really hope that''s the case."


    20 62 Sat 7


    Chapter 92 Where Were They When I Wer Missing?


    Noticing that appeared more lucid and in bester spirits de vormed to peterse


    convert


    Sull, my thoughts were preupied with otherely sad her on


    Cure my mom was gone, I slipped into a doctor''s white cum, tenord for and made and query made my way out


    By chance, this hospital was where Grandma was being prenes


    I could hardly contain my excitement. I was eager to te Grandma that I had sorted


    1 had been given a second chance at life.


    She wouldn''t have to worry about me anymore


    I couldn''t wait to share the good news with her.


    My footsteps were as light as they had been during my school years, when every evening after can felt like the most joyful and untroubled part of the day.


    In all seemed so unbelievable. If I hadn''t experienced it tryself, I would have thought it was


    The slight ache in my wrist reminded me this was no lion. I am truly Zoey Gardner now!


    As I approached Grandma''s ward, my heart began to race


    I spotted a familiar silhouette-my original parents;


    I lifted my mask and stood silently just behind them.


    Kate was sobbing as she held onto Josh, saying. The police told us Chloe is supposed to be dead


    Josh appeared frustrated. "Keep your voice down. Wharf Mom hears and gets distressed?"


    "My poor daughter, where could she be The police have searched everywhere and still haven''t found her


    Josh remarked, "Not finding the body means there''s sta a chance. Why are you crying? What are you mourning for?"


    Kate crouched on the ground, tears streaming down her face, while Josh sat silently, smoking a cigarette


    If this had happened before. I would have felt sorrowing such a scene, but now, there was nothing inside me.


    Theirck of care for me had already ended our father-daughter bond long ago. In my heart. I have fully severed all ties with that family


    Now they re trying. Where were they when I went missing in the first ce!


    I waited for a while, but neither of them seemed ready to leave the ward. My true identity couldn''t be revealed, so I had no choice but to turn and go, intending to return another day.


    To my surprise, as I was quietly making my way back to my ward, a wheelchair rolled out from the fire


    escape


    Choquer Where Were They When Weing


    The man to the stretto in naisting an


    When he forked on main de telesa hugh I wing and by pronte anting a shrer dough body and using any heart spont


    ny es wit


    my


    Maybe convince being rehat differed for the originaler''s Caren''t find and he will surely quration things And in case he gave me a cold appealing look before parting his lips in speak. "Where have you been

 Billionaire Is 93

    Chapter 93 My First Meeting with Luke Bolton After Rebirth +10 Free Coina.


    From the very first moment Iid eyes on Carter, I felt in inexplicable fear toward him. A single cold and sharp nce from him was enough to make ipie feel like I had been plunged into an icy abyss.


    His presence was overwhelming, almost suffocating. His features were already striking, but those eyes were just like a hawk''s. It seemed to strip away everyyer of pretense I tried to hide behind.


    1 forced myself to stay calm. Even though I wasn''t entirely clear on the situation I was in, there was no way he could know who I was. Pushing down the turbulent emotions threatening to surface, I curled my lips into a faint smile. "Oh? We''re not even married yet, and you''re already trying to control me."


    Carter didn''t respond right away. His gaze stayed-fixed on my face, intense and unyielding. as though he were trying to read my mind or figure me out.


    God knows how much cold sweat was running down my back under his oppressive scrutiny. Yet, I kept the smile stered on my face, refusing to falter.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally spoke, his voice as cold as his demeanor. "I just wanted to remind Ms. Gardner that the night air is chilly, and you''re not in the best health. It''s better not to catch a cold."


    "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Bolton." My tone was polite but distant.


    Seeing he didn''t leave, I met his gaze head-on and asked, "Is there anything else, Mr. Bolton?


    "Ms. Gardner, I can treat the marriage registration tomorrow as a joke on your part."


    So that''s why he was here. Of course. After all, the original owner of this body had been so desperate to avoid marrying him that she had attempted suicide. Then, out of nowhere, she''d decided she wanted to go through with the wedding. Anyone would find that suspicious.


    I took a deliberate step closer to him, and propped my hands on the armrests of the wheelchair, peering at him from above. "Mr. Bolton, you have someone you love, don''t you?"


    He didn''t deny it. His answer was simple and direct. "Yes."


    I said with a knowing smile. "I thought so, because you can''t be with her, it doesn''t matter to you. marry, right?"


    "Right."


    who you


    "Well, that works perfectly for me. Mr. Bolton, I''m only agreeing to marry you because I want a morefortable life. You''ve seen it for yourself, things arent exactly great for me in the Gardners."


    I didn''t know the Gardners''s specific situation yet. However, judging from the fact that the original owner of this body had been pushed to suicide, I could make a pretty good guess.


    The flicker in his expression confirmed my suspicions. I was right!


    I let my lips curve into a slight smirk. "We can treat this marriage as a transaction. You give me the stability and freedom I need, and in return, my status as your wife can offer you some business resources. I''ll y my role as Mrs. Bolton perfectly. What do you think?" 1/4


    Chapter 98 My First Meeting with Luke Boon After Rebirth


    +10 Free Coins


    His pupils dted slightly, and for a moment, he looked genuinely surprised that I would suggest something like this.


    Our eyes met, and I held his gaze, my expression calm and sincere.


    After a long silence, he finally broke it. "Tomorrow morning, I''lle to pick you up. I hope Ms. Gardner doesn''t go back on her word."


    I knew that I had won the gamble..


    I released the armrests, my lips curling into a soft smile. The roads are slippery and the night''s cold. Take care on your way back, Mr. Bolton." Carter''s face darkened abruptly at my smile. Then he turned his wheelchair and left.


    When he left, Damian cast me a strange, lingering nce.


    I touched any face, puzzled. Is there something wrong with my appearance?


    I don''t think so. My mother is stunningly beautiful and gentle. Not to mention that this face bears some resemnce to my original one.


    Thinking about it, I realized that in the chaotic hours since my rebirth, I''d been so busy reacting to everything that I hadn''t even taken a proper look at myself.


    Back in the hospital room, I made my way to the bathroom. Standing in front of the mirror, I froze the moment I saw my reflection.


    The face staring back at me was strikingly simr to my original face, with at least an 80-percent resemnce. My originalplexion had been fair, but this body''s skin was ghostly pale as if sunlight had never once touched it in a year. The features were delicate, almost doll-like, with a small red mole nestled between the brows.


    This face looked younger than mine had, exuding a youthful innocence, almost like a high schooler''s. Still, if I was old enough to marry, I had to be of legal age. This face just made me look younger than I was.


    Perhaps the recent suicide attempt had left its mark. Her face looked very sick.


    No wonder Carter looked at me so strangely. Anyone would feel uneasy bringing home a bride who looked like a younger version of their nephew''s wife.


    I didn''t mind this face. I quite liked it. It wasn''t just the resemnce to my former self; it was also the way it felt like seeing a younger version of me, full of possibilities.


    Back then, the greatest regret of my life had been wasting the best years of my youth on Luke, that ungrateful bast rd.


    Thad lived most of my short life for him, pouring everything I had into a love that left me battered and broken. Even when he shattered me, I clung stubbornly to the tattered remnants of what I thought was. affection.


    Looking back now, I realized how foolish I had been.


    2005 Sat, Dec


    Chapter 93 My First Meeting with Luke Bolton After Rebirth


    This second chance was a gift from the heavens, and I was determined to live this life well.


    "Emma, are you hungry! I went home and made all your favorite dishes. My mother''s gentle voice drifted in from the doorway, filled with warmth I hadn''t felt in years


    I turned back to the mirror and smiled faintly at the girl reflected there.


    Emma Gardner, I''ll live this life for youN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philippa gave me the motherly affection that had been missing for many years, and I took a big gulp of the porridge she had prepared, savoring its warmth and vor.


    Slow down, silly child. Don''t rush or you''ll choke. There''s more if you want it. If you like it this much. I''ll make it for you every day," she chided, her voice filled with affection


    My heart ached faintly as memories surfaced. When I got a cold or a fever and couldn''t get out of bed, all I wanted was my mother''s cooking


    she would always be by Anna''s side, using me of faking my illness to get attention


    Even when I suffered a miscarriage. I never told her. I had grown used to being alone, enduring everything in silence.


    Now, with someone genuinely caring for me, I felt a lump rising in my throat. Tears shimmered in my eyes, catching me off guard.


    Although I hadn''t spent much time with Philippa yet, the original emotions this body carried for her made it easy to ept her as my mother. I could deeply empathize with the affection this version of "me" felt for ber. Thank you. Mom. I love your cooking the most." I said with a bright, genuine smile.


    "Good girl" she replied her voice soft with warmth


    That night, she stayed by my side, chatting with me for hours. For the first time. I truly opened my heart to someone, treating her as my own mother. It was as I had returned to my childhood, nestled in a mother''s embrace, sharing stories and thoughts without hesitation Once she was certain I was marrying of my own will she gently stroked my hair and smiled. "Alright, as long as its something Emma wants. Mom will always support you. But if he ever dares to bully you. I won''t let him off.


    "Okay."


    On the first night of my rebirth. I should have been gued with anxiety and uncertainty. Yet, wrapped in my mother''s arms. I slept peacefully.


    The next morning my mother dressed me up.


    "Marriage is a big event" she said, carefully brushing my hair. "You should look radiant and joyful" Myplexion was naturally pale, so she added a light touch of blush and lipstick so brighten my face


    Chapter 93 My First Meeting with Luke Bolton After Rebirth


    It''s nice to be young!


    410 Free Comm


    The reflection in the mirror looked stumming with just hint of color. The red mole between my brows added an ethereal quality to my appearance, making me look almost otherworldly.


    At exactly 7:40 AM, Carter arrived. When I opened the door and his eyes fell on me, I caught a fleeting trace of astonishment in his gaze.


    I smiled at Damian. "I''ll do it myself. I''ll have to get used to this sooner orter.


    Damian stepped aside, allowing me to take over pushing the wheelchair.


    When we reached the parking lot, Damian and the driver moved to lift Carter into the car, but a familiar voice rang out from behind us, "Uncle Carter."


    The voice made my expression instantly turn cold. My grip on the wheelchair tightened as fury bubbled up inside me.


    My heart spat out the name with bitter anger. Luke.


    I hadn''t expected to meet him this quickly.

 Billionaire Is 94

    Chapter 94 From Now On, You''ll Have to Call Me Auntie Chapter 94 From Now On, You''ll Have to Call Me Auntie +10 Free Coins


    Over the years, the days I spent with Lake were endless He had upied more of my life than even my parents. It wasn''t until my death that I realized how deeply bound I was to him, trapped by an obsession I couldn''t escape, lingering by his side even beyond the grave. His voice was familiar to the point of being etched into my very bones.


    In the past, I have never thought that one day we''d read this point. The once-unthinkable reality where merely hearing his voice made me wish I could tear him apart, and drink his blood to quench the hatred burning inside me. It waste


    e winter, and though the clock hadn''t yet struck eight, the sky remained shrouded in hazy dimness. Streetlights on either side of the road still glowed faintly, their warm yellow light spilling gently onto the snowkes driftingzily through the air.


    The snow on the ground had yet to be cleared, and when Luke approached, the crunch of his shoes against the snow was painfully clear.


    As the sound of his footsteps drew closer, I could feel my chest tighten with loathing, but I forced myself to stay calm, shoving the hate deeply.


    Not yet. I must be patient. The days ahead are long, and I can afford to reveal my hand now.


    After all, I just got a new life and my body isn''t an invincible one.


    After discovering how cruel Anna was, my priority now was preserving my identity. No one could know about my rebirth. Only then, I could seize the right moment for vengeance, "Uncle Carter, this youngdy is....


    Luke''s voice rang out from behind me, carrying a tinge of curiosity. Carter was notoriously indifferent toward women, yet today, he had one standing beside him.


    I had already prepared for this encounter. Sooner orter, it was bound to happen.


    Thankfully, my mother had insisted on dolling me up before I left the house today. Emma''s face, my current face, was far younger and more striking than the one I was born with.


    The red mole at the center of my brow, in particr, stood out brilliantly against the snowy backdrop, lending me an ethereal beauty that seemed almost otherworldly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Turning gracefully. I allowed a faint smile to y on my lips as I met his gaze. "Hello, Mr. Bolton."


    Luke had just been discharged from the hospital, his paperwork freshlypleted. Judging by hisposed detheanor, it seemed Anna''s lies had once again reassured him. Whatever guilt or remorse he once felt toward me had long since dissipated. The instant his eyesnded on my face, I saw the flicker of shock. His body reacted instinctively, stepping back two paces as though he''d seen a ghost.


    "She... s-she is..." he stammered, pointing at my face with a look of panic.


    Chapter 94 From Now On, You''ll Have to Call Me Auntie


    +10 Free Come


    If not for the beauty mark between my eyebrow, Emmas face would have been almost identical to mine. save for a subtle difference that left just enough room for doubt. Carter, seated in his wheelchair, turned it smoothly, his expression as calm and unreadable as ever. "Ms. Gardner," he said tly, without a trace of warinth.


    Luke recognized who I was. A flicker of cold malice swept through his eyes.


    Ah, of course. The Boltons, father and son, had never been keen on Carter marrying some wealthy heiress as this was another strategic advantage for Luke.


    Carter, on the other hand, still had his precious love for another girl lingering in his heart. His demeanor toward me remained indifferent.


    However, the moment I saw Luke, my fighting spirit ignited like dry kindling-meeting a spark.


    I addressed him directly with a calm smile gracing my lips, "You must be Luke. I''m Emma, Carter''s fianc¨¦e. By family hierarchy, I suppose you''ll have to start calling me Auntie soon, won''t you?" Carter frowned in obvious disapproval of my deration.


    Meanwhile, Luke stared fixedly at my face, his thoughts a mystery. How much of what I said sunk in? Probably very little. I couldn''t me him, this face was enough to shock even me.


    Before anyone could react further, I turned to Luke with a polite smile. ''Luke, Carter and I have to go to obtain our marriage certificate. Excuse us."


    My words jolted Luke out of his trance. He blinked, his expression shifting to one of disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    "We''re getting married," I repeated with a faint air of nonchnce.


    Taking Carter''s hand, Iced my fingers through his and gazed at him with what could only be described as overflowing affection. My voice softened, deliberately sweetened, as I added, "Carter, say something. won''t you?" Carter stiffened, startled by my sudden disy of intimacy. Instinctively, he tried to pull his hand away. but I tightened my grip, refusing to let him escape.


    The scene looked unbearably intimate,ced with an ambiguous warmth that was impossible to ignore. Luke''s panic was almostical. He seemed visibly flustered at the mention of the marriage certificate. "Uncle Carter, are you going to marry Ms. Gardner? But weren''t you always in love with


    In love with whom?


    Luke didn''t finish his sentence because Carter cut him off sharply, "Yes. We''re getting married today. From now on, Emma is your aunt."


    His words affirmed my status without question. The corners of my lips lifted into a more pronounced


    smile.


    However, Luke''s face darkened as he took a shaky step back. "What did you call her? Imma?"


    Chapter 94 From Now On, You''ll Have to Call Me Auntie


    I stepped forward, locking eyes with him and enunciad every word ''Not Inuna. It''s Emma, for emerald"

 Billionaire Is 95

    Chapter 95 Back to the Bolton Residence


    Chapter 95 Back to the Bolton Residence


    Luke''s eyes locked onto mine; his gaze flickering with confusion as if searching for traces of someone he once knew.


    Does he think of me?


    Oh, Luke, it''s far toote now. Even if I''ve been reborn, there no going back for us. Now, all I want is to see you ruined. I want to consume your flesh, drink your blood, and grind you and that wretched woman to dust! He murmured almost to himself, "Emma"


    "Ah, that''s right.


    I smiled at him gently, a smile carrying all the sweetness of venom, before turning back to Carter. "Let''s go."


    When the ear pulled away, I nced back onest time. There he was, standing stiffly in the snow; his face. etched with disbelief.


    I caught his lips shaping the words, "She looks so identical... so very identical."


    Before I could fully process the moment, a hand gripped my wrist with such force that a sharp pain shot through me.


    Startled, I turned to meet Carter''s icy re, a stare so cold it could slice through steel. In a small, trembling voice, I whimpered, "Ouch, It hurts! My wound... it''s going to split open."


    That seemed to jolt him. He released me just enough to yank up my sleeve; his movements quick and almost frantic.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    However, I stopped him by holding onto his cuff with a mischievous smile. "Rx. I was kidding. The is on this hand.


    His face darkened further, the frost in his expression sinking to subzero levels. He began to pull his hand away, but I furrowed my brow and cried out, "Ouch! That really hurts!"


    Sure enough, his grip ckened, though his eyes lingered on the bandages wrapped tightly around my wrist. His voice was low, carrying the weight of suspicion. "What is your purpose?"


    In the past, I''d only ever seen my uncle as a cold and unfeeling man, someone impossible to approach. But now, I was beginning to see the cracks in that facade, revealing something I hadn''t expected. Maybe he isn''t as terrifying as I always believed


    Still, my deliberate emphasis on certain details had caught his attention. I had no choice but to soften my stance, feigning vulnerability. "What could I possibly want? I was just afraid you might... "Afraid of what?" His question came swift and sharp, leaving no room to hide.


    I lowered my head, my voice barely a whisper. "I''m afraid you don''t want me."


    Those words weren''t entirely a lie. Deep down, I truly feared he wouldn''t go through with the marriage. I''d


    Chapter 95 Back to the Bolton Residence


    lose my best chance to uncover the evidence of Luke and Anna''s affair without it.


    Right now, I was no longer part of the Sanders. I couldn''t just waltz Into their lives, and with how cautious they''d be after theirst misstep, catching them in the act again wouldn''t be easy.


    But Carter held all the cards, including dmning evidece, just one piece could seal both of their fates.


    The mere thought of exposing their filth to the world made my heart race.


    There was also another maller to Anna. I would repay her a thousandfold for everything she''d


    done to me,


    And if they ever discovered the grotesque secret hidden in the statue of my blood and flesh within their marriage home... oh, the look on Luke''s face would be priceless.


    When Luke knew that I had little chance of surviving, a woman who looked like me appeared at this time. Would he have any thoughts on this woman? Especially this woman was about to marry his uncle.


    He thought my death marked the end. But no, this was only the beginning. Luke''s father, Adam, would wait until the scandal cooled before finding him a new bride.


    Would Luke set his sights on Emma?


    People are predictable in their selfishness, especially men.


    If he showed interest in me, even as a gesture, it would crush Anna. That woman''s deliberate pregnancy had always been a calcted move to secure her ce beside him.


    Where''s the fun in a one-woman show? I wanted chaos. I wanted them to turn on each other like dogs fighting over scraps. And when they lost everything, when they tumbled from their pedestals, I''d ensure there was no ce for them tond. The revenge I''d nned was borate, like a grand tapestry unfurling in my mind. Carter was the cornerstone of it all


    This marriage had to happen today!


    I kept my gaze low, my expression carefully hidden. To him, I must have looked like nothing more than a sensitive, timid girl.


    His strong, steady voice broke through the silence above me. "Emma, even if this is all for the show, people will still mock you for marrying a cripple. Are you sure about this?"


    Lifting my head slowly, I met his serious gaze and nodded, my voice firm. "Mr. Bolton, I''m serious about this. Please, trust me."


    After brushing so close to death, I doubted I''d ever be capable of loving anyone again. Love had lost its ce in my heart.


    Conveniently, Carter already had someone he cared about. That made him the perfect choice for marriage.


    ["Alright," he said finally, releasing his grip on my hand. "I can''t give you love, but I can make it up


    other ways materially, at the very least."


    o to you


    you in


    Chapter 95 Back to the Bolton Residence


    I smiled at him. That''s exactly what I wanted.


    My foolish obsession with romance had Gone! From note on, my only goals toere my career and revenge!


    He stared at me for a moment. I could see that his thoughts were


    drifting.


    The car ride continued in silence.


    As we passed by the neighborhood where my wedding home stood, my mind churned with schemes. How could I shift everyone''s focus to that statue?


    Nelson had likely hit a dead end by now, unable to uncover any leads. But if we could just locate that statue, everything would unravel from there.


    "What''s on your mind?" Carter''s voice pulled me from my thoughts.


    I nced up, startled to find that we had already arrived at the city hall.


    His sharp eyes studied me. "Are you having second thoughts? If you are, it''s not toote to back out," he said.


    I reached for his hand, holding it firmly, "No regrets."


    A dry chuckle escaped my lips as I thought about how ridiculous it was to say that I had been with Luke for so long. We had even discussed marriage, but we never got around to actually registering for a certificate.


    I had asked him multiple times, but something always went wrong on the way. If it wasn''t an ident, it was Anna interrupting us. Looking back now, it felt likete was telling me from the start that there was never going to be a future for me and Luke. Who would''ve thought I''d end up in a sh marriage with Luke''s uncle? Life truly had a wicked sense


    humor.


    Sitting there for our wedding photo, I adjusted my posture to match Carter''s cold demeanor. This was it, the first step toward my rebirth. The thought alone filled me with an inexplicable sense of joy.


    The photographer lowered his camera and frowned. "Sir, could you at least smile? You look like you''re here to attend a funeral,"


    Carter remained utterly unfazed, his face as unyielding as an ice sculpture. Over the years, that expressjoni had likely be part of him. No casual remark from a photographer was going to change it.


    But this was still our wedding day, and even if love didn''t factor into it, I didn''t want it to carry regrets. So, I leaned closer to him, tilting my head slightly, and whispered yfully into his car. "Come on, Carter, smile. for me, won''t you?"


    My breath danced lightly against his earlobe, and in that instant, his pale car turned an unmistakable shade of red-


    "Fine," he muttered, his voice low.


    I beamed, a radiant smile spreading across my face as the shutter clicked, capturing the moment forever. Before long, the marriage certificate was in our hands. Carter, of course, maintained his frosty demeanor


    Chapter 95 Back to the Bolton Residence


    as if nothing had just happened. Til take you back to the hospital, he said tly


    "No," I countered, shaking my head. "I''m married to you now, Mr. Boltoni. Naturally. I should live with you Let''s move in together."


    now...


    The sheer audacity of my suggestion seemed to throw him off guard, though his expression barely shifted Sensing his hesitation, I quickly rified, "Don''t get the wrong idea. I''m not going to try anything weird. I just want to stay close to you-after all, I''m your woman A flicker of helplessness crossed his usually cold gaze. "Fine. First, you''lle back Residence, Later, I''ll take you to choose a proper wedding house."


    The Bolton Residence?


    ith me to the Bolton


    My eyes lit up. That was perfect! It would put me in proximity to them. The closer I was to Lake and Anna the sooner I uld uncover the evidence hidden in the photographs Carter''s people had taken "Okay, I''ll follow your lead."


    When the car pulled up to the Bolton Residence, the sight of the farmiliar surroundings sent a shiver of anticipation through me.


    I stepped out of the car and stood at the grand gates, memories of my past flooding back like a dark ne


    Luke, I''m back.

 Billionaire Is 96

    Chapter 96 Can''t Wait


    Chapter 96 Can''t Wait


    +10 Free Coins


    Over the years, I''d visited the Bolton Residence plenty of times. Back then, Luke and I were childhood sweethearts. Even though we weren''t married, in everyone''s eyes, I was the rightful Mrs. Bolton.


    Ironically, I did be Mrs. Bolton-but not Luke''s. I became Carter''s wife.


    Carter said casually, "The process of us registering our marriage was rushed. I just informed my family. If today''s family dinner seems too simple, I hope you won''t mind."


    "Of course, Let me push you in."


    Maybe it''s because, after my death, I became used to the highs and lows of human nature. When even my family and Luke gave up on me, Carter was the only one who genuinely searched for me and even visited Grandma. I had a good impression of him. It wasn''t love, but I sincerely wanted to take good care of him.


    Maybe it was my way of repaying him for saving me so many times in my previous life. It didn''t conflict with my ns for revenge.


    Wearing heels, I pushed Carter into the Bolton Estate.


    At this time of day, Adam and Luke were at the office. Adam and his stepmother, She Bolton, used to live outside the estate.


    But ever since Carter came back, they moved into the Bolton Estate, eating and living with Jeffrey daily, trying to win him over. Today, only Jeffrey and She were home.


    When I wheeled Carter inside, She was bent over, pouring tea for Jeffrey, who was sitting in the living room dressed in traditional attire.


    Honestly, I couldn''t stand She.


    She was the woman Adam had been fascinated with his whole life. Years ago, she insisted on marrying into the family despite being pregnant out of wedlock.


    Adam felt guilty about it and neglected his wife, who eventually grew despondent and died,


    Not long after his wife''s death, Adam used the excuse of "true love" to bring She into the family.


    Jeffrey couldn''t stand She either. But since Adam was already so disappointed, he ced all his hopes on Luke and essentially gave up on Adam.


    She adopted Anna, and because Anna disliked me, She treated me poorly too.


    She always put on airs, pretending to be high-ss, but after marrying into the Boltons, she indulged in the finest food, clothing, and luxuries.


    Even though she knew Jeffrey despised her, she still ttered him, afraid he''d leave the inheritance to


    Carter instead.


    Chapter 96 Can''t Wait


    Back then, Jeffrey liked me and often mocked She for being uncouth. He''d say that even as Adam''s wife, she couldn''t hide her background''sck of refinement. Ady from a distinguished family like me was the only one worthy of marrying into the Boltons. She was forever the mistress who would never be epted, while my marriage into the family represented the Boltons'' dignity. I was the true Mrs. Bolton


    Because of that. She revented me even more, often teaming up with Anna to make things difficult for


    Back then, I tolerated her out of respect for her position as my nominal mother-inw.


    After all, in a family as prominent as the Bolton, any ernal conflict would ultimately harm the family''s reputation. Since I was married into the Boltons, it wont reflect well on me either if things got ugly


    But in this new life. I had only one goal to let go of city and fully embrace being thameless.


    Before sipping into the home, I urmand so Cartier and jacked. "Me Bolton, if someone from your family bullies he can I fight b


    Caney dad''s curs look as near, hun wer indifferent. If you beat them to death, I''ll take the me Whatever happens, Twe got your luck."


    This


    pose we wegal of home. Alter all, her hand are done as he pleased in the Holon family, and *** feffery had so era carbally and hom


    I approached slowly, the wound of my high heels chicha against the floor with each seps


    Jeffery now and and with gun syaight, agusand as sad was Kaur: But this wonder was Tems and sommanding


    fieretion, from that chnce, he couldn''t make


    you Ma Carcher*


    As I saw a few spent jury suchtenby se ce ti repressions is up with joy and he seemed Huze on or be able


    Chiar are fully r


    Hearing jefffiey call out ''Chloe


    ryended on our her hunds


    Sheds, who had been during a nearby nced up. The moment her


    mind, spoiling waters the table


    She looked pude, her sous ending with few


    Afor all the awe of may disappearance and sim changes of survival hast visted long ago Everyouts


    ch like Chloe must have teh hike seeing *


    I walked gruby swer to jethey, my to calm andponent "Hells, Granitpa fm Emuna


    Jeffery pulled out bis sore and then, lyingy amely Het is bett


    Chapter 96 Can''t Wait


    +10 Free Coins


    Feigning confusion, I tilted my head slightly. "Who do look like, Grandpa? I''ve just returned to the country and don''t know much about what''s been happening here."


    "It''s nothing." Jeffrey quickly masked hisplicated expression.


    Judging by his initial stance, he had nned to intimidate me. But the moment he saw my face, he was reminded of the past, and his attitude softened considerably. His gaze no longer held the hostility I had expected. Instead, he took the initiative to exin.


    "I heard about you and Carter. Originally, we intended to arrange an engagement first, but since neither of you has objections, we support your decision. Even though the registration was rushed, the proper ceremonies will follow. Our family won''t slight you. Oh, and this is your sister-inw, She."


    It was ironic. A woman who had once been my future mother-inw was now introduced as my sister-inw. The tangled web of these rtionships was almostughable.


    I extended a hand toward She, who still seemed dazed and shaken. "Hello, She. I''m new here, so there''s a lot I need to learn. I''ll be counting on you for guidance."


    She nodded absentmindedly, clearly not yet fully recovered from her shock.


    Jeffrey shot her a displeased look. "Go check where everyone is. This is Emma''s first visit to our home, and Iwon''t tolerate anyone being absent."


    "But, Dad, Anna hasn''t been feeling well these past couple of days, so she might not...


    Jeffrey cut her off with a cold snort. "She''s not part of this family anyway. Whether she shows up or not doesn''t matter."


    Jeffrey had never liked Anna, especially because she and She had meddled in my and Luke''s rtionship in the past.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    She, however, adored Anna and was worried that Jeffrey might disown her daughter entirely. Forcing a smile, she quickly replied, "This is such an important asion. Anna will be here. I''ll go check on things in the kitchen. Please don''t neglect Ms. Gardner." "She, there''s no need to be so formal. We''re all family now," I said, my tone light. "By the way, who is Anna? I''d like to prepare a gift for her since this is my first time here."


    She''s forced smile tightened. "She''s my daughter. There''s no need for gifts."


    I curled my lips into a faint smile and said warmly, "Oh so she''s my niece? With someone as beautiful as you for a mother, I''m sure Anna must be stunning. I can''t wait to meet her!" Anna. I couldn''t wait to meet you.

 Billionaire Is 97

    Chapter 97 Long Time No See


    +10 Free Coins


    Jeffrey didn''t hold back his dissatisfaction with Anna. "What niece? She''s not part of the Boltons. You don''t need to pay her any mind."


    "But, Grandpa


    Before I could finish, I felt a cold gazend on me. Carter spoke indifferently, "You should call him Dad."


    The icy reminder left me drenched in a cold sweat. Carter was far too perceptive. I''d called Jeffrey "Grandpa" for so long that it slipped out as a habit, something no one else had noticed-except him. Suppressing my inner panic, I silently reminded myself to be more careful in the future.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I forced a smile and looked at Carter. "Right, I just thought Dad and my grandpa are about the same age, so I instinctively called him Grandpa."


    "It''s fine," Joffrey said kindly, his attitude unexpectedly warm, likely because my face stirred some familiarity in him. "You''re new here, so it''s understandable if you''re not used to everything yet Come, have a seat."


    Lsat beside Jeffrey. As I did, I caught a flicker of disdain sh across She''s eyes.


    It seemed that no matter if I was Emma or Chloe, I could effortlessly gain what she most desired. She might have thought she yed her role well in front of Adam, but her little tricks didn''t fool Jeffrey.


    Obediently, I settled next to Jeffrey. While it was true that he favored Luke-a natural bias, considering Luke was his biological grandson-his kindness toward me was genuine. For that reason, my feelings toward him were also sincere.


    Taking off his sses, Jeffrey held my hand, his tone wistful. "I''m about the same age as your grandpa. You can call me Dad or Grandpa, whichever feels right to you."


    She immediately interjected, "Dad, wouldn''t that mess up the family hierarchy? She''s not...


    Jeffrey shot her a fierce re. "Go check on the kitchen. As long as I''m alive, you don''t get to call the shots around here."


    It was clear that Jeffrey missed me. Hisplexion didn''t look great, likely from worrying about my disappearance.


    After sitting with Jeffrey for a while, he was overjoyed to learn that I''d be moving into the Bolton Estate. He couldn''t hide his excitement.


    "Good, good. I think you''re a wonderful person. Having you around at the estate will be nice. Besides, you and Carter have already registered your marriage, so we''ll make sure to follow up with the proper ceremonies. We''ll need to prepare a wedding house in advance. Do you have a ce in mind?"


    I suppressed the surge of excitement in my chest. This was exactly what I''d been waiting for.


    "I just returned to the country, so I''m not very familiar with the area. But I did see a vi/development recently that seemed nice."


    Chapter 97 Long Time No Sec


    +10 Free Coins


    ""Where is it?"


    ""Lafayette Vi."


    The moment I said the name, Carter''s head shapped up, his gaze fixed on me. He knew that this vi had once been my and Luke''s nned marital home.


    Visiting the vi would give me the chance to lead him to that statue. Carter was sharp; with just a little guidance, he''d be sure to uncover the truth.


    "Why choose that ce?" he asked his tone hard.


    Feigning innocence, I looked at him with wide eyes. "Why not? I just happened to see it on my phone and thought it looked lovely."


    "Of course," Jeffrey chimed in. "You''re going to be my daughter-inw. A single vi? If you like it, we can buy ten."


    Jeffrey shot Carter a re. "Emma just came back from abroad and isn''t familiar with the area. Take her to look at more properties. If she likes them, buy them all. "Thank you, Dad," I said, stumbling slightly over the term. Having called him "Grandpa" for over a decade, Switching to "Dad" still felt awkward.


    "All right, Carter," Jeffrey instructed. "Take Emma back to the room and see if there''s anything else she needs. Later, have Hugo arrange it." "Yes, Dad. We''ll see youter."


    I politely said goodbye, then pushed Carter to leave the room.


    I pushed him to the elevator and pretended to be in a dilemma, "Which floor do you live on?"


    "Third floor."


    I pressed the button, and Carter suddenly asked, "Are you close with your Grandpa?".


    If anyone else had asked, it would have been a casual question, buting from him, I had to weigh my response carefully.


    I had no memory of this body or its rtionship with Grandpa, so I replied vaguely, "Pretty good, I guess."


    In the time it took to say that, the elevator doors opened. I quickly pushed him out and deliberately asked for his room number. Until the door closed behind us.


    Although I had been to the Bolton Residence many times, this was my first time in Carter''s room.


    I looked around, my eyes filled with curiosity.


    "Mr. Bolton, your room is really big!"


    He suddenly grabbed my uninjured wrist. I gasped and frowned at him,


    20:04 Sat, Dec /


    Chapter 97 Long Time No See


    "Mr. Bolton, what are you doing?"


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter''s eyes were devoid of emotion as he scrutinized my face. Finally, he spoke, "You''ve been dead for over a decade. How can you be close to a dead person?"


    I suddenly regretted choosing him as my partner. Carter was smarter than I had imagined. I feared he would uncover my identity before I could exact my revenge.


    If even someone with little connection to me could easily notice something was off, how could I face others from my past?


    I thought of Anna''s trick. I used to be unable to cry easily, but now, thinking of my past, tears rolled down like broken beads.


    "Mr. Bolton, Grandpa loved me the most when I was little. Even though he''s been dead for so many years, I''ve never forgotten him. Do you hate me? Why do you question everything I say?"


    My tears fell inrge drops on his hand. I lowered my head, pretending to cry, but inside, I was terrified. What if he was ying a trick on me, saying Grandpa wasn''t dead and was just testing me? I''d be doomed. Fortunately, he didn''t go that far.


    "Sorry, did I scare you?"


    I rubbed my eyes, "No, it''s just that it doesn''t feel good not to be trusted. I''ve already said I''m willing to marry you sincerely. Can you stop doubting me?"


    "Okay,"


    His expression softened a bit, "See if there''s anything else you want to change."


    "Okay."


    I made some suggestions, deliberately avoiding my previous preferences and decorating ording to a little girl''s taste.


    By noon, a servant invited us downstairs, saying Luke had returned.


    My heart tightened. It was finally time to meet.


    Carter remained indifferent, his thoughts unreadable.


    I pushed him downstairs, and when the elevator doors opened, I saw the despicable couple standing in the living room.


    Anna was wearing a white coat, her hair slightly curled at the ends, looking elegant and humble, seemingly innocent.


    She turned toward us at the sound, a smile on her face, I heard Carter bring his wife back. I was curious which family''s daughter such an outstanding Carter would marry...


    When her gaze fell on my face, the gift bag in her hand dropped to the floor, and her fake smile froze.

 Billionaire Is 98

    Chapter 98 You Two Are a Perfect Match


    Chapter 98 You Two Are a Perfect Match


    Anna stood frozen in ce, her face stiff and her shoulders trembling uncontrobly,


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna was usually adept at masking her emotions, but now, she was the one with the strongest reaction.


    Well, her intense reaction was understandable.


    While others could only guess whether I was truly dead she had been involved in the entire ordeal, even taking pictures of my lifeless body.


    Then, she saw a woman in a red coat who looked identical to me. To her, it must have seemed like I hade back to life.


    The fact that she didn''t pass out from shock was already impressive.


    Honestly, I wasn''t feeling much better than Anna. In fact, I was even more worked up than she was.


    Over the past month, I''d seen everything from a god''s-eye perspective.


    Despite others'' involvement, Anna had been the one who stirred up the most emotions in me.


    The moment sheid her hand on my Grandma, my murderous intent surged to its peak.


    If I couldn''t take revenge as an evil spirit, then I''d do it as a human, dragging her down to hell myself. Seeing her again as a human, I struggled to control all theplex emotions stirring inside me- excitement, anger, anticipation. I looked at her pale neck, imagining how easily I could snap it.


    Then I looked at her rigid fingers, reminded of how she cut my fingers off and threatened my Grandma with them. That made me want to break every one of hers.


    And that mouth of hers, always so slick with words-what should I do about that?


    Nothing I do will feel satisfying enough!


    I felt so happy that I finally had the chance for revenge


    I suppressed my excitement and smiled at her. "This must be Luke''s wife, Chloe, right? I''ve heard so much about your loving marriage. You two were childhood sweethearts, weren''t you? After all these years, it''s amazing that you made it work. Luke truly is dedicated and deeply affectionate!"


    As soon as I said this, Anna finally snapped out of her daze, and Luke''s face turned grim instantly.


    She hurriedly interjected, "No, you''ve got it wrong. She''s not Chloe; she''s Chloe''s sister-Anna Sander. I''ve mentioned her to you before. They''re siblings, not a couple."


    I replied with a feigned surprised tone. "Oh, I''m sorry. Seeing Anna leaning so close to Luke, I assumed she was his wife. They look like such a great match. But I''m curious-how is Anna your daughter? Isn''t she from the Sander family?"


    Sat,


    +


    Chapter 98 You Two Are a Perfect Match


    "That''s a long story. I took her in for a while when she was separated from her family."


    I nodded thoughtfully. "I sec. So, they aren''t rted by blood, right?"


    "Of course not," She replied, her toneced with impatience.


    53%


    +10 Free Coins


    I smiled faintly. "Since there''s no blood rtion, they''re not real siblings. So, they could technically be a couple."


    "Nonsense!" Luke''s face flushed red as he red at me, clearly enraged because I had hit a nerve.


    "Ms, Gardner, don''t say things like that again. If others overheard you, what would they think of the Bolton family? You''re part of the Bolton family, too. Saying things like this wouldn''t do you any good."


    I offered him an apologetic smile. "Sorry, Luke. I didn''t fully understand the situation and ended up upsetting you. I apologize."


    But inside, I was sneering. Now he cares about the Bolton family''s reputation and image?


    Did he think about the family''s honor when he was fooling around with Anna?


    I had practiced my smile countless times in the mirror and it was almost a perfect replica of Chloe''s.


    Apart from the red mole on my brow, there was practically no way to tell us apart.


    Luke stared at me, lost in thought, and mumbled, "Ch... Chloe...


    "1


    Anna finally snapped out of her trance. She fixed her gaze on my face, her expression reminding me of a venomous snake lurking in dark, damp ces, flicking its tongue and ring fiercely at its prey. It was utterly disgusting!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As my gaze fell on her face, the malice in her expression had flickered briefly before she quicklyposed herself.


    "Sorry, Aunt Zoey, you look so much like my sister that I was momentarily startled."


    Anna quickly regained herposure. She picked up the handbag on the floor and smiled gently. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Aunt Zoey. This is a gift for you. Please ept it."


    Her smile had been so deceiving-who would have suspected that behind such an innocent facade lurked someone so spiteful toward an elderly woman?


    There was no need to rush. I would ensure every bit of her debt was repaid.


    I would ensure she paid back everything she had done to Grandma, me, and my child-with interest!


    The thought of her inevitable suffering made me sh an even sweeter smile.


    "You think I look like your sister? That''s such a lovely connection we share! I came here in such a rush and didn''t bring a gift for you. I hope you don''t mind."


    "Of course not. We''re family now; there''s no need for formalities."


    Chapter 98 You Two Are a Perfect Match


    0000, 53%


    +10 Free Coins


    "I just returned to the country and don''t know my way around yet. Anna, you''ll have to take care of me from now on."


    I warmly held Anna''s hand, chatting with her like an innocent and cheerful girl.


    While I spoke, Luke kept staring at me quietly, as though he was trying to see Chloe from the past through


    1. me.


    After all, this body of mine was only 20 years old, a few years younger than Anna.


    It was so youthful, like a flower in full bloom, radiating vitality in every way.


    When I visited Lukest year, I overheard Anna clinging to him and grumbling, "Chloe''s almost 30 in a couple of years, and she''s so gloomy all the time. Don''t you think it''s tedious and boring to be with her and read reports all the time?" Luke tapped her nose lightly with his fingertip. "She''s not as lively and adorable as you are. Being with you makes me feel a few years younger."


    What a joke! I had poured my heart and soul into his project, working tirelessly every day, yet he enjoyed the fruits of mybor while flirting with another woman.


    Now that I had be younger and more beautiful than Anna, how would he feel about it?


    "Sure! As long as Aunt Zoey doesn''t mind me being a chatterbox, I''d be happy to join." She appeared kind and full of goodwill.


    I blinked and asked, "By the way, Anna, do you know Lafayette Vi?"


    The moment I mentioned the name of the development, her expression shifted slightly. "I do. That''s Luke''s marriage home."


    I pped my hands. "That''s perfect!"


    Anna stared at me curiously. "Why do you ask, Aunt Zoey?"


    "Dad asked earlier where we should buy a marriage home. I saw this development and thought it looked great, so I wanted to ask you about it. Since it''s Luke''s marriage home, that''s even better."


    I turned to Luke, shing him a bright smile. "Luke, can I take a look at your marriage home? I''m thinking of buying it as my marriage home with Carter, and I''d love to borrow some ideas from your design." Luke said nothing, but it was clear he was reluctant.


    After all, he and Anna had been intimate there. Even though he had erased all evidence, he still worried that something might give them away.


    I took a step closer, my voice soft and yful. "I''m terrible at interior design. If I could borrow some inspiration from your setup, that would be amazing. Luke, what do you say? Take me there, please?"

 Billionaire Is 99

    Chapter 99 Skeleton In the Closet


    Chapter 99 Skeleton In the Closet


    +10 Free Coins.


    Luke''s gaze alternated between rity and confusion. His mental state had been poortely due to his search for me, and now he saw me as Zoey one moment and Chloe the next.


    In his daze, he agreed, "Alright."


    I gave him a sweet smile. "Thank you. By the way, Luke, why haven''t I seen your wife around?"


    Hearing me mention Ghloe, Luke''s pupils gradually focused. He hesitated, seemingly unsure of how to exin.


    "Aunt Zoey, my sister is caught up with something right now, so she can''t join us for dinner. It''s gettingte, let''s go eat," Anna said warmly. She linked her arm with mine affectionately and led me toward the dining room. I subtly pulled my arm away and stepped behind Carter again. "Carter, let''s go."


    I always addressed him sweetly in front of others, making our rtionship seem especially close.


    Carter didn''t bother to contradict me and simply went along with it.


    However, his sharp, icy gaze always made me uneasy whenever our eyes met.


    During the dinner, Jeffrey''s previously gloomy expression brightened upon seeing how I treated Carter.


    After all, he was his son. How could a father not love his own child?


    Even if Carter was disabled, he still hoped for the best for him.


    Knowing Carter had trouble moving around, I stood to serve him soup and pick out dishes. After all, we were now partners in the same boat, and I needed to treat him well.


    Besides, he had saved my life on several asions in the past.


    In this life, I repay kindness with kindness and revenge with revenge.


    "Carter, let me know what you like, and I''ll serve it to you."From N?velDrama.Org.


    He gave me a deep look but eventually said nothing more than, "Alright."


    Luke watched our interaction in a daze. Perhaps it reminded him of the past when I used to serve him soup and pick dishes for him.


    I had memorized his tastes and preferences, carefully avoiding anything he disliked.


    Now, without me by his side, and with Anna unwilling to act recklessly in Jeffrey''s presence, he had to do it himself.


    Noticing the bead bracelet on his wrist, I casually remarked, "Luke, that bead bracelet on your wrist looks quite unique."


    Luke instinctively stroked the beads on his wrist, a habit he had developed recently.


    Chapter 99 Skeleton In the Closet


    "Mm, this bead bracelet was crafted by a skilled master


    +10 Free Coins


    After my ashes were cremated and transformed into beads at high temperatures, the DNA had long since been destroyed and dposed into inorganic matter Extracting any DNA from the beads or the porcin bowl would be impossible. The only way to retrieve my DNA was from the flesh and blood inside the blessed virgin statue or the human-skin Bible in my Grandma''s hands.


    But even if nothing could be extracted, I wouldn''t allow my ashes to be with him day and night.


    "I''m a big fan of the Sacred Nine-eyed beads. From the color of the beads, I can tell this bracelet is of fine quality. I wonder if you''d be willing to sell it to me? I''d pay any price."


    Luke had never been a believer in superstitious charms like this. Besides, he could easily win my favor with a simple bracelet, So, this was likely an offer he wouldn''t refuse.


    Before he could speak, Anna beat him to it. "Aunt Zoey, do you like these bead bracelets? Nhappen to have on¨¦ in my room. Let me give it to you as a weing gift. There''s no need for formalities between family."


    I had no choice but to go along with it. "Alright, thank you then."


    After dinner, Anna suggested she go upstairs to get the bracelet, and I insisted on following her. She had no choice but to reluctantly agree.


    "Anna, you and Luke share such a great bond. It''s rare for siblings to be this close, even among blood rtives. When you stood together just now, I almost thought...


    I said this intentionally to make her uneasy.


    "1


    Anna quickly changed the subject. "Luke and I grew up together, and our rtionship is no different from that of real siblings, Aunt Zoey. This is my room."


    She pushed the door open, and Anna''s room was exactly the same as the one I had seen as a spirit- everything was soft and pink, making it hard to believe that the owner could be a ruthless person. She opened the jewelry section of the wardrobe, revealing rows of dazzling jewelry.


    Some pieces were gifts from the Sander and Bolton families, while others were items she had taken from


    1. me.


    I remembered every single ne and bracelet clearly.


    I also remembered my parents'' reprimands when she tried to take those jewels from me, "Your sister likes them. You have so much jewelry. Can''t you just give her some?"


    In the end, I even had to give up my man to her.


    She noticed me admiring the jewelry and said generously, "Aunt Zoey, is there something you like? If you do, feel free to pick whatever you want. We''re family now. There''s no need to be shy."


    I kept my gaze on her and smiled. "Anna, you''re so generous and thoughtful. Whoever marries you is going to be very lucky."


    Chapter 99 Skeleton In the Closet


    Anna chuckled lightly. "Aunt Zoey, you always make fun of me."


    +10 Free Coins


    I didn''t skip a beat as I shifted topics. "Anna, I think you have great taste. I just returned to the country and didn''t bring many clothes this time. Would you mind gifting me a few outfits?" "Not at all," she replied without hesitation.


    Anna pulled open the wardrobe beside her, offering it for me to browse, but I walked toward the one hiding her secret.


    If I opened this wardrobe, I''d see that door.


    Just as my hand touched the handle, Anna called out nervously, "Aunt Zoey!"


    I turned around, ncing at her leisurely. "What''s the matter, Anna? You look nervous. Is there something here you don''t want me to see?"


    There certainly was. That wardrobe concealed her affair with Luke-the ugliest truth she kept hidden. If anyone found out about the affair, her carefully crafted mask of innocence would be ripped away.


    She must have been panicking inside, though her expression remainedposed. "Of course not. That''s just where I store old things. My clothes are in this wardrobe, Aunt Zoey. Feel free to browse and pick something." "Alright." I decided to let it go for now, realizing it wasn''t the right moment to expose her.


    After all, a stage needed an audience for a proper show, and with just the two of us, it wouldn''t be nearly as fun.


    I casually selected a few outfits and smiled at her. "Anna, are you free this afternoon? Could youe with me to check out Luke''s marriage home?"


    "This afternoon? Aunt Zoey, why the urgency?"


    I left the room with the clothes in hand. "Well, Carter and I are settling down, so it''s better to finalize our home sooner rather thanter. It''s also a good chance to explore the area. Does that work for you?"


    Anna probed cautiously. "Sure. I heard Aunt Zoey and my uncle got together via amercial marriage. Judging from what you shared with me, it sounds like you and Uncle Carter get along well?"


    I didn''t deny it. Instead, I replied with a radiant smile. "Yes, I''ve admired Carter for a long time. I even dreamed of marrying him. Bing his wife is the greatest blessing I could ever ask for." Of course, I was talking nonsense, but when I turned around, I saw Carter and Luke standing behind me, their eyes fixed squarely on me.

 Billionaire Is 100

    Chapter 100 Undine Statue


    Ahanband from my past life and a hand I muredest hic the two por f


    love neither of them


    I pushed down the awkwardness that rose in my cher dedket weet Cor


    "Carter, I said, sweet as honey. As I passed Lake, I caught and fach of pan in his eyes


    I knew. In his heart, heartill sometimes see me as Calle My deals would aim for fores of the ite


    And now, unexpectedly, he had an ame who looked chaty like me. I was one toate tim ufortable


    But if he was at ease. I wouldn''t be


    Carter looked up at me, his eyes silently asking, Materia as you pulling


    How about we take a tour of our marital home this afternoon? suggest


    He didn''t answer, but his eyes sharpened, studying me more dostly I pulled on my my car the une Iknew would be hard for him to resist.


    I want to set up a home for a soon, one that''s just on We can decorate it the way we the Frow dvou 12


    "Smash"


    Luke, holding a ss of newly poured water, suddenly dropped in and in shaned on the frose


    He stared at me in a daze, his face twisted with a minute of agitation and martiness. What did you say Say it again.


    Did it ring a bell? Those were my exact words to him once


    I had wanted so badly to create a home that was h¨¦s


    In the end, the home was there, and we had parted way


    I pretended to be frightened, looking at him with wide eyes Take, what''s wrong? Did I say something wrong?


    "Say it again," he insisted, a sharp edge to his voice


    Not just once, I could have repeated it a hundred times


    Instead, I acted innocent and said, "I said I want to create a home with Caner and decorate it the way we like. Luke, stop staring at me, it''s kind of scary


    With that, I plopped down onto Carter''sp and threw myself into his arms.


    Carter, caught off guard by my sudden disy of affection, locked shocked momearily forgetting to respond.


    13


    Chapter 100 Undine Statue


    "Carter, I-I''m scared."


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke, who hadn''t been resting well, looked even more pale and haggard than usual, with dark circles under his eyes. When he red at me, his eyes were red-rimmed, like a vengeful spirit emerging from hell. Honestly, it was a little frightening.


    felt Carter''s chest rise and fall quickly, but he still managed to suppress his anger, not pushing me away.


    Instead, he turned to look at me andforted, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    I clung to his sleeve and said coyly, "Carter, you''re so sweet. Do you prefer having a boy or girl?"


    Thankfully, Carter hadn''t been drinking, or he would have spit it all over me.


    He had no idea what absurd thing I was going to say next.


    In my pleading gaze, he sighed and shut his eyes in resignation. "Either is fine."


    Snuggled closer into his chest, I rubbed my cheek against him and suggested, "Then how about I give you two babies? A boy and a girl, twins-how about that? It would be perfect if the girl looked like you. You''re so gorgeous, just imagine how beautiful our daughter would be." Those words came from the bottom of my heart. Honestly, Carter was far more handsome than Luke, especially with his striking features.


    I''d heard that his mother was mixed race, which only added to his allure.


    But to my surprise, after my cheeky, yful words, Carter''s pale ears turned a deep shade of red.


    Seriously? You''re so innocent?


    He clearly knew I was just teasing him, but he was actually shy.


    Luke, on the other hand, was about to lose it.


    He must have been wondering why this woman was so simr to Chloe, why she spoke the same way Chloe used to.


    Anna, on the other hand, felt a pang of guilt and fear, terrified that the secret only she knew would suddenly be exposed.


    With just a few words, I could easily unsettle both of them. But Carter, this time, lightly gripped my wrist, much more gently than before.


    Not only did he avoid the wrist I had hurt, but he didn''t tighten his grip on the other one.


    He cleared his throat and said, "There are other people here."


    To my surprise, he actually yed along. I felt a sudden impulse and leaned in close to Carter''s ear, speaking in a voice that was only audible to all four of us. "How about I tell you all about it when we go back to our room tonight?" Carter''s ears turned even redder.


    Chapter 100 Undine Statue


    His skin was naturally pale, but now it had a delicate pink tint.


    The rosy hues looked beautiful on him.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he coldly murmured, "M"


    I noticed that the more affectionate I was with Carter, the more agitated Luke became.


    He kept fiddling with the bracelet on his wrist, as if trying to calm the anger inside him.


    I felt a strange sense of satisfaction and brought up the marriage home again.


    +10 Free Coins


    Although neither of them really wanted to go, they had already agreed to it, so they had no choice but toply.


    On our way there, Carter said nothing. His eyes fixed on me as if trying to figure out my intentions.


    But at that moment, I didn''t care about anything else.


    Through Carter''s help, I would reveal all the truths.


    As the sculpture loomed closer, my heart pounded faster.


    It was as if some unseen force was guiding me, and without realizing it, I walked slowly toward the sculpture.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Tears started to fall uncontrobly from the corners of my eyes.


    Drip.


    The tears fell from my chin and sshed onto the ground.

 Billionaire Is 101

    Chapter 101 I Saw a Woman Trapped in the Sculpture Chapter 101 I Saw a Woman Trapped in the Sculpture


    In this new life, I was far less carefree than the time when I was just a soul.


    45 Free Coins


    I had regained my emotions, my desires, and after a period of nkness, all of them came rushing back at once. It felt like a herd of wild horses galloping across the ins, or a flood during the rainy season, surging uncontrobly. The intensity of those emotions overwhelmed me, making it impossible for me to control them.


    The wind in my ears seemed to fade. Anna seemed to say something after she had gotten out of the car, but I couldn''t hear her.


    The towering sculpture before me stood like a lighthouse in the dark night. I was but a small boat adrift in the vast ocean, pulled toward it little by little.


    It pulled me forward, step by step.


    When I reached the sculpture, snow that hadn''t yet melted covered its surface.


    Tears began to fall from my eyes,nding in the snow at my feet. The warmth from my tears created small indentations in the snow.


    Maybe, to everyone else, I must have seemed possessed in that moment.


    I couldn''t hear them calling my name. I trembled and reached out my hand, slowly brushing the snow off the sculpture.


    It was strange.


    This was my body, yet it felt like an old friend I hadn''t seen in a long time. The emotions inside me were soplicated that I didn''t even know which one was the strongest.


    A deep, imprable sadness cloaked me entirely.


    "Zoey, what are you doing?" When I didn''t respond, Anna called out and tugged at me.


    I sensed that something was controlling my mind.


    There was only one thought in my head.


    She felt cold.


    I''m Chloe, but I''m not just Chloe.


    My hands, red from the cold, kept brushing the snow off the sculpture, no matter how numb they became. Then, Carter''s voice broke through. "Don''t forget, you''re injured! Do you want to get yourself killed again?" Although Zoey''s wounds weren''t fatal nor deep, any sudden movements could easily cause them to tear open again.


    A second injury could be worse than the first.


    Chapter 1011 Saw a Woman Trapped in the Sculpture


    His cold voice felt like a bucket of ice water, chilling me to the bone.


    Death? I didn''t want to die.


    Death is terrifying


    It would be pure agony to drift alone in the world, with no one hearing my voice.


    45 Free Coins


    I felt lost, my face streaked with tears, my eyes red, and I must have looked pitiful in the eyes of others.


    Luke spoke up, "Aunt Zoey, you don''t look right. You should get some rest in the house."


    My heart was in turmoil, beating wildly as I let Anna support me.


    "What''s wrong, Zoey? Should we take you to the hospital?"


    I didn''t answer her, but I nced back.


    In the heavy snow, Carter sat alone in a wheelchair.


    He lifted his head, silently watching the sculpture''s face.


    It was a look I had never seen before, eyes filled with sorrow.


    Snowkes fell onto him, but he seemed oblivious to that. There he stood, along with the sculpture, like a lone figure lost in the storm.


    I felt like the strength had been drained from me. Darkness overtook me as my body went limp.


    Before I lost consciousness, I thought I saw Luke reach out toward me.


    "Chloe."


    Years of shared emotions had triggered a reflex in him. He caught my body and carried me upstairs.


    Anna followed closely. When Lukeid me on the guestroom bed, Anna lowered her voice and questioned, "What are you doing? She''s Zoey, not Chloe!"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luke stared at my face, a flicker of pain crossing his features.


    "She looks too much like Chloe, especially her profile. When I couldn''t see the red mole on her forehead, I instinctively thought, she''s Chloe."


    Luke fumbled for an exnation. He might have believed the mysteries Anna created when he was angry, but once that passed, the emptiness in his heart would slowly be filled with longing.


    We''d known each other for nearly 20 years. That was a long, long time.


    It wasn''t something Anna could erase with a few words.


    Luke''s mind had been on the edge of copse and rebirth. Perhaps in moments of extremity, he hated me, but in the endless longing, his rationality was slowly eaten away.


    Sun, Dec


    Chapter 101 I Saw a Woman Trapped in the Sculpture


    s


    Anna''s voice turned cold and reminded him, "Have you forgotten what Chloe did to you? She betrayed you. Even if she''s dead, she deserved it!"


    Luke''s expression changed dramatically. He coldly looked at Anna and chided, "What sort of nonesense are you bbering? I just asked Nelson today, and there''s no progress. We haven''t found Chloe''s body yet, so there''s still a glimmer of hope." "Luke, have you lost your mind? Even if Chloe is alive, she hates you. To get back at you, she slept with someone else. Doesn''t it bother you?"


    Luke''s fists clenched, and he said, "I''m not crazy. She betrayed me, but I betrayed her too. When I saw Zoey, all I could think of was Chloc, alive as she once was.


    "In the past, Iined that she was boring. She hid her true self and helped me rise to power. Didn''t I transform her into an uninteresting person?


    "She had made all sorts of preparations to be the mistress of the house. At home, she took care of everything; outside, she handled it effortlessly. She was my anchor, while I ...''


    Luke covered his face and continued, "I enjoyed the convenience she brought, proud of myself for thinking she wasn''t lively enough, wasn''t interesting enough. But I forgot I was the one who turned her into that. And I was doing those things behind her back." Tears slipped from his fingers, and his voice choked. "I have stopped ming her. Even if Chloe betrayed me, if she came back, I wouldn''t hold it against her. I just want her by my side, just like before."


    p!


    Anna pped him hard across the face.


    This was the first time I saw Anna have an outburst. Her eyes were red as she questioned, "What about me? What am I to you?"


    She finally stopped pretending and showed her true face.


    I didn''t witness this drama because, after losing consciousness, I heard a familiar voice.


    To be precise, it was a voice I had heard before I jumped off the building. It was her-Zoey.


    "How do you find my body?"


    We weremunicating in my mind. I saw a woman dressed in a long ck dress, its hem embroidered with ck velvet roses.


    A''red dot on her forehead made her appear even more captivating.


    But herplexion was pale, and her eyes coldly fixed on me.


    Her personality was the opposite of mine.


    I nervously exined, "Sorry, I wanted to live, but you wanted to die, so by some twist of fate, I ended up in your body."


    She stared at my face and asked, "Why do we look so alike? Who are you?"


    Chapter 101 I Saw a Woman Trapped in the Sculpture


    "My name is Chloe Sander."


    I hastily told her, "If you''re willing, can I tell you a story?"


    s


    I quickly shared my past with her. After a long silence, she said, "I''ve long wanted to die. The only one I care about is my mom. If you can take care of her, I have no objections. But..." ""But what?"


    "Just now, I was brought here by some force. My body is forcing me to return."


    I felt the same. Since I saw my sculpture, I couldn''t control my emotions anymore.


    Could it be because of my body?


    I panicked. My revenge hasn''t even begun!


    No, this can''t be.


    I opened my eyes abruptly. Anna and Luke, still arguing, looked at me.


    Bur ignored them and ran outside.


    I ran wildly, and I saw the man standing in the snow.


    He stretched out his hand, seemingly wanting to touch the sculpture.


    Just as his fingers were about to make contact, he saw me running toward him. A momentary unease crossed his face.


    I threw myself into his arms, tears streaming down, and urgently said, "Carter, I saw ...


    He frowned, confused. "What?"


    I pointed to the sculpture nearby and said, "I just saw a woman, someone who looks just like me. She told me she''s trapped in there."


    As soon as the words left my mouth, Carter''s expression changed drastically.

 Billionaire Is 102

    Chapter 102 Save Her! She''s Inside the State!


    Chapter 102 Save Her! She''s Inside the Statue!


    I had originally nned to subtly guide Carter to investigate the statue.


    The feeling of my soul bein was awful.


    There was still so much left behind in this world.


    45 Free Cons


    forcibly ripped from my body, with my emotionspletely out of control,


    done, and I couldn''t stand the thought of leaving unfinished business


    But I wasn''t the ruler of the world, and my ability to act was minuscule.


    All I could do was use thest moments I had to urgently tell him the truth.


    The closer I got to the statue, the more it felt like my soul was being drawn out of me,


    Carter held onto my arms tightly, his usually cold face now showing signs of worry and urgency. "Zoey, exin to me. What''s going on? How could there be someone in here?"


    I opened my mouth, and just as my spirit was separating from my body, even the air seemed to suck out of my chest.


    Lacking the time to exin, I managed to say onest thing with great difficulty. "Save her! You need to help her! She''s inside the statue!"


    I felt myself slipping away as everything went dark, my soul fully detached. When I opened my eyes again, it was as though I had be a spirit once more.


    The statue seemed to have an immense pull and drew my soul into it.


    This time, I was truly trapped inside.


    I looked down at Carter. Amidst the falling snow, he was holding a little girl dressed in a red coat in his arin.


    Her eyes were closed, and the red mole on her forehead stood out against her pale face.


    It was a beautiful scene, but Carter didn''t have the luxury of admiring it.


    "Zoey, speak! Tell me what''s going on!"


    I didn''t know if Zoey''s spirit could return to her own body. Right now, I felt utterly lost. From this point on, I was no longer in Zoey''s body, but I was also forever trapped here. Tregretted not seeing Grandma onest time, not whispering a reassuring word in her ear. Not far away, Luke and Anna had stopped arguing and were now watching the scene. "Uncle Carter, what happened to Zoey?"


    Carter must have been confused. In just one day, a woman who had previously attempted suicide married him in haste, only to faint after leaving him with that cryptic message.


    Sun, Dec


    Chapter 102 Save Her! She''s Inside the Statue! 887%


    s


    Damian rushed to check Zoey''s body. He said, "The wound hasn''t opened. Maybe she has just been through an emotional roller coaster that is causing her to temporarily lose consciousness? Should we take her to the hospital?"


    Carter''s gaze shifted to Luke and Anna, who had just arrived. Anna quickly exined, "Carter, you saw it too. Ever since Zoey got out of the car, she''s been acting strangely. We helped her to the room, but she came running down shortly after. We didn''t do anything to her. Anna knew Carter was investigating her. She instinctively feared him.


    Right now, Carter had no concrete evidence he was only suspicious. Once he found something, it wouldn''t just be a nce. Therefore, Anna exined to him at once.


    I could only hope Carter would believe what I had said before and investigate the statue thoroughly.


    Carter handed Zoey''s body to Damian and said, "Take her to the hospital. Notify her family... Forget it, just call her mother.


    It seemed like Carter had already guessed the situation. Zoey''s life hadn''t been easy at home. Her mother was the only one who truly cared about her.


    Thinking of the tender, motherly love I had feltst night, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of longing.


    I had briefly experienced the warmth of motherhood through Zoey''s body. At least, when I left, I could say goodbye to her.


    But I no longer had that chance, which was deeply regrettable.


    All I could do was stand alone in the snow, apanied only by the wind.


    Luke looked troubled. He spoke calmly, "We''ll talk about the marriage home once Aunt Zoey recovers. I have some matters at the office ...


    Carter cut him off. "How did youe to have this statue?"


    "Chloe liked it."


    Luke hadn''t explicitly requested the use of my face. He had thought that the workers, in their tribute to our rtionship, used my face as a model. After all, everyone knew how close we had been since childhood. It seemed reasonable.


    Carter probably recalled thest thing I had told him,


    My body was still missing, and I was confident that Carter had not given up searching for me.


    Even though my words didn''t make much sense, a cornered person will grasp at even the smallest hint.


    Carter kept staring at the statue. Anna noticed and asked, "What''s wrong with the statue? Is there a problem?"


    He brushed the snow off the statue and revealed a faint pink color just like human skin.


    Most statues are white, but the color of this statue was simr to human skin, making it look almost


    Chapter 102 Save Her! She''s Inside the Statue!


    lifelike, especially with that face-it was uncanny!


    Carter turned to Anna, his expression unreadable. "It''s nothing. I''ll get going now."


    I felt a rush of anxiety. Did Carter not believe me?


    No, this is my only chance!


    Carter, please trust me! You have to trust me.


    s


    Anna let out a relieved sigh. "Luke, did you not mention that you were dealing withpany matters?"


    Luke looked at Carter. His uncle spoke in a cold voice, "I''ll check out other vis before finalizing my marriage home."


    "In that case, Uncle Carter, I''ll leave you to it."


    As I watched them walk away, my anxiety grew.


    In the past, I could follow Luke, but now I found myself imprisoned inside the statue and unable to escape.


    God, why are you so cruel to me?


    You have given me hope, only to shatter it.


    I curled up inside the statue, wrapping my arms around my knees, burying my face.


    I couldn''t tell how much time had passed when I heard hurried footsteps approaching. I looked up suddenly.


    Nelson and his team hurried over. The man in the wheelchair looked as cold as ever.


    But seeing his face was like sunlight shining into my world, and I couldn''t help but smile broadly.


    Carter, I''m right about you after all.


    He intentionally left to lower Anna and Luke''s guard, preventing Anna from causing any interference.


    But I had doubted him earlier.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Nelson circled around the statue, then spoke, "Mr. Bolton, although there have been instances of bodies hidden in cement, the stench of decay would be unbearable over time. Last time I checked, this statue had no odor." Carter''s cold, handsome face showed a hint of menace. He looked up at my face and said, "That''s just the most basic method. A skilled criminal mastermind could easily mask it with chemicals.


    "Think about it. After all this time, if the body was hidden inside the statue, right under our noses, would anyone notice?"


    His words sent shockwaves through the air. Nelson''s investigation had hit a dead end, and this case was proving to be tooplex.


    11-13 Sun, vec o


    Chapter 102 Save Her! She''s Inside the Statue!


    The higher-ups had already made it clear-they wanted this case solved quickly.


    He clenched his teeth and said, "Let''s do it!"


    3.87%0

 Billionaire Is 103

    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    45 Free Coins


    Nelson gave the coroner a nod, signaling him to take samples from the statue. The next step was clear; they needed to figure out how to open the sculpture and see if it concealed a body.


    The statue belonged to Luke, and Nelson had to follow the proper procedures.


    The result of thismotion was that everyone knew what was happening.


    Car after car pulled up.


    Luke, pallid with panic, exited his vehicle.


    Ignoring Jeffrey inside, he rushed straight to Nelson''s side.


    Adam and She were helping Jeffrey, who was leaning on a cane. His assistant hurried to cover him with a cloak and hold an umbre as they slowly made their way over. Following them was the Sanders'' car. The door opened, and immediately, my mom hurried out.


    Her high heels sank into the snow. She lost her bnce, falling straight down.


    My brother rushed over to help her up and brush the snow from her clothes. My mom, however, eagerly dashed forward.


    "Mom, slow down, the snow makes the ground slippery!"


    My dad stepped out through another door. His face was expressionless, but a brief sh ofplexity in his eyes betrayed his emotions.


    Anna, on the other hand, was uncharacteristically cold and distant.


    At that moment, everyone from the Sanders and Boltons'' households had arrived.


    As evening fell, the streetlights in the yard flickered on, casting a dim yellow light. Snowkes continued to fall, and it seemed the storm was growing heavier.


    It reminded me of the night I died. The snow was just as heavy.


    Back then, I was cold, in pain, terrified, and helpless.


    But now, I no longer felt cold.


    My mom hurried forward and grabbed Nelson''s sleeve. She asked, "Captain Tucker, have you found Chloe? Is she found?"


    She was torn between wanting to find my body and fearing to find my corpse.


    Sometimes, no news was the best news. Once there was a clue, it would shatter whatever fragile hope remained. Nelson''s face turned serious as he said, "We suspect that Ms. Chloe''s body is hidden inside this statue."


    Sun,


    86%1


    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    s


    My mom''s expression changed drastically. My brother''s usual smile vanished, He asked, "What? Captain Tucker, is this a joke? Let''s push aside whether my sister is really dead, who hides a body in her marriage home after a murder?" "The most dangerous ce is often the safest, those words aren''t unfounded," Nelson replied, his tone resolute.


    Anna stepped forward slowly, her eyes narrowing. "Captain Tucker, how did you determine that Chloe''s body is inside? Do you have any proof?"


    The statue, sealed, weighed a considerable amount. From the exterior, there was no way to tell if it concealed a body.


    In order to avoid damaging potential evidence, the police decided to drill a small hole into the sculpture and use scanning equipment to check for a body inside


    The hole hadn''t even been opened yet when Anna asked her pointed question. Captain Tucker kept a stern face and replied, "From our observations, this statue is unusual, so we suspect...


    11


    Anna smiled coldly and said, "They say police work is meticulous and based on evidence, yet you''re making such amotion without any proof. What, if you suspect there''s something wrong about our house, are you nning to blow it up and inspect it?" "Ms. Sander, we consulted Mr. Bolton. We''ve received his permission to investigate. What exactly are you suspicious of? Or you don''t want your sister''s body to be found?"


    Nelson had his doubts about Anna too, but the cleverness of Anna was in her ability to look obviously guilty, but they couldn''t uncover a single shred of evidence. As Anna had said, without evidence, they couldn''t just arrest her and send her to court.


    With ease, Anna responded, "Of course, I want to find Chloe. I just question your methods." Before she could continue, someone interrupted, saying, "We''re here." Nelson, uninterested in exining further, nodded. "Check if there''s anything inside."


    I watched anxiously from the side. They hadn''t hidden the full body! The statue was empty


    inside.


    Anna''s brilliance was precisely in this: even if someone suspected the statue, if they opened it and found nothing, the suspicion would be cleared.


    The secret of this statue would remain forever undiscovered.


    After thorough investigation, they came to a conclusion "Captain Tucker, there''s no body or suspicious material inside"


    Adam frowned and said, "I didn''t want to criticize you all, but your investigation is sloppy! This is a mess!"


    "Dad, the storm''s too fierce. Let''s get you


    home."


    Jeffrey had probably been hoping to find any clue about my whereabouts, so he hade personally. However, his face was now filled with disappointment, and he sighed helplessly.


    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    *5 Free Coins


    My mom''s expression changed drastically. My brother usual smile vanished. He asked, "What? Captain Tucker, is this a joke? Let''s push aside whether my sister is really dead, who hides a body in her marriage home after a murder?" "The most dangerous ce is often the safest, those words aren''t unfounded," Nelson replied, his tone resolute.


    Anna stepped forward slowly, her eyes narrowing. "Captain Tucker, how did you determine that Chloe''s body is inside? Do you have any proof?"


    The statue, sealed, weighed a considerable amount. From the exterior, there was no way to tell if it concealed a body.


    In order to avoid damaging potential evidence, the police decided to drill a small hole into the sculpture and use scanning equipment to check for a body inside.


    The hole hadn''t even been opened yet when Anna asked her pointed question. Captain Tucker kept a stern face and replied, "From our observations, this statue is unusual, so we suspect...


    Anna smiled coldly and said, "They say police work is meticulous and based on evidence, yet you''re making such amotion without any proof. What, if you suspect there''s something wrong about our house, are you nning to blow it up and inspect it?" "Ms. Sander, we consulted Mr. Bolton. We''ve received his permission to investigate. What exactly are you suspicious of? Or you don''t want your sister''s body to be found?"


    Nelson had his doubts about Anna too, but the cleverness of Anna was in her ability to look obviously guilty, but they couldn''t uncover a single shred of evidence.


    As Anna had said, without evidence, they couldn''t just arrest her and send her to court.


    With ease, responded, "Of course, I want to find Chloe. I just question your methods."


    Before she could continue, someone interrupted, saying, "We''re here."


    Nelson, uninterested in exining further, nodded. "Check if there''s anything inside."


    I watched anxiously from the side. They hadn''t hidden the full body! The statue was empty inside.


    Anna''s brilliance was precisely in this: even if someone suspected the statue, if they opened it and found nothing, the suspicion would be cleared.


    The secret of this statue would remain forever undiscovered.


    After thorough investigation, they came to a conclusion "Captain Tucker, there''s no body or suspicious material inside."


    Adam frowned and said, "I didn''t want to criticize you all, but your investigation is sloppy! This is a mess!"


    "Dad, the storm''s too fierce. Let''s get you home."


    Jeffrey had probably been hoping to find any clue about my whereabouts, so he hade personally. However, his face was now filled with disappointment, and he sighed helplessly.


    86%


    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    My momined, and my dad began to chastise her.


    s


    I turned to Carter, who had been silent the entire time. lis gaze was cold as he stared at the statue.


    "Wait."


    Luke red at him, clearly frustrated. "What for? Uncle Carter, you tricked me into leaving and then brought people back to take samples. What are you suspecting? Do you think I killed Chloe and hid her here?"


    "It doesn''t matter what we think. We wait for the results Carter remained calm, sitting like a rock, and no one dared to argue further.


    My mom''sints faded. My dad, though still annoyed, held back his temper.


    Finally, a car arrived. When the door opened, the person inside rushed out eagerly.


    "We found it, Captain Tucker!"


    The officer was ecstatic, holding the report in his hand.


    Nelson, weighed down by pressure, asked, "What did you find?"


    "The body. It''s inside the statue!"


    "That''s impossible! We already checked! There''s nothing in there!" Luke denied it immediately.


    The officer panted, exining, "The reason there''s no visible body is because someone mixed the deceased''s flesh into the construction materials. From our surface sample, we found DNA that matches the blood on the wedding dress. This means the body was shattered and fusedpletely with the statue!"


    At these words, everyone''s face turned pale.


    Luke grabbed the officer by the cor and asked, "What are you saying?!"


    "Mr. Bolton, I know this is hard for you to ept, but this is the result of our analysis. We''ll take the whole statue back for further testing."


    Hearing this, I finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    The truth was finally out!


    But Luke had lost it. "You''re saying... this statue is Chloe?"


    The officer nodded carefully and said, "Yes, you can put it that way."


    Boom!


    My mom fainted, and Luke copsed.


    He crumpled to the ground, muttering in disbelief, "No, it can''t be. How could Chloe be like this?


    He shakily stood up, staggering towards my statue.


    Chapter 103 Chloe''s Body Is Found!


    I observed his approach, recalling the time I found myself stranded in the mountains 1fe had run to me without hesitation, risking everything to reach me.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Back then, Luke only had eyes for me.


    But why did you change?


    Luke staggered through the snow, seemingly sensing my gaze.


    He looked up, his face full of disbelief. "C-Chloe, is that you?"


    Yes, he finally saw my spirit.


    I stood there in a white dress, barefoot in the snow,


    I spoke softly, "Luke,"


    "Chloe, I know they''re lying! You''lle home to me. We made a promise to grow old together, we..."


    A cold wind blew through my hair as I looked him in the eyes and said each word clearly. "The greatest regret of my life is knowing you."


    N-no, Chloe, I''m sorry. I don''t know how it happened; I didn''t want this. I really ..."


    Tears slid from Luke''s eyes as he fumbled for words. He took slow steps towards me. "Chloe, tell me who did this to you. I''ll avenge you."


    I slowly turned my gaze toward Anna and said inly, "The one who harmed me is ...


    But at that moment, I couldn''t make a sound. My body started to be transparent.


    Luke panicked and lunged forward, trying to hold me down.


    The moment he reached for me, my body shattered like Esmee''s, splintering into countless silver-white fragments, scattering like butterflies in the wind. Finally. Is this freedom?


    Luke screamed hysterically, "Chloe, no!!!"


    He reached out to grab me, but I vanished faster than before.


    With a snap, the bracelet on his wrist broke without warning.

 Billionaire Is 104

    Chapter 104 My Father Kneels Before My Statue


    Chapter 104 My Father Kneels Before My Statue


    s


    The more Luke resisted, the more it felt as though the sand was slipping through his fingers, faster and faster.


    He watched helplessly as my spirit sted into the night sky, like fireworks, only to disappear into the vast, endless expanse.


    After that fleeting beauty, only emptiness remained.


    The bracelet on his wrist was like our rtionship-a sudden break, its beads scattering on the ground..


    Luke stared in shock as I vanished from his arms, his mind reeling from the overwhelming shock.


    He ran toward the statue. His strength drained as though someone had stolen it away. His body copsed onto the snow, but he ignored the pain, crawling and stumbling towards the statue. "Chloe,e back. Look at me! Don''t leave me!"


    It seemed that only Luke could see me in that moment, so his frantic actions appeared strange to others- almost like he had lost his mind. Adam rushed over and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Luke turned to him and exined, "Dad, I saw Chloe. She was right here just now, and she said the biggest regret of her life was knowing me." ""You''ve lost your mind. There''s no Chloe here."


    "Mr. Bolton, please don''t interfere. The statue holds Ms. Chloe''s remains. We need to remove it for testing."


    Luke clung to the statue like a madman. "You can''t take Chloe away! She''s my wife!"


    The scene turned into total chaos. My mother fainted after hearing the truth. Ethan held her, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Even my usually quiet father stepped forward. He gazed at the statue''s face, which bore a striking resemnce to mine. He muttered, "H-how could this happen? How could my daughter be dead?" Suddenly, a loud thud broke the silence.


    He kneeled before the statue, his face seeming to age by ten years in an instant. Tears slowly streamed down his face, dropping into the snow beneath him.


    She stood in shock, her expression one of disbelief. Though she hadn''t liked me, she couldn''t ept the horror of what had happened. "W-who could be so cruel?"


    But perhaps the most devastated of all was Jeffrey. His face was pale, as if struck by a heavy blow. He stood silently, his eyes hollow with despair.


    Leaning on his cane, his assistant supporting him, they feared he would faint as well.


    Chapter 104 My Father Kneels Before My Statue


    s


    Jeffrey, who had survived many hardships, stood frozen. Desperation filled his raspy voice. "My Chloe"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    In a forgotten corner, unnoticed by anyone, Carter sat in his wheelchair. Carter clenched his hand tightly. his nails digging into his palm, leaving deep marks he didn''t even notice. He let the blood from his palm drip, red and warm, onto the white snow beneath him.


    Carter knew Luke wasn''t lying. He had seen me too.


    In the heavy snowfall, I stood in a thin dress, looking as I had when I was 17-pure and beautiful.


    However, I never returned his gaze, and I vanished from this world forever.


    His hand trembled violently, as if he wanted to touch my statue once more.


    My mother woke up, her cries echoing as she ran toward the statue.


    Luke screamed in frustration, and the chaos only grew.


    No one could ept this.


    Then, suddenly, without warning, the statue that had been standing so calmly copsed with a deafening crash.


    It shattered into countless pieces, just as my corpse.


    A shard fell at Anna''s feet. Her face turned pale with fear, and she copsed to the ground in shock.

 Billionaire Is 105

    Chapter 105 Chloe Is Gone


    Chapter 105 Chloe Is Gone"


    s


    If Luke''s actions had been unsettling earlier, the sight of the statue copsing before everyone''s eyes. stunned everyone into silence.


    Even the veteran officers, who had witnessed countless cases, remained motionless, unsure of how to respond. For a long moment, no one moved.


    The officer who had previously made the incision in the sculpture seemed terrified. He said, "Captain, I fault followed all the proper procedures. This isn''t my


    Nelson''s face grew grim, and his mind raced back to Luke''s unsettling behavior. In that instant, it was as though he truly saw Chloe.


    Legends of ghosts had existed for millennia, and while he had never witnessed one firsthand, he had seen traces of them in the eity streets.


    He raised his hand, silencing the officer.


    My mother and Luke copsed onto the pile of shattered pieces, their faces contorted with unspeakable pain. "My daughter, my poor Chloe. You died so terribly!


    I''m so sorry! Come back to me, I won''t scold you anymore.


    "You must be joking with me, right? Chloe, stop messing around. Come home, please,"


    Luke desperately gathered the broken pieces into his arms, and a nearby officer quickly intervened.


    "Mr. Bolton, please calm down. These pieces are crucial evidence. We need you to leave the area immediately."


    Luke''s eyes were bloodshot, his gaze wild like someone who had risen from the depths of hell. He acted like a madman as he red at everyone around him. "Get away from me! Keep your filthy hands off my Chloe!" "Mr. Bolton, if you keep this up, we will have to take action.


    Luke couldn''t hear anyone. One thought consumed his mind.


    "Chloe, don''t be scared. I''ming. I''ll take you home


    Jeffrey approached with a determined stride. Despite his shaky legs, he walked with the authority of a general.


    He raised his cane and struck Luke''s back hard. "You ungrateful child, you didn''t cherish her when she was -alive. Even after Chloe''s death, you still refuse to allow her to rest in peace!"


    Luke didn''t even flinch. Tears streamed down his face, and he held the fragments to his chest like a child.


    ?Grandpa, Chloe is gone


    Unlock seeded


    The sky grow darker, and th


    darkor, and the now beg


    Chapter 105 Chloe Is Gone


    :83%


    s


    Carter noticed a small bead rolling at his feet. It was one of the beads from Luke''s bracelet, smooth and white, its material unknown. Bending down, Carter picked it up.


    His voice, strained and rough from the cold wind, said, "Let''s go."


    Damian nodded, gently guiding him through the storm before disappearing into the blizzard.


    The police would have to handle the rest.


    Meanwhile, after dissolving in Luke''s arms, I seemed to fall into an endless abyss of darkness.


    I had no idea where I was or what state I was in.


    When I opened my eyes, I found the world around me was pitch ck.


    Gradually, fragments of images began to appear before me.


    Strangely, it felt like there were several natural-looking curtains surrounding me.


    The image depicted two young girls, and surprisingly, they bore striking simrities.


    The only difference was that one had a bright red mole on her forehead.


    I realized then-one of these children was me, and the other was Zoey.


    We grew up in different cities, but we shared the same space and time.


    My childhood had been lucky. Especially after Anna disappeared, my parents gave me all their love, and my grandparents were kind to me. Then, I met Luke, and life seemed to go smoothly for me.


    But Zoey''s childhood had been tragic.


    Not because of ack of material wealth, but because I saw her father-Bill, the man I''d once met.


    He didn''t love his wife, no matter how deeply she loved him. After their marriage, he spent every day in the love nest with his mistress.


    When Bill''s father, Roger Gardner, was alive, he still showed some restraint. But after Roger''s death, Bill grew more reckless.


    Although I didn''t understand why he never divorced Philippa, the public considered Mrs. Gardner to be the mistress, and the children he acknowledged were hers, not Zoey''s. Zoey, the legitimate daughter, grew up without a father and endured social rejection.


    The original n for the marriage alliance was for Sade Gardner to get married. But Sadie refused to marry a cripple, and so she forced Zoey into the role instead.


    Zoey experienced marginalization for years, particrly after Bill moved his mistress and her family into the Gardner residence. 2/843


    Chapter 105 Chloe Is Gone


    They quickly became the masters of the home, while ey, the legitimate daughter suffered torment and Illying


    The mistres


    droghter took Zoey''s ce her boyfriend, her father, her everything. This led Zory to suffer from severe depression over the years


    She didn''t have Carter Zoey simply haint the world. Therefore, on that day, the chose to end her life.


    All in dnce of her failey''s words, fill had informed that the would marry into the Boltons, even as? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ber


    My appearance broke the deadlock, the greatest uple of our lives.


    She wanted to die, I wanted to live.


    Zoey''s voice echoed in my cars. It hurts so much"


    Then, I saw her again-the girl in a ck dress, who looked like an angel but was a living corpse.


    I reached out to hold her, this girl who shared my pain


    "Don''t be afraid"


    She saw my past too. Our eyes were filled with mutual sympathy


    Chlor, will you live for me? She pleaded


    Help me get revenge, take care of my mother, and tell that man-I don''t love him anymore."


    Okay 1 agreed, I needed her badly badly


    As repayment. I would avenge her, fulfill all the wishes the never could, and carry her regrets into the brightest sunlight, helping Zoey to be reborn.


    She gratly struked my face and said. "Chloe, you''re stronger than I am, You''ll seed."


    We had never met before, but after death, we shared an extraordinary connection


    The two of us held each other tightly. I gave her my word "Zoey, I''ll treat your mother like my own."


    Etiker.


    Then I''ll be at peace. Cade, will we went gun?


    Illed gently at her and said. "I don''t know. Whether there''s another lite or not, I hope you live healthily and happily Lory the fur yourself


    "Okay"


    Ju the mirrors shattered around wild two be a pailles un spurs,


    marrote eed in


    duye Chike the be


    whopered i


    befor 4


    Fees on there will be Chloe tanker, wily Z Gantry when this in my ear befo


    Chapter 105 Chloe Is Gone


    disappearing.


    83%0


    s


    Immediately after, my body seemed to sink into an infinite abyss. I didn''t know how much time had passed before I suddenly opened my eyes.


    The blinding light was so intense that I instinctively raised my hand to shield my eyes.


    Philippa''s voice rang out through the haze. "Zoey, you have finally woken up!"

 Billionaire Is 106

    hapter 106 Grandma, I''m Back


    Chapter 106 Grandma, I''m Back


    +5 Free


    Having just witnessed Zoey''s tumultuous life and herplex emotions, a sharp headache throbbed in my temples. The sound of Philippa''s crying pierced my ears, making it almost unbearable.


    I covered my head with my hands and slowly sat up. I reached out and wiped away the tears in Philippa eyes, offering her a weak smile. "Mom, I''m fine."


    In Zoey''s memories, I saw the tragic life of this poor woman, trapped by a man for most of her years.


    She was so much like me-stuck in the past, unable to move forward. The only difference was I had awoken from that nightmare, while she was still struggling, deep in the muck. Zoey''s tragic end had a lot to do with her weakness.


    Her hesitation and tinidity had allowed the mistress and her family to spread their poison, turning Zoe into a casualty.


    But of course, I couldn''t me the victim.


    It was the perpetrators who deserved the me.


    Philippa suddenly pulled me into her arms. She said, ''Zoey, you''re all I have left. What would I do if I los you too?"


    She was the epitome of a traditional woman-gentle, kind, andpletely unguarded.


    But it was precisely people like her who always seemed to attract misfortune.


    I returned her embrace, gently patting her back. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll pull myself together from now or I won''t make you worry anymore." This time, I was determined to live not just for myself, but also for Zoey.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Philippa studied me carefully, ensuring that I seemed fine.


    The doctor had checked me over and confirmed that, aside from my hand injuries, my body wasn''t in any serious condition. She finally rxed.


    She was still concerned that I might faint again, so she insisted that I stay in the hospital for a few more days.


    I couldn''t argue with her, so I agreed.


    Leaning my head against her chest, I acted coyly and said, "As long as I''m with you, I don''t mind where I stay. I want to sleep with you tonight, Mom.


    Philippa wiped away her tears, a soft smile ying on her lips. She gently stroked iny hair and said, "Such a silly child, still acting adorable with your mother at your age


    She stared at me nkly for a while and said, Darling, ou haven''t acted like this in such a long time.


    I promise I''ll be more affectionate with you every dayom now on, as long as you don''t find me


    Chapter 106 Grandma, I''m Back


    annoying


    +5 Free Co


    In that moment, I let go of all the past, feeling as though I was simply a joyful child, resting in my mothe


    embrace.


    Philippa was overjoyed and fed me by hand.


    Having been unconscious for nearly a day, I was starving


    I didn''t refuse; I ate bite after bite.


    Honestly, I couldn''t understand why Philippa, who was so beautiful and gentle, from a good family, had been abandoned by Bill.


    He was blind and foolish, leaving such a wonderful wife for a lowly woman from the streets. It disgusted


    Zoey had always been so timid, constantly trying to gain her father''s approval, always walking on. eggshells.


    Bill''s favorite phrase was always how she didn''t measure up, how she wasn''t as good as the other woman''s child.


    But he had never once considered that, from the moment Zoey was born, he hadn''t even bothered to look at her.


    Zoey was gone, but I would not let that se''m of a father and his mistress live a happy life.


    I behaved obediently in front of Philippa, and she was able to rx. She went home to gather some essentials while I snuck out of the hospital room. Grandma!


    I have to tell Grandma the good news.


    Tonight, everyone would believe I was dead, and that would surely rx Grandma.


    Her hospital room was just upstairs, but the tricky part was entering without revealing my identity.


    Ever since the Orchid Incident, Mrs. Lambert had been keeping a close watch, ensuring no one go near Grandma.


    I hadn''t been by Grandma''s side for days. She must be terribly worried by HOW.


    After a lot of thought, I decided to go upstairs.


    This time, I didn''t bother hiding my face.


    As soon as I appeared at the door, Mrs. Lambert noticed me right away.


    ""Ms. Chloe!"


    "Are you calling me?" I pretended not to recognize her


    Chapter 106 Grandma, I''m Back


    883%


    s


    When Mrs. Lambert saw the mole on my forehead, she froze in ce. "You... who are you? You look so much like her. It''s uncanny."


    "My name is Zoey Gardner. Do you know me?"


    "No, you just look so much like Ms. Chloe. I mistook you for her. Sorry."


    I smiled at her and asked, "Really, do I look that much like her?"


    "Yes, you''re identical, especially the eyes. The only difference is this mole on your forehead."


    Mrs. Lambert sighed and said, "Sorry, I mistook you for Ms. Chloe. If only she woulde back..."


    "It''s okay. What''s happened to her?"


    "Well, it''s a long story. She was Old Madam''s favorite, and Old Madam misses her terribly." Mrs. Lambert identally revealed the truth. Just what I needed.


    A smile tugged at the corner of my mouth as I suggested. "I see. Well, can I go visit Old Madam on Ms. Chloe''s behalf? I''m bored anyway, and it''ll pass the time if I have someone to talk to." ""Miss, you''re hurt?"


    I rolled up my sleeve and said, "Yeah, I nearly died."


    The shock in her eyes was evident, but I had already stepped inside.


    Gazing at Grandma lying on the bed, my heart racing. How I longed to rush to her side and hold her.


    I wanted to tell her I was alive, that I had my body back She doesn''t have to worry about me anymore.


    But reason told me not to act recklessly. I couldn''t expose my identity.


    Not even Mrs. Lambert, who was so loyal to Grandma, could be trusted.


    I had to suppress my emotions, ensuring no one could tell anything unusual.


    ""Mrs. Lambert, what illness did Old Madam suffer from


    "Her age caught up with her. She fell and hurt her head. She hasn''t been able to move since


    Mrs. Lambert looked at me with concern and asked, "But Miss, you''re so young. W why would you?" The wound on my arm clearly looked like a suicide attempt.


    Iughed it off I was struggling with some things before. After dying once, I''ve learned to let go."


    "Right. Better to be alive, even if it''s not a good life."


    Mrs. Lambert, like many middle-aged people, loved to lecture, treating me like a neighbor''s child, chatting


    away.


    I didn''t mind at all. During the time I was a spirit, I nearly went mad with the silence:


    Chapter 106 Grandma, I''m Back


    Her constant chatter reminded me of my childhood, when she was still young.


    83%1


    s


    Mrs. Lambert used to follow me around, cleaning up after me. She would grumble, "Oh Ms. Chloe, slow down. Watch your steps!"


    When I came home after a monthly exam, Mrs. Lambert would have a big meal ready, making sure the kitchen prepared extra seafood because she knew I loved it.


    Before I got married, she even wiped her eyes, tears falling as she said, "Ms. Chloe, you''ll be a married woman soon. Take good care of yourself."


    I hadn''t heard Mrs. Lambert''s nagging in such a long time, and I found I missed it.


    This simple, everyday warmth filled my heart with tenderness.


    Even if the world was as dark as hell, there were still people who, with their small efforts, tried to light the way through it.


    Living was good.


    Life was worth it.


    I smiled as I listened to her ramble. Mrs. Lambert finally realized she had said too much.


    "Sorry, you look so much like Ms. Chloe and I got carried away.


    "It''s fine. I heard everything you said. I won''t think about dying anymore."


    "That''s nice. You must take care of yourself."


    I nodded at her and said, "Mmm. I''m thirsty. Is there any fruit?"


    "Of course! Wait here. I''ll wash some for you."


    Mrs. Lambert enthusiastically picked out some fruit and went to the nearby sink to wash it.


    Our voices had drawn Grandma''s attention. Grandma''s eyes stared at me as I arrived at her bedside.


    I leaned down and whispered in her ear, "Grandma, don''t be afraid. It''s Chloe. I''m back!"

 Billionaire Is 107

    Chapter 107 A Grand Performance at the Bolton Residence


    Chapter 107 A Grand Performance at the Bolton Residence. s


    Grandma stared at me in disbelief when she heard my words. Her pupils widened, and she fixed her gaze on me as if trying to figure out whether I was a human or a ghost.


    I gave her a subtle hint and whispered, "Grandma, I''ve been reborn in someone else''s body. I am human."


    Then, cing my finger over my lips, I added, "This is our secret,"


    Three simple sentences were enough. Grandma, being as sharp as she was, immediately understood. How could she not? She knew my deepest wish was revenge.


    Though I wasn''t entirely sure how I had been reborn, the fact that I existed in a spiritual form made little sense to begin with. But now, standing before her in the flesh, Grandma cared not to question the logic. If I existed, it was enough.


    As long as her beloved granddaughter was alive, nothing else mattered.


    With tears in her eyes, Grandma blinked at me.


    Ovee with emotion, she couldn''t help but let a few tears slip.


    Mrs. Lambert, holding a tray of fruit, walked in and saw the scene. She quickly asked, "Oh, Old Madam, what''s the matter?"


    I exined, "Maybe seeing me reminded her of her granddaughter.


    Mrs. Lambert, with her pure heart and simple thoughts didn''t question it further.


    I took a tissue and gently wiped away Grandma''s tears. I said, "Penelope, your granddaughter will be just fine. Don''t worry."


    With that, I squeezed her hand, letting her feel my warmth.


    Grandma was overwhelmed, but I calmly reassured her "You need to rest now. Get well soon."


    She blinked at me, seemingly responding to my words in a silent way.


    "It''s gettingte, Penelope. You should sleep now."


    As Mrs. Lambert walked me to the door, she said, "If you have time, Miss, please visit Old Madam more often. It might help her recovery."


    "Of course," I replied, feeling her words align with my intentions.


    Leaving Grandma''s hospital ward, I let out a sigh of relief. Now, I had nothing else to worry about,


    Tonight''s events at the Bolton and Sanders would undoubtedly be spectacr.


    And in theforting embrace of Philippa, I finally had a restful sleep-my first good night''s sleep in two


    years.


    Chapter 107 A Grand Performance at the Bolton Residence


    Because from this moment on, I would be the one pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    DD 2K 83%


    s


    The next morning, after a restful night, myplexion looked much better-no longer as sickly pale.


    Mom had already prepared a delicious breakfast. When she saw me awake, she gently said, "I saw you were still sleeping, so I didn''t wake you. I made you something special-nourishing food to boost your energy."


    I wrapped my arms around Philippa''s waist and pouted. Thanks, Mom. You''re the best."


    Philippa stared at my face for a moment, then smiled. "Eat before it gets cold."


    "Mm."


    I was in a good mood and had a hearty appetite. Mom continued to watch over me with a gentle smile.


    "Mom, you should eat too."


    "Okay."


    The morning was peaceful, with no interference from troublesome men. Everything felt so serene.


    I had more important matters to attend to, so the Gardners'' situation had to wait.


    "Mom, I''m heading back to the Bolton estate now."


    Philippa looked at me with concern, and she said, "But it isn''t a good ce, Zoey. I know you''re doing this out of spite, but when you were about to harm yourself, I didn''t stop you out of fear of making things worse. Mr. Bolton seems reasonable. Marriage is a lifelongmitment. If you''vee to your senses, I''ll swallow my pride and make sure this marriage is called off."


    I met her determined gaze. She was timid by nature, but I could see that she would do anything for me.


    Hugging Philippa tightly, I said, "Mom, thank you for loving me. I didn''t say those words out of my rage; Carter is mature and reliable, and he''s faithful. That alone makes him better than 99 percent of men out there." "But his leg...


    "I don''t mind. Even if he never walks again, I''ll marry him. If he hadn''t believed in me, my death wouldn''t have been revealed so quickly. He''s helped me once again. I owe him a great debt, and I need to repay his kindness." "Are you


    "I am."


    absolutely sure about this?"


    Mom sighed and said, "Well, it seems Mr. Bolton won''t mistreat you. Go ahead and give it a try. If you''re not happy, I''ll support you no matter what."


    "Okay, I love you, Mom."


    I nuzzled her check, then had the driver take me to the Bolton estate.


    How could I miss this grand spectacle?


    Chapter 107 A Grand Performance at the Belton Residence


    As Carter''s wife, it wouldn''t be proper to watch Luke''s humiliation firsthand.


    So, I sought out Carter instead.


    The servants already knew who I was and didn''t stop me.


    Damian blocked the door and said, "Ms. Gardner, Mr. Bolton isn''t seeing any guests right now."


    I chuckled softly, "Guest? But I''m his wife, not a guest."N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Gently, I brushed Damian''s hand aside. He looked me over for a moment before stepping back. "Alright."


    I opened the door to the suite. Only a sliver of light filtered through the tightly drawn curtains.


    Empty bottles of alcohol littered the floor, and the air still carried the strong scent of liquor.


    When I saw the despondent figure in the wheelchair, I walked toward him, step by step. 283%


    s


    The man, who had once radiated an intimidating aura, now slumped, as if he had lost all his energy.


    "You..." I started to speak, but he looked up at me.


    Standing in the light, Carter''s worn-out face suddenly seemed a little more alive. He stared at me in disbelief, his voice rough with emotion, "Y-you''re back! "Yes, I''m back." I nodded to him.


    I thought about exining my strange actions back then and reached down to clear the alcohol bottles from the floor in the passing. "Why did you drink so much?" Before I could react, a shadow lunged at me.


    I wasn''t prepared for the force. After all, he was a grown man, tall and broad, like a mountain falling onto


    1. mc.


    "Urghh!" I cried out as I fell to the ground.


    The mannded on top of me, his strong arms gripping my waist as if he was trying to pull me into him


    His scorching breath tickled my neck, and in a choked voice, he said, "Thank God Thank God that you''re back."

 Billionaire Is 108

    Chapter 108 Attending My Own Funeral


    It felt strange. I had only spent a single day with him, so why was he so worked up?


    Maybe he had drunk too much, I thought, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    Gently, I patted his back and said, "Mr. Bolton, about what happened earlier..."


    s


    The man lying on top of me propped himself up with his arm, looking at me intently. His eyes lingered for a moment, finally settling on my forehead. The sadness in his eyes evaporated in an instant. Within moments, his expression returned to its usual coldness, tinged with disappointment and a subtle sense of loss.


    "Sorry," he said, his voice distant and indifferent, as he moved away from me.


    He slumped to the floor, his long legs stretched out in front of him. His posture far from the usual strength and dominance he oncemanded. Instead, there was an unshakable sense of mncholy about him.


    In my memory, Carter had always been like a warrior-stoic,posed, and coldly defiant-even though he was disabled. He had never shown such vulnerability, or even a hint of weakness.


    He didn''t seem to care about how others saw him. He simply sat there, staring nkly ahead, as if he had no intention of getting up or doing anything else.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The atmosphere was heavy, eerie even, and I didn''t know what to say.


    "Well...


    "You


    We spoke at the same time. I quickly fell silent and waited for him to continue.


    After a brief pause, he finally spoke. "Did you see her?"


    I tilted my head, trying to understand who he meant by her.


    Carter picked up a bottle of wine casually, his fingers tracing the bottle''s shape. His head hung low as his voice came out raspy. "How did you know about the secret of the statue?"


    After all, this was a huge loophole. With Carter''s sharp mind, it was hard not to be suspicious.


    Luckily, this matter was so bizarre that it couldn''t be exined by logic or reason alone.


    "Yeah, I replied, "Yesterday, when I saw the statue, I felt something strange, like a force pulling me toward


    1. it. Before I knew it, I saw a woman in the statue, wearing a white dress. She looked a lot like me, except she didn''t have that red mole on her forehead." Carter tightened his grip on the bottle, the veins in his hand standing out. His longshes shadowed his eyes, hiding the emotions beneath. His voice was low and measured. "And then?"


    Mon, De


    Chapter 108 Attending My Own Funeral


    1383%


    #5 Free Coins


    "I don''t know what happened, but I suddenly fainted. During the time I was unconscious, I heard a soft voice. She said her name was Chloe Sander and she needed my help."


    At this, Carter abruptly looked up, grabbing my uninjured hand with such force that I winced. His grip was strong-this body, although younger than mine, was far more delicate.


    Her skin was fair and soft, even the slightest pressure left a mark.


    I endured the pain, confused by his reaction.


    Carter''s throat moved as he swallowed, his tone urgent. What did she say to you?"


    I couldn''t understand why he seemed so invested in this, especially since we had barely shared any meaningful connection in the past.


    The only exnation I could think of was that he felt pity for me and my unfortunate fate.


    "She said she was trapped inside the statue, unable to escape. No one knew about it, and she wanted to leave. I hesitated, then added, "Mr. Bolton, I remember Luke''s wife was named Chloe Sander, right? Could the woman in the statue be his wife?" Carter closed his eyes, clearly struggling to ept the possibility. "Yes, it''s her."


    I couldn''t help butment, "How tragic. After her death, someone turned her into a statue and ced it at the entrance of her house. What kind of person harbored such hatred for her? The cruelty of it all!"


    Up until now, I had only suspected Anna, but I had no concrete evidence. This time, besides my death, I had to uncover Anna''s true motives.


    If all she wanted was Luke, she could have stopped after my death.


    own


    The Sanders had already given her plenty of wealth in recent years. Why did she still insist on pressuring Grandma for the shares?


    And the things she had said to Grandma-she seemed to harbor a hatred for me, yes, but her loathing of Grandma was even deeper. There had to be a bigger plot behind it all.


    Carter''s eyes shed with a flicker of resentment. He said, "The police have already started their investigation. I believe we''ll have results soon."


    With a sigh, he added, "But unfortunately, even if we find the real culprit, it won''t bring the dead back. It


    won''t matter,"


    "How could it not matter?" I snapped. They brutally murdered and dismembered Ms. Sander. If we don''t find the killer, she''ll never rest in peace! Finding the true murderer will give her peace, even in the afterlife Perhaps my outburst was too intense. Carter looked at me, his eyes full of curiosity. "You didn''t know Chloe, but it seems you care about this a lot?"


    Looking at him, despite his earlier moment of weakness, Carter always maintained a sharp and rational mind. He was nothing like Luke, who blindly believed whatever crap Anna said, no matter how absurd.


    Chapter 108 Attending My Own Funeral


    83%


    s


    Being under Carter''s gaze sent a chill through me. For a moment, I almost revealed the truth-I was


    Chloe.


    The words were right on the tip of my tongue, but I quickly swallowed them back down.


    Even though I was nothing short of a miracle for me to be reborn, Anna was in the open while I remained in the shadows.


    Carter had never truly hurt me, but he was still an outsider. I knew that revealing my n to him would ruin everything.


    I couldn''t say it.


    I kept my face expressionless and said with righteous indignation, "Ms. Sander suffered so much. I want to help her find the true killer.


    Before Carter could respond, there was a knock at the door. Damian''s voice called out, "Mr. Carter, Hugo is here.


    Seeing how disheveled Carter looked, I assumed he didn''t want anyone to see him like this, so I volunteered. "I''ll go check."


    Carter seemed about to refuse, but I squeezed his hand and said, "I''m your wife. Let me handle this."


    He looked at me deeply, then, as if reluctantly, nodded Alright."


    I stood up, straightened my clothes, and smiled as I opened the door.


    There, standing rigidly, was Hugo. "Carter is in the shower. If there''s anything. I''ll ry the message."


    "Tonight is Ms. Chloe''s funeral. After all, she was a member of the Boltons. Mr. Carter is cold by nature and had little to do with Ms. Chloe, but Mr. Jeffrey hopes hell attend to avoid gossip."


    To outsiders, Carter''s aloof personality made it clear he was unlikely to attend the funeral.


    I nodded quickly. "Of course. I''ll make sure we arrive on time to pay our respects to Ms. Chloe."


    "Thank you.


    After Hugo left, I closed the door behind him, my heart racing with excitement.


    I turned to Carter, who was still on the floor. "You heard all that, right?"


    He lowered his head, lost in thought, before murmuring, "Don''t worry, I''ll go... to send her off..."


    I wasn''t sure if I had imagined it, but thosest words seemed to tremble in his voice.


    For my part, I eagerly anticipated the Sanders'' response


    Hadn''t they always said how wonderful it would be if I were dead? Would they truly be happy now that I was dead?


    I gripped Carter''s hand tightly and said. "I''ll attend the meral with you. Is that alright?"

 Billionaire Is 109

    Chapter 109 Mrs Sander, My Deepest Condolences


    Chapter 109 Mrs Sander, My Deepest Condolences


    s


    When Carter heard the word funeral, he frowned. After a brief moment of silence, he mustered all his strength to say the word, "Alright." For some reason, I felt as though Carter was about to break.


    He gripped the armrest of his wheelchair, and for the first time, I saw the elegant man unravel, hisposure slipping.


    With his back turned to me, Carter said, "You should get ready too.


    "Okay."


    I rushed over, wanting to help him sit back in the wheelchair, but he raised his hand to stop me. "No need."


    It was probably out of a sense of male pride, but I didn''t want to interfere.


    "Then be careful."


    "I''ve already arranged your room," he added..


    "Thank you."


    He looked so forlorn, and perhaps wanting to be left alone, I quietly turned to leave.


    But I didn''t notice the hand that had been resting on the armrest, now tightly clenched. A single tear fell without warning-


    I returned to my room, which had been converted from his walk-in closet.


    That way, no one would realize there was a partition inside. His closet itself was expansive, and after cing a bed inside, it still felt spacious.


    Half the clothes in the wardrobe were women''s clothes,


    It was true. Carter may appear cold on the outside, but he had a soft heart.


    He maneuvered his wheelchair into the bathroom, and heard the sound of running water.


    At that moment, the reality of cohabitation began to settle in.


    Although Luke and I had been in a rtionship for a long time, we had-ever lived together.


    The only intimate experience I had with him was over year ago, when I thought he had finallye to his senses. That night, we drank too much. In the heat of the moment, we consummated our rtionship. After that night, I became pregnant.


    That kind of experience wasn''t something I had often. had married Carter out of revenge for Luke, Whad forgotten that once we were married, we were real husband and wife, and I needed to adjust, but I


    Despite his physical limitations, Carter was fiercely independent and capable of taking care of himself.


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 109 Mrs Sander, My Deepest Condolences


    s


    When he emerged from the bathroom, he lookedpletely different, his earlier disheveled appearance


    gone.


    He had shaved, changed into a suit, and was dressed entirely in ck and white.


    His chiseled face was lifeless, and his already paleplexion looked even colder.


    His icy gaze locked onto me. That innate sense of power he exuded overwhelmed me. My fear of him, ingrained deep within me, hadn''t faded.


    His eyes fell on my white coat. In a detached voice, he said, "Change into ck."


    I nodded obediently. "Alright.


    I wore


    What I wore didn''t matter. After all, I was attending my own funeral-nothing was off-limits.


    We both changed into ck, and I donned a veil, the delicatece covering most of my face, including the small birthmark on my brow.


    Afraid of the cold, I slipped on ck leather gloves and stepped into my high heels, gracefully making my way to the car.


    My new identity had made me feel more at case. I didn''t have the overwhelming schedule I once had, filled with responsibilities.


    Since the day Luke and I got engaged, I had seen myself as his dutiful partner,


    Jeffrey, too, was pleased. At every g, he would bring me along, proudly introducing me as his granddaughter-inw.


    The title of Mrs. Bolton had weighed heavily on me for years, like a shackle, binding me to him.


    Everything I did was for Luke, and I almost forgot living my own life.


    The irony was that on the day I was about to marry him, I met my untimely death in the snow. Now, I had effortlessly be the real Mrs. Bolton, and yet, I felt a strange sense of freedom. en, where I This time, beyond seeking revenge, I also wanted to live a life where I didn''t waste time on could chase after my own dreams.


    As my thoughts wandered, the car finally came to a stop. Before I entered, I saw a procession of luxury


    cars.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    I had known both of our families had vast connections but I hadn''t expected such a grand asion to take ce at my own funeral.


    The sky was pouring rain, mixed with snowkes; the gloomy weather was unbearable.


    For me, however, it felt like a scorching sun. I removed my gloves, opened my palm, and let the rain and snow fall into my hands.


    I watched as the snow melted slowly, forming little rings of water, a faint chill running through my fingers. 2/4


    1.


    Chapter 109 Mrs Sander, My Deepest Condolences


    It felt wonderful to be alive.


    Even as the cold wind hit my face, I still felt like every day was bright and free..


    Among the sea of mourners dressed in ck and white. I held an umbre and walked beside a wheelchair. Thece veil obscured most of my face, making it difficult for others to notice me.


    I put my rain-dropped umbre to the side and walked into the memorial hall.


    +5 Free Cons


    There, I saw a ck-and-white photo of me-taken when I was 18. I was smiling sweetly in the photo.


    At that time, I had no idea what the future held. It was the age when life was carefree and simple.


    The memorial hall was decorated with white chrysanthemums and white hydrangeas.


    See, they even remembered my preferences. How could they have truly forgotten?


    No one cared about my wedding, but now that I was gone, they had remembered. But what did that


    matter?


    My eyesnded on my mother, who had always scolded and belittled me over the years. Dressed in ck. she attempted to conceal her tired appearance with makeup, but couldn''t conceal the tears streaming down her face. No brand of makeup could withstand that.


    The woman who once prided herself on her beauty seemed to age years overnight. Her hair, once ck, had turned mostly gray.


    She hid her face, crying uncontrobly. Gone was the dignifieddy; now she looked just like any other middle-aged woman.


    I had been so dutiful in the past, but my sense of filial piety had disappeared after my death, reced by their disdain.


    However, amidst the crowd, I caught sight of Philippa. Despite her ck coat, her warmth was unmistakable.


    She was my real mother.


    Lowering my head, I said a few words to Carter. He nodded absentmindedly. "Go ahead"


    I was probably the most cheerful among the mourners, walking lightly toward Philippa. I linked my arm with hers. "Mom, what are you looking at?"


    Philippa turnerl, her eyes red and swollen, making my heart ache.


    "I just saw Mrs. Sander, losing her daughter and crying bitterly. As a mother, I can feel her pain deeply.


    "Mom, you''re so kind."


    As I stood by my mom, who, no-should I say Kate or Mrs. Sander-was ovee with grief, I approached and handed her a handkerchief.


    Chapter 109 Mrs Sander, My Deepest Condolences


    ""Mrs. Sander, my deepest condolences."


    "Thank you." She took the handkerchief and looked up at me through her tear-filled eyes.


    At that moment, as she sat and I stood, slightly bent over, she saw my face.


    She dropped the handkerchief in shock.


    Of course, she hadn''t seen me before.


    She threw her arms around me and cried out, "Chloe, my sweetheart, you''ve finallye back."


    But I felt no emotion at her pitiable disy. I gently pushed her away.


    "Mrs. Sander, you''ve mistaken me for someone else. I''m not your daughter."


    s


    In her stunned gaze, I took my mother''s arm and smiled brightly at her. "Look, my real mom is here."

 Billionaire Is 110

    Chapter 110 Rubbing Salt into Luke''s Wound


    Chapter 110 Rubbing Salt into Luke''s Wound


    82%


    s


    I have long drawn the line between Chloe and myself. On the surface, Chloe''s death was an ident, but it was far from that.


    She died in the cold indifference of her own family.


    If someone had stepped forward to protect and care for me when Luke ran away from the wedding, perhaps I wouldn''t have died alone by the river that night.


    In my eyes, I no longer had any connection with my old family. The only mother I had now was Philippa


    Kate watched me as I linked arms with Philippa, a sweet smile on my face. Her expression froze, her gaze fixed on me, lost in thought.


    A


    Philippa said softly, bu brat. She continues to cling to me even at this age. Mrs. Sander, please don''t mind her."


    Kate stared at my face, her eyes welling with tears. Her voice broke as she choked out, "My daughter used. to cling to me like that too, but... but I lost her."


    She covered her face, sobbing uncontrobly.


    Yes, before Anna came home, we had always gotten along so well.


    She loved me dearly; I was her cherished little princess. Every time she came home from work, she''d cook my favorite dishes.


    Kate knew about my painful cramps during my period and would always make me tea to help.


    She remembered my preferences, spending time and energy on me every birthday.


    But it was Anna who slowly poisoned our rtionship. I don''t know when it started, but at some point, she stopped bringing me along when she went for beauty treatments, and when we went shopping, she only cared about Anna''s preferences. Anna only needed to speak a few words to get what she wanted, and I had to offer it with both hands.


    I couldn''t show a hint of dissatisfaction, or I would be the ungrateful sister and heartless one,


    Once, I believed that as long as I keptpromising and endured it in silence, my family would eventually love me. After all, blood was thicker than water; we are family.


    After my death, when I witnessed it all, I finally saw them for who they truly were.


    Mom, you were the one who gave me up first. Why are you crying now?


    Philippa gently patted her shoulder and offered her sincerefort.


    I grew tired of this scene and turned away.


    In the past, I had been blind to it all. After stepping out of that family, I could finally see how absurd everything had been.


    Chapter 110 Rubbing Salt into Luke''s Wound


    My brothers looked mncholic, their eyes red, likely from crying-


    As for my father, he stood in front of a cluster of white chrysanthemums.


    From childhood to now, his figure had always been strong and majestic in my heart.


    s


    But now, he hunched over, clutching a single flower, his shoulder trembling slightly. His dark hair was streaked with a few strands of gray.


    This was the first time I truly realized how old my father had be.


    I walked past him without a second nce, heading toward the center of the hall.


    Because there, in front of my giant portrait, knelt someone.


    Luke knelt on the cold, hard tiles, his sharp, custom-made suit unable to conceal the loneliness that surrounded him.


    A murmur passed through the crowd; someone said, "I heard Mr. Luke ran away from the wedding. Ms. Sander couldn''t bear it and jumped into the river. They only just recovered her body." "No way? Over a month has passed, what must the body look like by now?"


    "Weren''t they childhood sweethearts? Why would he run away from the wedding?"


    "Who knows? Maybe they just grew sick of each other after being together so long. It''s unfortunate that Ms Sander had such a brief life.


    "Tsk. dying for a man? So not worth it."


    The police were still investigating, and they hadn''t disclosed the real cause of death. The public perceived me as consumed by love, leading to my suicide. Hearing these rumors, I couldn''t help but smile faintly


    Their gossip swirled around Luke like snowkes, surrounding him from every side.


    I would only need to subtly steer the situation, and it would snowball, crushing everything in its path.


    However, at that moment, the Boltons and the Sanders were still in shock over my sudden death, oblivious to the hell thaty ahead for them.


    I couldn''t wait for the day when I exposed his affair with Anna and revealed the true cause of my death to the public. That day would be spectacr.


    In this world, rumors could destroy people.


    No rush. I''ve just been reborn. We have plenty of time


    I picked up three roses from the side and slowly walked up to my portrait.


    The girl in the photo was my past, but looking at her felt like staring at a stranger.


    Bending down, I ced the flower down.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    UB 46 Mon, Dec Y


    Chapter 110 Rubbing Salt into Luke''s Wound


    Luke appeared to sense something and directed his gaze towards me. "C-Chloe?"


    His pupils were unfocused, his face pale, his entire figure crumpled, kneeling on the ground in utter despair.


    I leaned down slightly, towering over him. With a flick of my fingers. I parted my veil in his blurry gaze. revealing the red mole on my forehead.


    "Luke, you''re mistaken again. I''m your Aunt Zoey


    Even though I had only a thinyer of lip gloss on, I gave him the brightest smile I could muster, dazzling him with it.


    "Zoey," he muttered, a helpless smile tugging at his lips. Yes, you''re not Chloe."


    I lowered my voice, speaking casually. "That''s right, Chloe is dead."


    Viciously. I tore at his wound and poured salt into it, relentlessly twisting it open, making him writhe in pain.


    "What did you say?!" Luke stared at me, his eyes bloodshot, like a wild beast driven mad.


    feigned surprise and asked, "What? Are you upset that she''s dead? Did you fake your sorrow?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Adam, with a stern face, red at me. They''ve been childhood sweethearts, deeply in love. Ms. Gardner, this is a memorial hall. Watch your tone."


    I tilted my head, feigning confusion. "Is that so? But howe I heard that Luke ran away from the wedding? Don''t tell me it''s because of their childhood bond-even strangers would never leave a bride alone on their wedding day."


    "If you love someone, don''t you consider their feelings? Could you possibly push them into a dangerous situation? If my husband deserted me at my wedding, I would be so heartbroken that I would want tomit suicide." "Imagine, in such a grand ceremony, her childhood sweetheart abandoning her-how helpless she must have felt."


    With each word I spoke, Luke''s pupils darkened. His guilt and self-loathing deepened.


    So this was how gaslighting worked. No wonder Anna had such sess with it.


    Although Adam was displeased with my words, he couldn''t find anything to counter me. All he could do was re at me. It was a sight that brought me immense satisfaction.


    Carter happened to be standing nearby, staring at my portrait. I unexpectedly took his arm and asked, "Carter, will you run away at our wedding?"


    He looked at me as if waking from a dream. After a moment, he finally said. "I won''t."


    I smiled sweetly at Luke and drove the knife deeper into his heart. "See? As I mentioned earlier, a person who truly loves you would never abandon you on your wedding day.


    3/3 108.46 Mon, Dec 9

 Billionaire Is 111

    Chapter 111 Make Him Suffer


    Chapter 111 Make Him Suffer


    Luke clenched his fists tightly, as though he had received a devastating blow. "T-it''s my fault."


    s


    He looked as if he were about to shatter. For a moment, my heart-so battered by them-felt the faintest sense of being patched up.


    Does he feel pain too? Compared to the suffering I''ve endured, what does his pain even amount to?


    She''s voice came through sharply, "Zoey, we''re in the memorial hall. Your expression and words don''t seem quite appropriate, do they?"


    I didn''t look away, meeting She''s gaze directly. "She, I just heard some stories about Luke and his wife. To be honest, I feel for Ms. Sander. She gave everything for her love, and in the end, what did she get? I heard she died-alone by the riverbank on a snowy night. What was Luke doing at that time?"


    I deliberately guided him back to that memory. He remembered. That very night, the sky was filled with fireworks, but he was busy kissing his sister-inw amidst the colorful disys.


    In desperation, I made a distress call, but he impatiently hung up on me.


    Just thinking about that, I knew Luke must be aching sharply on the inside.


    But I wouldn''t give him the quick punishment but cut him slowly, making his life more miserable than death.


    In the stunned silence from She, I pressed further, "By the way, She, I heard Luke received a phone call and ran off from his wedding. Whose call was it? Why would he run away from his wedding? What could be more important than his marriage? How could that person be more important than his wife, his childhood sweetheart?"


    "Enough!" Adam interrupted, his irritation clear.


    Probably because I was a woman, it wasn''t convenient for him to say more. He turned to Carter and warned, "Control your woman. Keep her in check. Dont let anyone have ammunition against us."


    Carter''s dark eyes locked onto Adam''s face, expressionless. "Did she say anything wrong?"


    One sentence, and Adam had nothing to retort.


    I absolutely adored Carter''s personality. Together, we were unstoppable.


    I tugged on Carter''s sleeve and continued, "Carter, it''s strange, isn''t it? Luke''s rtionship with his wife was so strong, then why did he run away from the wedding?"


    Carter smirked coldly and said, "His love was just a facade."


    Exactly. It was all just a facade-he had faked it, even to himself, fooling himself into thinking he truly loved me.


    "That''s terrible. Ms. Sander was truly unfortunate-betrayed by her beloved, trapped by it, and in the end, she died tragically."


    G


    BK


    82%1


    Chapter 111 Make Him Suffer


    Every word I said made Luke''s eyes dim further.


    Meanwhile, Carter''s grip on the armrest tightened, the veins on his hand protruding.


    Finally, I dropped a casual remark, "She''s dead now, so who''s he crying for?"


    With that, I gently pushed Carter away, leaving Adam and She ring after me in resentment.


    They weren''t my parents; I didn''t care about their feelings.


    s


    Carter spoke coolly, "You just married into my family, but you came in so strong. Aren''t you worried they''ll make things difficult for you?"


    Having just snapped at everyone, I was in a good mood.


    I turned to him seriously. Tve heard about Luke and Ms. Sander from before. After spending so many years together, Luke simply ran off. Is that what a man does? I''m just standing up for Ms. Sander. I don''t beat around the bush, and besides, I didn''t say anything wrong. If they me me, it''s because they feel guilty! Maybe Ms. Sander''s death has something to do with them!"


    Carter nced at me, his gaze probing. "Go on."


    1 feigned innocence and continued, "If Ms. Sander really died by drowning in the river, why has her body never been found? And why was her body hidden inside a sculpture, ced so boldly in their marriage home


    I suspect Ms. Sander might have been murdered. Maybe the killer was someone she knew, because otherwise, there''s no exnation for why her body ended up in a sculpture while she died by the river."


    "Carter, who do you think hated Ms. Sander so much to make her death so tragic?"


    Carter didn''t answer, but asked me, "What do you think?"


    "Usually, there are a few reasons for murder. First, this was a nned, premeditated crime. That rules out random killings by a mentally unstable person. The rest are either for money or for personal gain. I heard that Ms. Sander''s couture wedding dress was recovered after her death, which rules out financial motives. That leaves emotions or business interests. So, whose interest did Ms. Sander threaten?"


    I stopped there, saying no more. Speaking too much would just invite suspicion.


    Esmee had told me a crucial clue before she died; I would need to follow that lead.


    Carter fell silent for a long time, the funeral proceeding after the mourning ended. The burial was about to take ce.


    It was truly surreal. I was seeing my own burial.


    I held an umbre, walking slowly along the stone steps in the crowd.


    Luke held my urn. Anna wearing ck and a small white flower in her hair walked beside him.


    Thank goodness I was still alive, or I''d have been furious to see such a scene.


    To others, they appeared as loving siblings. Only Carte and I knew what a disgusting pair they were.


    Chapter 111 Make Him Suffer


    They made him carry my ashes; without a care, it would ruin the path I would take in the afterlife.


    At the burial, my mother broke free from Luke''s hold and threw herself toward the urn. She knelt, crying affectionately. "My daughter! My poor daughter,e back to me!"


    "Mom, don''t be sad. If you did, Chloe''s spirit won''t be at peace, Anna said, trying to console her.


    I sneered. How could I not be at peace? I''d suffered for a long time, and now I could finally watch this grand performance.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Keep ying, keep dancing! Don''t stop!


    Luke was looking at the tombstone prepared for me. His fingers gently traced the photograph on it as he knelt, his eyes red from crying.


    The rain was falling in sheets, mixed with snowkes, covering the world with ayer of coldness.


    I held my ck umbre, watching everything from a distance.


    Cry, go ahead, get used to it. After all, the real drama is just beginning.


    After all the guests had left, only the Sanders and close rtives stayed behind to watch the tombstone being set.


    Nelson arrived, dressed in ck. He said, "I knew Ms. Sander, and I''vee to say goodbye."


    Luke knelt there like a statue, blocking out all the sounds around him.


    Adam nodded and said, "Thank you."


    Nelson finished his eulogy and said, "By the way, there''s been a breakthrough in the case. Through aparison by our technicians, we found out that those explicit photos were taken after Ms. Sander''s death." Luke turned his head toward him mechanically. He asked, "Are you saying Chloe didn''t betray me? And that person was desecrating her body?"

 Billionaire Is 112

    Chapter 112 Anna, Please Assist With The Investigation.


    Chapter 112 Anna, Please Assist With The Investigation s


    The moment the news broke, everyone in the room was stunned, unable toprehend it. It was simply absurd!


    "Captain Tucker, are you sure about this?"


    "Mr. Sander, our experts have examined the body and confirmed that Ms. Sander''s corpse was coated with a special substance after her death. This coating prevents dposition and discoloration, making her appear as if she were simply asleep. In fact, she had been dead for several days."


    Kate covered her mouth in disbelief. "Oh my God, who could be so cruel as to tamper with my daughter''s body after she''s already gone?"


    Luke, who had been surviving on the idea that I had betrayed him over the past few days. He even went so far as to involve Annin various scandals to seek revenge on me.


    The news Nelson brought hit him like a p to the face.


    Luke muttered to himself, "What have I done? What have I done?"


    No one knew about the disgusting deeds he had secretly done with Anna, so they didn''t pay him any


    attention.


    "Captain Tucker, what else have you discovered?"


    "The investigation is still ongoing, and we cannot share any further details at the moment. However, this photo was provided by Ms. Anna, correct?"


    Nelson''s gaze shifted to Anna. She remained calm, her expression giving nothing away.


    "Yes."


    "We also found out that you were the one who called Mr. Bolton away from the wedding. We would appreciate it if Ms. Sander coulde back to the station to rify a few things."


    Anna, looking slightly frustrated, replied, "Yes, I did it. Are you suspecting me, Captain Tucker? When Chloe was by the river, Luke and I were together watching fireworks. There were plenty of witnesses. I didn''t have the opportunity tomit the crime." Nelson''s expression remained serious. "Ms. Sander, please calm down. We''re just asking routine questions."


    "Captain Tucker, Anna has already told you everything Why do you insist on taking her to the station at this hour? She has a heart problem; if she''s too upset, who knows what could happen? I''ve already lost one daughter; I can''t lose another!"


    "Mrs. Sander, don''t worry. We''re following the proper procedure. We won''t force Ms. Sander to do anything. There are still many unanswered questions in this case, and Ms. Sander happens to be a key figure. We need to ask her a few more questions. I understand you''re eager to find out the truth about Chloe''s death."


    Mentioning my name finally calmed Kate down. She gently patted Anna''s arm and said, "Sweetheart, don''t be afraid. Just answer whatever they ask."


    Mon, Dec 9


    Chapter 112 Anna, Please Assist With The Investigation


    "Mom, I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    2


    45 Free Coins


    I believed her, because Anna had stayed calm from the start. She had never shown her face from the beginning; therefore, she could remain soposed. But no matter how much they asked her, they couldn''t extract any answers.


    Anna wasn''t just emotionally strong-she could manipte others, as she had done with Luke.


    To bring her to justice, we would need to find evidence.


    Nelson turned toward Luke and said, "Mr. Bolton, you also need toe with us."


    Aside from Anna, Luke had his own motives. After all, that statue was in his marriage home. There was no way he could exin that away.


    My funeral ended with both of them being taken away for questioning, and I felt a sense of relief.


    As I turned, I saw Carter sitting in his wheelchair. At some point, he had managed to hold a bouquet of ck roses.


    Damian''s umbre wasrge, but it still couldn''t block the raining at us from the side,


    The dark red rose petals, nearly ck, were dotted with clear water droplets and snowkes.


    I couldn''t understand why, despite being just a distant rtive, I felt as if he was the one in the most pain at the funeral.


    Even though he hadn''t shed a single tear, an overwhelming sadness seemed to cling to him.


    He sat alone in the snow, his longshes dusted with snow, utterly unaware.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    His ck eyes remained fixed on the photo on the gravestone.


    Carter didn''t cry, but I felt like his heart was bleeding.


    If I didn''t know he already had someone in his life, I would have thought he had special feelings for me. Maybe his strong emotion was born out of pity for me


    I walked up to him and asked, "Are you nning to give this bouquet to Ms. Sander? Let me take it to her for you."


    The bouquet, now covered in snow, looked even more striking.


    But the color of the flowers felt heavy in my eyes.


    I held the bouquet in my arms and slowly made my way to the gravestone, cing the flowers in front.


    "Chloe, rest in peace."


    ?aying this wasn''t just afort for the past-it was afort for myself as well.

 Billionaire Is 113

    Chapter 113 Traumatized Over the Wedding


    Chapter 113 Traumatized Over the Wedding


    It waste at night.


    This was the first night after Carter and I had gotten married.


    We had just witnessed quite the spectacle.


    +5 Free Cont


    Endless grief engulfed the Sanders. The police took Luke and Anna for questioning. The heaviness that had weighed down my heart for so long finally began to lift.


    Although this wasn''t enough to undo the misery of my life before, it was enough to dull the sharp edge of the anger I had carried with me for so long.


    I should be able to sleep well now.


    Even in this unfamiliar ce, my subconscious trusted Carter enough that I didn''t feel threatened. I felt at


    case.


    Before I arrived, he had already prepared the bed for me. The sheets were a soft pink, the kind a young girl would adore.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Even the pillowcases had delicate whitece trim, soft and soothing to the eyes.


    A 20-year-old girl couldn''t help but love these gentle, pastel colors.


    Thinking back on the years before, most of the time I was dressed in formal clothes, my hair always neatly, pinned back, always so stiff and proper, like a headmistress. Even though I was only 28 when I died, my mindset had aged me to feel like I was 48. My image had been drab, lifeless. It wasn''t surprising that Luke often found me dull. Though most of my boring habits had been for him.


    Now, there were no more shackles binding me, I could finally live the way I wanted.


    I chose a pink, long-sleeved loungewear set. Even in front of Carter, it wasn''t too revealing, just enough to befortable.


    The only inconvenience was that Carter and I shared the same bathroom.


    The bathroom was spacious, with a separated wet and dry area. There was arge bathtub and a double sink vanity.


    His side of the counter was slightly lower, likely to suit his height.


    On his side, there were just the basics: hand wash, mouthwash, and a razor.


    My side was quite the opposite. From face wash to skincare products, makeup, and luxury brands, my counter was overflowing with unopened packages from top international brands. Inside, they meticulously prepared towels, shower gel, and shampoo.


    Chapter 113 Traumatized Over the Wedding


    s


    The more time I spent with Carter, the more I realized he was a man who appeared cold on the outside but had a warm, gentle heart.


    I carefully washed off, covered my wounds with waterproof patches, and applied lotion before walking out


    The heat from the bathroom evaporated, and the room temperature was just right-not too hot, not too cold.


    At some point, Carter hade in. He was sitting in his wheelchair, staring out the window at the snow falling outside.


    It seemed like he had lost himself in thought. I quietly approached him.


    He didn''t even notice me.


    In the past, he was always so sharp-whenever I appeared, his eyes would immediately find me.


    I ced my hand gently on his shoulder and spoke softly, "Mr. Bolton, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t you go to bed?"


    A tenderness I had never felt before had reced the fear I once felt for him in my heart. He had be a big brother to me.


    I wanted to take care of him so I could repay his favor.


    He snapped out of his daze, pulling away from my touch. His voice was low, "Your bed is in the other room. If you need anything, just tell Hugo." "Okay."


    "There''s been a funeral in the family. We will postpone our wedding for the time being. Do you mind?"


    He looked at me seriously, waiting for my approval.


    I chuckled. I hadn''t really been expecting a wedding anyway. Myst wedding had left me in pieces.


    I''d only feigned a desire for one in order to provoke Luke, but the emotional scars remained.


    "I understand. It''s fine."


    He gave me a long, thoughtful look but didn''t say anything else. "Co get some rest."


    "Alright."


    Maybe it was because my body had expended so much energy earlier, but exhaustion quickly overtook me. I slept soundly until I woke up in the middle of the night, feeling thirsty When I opened my eyes, I saw someone standing at the foot of my bed.


    With a hint of awkwardness in his eyes, Carter fixed his gaze on me as if I had caught him in the act of doing something.


    Our eyes met. I cleared my throat. "Mr. Bolton, do you need something?"


    G


    Chapter 113 Traumatized Over the Wedding


    15 Free Cons


    The more time I spent with Carten the more I realized he was a man who appeared cold on the outside but had a warm, gentle heart.


    I carefully washed off, covered my wounds with waterproof patches, and applied lotion before walking out.


    The heat from the bathroom evaporated, and the room temperature was just right-not too hot, not too cold.


    At some point, Carter hade in. He was sitting in his wheelchair, staring out the window at the snow. falling outside.


    It seemed like he had lost himself in thought. I quietly approached him.


    He didn''t even notice me.


    In the past, he was always so sharp-whenever I appeared, his eyes would immediately find me,


    I ced my hand gently on his shoulder and spoke softly, ''Mr. Bolton, it''s gettingte. Shouldn''t you go to


    bed?"


    A tenderness I had never felt before had reced the fear I once felt for him in my heart. He had be a big brother to me.


    I wanted to take care of him so I could repay his favor


    He snapped out of his daze, pulling away from my touch. His voice was low, "Your bed is in the other room. If you need anything, just tell Hugo


    "Okay."


    "There''s been a funeral in the family. We will postpone our wedding for the time being. Do you mind?"


    He looked at me seriously, waiting for my approval.


    I chuckled. I hadn''t really been expecting a wedding anyway. Myst wedding had left me in pieces.


    I''d only feigned a desire for one in order to provoke Luke, but the emotional scars remained.


    "I understand. It''s fine."


    He gave me a long, thoughtful look but didn''t say anything else. "Go get some rest"


    "Alright."


    Maybe it was because my body had expended so much energy earlier, but exhaustion quickly overtook me. I slept soundly until I woke up in the middle of the night, feeling thirsty When I opened my eyes, I saw someone standing at the foot of my bed.


    With a hint of awkwardness in his eyes, Carter fixed his gaze on me as if I had caught him in the act of doing something.


    Our eyes met. I cleared my throat. "Mr. Bolton, do you need something?"

 Billionaire Is 114

    Chapter 114 Wedding Night


    Chapter 114 Wedding Night


    s


    Perhaps I had been sleeping too soundly earlier, and Citer hadn''t expected me to suddenly wake up.


    The cold, pale face that I saw was briefly touched by a hint of embarrassment, which I caught. Carter awkwardly spoke, "I heard you mumbling in your sleep I came over to check if you were having a nightmare."


    So much had happened in thest couple of days. Thoughts during the day turned into dreams at night, and all night long. I was trapped in that same endless nightmare.


    My heart sank, and I asked, "W-what did I say?"


    Please tell me I didn''t say anything I shouldn''t have.


    You seemed terrified telling someone not toe closer and begging them not to kill you," Carter exined.


    I had dreamt again of that night-the night I was killed. It was so cold, and the knife had been so fast. My blood had flowed endlessly.


    Carter examined my face and asked, "How could a girl like you have such a dream?"


    He was so sharp. There had been times when I was afraid to slip in front of him, but I couldn''t help it.


    "I usually enjoy reading suspense novels and ying horror games," I said, shing him a confident smile./


    "Sorry if I disturbed you. I wasn''t snoring, was I?"


    "No, not at all," he replied.


    Carter turned his gaze away from me. "Go back to sleep!


    I noticed that he was still wearing his previous outfit. In other words, he hadn''t slept at all.


    He looked incredibly tired-why wouldn''t he rest?


    As Carter began to move his wheelchair away, I unexpectedly grabbed his wrist.


    He looked back at me. Under the light from the streemps outside, his eyes were as dark as ink, cold as ice. "Is there something else?"


    Several times I had reached out to him, and each time he had avoided me, so I quickly pulled my hand -back. "Can''t sleep?" I asked softly.


    He seemed a bit taken aback by my sudden question. "Mm, insomnia," he admitted.


    Thad always wanted to ask him why he had been the one to light the vigil light on the mountain that night, but the topic was too personal. We weren''t at that point yet. 1/4


    Chapter 114 Wedding Night


    Lately, I had noticed that his mood seemed downcast.


    +5 Free Cons


    Looking back, every time we met, there was always just Damian by his side. He was quiet, reserved, always looking solitary, cold.


    For some reason, ever since I had died and saw only him and Grandma searching for me, his importance


    my heart had grown.


    in


    I couldn''t bear to see him so alone..


    If I couldn''t be his lover, being his friend would be nice too.


    "I could give you a head massage. Want to try? I''m pretty good at it," I offered.


    I had once studied holistic methods like muscle therapy, needle therapy, and other techniques from an old holistic doctor. I''d done it to better help Luke, as his wife.


    Carter declined politely, and he said, "Thank you, but no need."


    "Mr. Bolton, we''re going to work together for a long time. You don''t have to treat me like your wife. You can think of me as a friend, or, since I''m younger, you can think of me as your younger sister," I teased.


    He nced at my wrist and said, "Your hand isn''t in the best condition."


    I almost forgot about that.


    "It''s fine. I still know needle therapy. You might be suffering from blocked energy channels. That could be why you''re not sleeping well


    As I insisted, Carter''s attitude softened.


    "Wait here. I''ll go get some tools."


    It was past one in the morning on our wedding night. I decided to fetch some massage cream and needles.


    to downstairs and asked the staff to


    As I descended the stairs, I saw Luke and Anna, just back from the police station.


    At this hour, everyone should have been asleep. Anna was holding Luke''s wrist, saying something I couldn''t hear. Luke''s pale face was filled with impatience, as though he wanted to break free, but Ant held on tightly, refusing to let go. I hadn''t expected such an interesting scene to take ce in the middle of the night.


    Pulling my shawl tighter around me, I walked down from the stairs in my white fluffy slippers.


    "Well, what''s going on here in the middle of the night?" I asked, crossing my arms.


    At the sound of my voice, Anna immediately released Luke''s wrist.


    "I almost fell just now. Luckily, I was holding onto Luke Aunt Zoey, why are you still up sote?"


    I noticed that Luke didn''t say anything. His eyes were fixed on me.


    Chapter 114 Wedding Night


    Of course, I looked like I used to, with my hair down and my shawl draped over my shoulders.


    He must have mistaken me for Chloe again, staring at the without blinking.


    s


    I gave a faint smile and said, "Carter has a headache. I am justing downstairs to get some massage cream and needles for him."


    Luke blinked, as if waking from a dream, and then asked. "You know needle therapy?"


    It was not unusual for him to be taken aback. In this society, most girls are primarily educated in music, dance, art, or finance. However, I had acquired knowledge not only in music, dance, and art but also in needle therapy. While I wasn''t an expert, I could handle small, everyday issues.


    I smiled slightly and said, "Yeah, I picked it up out of boredom a while back"


    As I descended further down the stairs, I couldn''t help but notice how close Anna and Luke were standing.


    "You two must have a wonderful rtionship, I remarked.


    Anna''s pupils darkened, but she still wore her usual warm, harmless smile. "You and Carter are the ones with the great rtionship. At this hour, you still got up for him."


    "Yes," I replied. "Carter is the best man I''ve ever met. Hes been wonderful to me, so of course, I''ll be kind to him."


    I looked directly at Luke and asked, "Luke, do you hate your wife?"


    "Zoey, my sister is dead now. Let her rest in peace. Please don''t bring this up in the future."


    I covered my lips, apologizing, "Sorry, I speak without thinking sometimes. Don''t take offense, Luke."


    ALI spoke, I walked briskly over to the staff and retrieved the things I needed.


    The medical box was heavy. Luke''s expression darkened. He took the box from me and offered, "I''ll carry it "Thanks," I said..


    As we reached the top floor, I nced down and saw Arina''s gaze filled with lingering malice.


    It was like the look of a venomous snake, watching from the shadows, ready to strike at any moment.


    However, we were uncertain about who would receive the bite this time.


    She probably didn''t expect me to turn around suddenly, so her venomous expression was caught in my eyes before she had time to hide it. She quickly changed her expression.


    I smiled at her, then followed Luke as we left.


    If Anna loved Luke so much, seeing him with another woman would surely drive her mad


    Tonight, she wouldn''t be able to sleep.


    1


    Mon, Dec


    Chapter 114 Wedding Night


    Carter di


    here?


    +5 Free Cons


    expect Luke to follow me upstairs. He radiated coldness, his eyes emotionless. "Why are youN?velDrama.Org ? 2024.


    Luke was terrified of him. He exined, "I''m just helping Aunt Zoey carry the medical box"


    I crouched beside Carter''s wheelchair and gently buried my head on his leg.


    Ignoring the stiffness of his body, I smiled up at him. ''Carter, are you furious at me? I was only downstairs for a little while."


    Carter gulped, and his eyes flickered slightly. "No."


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, pouting. "That''s good."


    When I looked at Luke, all I saw was his face filled with mncholy and a trace of jealousy that he couldn''t


    hide.

 Billionaire Is 115

    Chapter 115 Sleeping Together


    Chapter 115 Sleeping Together


    Perhaps it was the years we spent together. Even though he knew I was Zoey, not Chloe, he could always find something familiar about me.


    It was almost as if, whenever he saw me with another non, it triggered his sense of pride as a man.


    How amusing, really. In the past, he and Anna would hug and cuddle right in front of me.


    They would always y the ''we''re just like siblings card. I never called them out on it. But the moment [ showed even the slightest hint of dissatisfaction, they would use me of being perverse and shift all the me onto me.


    But now, Carter and I were legally married. It was more proper and legitimate than anything they''d ever had.


    And here I was, wearing Chloe''s face, teasing him-ying with his feelings just like he once did to me. I wanted hip to understand my pain, to feel what I''d feltall those years ago!


    Carter wasn''t a fool. Though he didn''t push me away, I could tell he was tense, sensing something was off.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lappreciated that he didn''t push me away. That in itself was enough.


    Luke, suppressing the loneliness in his eyes, shot a questioning look at Carter. "I didn''t know you two were so close. If I''m not mistaken, didn''t Uncle Carter already have someone else in his heart? Seems like he''s forgotten the old one so quickly." At this point, I realized just how thick-skinned Luke was. A man like him, with his history, had no right to judge anyone else.


    When I saw Luke bullying Carter, I felt my anger rise to a boiling point.


    100


    Without hesitation, I plopped down on Carter''sp, wrapping my arms around his neck.


    I buried my head in his shoulder, a flirtatious smile creeping across my face.


    The moment I moved closer, I felt Carter stiffen, like an ice sculpture. His upper body was taur and he even hitched his breathing.


    1, too, was nervous.


    Though I hade to understand Carter''s true nature-he was cold on the outside but warm at heart- there was still uncertainty. Would he throw me off? If he did, I''d end up embarrassed. Luckily, though his body was tense, he didn''t push me away.


    I grew bolder.


    "Well, Carter''s not a child. It''s perfectly normal for him to have someone he likes. Since he chose to marry me, it means he''s let go of the past. We''re starting fresh I won''t mind his past at all." Luke''s words were clearly aimed at me. His own marriage was a disaster, and he was jealous of Carter. He wanted to drag everyone down with him.


    Chapter 115 Sleeping Together


    A se mbag like him deserved to rot in the ground.


    s


    1 nuzzled Carter again and asked, "I love him the most. Luke, still not leaving? You want to stay and watch our live broadcast?"


    Luke clearly didn''t expect me to remain unfazed by his remarks.


    Not only did I not care, but my actions grew even more brazen.


    When Luke finally left, closing the door behind him, I felt lighter, a wave of satisfaction washing over me.


    It was nothingpared to the way he used to treat me. Not even one percent!


    "Are you done?" Caume Carter''s cool voice, and I finally realized I was still sitting on hisp.


    "Sorry. Mr. Bolton." I quickly jumped off hisp.


    Once Luke was gone, I stood up straight, hands by my sides, head down, like a child who had been sent to stand in the corner.


    Carter studied me with a curious look before speaking. You seem to dislike Luke?"


    I had been open about my feelings earlier, so there was no point pretending now.


    "Yes, I can''t stand a guy like him who abandons his wifeat the wedding. Who knows, maybe he already had someone else on the side. I''m not going to let him off the hook. Every time I see him, I''ll give him a piece of my mind." I quickly added, "Well, Mr. Bolton, I just wanted to irritate him since he tried to sow discord between us. Please don''t take it personally."


    It''s fine."


    Carter waved it off, but I noticed his ears were flushed red. Whatever he said, he didn''t seem entirely unaffected


    Had he never been with a woman before? After all, he''d been around for a while.


    I had barely nudged against him, and he seemed so innocent. Didn''t he say he had someone he liked?


    Seeing my puzzled expression, Carter furrowed his brow and asked, "Is there something else?"


    Then I remembered the medical kit beside me. "Yes, needle therapy for you.


    "You know how to do that?" He eyed me skeptically.


    "Don''t worry, everyone I''ve treated says it''s good."


    Who else have you treated?" His dark eyes bore into me.


    I gave a casual smile. "No one. Just practicing. Come on let''s see if you like it."


    After some convincing, Cartery down on the bed, and I gave him the needle.


    Chapter 115 Sleeping Together


    +5 Free Cos


    His chest rose and fell steadily, and I thought maybe it was just exhaustion, not my needle causing it.


    Carefully, I turned off the bedsidemp, ready to leave


    But just as the lights dimmed, I felt a hand yank mine.


    The grip was so strong, I was d it wasn''t the hand 1 had injured earlier, or I would have risked further injury.


    He pulled me into his arms, his strong grip locking me in ce. His hot breath brushed against my ear as he whispered, "Don''t leave me."


    His voice was muffled, and I realized he wasn''t fully awake.


    I instinctively tried to break free, but his arms around my waist were so tight, like stone.


    Well, it was our wedding night. Considering his injury. I figured there wouldn''t be any reactions.


    I rxed and closed my eyes, stopping my struggles so as not to wake him.


    The next morning, as the first light of dawn crept in, I felt his arm around my waist move slightly


    Still half asleep, I opened my eyes to find myself face to face with Carter''s cool gaze. I jolted awake, my heart racing.


    We were in an incredibly intimate position. I was only wearing a nightgown, my chest exposed.


    Carter wasn''t much better off. His grey pajamas were wide open, revealing smooth, pale skin beneath.


    My bare legs were wrapped around his waist, like an octopus with no space between us.


    I realized my face was pressed against his chest. Our bodies were so close, it was as if we were a real married couple.


    To make matters worse, his hand was still on my waist, and his warm palm seemed to set my body on fire.


    "Mr. Bolton,st night


    My voice trailed off as I distinctly felt something of his slowly waking up...

 Billionaire Is 116

    Chapter 116 Don''t Move


    Chapter 116 Don''t Move


    I was just as shocked as he was. Although I was 28 when died, my experience with Luke in real situations only amounted to that one night-and it happened after we''d both been drinking.


    That night, I was incredibly drunk, everything a blur in my memory. The next morning. I woke up over, but I couldn''t quite remember how it had felt at the time.


    sore


    all


    This, however, was different. I could feel the heat of a man on me so clearly for the first time.


    I knew men tended to wake up with these kinds of reactions, but having him so close, his warmth pressing against me, made my face turn bright red, my heart race uncontrobly. Flustered, I had no idea how to react in the moment.


    I quickly remove myeg from around his waist, but in my panic, my knee brushed across his willy.


    A soft groan escaped from him, "Mmm."


    Carter''s eyes deepened. His voice, low and husky, brushed over my ear. "Don''t move."


    Learefully lifted my gaze to him. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he swallowed, his jaw tight, his expression one of restrained patience. His half-closed eyes betrayed the effort it took to hold back.


    Our bodies were still pressed together, and his body temperature surrounded me from all sides, burning through the nkets.


    The scent of the rose body lotion on my skin filled the air, adding an intensity to the moment.


    Carter''s features were more striking than Luke''s. His face was finely chiseled, his features sharp and defined, and his cold, indifferent eyes locked onto me.


    I had been scared before, but now, I wasn''t. My hody felt strangely alive, as though a warm current was flowing from my lower abdomen all the way to my limbs, even down to my tailbone, leaving me tingling We didn''t say anything, just lying there quietly. After a while, Carter finally released the hand he had ced on my waist.


    I threw the covers off and jumped out of bed, the cool air hitting me like a ssh of cold water, cooling the warmth that had been rising within me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "I was supposed to go back to sleep after giving you the therapyst night, but you suddenly grabbed me, and I couldn''t pull away," I exined, trying to make sense of the situation


    He probably hadn''t had a proper rest in days, and he wasn''t fully aware of what had happened.


    Thinking of this, Carter said coldly, "Sorry."


    "It''s fine. I-I''ll just go freshen up," I said, hastily flee toward the bathroom.


    My body felt like it was on fire. I was burning up.


    I turned on the warm water and took a quick shower, trying to cool myself down.


    III


    Chapter 116 Don''t Move


    Originally, I thought Carter was incapable of such things, but clearly, I had been wrong.


    The sensation of my knee brushing past his willy made my heart pound wildly again.


    So hard.


    And so big.


    82


    s


    I sshed some water on my face, trying to calm myself. How could I be thinking like this? Especially when he had been an elder of mine for all these years.) Unbeknownst to me, Damian entered the bedroom while I was deep in thought in the bathroom.


    He handed Carter a tablet and said, "Mr. Bolton, here is all the information on Ms. Gardner."


    "Mm."


    Damian turned around to get Carter''s clothes ready. Carter, listening to the sound of the shower, lowered his gaze. He instructed. "You can leave now." "Yes, sir." Damian left quickly, closing the door behind him.


    Carter lowered his gaze to the screen.


    It contained detailed records about Zoey''s background her life''s events, her likes and dislikes, and even the exact scores from her elementary school sses.


    The more he read, the more furrowed his brow became


    After finishing in the bathroom, I realized I had rushed in without bringing a change of clothes.


    Living with someone was still so new to me.


    Luckily, there was a robe prepared for me by Carter''s staff, so I quickly put it on.


    Inside, I wasn''t wearing anything.


    I had no idea how Zoey''s body had grown up, but I had to admit that even before, my shape wasn''t bad. However, Zoey''s body was wless, with fair skin, a tiny waist, and slim, long legs that were even longer than mine. On top of that, a naturally full bust. Even without a bra it stood proud.


    I tied the robe as tightly as I could, but it still couldn''t hide everything."


    At least Carter wasn''t rude, so I didn''t have to worry to much.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I couldn''t help but marvel. Youth was such a gift-my skin was full of cogen, glowing with vitality.


    I opened the door, nning to go to the other room to change, but then I felt a sharp, intense gaze fall on


    1. me.


    It was amanding look that I couldn''t ignore, and urned instinctively.


    Chapter 116 Don''t Move


    Carter''s eyes hadn''t left mine, boring into my eyes,


    +5 Free


    Coins


    He was sitting on the edge of the bed, the nket draperi below his waist, his pajamas disheveled from when I had pulled them earlier.


    He held the tablet, his eyes heavy with too manyplicated emotions, making me feel uneasy.


    "Mr. Bolton, is there something you need?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know what you''d like for breakfast. His tone was casual, but his gaze was intense.


    I almost jumped; his stare was so powerful.


    There I was, thinking maybe he had figured something out.


    "Anything''s fine. I''m not picky."


    After I said that, I saw his finger lightly tap the tablet, cach movement almost rhythmic, a subtle pressure that filled the room.


    "You''ve married into my family. I don''t want to make you ufortable," he said, his voice soft but serious.


    He was so thoughtful, so different from Luke, who only ever thought of himself.


    I smiled and said, "Then juice and gran. I usually eat light for breakfast."


    "Do you like juice? I''ll have the kitchen prepare them in advance."


    "I do.


    "Sweet or sour?"


    "Either works; I''m not picky. Mr. Bolton, I''m going to change now."


    He gave me a long, steady look. "Okay."


    After I left, Carter nced back at the tablet.


    Zoey had grown up abroad, rarely visiting home. Her tastes leaned heavily towards foreign foods. particrly desserts, and she couldn''t tolerate spicy food,


    Her personality was mncholic, and she rarely smiled


    She often dressed in dark, gothic styles.


    I opened the wardrobe. Back then, most of my wardrobe consisted of business attire, my mind always preupied with meetings.


    Now, there was no need to think about anything else. Leould wear whatever I liked.


    My eyesnded on a pink wool coat, paired with a whit turtleneck sweater and jeans


    I applied light makeup and tied my hair in a bun


    s


    Mon, De


    Chapter 116 Don''t Move


    This was the best age to be-l should be wearing soft, pastel colors, looking like a college student.


    Wait, I am a college student.


    I had suddenly been transported back to my twenties, and I still wasn''t used to the disparity.


    As I picked out shoes, I heard a voice behind me.


    "That pair of white ones.


    I turned to see him pointing at a pair of fuzzy slippers.


    "Alright."


    I changed and twirled in front of him, grinning like a fool.


    After all these years, I could finally live however I wanted!


    I didn''t need to uphold any so-called dignity for being Mrs. Bolton.


    "Do they look good?" I asked him, feeling carefree.


    He stared at me, lost in thought, his eyes growing deeper. His voice was husky as he said, "You look beautiful."

 Billionaire Is 117

    Chapter 117 Carter''s Test


    Carter wore a ck wool coat today, maintaining his usual cool demeanor.


    As I wheeled him downstairs, he asked, "Are we going to see the marriage home today?"


    82%


    s


    I paused for a moment. The reason I hade up with this excuse was to bring up the matter of the statue, and now that the point was made. I had almost forgotten about it.


    However, the reality remained: our marriage necessitated the establishment of a marital home. I couldn''t keep living in this cramped space forever; it was just too inconvenient. I nodded, "Sure."


    Each day since my rebirth, even though the world outside remained covered in snow and ice, my heart felt as clear as the sky on a sunny day.


    I pushed him toward the dining room. The air in the estate felt heavy, especially after Chloe''s funeral. It was as if a cloud had settled over the ce.


    Even She, who had never been fond of me, wore a somewhat wistful expression. Of course, any reasonable person would find the way I had died to be quite tragic.


    Jeffrey, too, looked much older in such a short time. Sing at the head of the table, he turned his head, away and coughed a few times.


    I gently patted his back and handed him a ss of warm water.


    At least here, Jeffrey treated me with sincerity.


    I suppressed the urge to call out his name and used a more courteous tone, "Jeffrey, have some water."


    "You''re such a thoughtful girl. Every time I see you, I feel like I''m looking at..." His voice trailed off, and he sighed deeply. "Sit down. Let''s see if this is something you''ll enjoy." "Okay."


    I first asked about Carter''s preferences, since his tastes seemed simr to mine. I served him some grits. and sds.


    She turned to Anna and asked, "Was everything okay at the police station?"


    "Don''t worry, Mom. Luke and I just rified what we knew. With Chloe''s death being so suspicious, it makes sense that the police would want us to provide any useful clues." Just as I had thought, Anna hadn''t been directly involved with this matter. Without solid evidence, the police couldn''t do anything to her for now.


    Luke didn''t speak, but his gaze kept drifting back to my face.


    I couldn''t tell if he was looking at me or if his thoughts were still with Chloe.


    When I saw into his affectionate eyes, all I could think of was the image of him and Anna making love under my statue. The thought made me feel sick.


    Chapter 117 Carter''s Test


    s


    I turned my gaze away, picking up a shrimp and holding it near Carter''s mouth. "Carter, you should try this. It''s really good."


    Carter''s indifferent eyes flicked toward me, his gaze as deep and unreadable as ever.


    Luke spoke up. "You don''t know yet, but Uncle Carter doesn''t really like fish or shrimp."


    As soon as he said that, Carter took a bite and chewed slowly. He replied, "Not bad."


    It was like a p to Luke''s face, embarrassing him in front of everyone.


    After finishing his meal. Carter turned to me again. "Let the helper know what you''d like for lunch."


    "I''m fine with anything."


    "Do you like spicy food?" Carter asked, his tone casual. The people here have a strong preference for spices. I''m worried it might not suit your taste."


    "I''m fine with it. We''re from Subury, and we grow all kinds of chili peppers there. Everyone there is used to spicy food," I exined.


    I immediately regretted saying it. After all, I am now Zoey.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I remembered earlier that Carter had asked me if I preferred sweet or sour juice. A chill ran down my spine. Was Carter testing me?


    My mannerisms were definitely different from Zoey''s, but he had never met Zoey before, so I was reckless.


    But could he really be that observant?


    Maybe it was because I had died once before that I now felt more cautious.


    Whether Carter was simply being considerate or truly testing me, I had to be careful.


    "I''m tired of foreign food, so I often cook local dishes at home. You don''t have to worry about me. My tastes are the same as yours," I offered as an exnation. "Good."


    Caner''s expression remained neutral, making it impossible for me to read anything into i


    Perhaps I was overthinking it. If I hadn''t experienced it firsthand, how would I have known that rebirth really existed, like something out of a fantasy novel?


    He didn''t know what had happened. How could he have linked it to that?


    The only sounds at the table were the clinking of utensils as everyone ate. After the meal, Jeffrey looked exhausted and went back to his room to rest


    mething to say with Luke, so I atentionally walked away. When the two of them were alone, I secretly turned on my phone''s recording pp.


    Anna seemed to have


    They stood in the corridor, there was nobody in sight. The duo was unaware that I was on the terrace above them.


    Chapter 117 Carter''s Test


    It was freezing outside, with snowkes swirling in the r. Usually, no servants were out in this kind of weather.


    Anna was bolder than I expected. She suddenly threw herself at Luke from behind, hugging him. "Luke, Chloe is dead. No matter how sad you are, she won''t being back." "Anna, are you crazy? This is my family house."


    "Luke, no one is here. Don''t be afraid. Your distance these past days has made me so sad. I''ve been thinking about you, about the feeling of you inside me just a few days ago, we were so happy together. Luke, hug me." Indeed, it had been quite a happy time. One day, the two of them had gone at it five times-on the office desk, by the floor-to-ceiling windows, on the bed, on the carpet, and even in the bathroom.


    I could prove it to Anna; she had been so satisfied, she couldn''t even close her legs after.


    But now, Luke looked at her with nothing but disgust. I''ve rified things with you. Get rid of the child in your belly"


    Anna looked at him pityingly. "Chloe is gone. No one can stop us now. I understand that you still go of the feelings from all these years. I''m willing to wait for you, but my baby can''t wait. This child only bloodline."


    "What do you mean?" Luke''s voice turned cold as he suddenly realized he had never really known the woman in front of him.


    Anna stroked her t belly, a faint smile ying at the corner of her lips. "Luke, I want to give our child a home. Marry me, please?"


    See, her true nature-the one that had been hidden all these years-was finally exposed.


    She had always imed she wouldn''t bother Luke, wouldn''t make things difficult for him, but now she was using the child as a way to climb up the socialdder.


    Luke gripped her shoulders tightly, staring at her in disbelief. "Are you insane? We''re siblings! You want me to marry you? It will appear as though we are having an affair."


    "Everyone knows we don''t share blood. I''m a Sanders, not Boltons. Il marry you, our families can still form an alliance. Isn''t that a beneficial thing?"


    Luke stood there and looked at her in stunned silence. How can you say something like that? Anna, you''re terrifying


    With that, he turned and ran off.


    One day, I would reveal the truth about these two to the entire world.


    I stopped the recording and put my phone away, my lips curling into a cold smile as I turned to leave.


    But just as I did, turned and saw a man sitting in the corridor. His sharp eyes pierced right through me. "What are you doing here?"

 Billionaire Is 118

    Chapter 118 Lick Him


    Chapter 118 Lick Him


    I don''t know if it''s just my imagination, but I always feel like Carter has been watching me.


    Right now, his eyes were clearly studying me, as if I''m the suspect he was interrogating.


    s


    Quickly pushing aside the panic rising within me. I hurried over to his side, making a gesture for him to keep quiet,


    "Mr. Bolton, I just overheard a huge secret. Let''s go back to the room and talk."


    With that, I switched from being passive to taking control and urgently pushed Carter back to the room.


    Hahah, I''m a genius.


    Kunning like this naturally interrupted whatever Carte was about to say, and I took the lead, seizing control of the situation.


    With a loud bang, I mmed the door shut behind us.


    This vi was huge, and it really took a lot of energy to move around. Zoey''s body wasn''t used to exercise. After just a few steps, I was already out of breath.


    I copsed onto the floor, leaning against Carter''s armrest, gasping for air.


    He watched me calmly, the sharpness in his eyes somewhat diminished, as if waiting for me to cause some mischief.


    ""What secret?"


    To make the act more convincing. I leaned closer to his ear and whispered, "I just saw Anna hugging Luke from behind, and she said something about marrying him once Chloe is out of the picture. Do you think those two might be involved?" I didn''t even realize how close I was to Carter. My breath spilled onto the back of his ear.


    When I finally noticed, I saw that his earlobes had turned bright red, the color creeping all the way down


    to the base of his ear.


    Carter shifted slightly, his face still impassive, since he already knew about the affair between the two.


    I knew he did, but I still had to pretend that I didn''t.


    This was a real test of my acting skills.


    I blinked and looked at him seriously. "Why are you so calm?"


    Perhaps it was the first time someone had shared gossip with him; Carter''s gaze was neutral as he answered, "What kind of reaction do you expect from me?"


    "Surprise, curiosity, then asking me if it''s true?" I gestured wildly, mimicking the expression I imagined.


    He yed along. "Is it true?"


    Chapter 118 Lick Him


    But his eyes,pletely still, clearly said, Shut your mouth; I don''t want to know!


    s


    I don''t even know why, but every time I''m with him, it feels like we''re battling out our acting skills.


    "Really, absolutely true! It''s a real deal!"


    and


    I tilted my head and continued in a soft murmur, "Oh, and I think I heard something about pregnancy an babies. Do you think Anna might be pregnant with Luke''s child?" "What did you say?!"


    Carter didn''t know this detail. So far, only the Sanders and Luke were in the know. When I deliberately dropped this bombshell, his expression visibly changed.


    I still had to keep up the gossiping facade and hinted, "Mr. Bolton, do you think Luke ran away from his wedding because of Anna? As a woman, I have a feeling they must have something going on! Do you think they could have been the ones to drive Chloe to her death?" As soon as I said that, Carter suddenly grabbed my hand. His eyes turned cold as they locked onto mine,


    1 and I winced in pain. "Ouch! It hurts! Mr. Bolton."


    Only then did he release me, apologizing.


    He then warned me, "Don''t spread rumors about things without evidence."


    I knew this was the main reason Carter had kept the affair quiet; it was for the sake of his family image.


    But Carter, one day I n to shatter the image of the Boltonspletely. Will you hate me then?


    Maybe my somber look softened him. His tone turned gentler. "But behind closed doors, you can tell me anything"


    His encouragement gave me a feeling like we were in this together.


    I lifted my head and smiled at him, "Okay."


    Perhaps my smile was too dazzling, or maybe it was the way I''d practiced in front of the mirror earlier. My features were sharper, and my eyes were more enchanting. My smile was so radiant that it instantly captivated him. Carter stared at me for a while, as though frozen.


    I had never seen such a clear expression on his face before.


    He realized he might have lost hisposure and cleared his throat lightly. "Do you still want to check out our marriage home?"


    "Of course, but Mr. Bolton."


    I sat on the floor, resting my chin on the armrest, a yful smile in my eyes as I looked at him, "What kind of marriage home do you want?


    That question caught him off guard. "I never thought about it."


    G


    Chapter 118 Lick Him


    £¤:82%


    5 Free Coins


    Had he never thought about marriage? That seemed impossible. When you like someone, don''t you always imagine spending your life with them?


    Maybe he was so busy building his business empire that he never had the time to think about it.


    "Well, now you have time to think about it, because we''ll be living there for the rest of our lives." I said. seriously.


    As long as Carter doesn''t divorce me, I won''t be the one to bring it up.


    He was a man of few words, mature, and he was good husband material. The most important thing was that he already had someone in his heart, so he won''t fall for me, and that suited me just fine. "The rest of our lives." Carter murmured to himself.


    "Does that mean you''ll divorce me? Well, it''s possible. If you ever meet your true love, you have to tell me.


    11


    I....


    Before I could finish, a finger suddenly pressed against my lips.


    His touch was cool, despite the warmth of the room. The coldness of his finger on my lips sent a chill through me.


    He stopped me from saying those words and looked at me with a serious and solemn gaze. "Zoey. I have no intention of divorcing you. You''re married to me, and you''d better not be getting other ideas. Do you understand?" In a moment of panic, I stuck out my tongue to lick my dry lips in an attempt to exin, but I forgot his finger was still there.


    Without warning, my tongue just licked his finger.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Billionaire Is 119

    Chapter 119 Carter, Massage My Back


    Chapter 119 Carter, Massage My Back


    Boom!


    82%


    s


    The moment my tongue connected to his finger, Carter and I froze, caught in the sudden sensation.


    He quickly withdrew his hand.


    I remained still in the posture where my lips slightly parted, unable to respond.


    It felt like the sensation of his fingertips still lingered on my tongue.


    His fingers, though pale with prominent bones, were beautifully shaped. But the inner side was rough, as if hardened from work..


    So when I ran my tongue over them, it wasn''t smooth-there was a slight grittiness to it


    "S-sorry. I didn''t mean to, I quickly apologized, mortified by my rudeness.


    "It''s fine," he replied casually, though I could clearly spot a blush creeping from the base of his ears down to his neck.


    His skin, already pale from years of staying indoors, turned an unmistakable red at the slightest hint of color.


    My eyes instinctively drifted to his neck, and my mind wandered-was his whole body blushing, too?


    That baster skin, touched by the faintest pink, would surely be irresistible.


    Realizing my own thoughts, I snapped out of it. This was dangerous!


    When I was with Luke, he relied on me, and I had grown used to taking care of him.


    We had been together since childhood. Over time, our rtionship lost its romantic spark, bing more like family.


    The two of us lived like an old married couple, with no excitement left in our lives. Besides, with our busy. work schedules, I rarely had any intimate contact with him.


    But with Carter, although we had known each other for years, we had never spent much time together.


    I wasn''t sure if it was the novelty of it all, but suddenly, found myself imagining things about him.


    That couldn''t be a good sign. I quickly looked for an excuse to leave.


    I hurried to the bathroom, feeling the weight of a share, burning gaze on me until I closed the door.


    I leaned against the doorframe, my heart racing.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I saw iny face was flushed, shyly turning a shade of pink, almost too tempting-like a ripe peach ready to be picked.


    This was the sort of expression that rarely showed on my face.


    III


    14All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 119 Carter, Massage My Back


    Looking back, I realized how lifeless I used to be.


    9K 82% 1


    +5 Free Cons


    I lived my life to please my family and lover, a machine without thoughts of my own. It had been so long since I felt joy or shyness, only anger. How pathetic!


    After what felt like an eternity, once the heat in my face subsided, I left the bathroom. Carter was sitting by the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring out at the snow falling from the sky. We lived on the third floor, and the yard below was filled with tall, lush trees.


    The weather had been nice recently, but these past few days had brought a relentless snowfall, covering the yard with a thick nket of snow that the housekeepers hadn''t cleared. The delicate snowkes fell from the branches. asionally, a bird would fly off, causing a flurry of snow to scatter in the air.


    It was a beautiful scene, yet I couldn''t help but feel an overwhelming sadness.


    Why was this happening?


    Carter had always been cold, but what was he sad about? Who was he feeling sorrow for?


    Seeing him sitting there alone, I couldn''t help but feel a strong sense of empathy.


    He was just like me-always alone.


    I walked over to him and softly asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    He simply stared at me, silent, until he finally spoke, "Let''s go, the car''s ready."


    "Okay."


    As I prepared to head downstairs, he reminded me, ''It''s cold outside. Dress warmly. If the house isn''t fully renovated, there''s no heating in the rooms,"


    I paused for a moment before responding with a smile Got it."


    Obediently, I went back to my room and grabbed a down jacket to wear on the way out. I also picked up a nket to drape over his knees. "Let''s go, Mr. Bolton." He swallowed and said, "Mhm."


    It felt nice to take care of each other like friends. Two lonely souls finding warmth in each other.


    As I pushed him downstairs, Luke looked up at me from the living room, his lifeless eyes now a little brighter.


    "Uncle Carter, are you guys going out?"


    Although Carter didn''t like Luke very much, he hadn''t really done anything to hurt him, likely because they were family.


    08.48


    Chapter 119 Carter, Massage My Back


    82%1


    +5 Free Cons


    I had always thought Carter was a man who appeared cold on the outside but was warm on the inside.


    Before he could answer, I spoke up, "We''re going to check out a marriage home.


    "It''s so cold today, Christmas is almost here, there''s no rush." Luke seemed a little too concerned about how close Carter and I were.


    I knew it was because of my face-he had an inexplicable possessiveness about me.


    Even though he knew I wasn''t Chloe, he still couldn''t help but feel uneasy.


    Or maybe we had been together so long that, even with a new identity, I still unknowingly attracted him.


    "What do you mean by no rush? Even though it''s fun living with everyone, I''d like to have our own home. The kids'' room needs to be prepared too. Otherwise, where would we put the baby when I get pregnant?" The air suddenly seemed to freeze with my remark.


    Carter didn''t say anything, but I noticed his neck turning red again.


    Luke stammered, "Uncle Carter, you''ve started nning to have a baby?"


    Carter remained silent, yet I could sense his turmoil.


    Since I had brought this up, it was my responsibility to handle it.


    The more Luke cared, the happier I was.


    In front of him, I sat on Carter''sp.


    It wasn''t all bad having him in a wheelchair, after all, I could sit on hisp whenever I wanted.


    Since he didn''t push me away, I made myselffortable.


    The nket on hisp was soft, and sitting on it felt surprisingly good.


    I wrapped my arms around Carter''s neck and rested my head on his shoulder, ying the role of the cute, docile girl.


    "Of course, Carter is so wonderful. I want to have his child


    Carter didn''t speak, but his gaze seemed to drift away


    Luke said agitatedly. "You''re so young, and you''re already thinking about having kids?"


    I thought back to when I was 28, finally pregnant, and he didn''t even care.


    As I met his eyes, a malicious thought crossed my mind


    If Luke knew my real identity, I would whisper in his ear, "Since you don''t cherish the child we have together, why should you care how many kids I have with other men?"


    I smirked slightly and said, "Luke, don''t underestimate me. I''m licensed and fully legal. Don''t assume tha4


    Chapter 119 Carter, Massage My Back


    just because your uncle uses a wheelchair, he isn''t a man. He''s huge. And I couldn''t straighten out my bark at night."


    Carter hadn''t expected me to be so bold, and the red color quickly spread across his neck. He swallowed nervously, his Adam''s apple moving involuntarily.


    Luke looked disappointed. "Y-you two already...?


    "Luke, you''re married. You should understand how it is in the honeymoon phase. Oops, sorry, I forgot you didn''t even have a wedding. But after all these years with your wife, I''m sure you don''t need me to remind you of these things." I smiled sweetly, like a femme fatale.


    Reaching out, I gently touched Carter''s face, pretending to be all innocent. "Carter, you''re so amazing, My back hurts so much; could you massage

 Billionaire Is 120

    .48 Mon, Dec 9 G.


    9. 9.


    Chapter 120 Carter, it''s so sweet!


    Chapter 120 Carter, it''s so sweet!


    I didn''t care anymore. To provoke Luke, I forcefully ced Carter''s hand around my waist,


    Carter''srge hand pressed against me. Even though I was wearing a sweater, he was stiff and unmoving, as if afraid to overstep the boundaries by even the smallest amount.


    Luke''s face darkened, but I felt a rush of satisfaction.


    I remembered how Anna would frequently cozy up to him, wrapping her arms around his neck or waist, sometimes almost kissing him in front of me.


    All I did was tell him to be mindful of the boundaries. Luke would furrow his brow, staring at me with cold eyes. "You''re the one who''s dirty, always seeing filth in others. Anna is my sister. What are you thinking? Apologize to Anna,"


    He could be sweet and affectionate with a girl who wasn''t even his real sister. Why couldn''t I be affectionate with my own husband?


    It felt so good to finally turn the tables. The cold violence and negative pressure I had endured from Luke hadn''t been a one-time thing-


    For years, I had felt like a walking corpse, especially after losing the child, when my mental state broke downpletely.


    I had even wondered if I hadn''t been identally killed, and if I had exposed Luke and Anna''s affair, my family probably still wouldn''t have sided with me.


    They would have found excuses for Anna and med everything on me. In the end, I would have beenpletely abandoned.


    It was because my body was something they had given me that they could stand on their moral high ground, bind me with their expectations, and guilt-trip me.


    I would be trapped in this torment for the rest of my life.


    Chloe''s death severed thest ties I had with them.


    From now on, I would take revenge without any emotional burden.


    What I owed them, I had already repaid long ago.


    What I needed to do now was have my revenge in full, and I was going to make it even worse! This would be much better than simply stabbing them once.


    A single stab would only hurt for a few minutes, but I wanted them to suffer day and night.


    I coyly leaned against Carter''s neck, my voice soft and sweet, "Carter, tonight... could you go a little gentler? It hurts"


    That little whiny tone just happened to be loud enough for Luke to hear.


    Carter was wearing a high-neck cashmere sweater, and Die soft fabric clung to his skin, taking on a faint


    174


    08:48 Mon, Dec 9.


    Chapter 120 Carter, it''s so sweet!


    pink hue.


    His voice was hoarse and tense, "Mhm."


    "Carter, let''s go. I can''t wait to have a home with you."


    I got up from hisp and pushed the wheelchair again, not sparing Luke another nce.


    +5 Free


    "By the way, Carter, do you prefer boys or girls? Maybe we could have two, one like you, one like me."


    The moment I said this, Luke abruptly raised his eyes and looked at me.


    He had heard me say those very words to him once before.


    Word for word.


    ke


    stared at my back in shock, then he walked up to us. "Uncle Carter, I know more about property th


    you do. Since it''s snowing heavily today and we have nothing else to do, why don''t I join you and help yo choose?"


    Carter nced at him and said, "Suit yourself."


    I don''t really understand the nature of Carter''s feelings toward Luke.


    If you were to say they were close, in the past years, I never saw them interact much.


    In a way, they were rivals, but Carter had gone abroad early on to work hard.


    Clearly, he wasn''t interested in the family legacy. He was determined to get what he wanted on his own, without trying topete with Luke.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Recently, though, Carter had returned to the country, and his investments were shifting toward domestic assets. He even hinted that he wanted to take over the family business.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that Carter didn''t have the same defensive stance toward Luke that Luke had toward him.


    Carter didn''t seem to n on hurting Luke at all; in fact, he seemed almost indulgent.


    Anna, of course, insisted on joining them.


    Luke started to find her annoying. He asked, "Why are youing with us?"


    After my death, Anna had no more reservations. She was bent on marrying Luke legitimately


    But Luke didn''t want to ept her, deliberately avoiding her.


    One of them wanted to go public, and the other wanted to escape.


    But this game was already set in motion, and Luke couldn''t bail out now.


    na wouldn''t allow it, and neither would I.


    Chapter 120 Carter, it''s so sweet!


    +5 F


    But Anna had made a mistake. My rebirth was the biggest twist, and my face was the greatest weapon She became eager and exposed her intentions too soon, trying to use the child to force Luke''s hand. Moreover, she had underestimated Luke, that hypocritical, selfish man.


    The one he loved most wasn''t me or Anna-it was himself.


    People spend their whole lives chasing what they can''t have.


    When he was with me, he craved novelty, freedom. Anna''s appearance had satisfied that for him.


    After I passed, he yed the loving husband, making me the beloved he could never reach.


    How could a living personpete with the dead?


    I remained in his heart as a symbol of regret and guilt.


    Now, a woman who resembled me had appeared again, and it sparked his worst instincts.


    The substitution helped hisplicated feelings for Chloe gradually shift onto me, and a thought woul ur to him-let me rece Chloe.


    Anna must have feared that this would happen, which was why she was so desperate to force Luke.


    What she forgot was that when a man began to get impatient with you, it was the beginning of failure. And all I had to do was stand back and orchestrate the whole game.


    In the end, they followed us. Carter and I sat at the front of the van, while they took the back row,


    Carter had suffered because of me. Every day, he''d be dragged out to be my tool, his face turning red ove and over again.


    But I was sure that with time, he would be more brazen and get used to it.


    Thinking about it, I took out a box of grapes and smiled at Carter, "Do you like grapes?"


    Carter gave me a brief, guarded nce, already seeing through my little tricks.


    He knew I was up to something again.


    But he didn''t make things awkward for me and cooperated, "They''re okay.


    "I like them too. I''ll peel them for you."


    Sure enough, my intentions were clear.


    Carter coughed lightly and said. "I don''t want any right now."


    Trying to escape? No way.


    The door was welded shut. No one was getting out.


    Chapter 120 Carter, it''s so sweet!


    I knew Luke was watching me intently. I shed him a sweet smile and said, "I want to eat some. You''re so sweet; can you peel them for me?" Carter must have thought he''d miscalcted.


    He realized that if he refused, it would be rude. However, having him peel them was undoubtedly preferable to feeding them to me directly.


    If he thought that was his best option, then he was too naive.


    I realized that when it came to men and women, Carter was like a nk canvas, and I just wanted to paint some colors on him.


    "Okay," he said, obediently peeling the grapes.


    "I want you to feed me."


    Carter hadn''t expected me to be so bold, but he was considerate. Even though things had gone this far, he still didn''t p me across the face.


    He handed me the grape, his fingers brushing lightly against it, leaving a little bit of skin on it.


    When he handed it to me, I opened my lips, took the grape in, and gently sucked, letting the fruit slip into my mouth. As I sucked, my moist tongue brushed against his fingers. This time, I did it on purpose, because Luke was watching clearly.


    The moment I did that, Carter frozepletely, even forgetting to pull his hand back.


    I took another soft suck.


    The scene would look incredibly suggestive to anyone else.


    "Carter, it''s so sweet."


    08 48 Mon, Dec 9


    Chapter 121 Unmasking Anna

 Billionaire Is 121

    Chapter 121 Unmasking Annal


    Carter suddenly pulled his hand back.


    Feeling the gaze falling owine from behind, I turned to look at Luke, only to see that the coldness in h eyes lingered.


    "Luke, would you like to try some grapes? They''re really sweet."


    Luke stared at me silently. Anna nodded and said, "Thanks, Zoey"


    She then turned to Luke and asked, "Lake, would you like some?"


    Luke, avoiding her, coldly replied, "I''m not eating"


    He didn''t even try to Hide his dislike for her, just like how he had never liked my concern in the past-h found it annoying when I cared too much


    Now, that same sentiment had shifted onto Anna. It was truly ironic, after all, what goes around,es around.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what other tricks she would pull to win Luke over.


    Since I didn''t choose the property we viewedst time, Luke asked, "Didn''t you like the vi we sawst time?"


    I nodded and said, "Yeah, I didn''t like it. And I just feel unlucky about it


    Luke''s face darkened.


    Even though my statue was no longer in the vi, just the thought of our marriage horue being tainted by the marks of him and Anna disgusted me. Even if I bought a new, unfinished house in the same neighborhood, it would still make my stomach turn.


    This time, I was looking at arge penthouse in the city center, located in a prime, high-demand area. Although it was a high-end property, Luke, who was used to living inrge vis, looked down on it a little. "A penthouse''s privacy can''tpare to that of a vi."


    I chuckled and said, "I think it''s nice. The first floor even has a garden. Carter won''t have any trouble getting around, and it''s fully renovated. I like the style goo


    Lowering my eyes, I asked, "Carter, do you like it here


    "As long as you like it," he replied, his expression inditligent.


    I took his hand and said, "We''re going to live here together, so it''s not just about what I like. Your opinion matters too. If you don''t like it, we can keep looking. There''s no rush."


    I had just walked in from the chilly outdoors, and any band was freezing. Yet, instead of pulling it away, he gave me a deep look and said, "It''s fue. This one will d Damian, make the arrangements


    14


    Chapter 121 Unmasking Anna


    "Understood, Mr. Bolton."


    Was it really settled? Did he find the whole thing a hassle?


    Carter seemed to have seen through my thoughts and added, "I really like it."


    This man was truly considerate.


    The marriage home was decided, and Carter paid in full, with my name already on the deed.


    Throughout the ride, Anna was clearly trying to win Luke''s favor.


    s


    She thought I hadn''t noticed, but from the corner of my eye, I saw her in the back seat, trying repeatedly to hold Luke''s hand, thinking no one was watching.


    When Luke refused, she didn''t give up. She deliberately rubbed against his thigh, trying to arouse him. At first, Luke rejected her. But in such a situation, the darker side of human nature surfaced. Naturally, the man responded.


    It had been a while since he''d mourned my death; he hadn''t had an outlet for his frustration for a long


    time


    So, Anna only needed to make a simple move, and he couldn''t resist.


    A cold smile tugged at the corner of my mouth. Luke was nothing but a big boy who hadn''t grown up.


    He kept saying he missed me, but when Anna seduced him, he couldn''t hold back.


    In the hidden back of the car, Carter and I sat in the front, the situation secret and forbidden.


    I looked away, already knowing how the scene would hurt my eyes without needing to watch. The car smoothly pulled into the estate; it was clear that Luke hadn''t gotten what he wanted. When we got out, I saw that the desire in his eyes hadn faded.


    In the end, people were just beasts carrying their own desires.


    I had been wondering how Anna would win Luke''s heart back, but I never expected her to use this method. How long could a woman seed with her looks? Besides, Luke didn''t even love her. "What are you looking at?" Carter asked, turning toward me.


    I smiled slightly and said, "Nothing. I just noticed how red Luke''s face is."


    Lake seemed a bit nervous. "It''s probably just the heat from the back seat."


    I didn''t point it out. It must have been exhrating form to sneak around with Anna in front of Carter.


    But that little time probably wasn''t enough to satisfy him. Now that he was holding everything in, I wondered how he''d handle it.


    Chapter 121 Unmasking Anna


    2481


    Carter, sensing the tension in Luke, had likely made a guess. Since I was present, he said nothing further


    "It''s cold. You should go inside. I need to talk to him."


    In the snow, Luke wheeled Carter, and I could make out the shape of his mouth.


    "Chloe just died. You should behave yourself. Don''t forget, she was married to you, Carter''s voice was cold


    Luke hung his head, clearly displeased.


    As I reached the door, I noticed that the Sanders had already arrived, and my heart leapt in joy,


    Tonight was going to be quite the show.


    Anna had finally managed to get Luke''s attention, and she wouldn''t let this chance slip away.


    She was definitely going to move on tonight.


    If their families caught them in the act, it would surely be a spectacle.


    I entered the living room without giving anything away. The Sanders looked weary, still grieving over my


    Joss.


    When they saw my face, they hadn''t yet gotten used to it.


    But I was as rxed as ever, keeping my eyes on Anna. Even when I sat down, I purposely chose to sit beside her.


    Sure enough, Anna had her right hand on the fork and her left hand under the table.


    Sitting next to her was Luke, and what they were doing was obvious.


    I suddenly remembered the days when I was with Luke Had they kissed and touched each other whenever I wasn''t looking, seeking some kind of thrill?


    Carter put some food on my te, and I ate it contentedly.


    I had been nning on how to catch them, but I didn''t expect the opportunity toe so quickly.


    As soon as dinner ended, Anna quietly disappeared. Soon after, Luke nced at his phone and left.


    Could he not hold back anymore?


    I quietly followed behind, watching Luke head toward the greenhouse


    The greenhouse was warm and filled with delicate flowers that thrived in the cold. It was generally empty at night.


    It was the perfect spot for a secret affair.


    From outside, I heard Luke''s voice, pretending to be aroyed. "Why did you ask me toe here?"


    "Luke, you haven''t made love to me in a long time. I miss you."


    Chapter 121 Unmasking AnnaAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I listened as


    the sounds from inside confirmed they were getting started.


    Once I was sure they had started, I quietly left.


    The Sanders were getting ready to leave when I called out to Kate. "Mrs, Sander, wait."


    She turned and looked at me. "What''s the matter, Ms. Gardner?"


    9%81%


    +5 Free Coms


    "I heard Mr. Sander loves orchids. I saw that the orchids in the greenhouse have bloomed. Since it''s still early, would you like toe and check them out with me?" Carter''s gaze shifted to me, studying me carefully.


    When it came to orchids, everyone knew Jeffrey had quite the collection. Even my brother was interested, asking me to show him around.


    I looked at Carter and asked, "Do you want to see?"


    Carter fixed his gaze on me and asked, "What exactly are you nning?"


    "I''m going to show you a spectacr show," I replied, smiling.


    I led him to the greenhouse. Inside, Anna and Luke were likely experiencing intense feelings of desire. Anna, eager to set the mood, didn''t hold back on her moan, "Luke, I really love you. Push harder; I''m going to die."


    "Anna, I never realized you''re such a sl*t."


    "Luke, I''m only slutty for you!"


    We could hear their words clearly as we stepped out.


    Josh''s expression drastically ''changed. Josh immediately rushed out and pushed open the door without even turning on the lights. He shouted, "What are you doing?

 Billionaire Is 122

    Chapter 122 Karma Have Catch On Anna


    God knows how long I''d waited for this day. +5 Free Col


    In the past, when Anna and Luke were so close, the Sanders wouldugh at it and im their rtionship was just like that of siblings.


    None of them ever considered that Anna wasn''t adopted by Boltons from birth. She was brought in when she was already a young woman, a teenager with her own thoughts.


    After returning to the Sanders, she didn''t show much affection to her real brother. Instead, she was all over a man with no blood rtion, hugging and touching him.


    Such behavior wouldn''t even happen between siblings, yet no one questioned it?


    Every time I showed the slightest hint of dissatisfaction, they would stand on their moral high ground. mocking me, using me of having dirty thoughts.


    I had been waiting for an opportunity, for a dinner gathering where everyone was around to expose Anna and Luke''s affair.


    Little did I know that the opportunity would arrive so soon.


    My hand holding the phone was trembling uncontrobly.


    During those days when I existed only as a soul, seeing Anna and Luke tangled up together from the start, I was furious to the extreme, but there was nothing I could do to change the situation.


    But now, Anna''s retribution had arrived!!!


    When the moment finally arrived, I realized just how excited I was.


    Josh was the first to step forward and kicked the door open-


    Then, with a sharp click, he turned on the lights, revealing the two people in the greenhouse in aplete


    ITICSS.


    Without hesitation, I started recording with my phone, eager to watch the drama unfold. This was the ssic scene I''d been unable to capture before my death. It would make a perfect addition to the grand show at Luke''s wedding. Anna was topless. Her hands pressed against the ss, while she wore only a skirt below.


    When they heard the door being kicked in, Luke quickly pulled away. Her skirt fell to cover her body.


    I could see it clearly-Anna''s bottom was so fair


    And to seduce Luke, she had even left herself wearing nothing beneath it.


    What man in the world could resist a woman practically offering herself?


    Anna was obviously pregnant, yet she dared to be so bed. She would go to any lengths to marry Luke.


    Chapter 122 Karma Have Catch On Anna


    Compared to her disarray, Luke was impably dressed.


    Except his manhood, which was fully exposed.


    15 FreeCom


    Both of them were clearly in a panic. Josh''s first reaction was uncertainty-he thought he must have seen it wrong, or maybe he was dreaming,


    So, he blinked and looked again at the couple


    Anna hastily put on her clothes to cover her exposed borly.


    Kate let out a sharp cry, "Y-you two...."


    She fainted on the spot.


    "Mom... "Ethan, also shocked, couldn''t find his words and rushed to support her.


    "Dad, please, let me exin." Luke''s face was pale, panic written all over it.


    Josh. however, could no longer listen. He rushed forward and pped Anna hard across the face. "You ungrateful daughter, what have you done?!" The p was so strong it sent Anna crashing against the ss.


    I had received such a p before, and not just once.


    Every time Anna tried to frame me, I would try to defend myself, but my father, overly protective of Anna, would p m¨¦ impatiently.


    The worst time, he struck me on the ear, nearly leaving me deaf. I spent almost half a year on medication before my hearing was somewhat restored. But the next time, he would p me again without hesitation.


    In his eyes, Anna was like the clouds in the sky, while I was nothing but dirt beneath his feet.


    I wondered if tonight''s drama was any good.


    Would they feel the pain of having their precious daughter''s facade torn away?


    I thought that if Luke were a real man, he would stand up how to protect Anna.


    After all, it was his bed she had shared-what else could he be dissatisfied with?


    Though Carter didn''t speak, his expression showed his disappointment in Luke. If there was no expectation, how could there be disappointment? Why did Carter even have expectations of Luke?


    I had a vague sense that Carter''s attitude toward Luke was strangely off.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter spoke in a low voice, "You did this?"


    Chapter 122 Karma Have Catch On Anna


    His tone was so light, yet carried such weight. Even I felt the chill in his words, Luke, frantic and flustered, tried to exin, "No, it''s not like that-it''s her


    He pointed at Anna, facing everyone, and said, "It was Anna who seduced me

 Billionaire Is 123

    Chapter 123 You Are Truly Shameless


    Chapter 123 You Are Truly Shameless


    When I heard Luke''s excuses, I stood there, not a shred of joy in my heart.


    I felt nothing but guilt for not seeing his true nature sooner,


    s.


    Perhaps it was the years we spent together and my unwillingness to let go that drove me to remain by this despicable man''s side year after year, only to end up babered and broken, ultimately leading to a tragic death.


    If my attachment to Luke was because we grew up together, what about Anna?


    What could possibly make her so devoted to such a scandrel?


    After a brief moment of silence, Kate had woken up. Her tear-filled eyes scanned the disheveled pair, and with trembling hand she pointed at them.


    "You... are you both out of your minds? Luke, she''s your sister!" she eximed.


    Before Luke could even attempt to exin, Anna impatiently interrupted, "Mom, I''m a Sanders, I have no blood ties to the Boltons."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Smack!


    Kate pped her across the face, her voice shaking with fury. "You have no shame! He''s your brother-inw, and you''re Chloe''s sister! How could you do such a thing to your own brother-inw?"


    I had taken so many ps because of Anna, but this was the first time.


    Compared to what I had gone through before, it seemed trivial.


    "Mom, have you forgotten that Chloe is dead? Their marriage is null and void. Luke and I are both. unmarried, so what''s stopping us from being together?"


    She said this with such sincerity that the Sanders suddenly found herpletely unrecognizable.


    "W-what has gotten into you? Chloe''s body hasn''t even beenid to rest yet, the murderer still hasn''t been found, and her funeral has only just ended. How can you be doing this with Luke?" Kate''s voice cracked as she teetered, about to faint. Josh quickly stepped in to steady her. He said, "Calm down; don''t get too worked up.


    "How can I not be upset? They are animals!" Kate cried out, thest shred of her conscience clearly struggling.


    "How can you do this to Chloe?"


    "Mom, in ancient times, there were many instances of younger sisters marrying their brothers-inw. Chloe is dead, What''s wrong with me marrying Luke? Besides, it would bring our families closer. It''s not a loss for you, Anna said with a cunning smile. huke suddenly red at Anna, stunned by her boldness. "What did you say


    Chapter 123 You Are Truly Shameless


    "Luke, I want to marry you," Anna dered, her voice r¨¦solute.


    "You are utterly shameless!" Kate''s voice shaken with rage. "You have no sense of dignity!"


    After the initial shock, Josh gradually regained hisposure. He turned to Carter, who had been watching silently.


    s


    "Carter, this concerns both families. Perhaps we should consult Jeffrey to decide how to handle this," Josh suggested.


    Carter''s cold gaze fell on Luke, sending a chill through the room.


    "Fine," he said, nodding.


    When Jeffrey heard about this, he was furious. "You two wicked fools, get on your knees!" he bellowed.


    Luke, knowing he was in the wrong, dared not speak further. He lowered himself to his knees.


    Leaning on his cane, Jeffrey''s voice was full of disgust. I''ve always said, like mother, like daughter. With a foster mother like that, what good could you have turned out to be? You didn''t learn anything good, but you surely learned how to seduce men. She, standing silently to the side, gave no response. Kate''s face mirrored her deep sense of guilt.


    "Mr. Jeffrey, I failed as a mother. me me if you must I never imagined my daughter would turn out like this... it''s simply absurd!" She cried out, the sorrow written clearly on her face.


    Jeffrey, ever clear-headed, ordered someone to help her sit down, fearing she would faint at any moment.


    Once Kate was settled, Jeffrey turned his attention back to Luke. "You idiot! Chloe has only been buried, and you can''t even wait! Do you have any conscience at all?"


    "Dad, you can''t me everything on Luke, Adam said, though not out of sympathy for Anna


    Instead, it was because his interests were tied to his son Naturally, he had to support Luke.


    "I told you before, there''s no blood rtion between these two siblings. It was only a matter of time before something happened," Adam continued.


    "Adam is right. But now that things havee to this, how should we solve it?" Josh said, ncing at Ama


    "She''s pregnant," he added.


    two-Jeffrey exploded, fuming with rage.


    "Pregnant? Y-you two-


    I had always known Josh was driven by profit, but I never imagined he would care so little about my death. After a burst of anger, he quickly saw an opportunity for himself.


    He didn''t want to lose the marriage. some gossip, but the true beneficiary was him!


    the Boltons-Anna marrying Luke might be the subject of


    My death was just a stepping stone to securing his benchit.


    "Luke and I have been in love for years. Even if Chloe Hadn''t died, he never loved her. He only had


    Chapter 123 You Are Truly Shameless.


    responsibility for her. Please, make this happen for us..."Anna pleaded desperately.


    "Shut up- Luke finally spoke, cutting her off before she could say more.


    81%


    +5 Free Cons


    "I never intended to marry you. The only person I''ve ever loved is your sister. Anna, the biggest regret of my life is not seeing your true face sooner. Everything you told me before was a lie! Did you want Chloe to die so you could take her ce?" Tears streamed down Anna''s face as she wept. "Luke, how can you say such things to me? Didn''t we have a happy


    few years together? You said you were worn out of Chloe, and it was only with me that you could rx"


    "Even if you don''t want me, I''m carrying our child," Anna said, herst hope resting in the unborn child. Before she could say more, an old voice called out, "Enough!"

 Billionaire Is 124

    08:49 Mon, Dec.


    Chapter 124 The Boltons Wouldn''t ept A Bastard


    Chapter 124 The Boltons Wouldn''t ept A Bastard


    s


    Hearing these words. I wasn''t at all surprised. The reason why Boltons had stood strong for so many years was because of Jeffrey.


    He was far more decisive than the average person, not like Josh, who only cared about immediate gains.


    Anna probably never expected that her greatest trump card-this child-would be rejected by Jeffrey.


    Given his age, Jeffrey''s greatest wish had always been to see a child born into the family.


    So, she took a dangerous gamble by keeping this child. Little did she know, Jeffrey outright rejected the


    idea


    "Jeffrey, this is the first child of Boltons. It could even be a son. Are you sure you can let it go?" Anna asked.


    Jeffrey snorted coldly. "I don''t care about the chaos in other people''s families. But in my family, only the woman I ept as a daughter-inw can bear the true heir. It was Chloe before- even if she''s dead, it''s still not for you, a woman with ulterior motives."


    He shot Anna a contemptuous nce and added, "The world is full of women who can have children. Even without Chloe. Luke could marry someone from a suitable background, and there are plenty of choices. Besides, Carter is already married. Zoey is capable of bearing an heir for the family. Why are you worried about this?"


    With just a few words, Jeffrey dismissed Annapletely.


    At that moment, Anna came to the realization that Zoey''s original intention was not to marry into the family. I was the only unforeseen element in her ns


    Jeffrey turned to me and said, "Come here, Zoey"


    I walked slowly toward Jeffrey and sat beside him.


    "You have just married into the family, I''m sorry for you having to witness this mess."


    "It''s alright, I understand. Every family has its struggles. I just feel sorry for Chloe," I replied, my gaze cold as itnded on Luke''s face.


    "She just passed away recently, and her husband is already with his own sister. If I were her, I''d never find peace in the afterlife."


    Luke saw the chilliness in my eyes, his face pale as my words sank in. It was as if Chloe herself had been speaking through me. "You''re like Chloe-you win my


    favor. Since you''re married to Carter, you''re my recognized daughter-inw, Jeffrey said. "Hugo, bring me the emerald set myte wife left." "Yes, sir."


    I knew she had a set of magnificent emeralds-thoughcked color, the quality of the material was unmatched. The rity and transparency were perfect without any cloudiness or impurities. Just a single bangle could be worth millions, let alone the entire set


    Chapter 124 The Boltons Wouldn''t ept A Bastard


    #5 Free Coins? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The thing about such treasures was that they were almost impossible to find nowadays-there was nothing left on the market thatpared.


    Zoey, Jeffrey continued, "I must tell you, before you, really liked Luke''s fianc¨¦e. She resembled you some ways. This set of jewelry was meant for her, but sadly, that child wasn''t meant to be. Perhaps it''s fate. You''ve married into the family, and from now on, you are Mrs. Bolton in my eyes."


    ¦°


    The title of Mrs. Bolton wasn''t just about being someone''s wife. The Boltons had many women with thest name Bolton, but only one woman could truly hold the title.


    That woman was the head of the household!


    She had pretended for years just to get that title, and how it seemed Anna had done everything she could for Jeffrey''s approval.


    But it was I who beat her to the punch.


    "Dad!" Adam eximed, his face filled with concern.


    "Even if you''re giving something away, it should go to the first granddaughter-inw, not your youngest daughter-inw."


    Jeffrey shot a cold look at She, who appeared fragile and pitiful. His expression showed clear irritation.


    "Someone like her, with an unclear background, is fit to be Mrs. Bolton? Bah! I don''t think so!" He spat. Hugo brought the jewelry. As soon as the box was opened, I was astonished by its brilliance. I had heard how beautiful it was, but seeing it in person was something else it was stunning, the rity overwhelming.


    "Zoey, from now on, it will be your responsibility to carry on the family legacy," Jeffrey said.


    Although Carter and I were just a pretense of a married couple, I couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed, by those words. "I''ll make sure to get pregnant with Carter''s child as soon as possible."


    Hearing this, Jeffrey''s face lit up with joy. "Good, good. I was worried you young people wouldn''t want to have children right away. I didn''t want to pressure you, but now that you have this resolve, that''s great. Once you''re pregnant, I''ll give you ten percent of my shares." "Dad!" Adam protested, realizing the importance of having a baby; he immediately shifted! nis stance


    "Anna''s child is also a Boltons. Even if they can''t be together, the child is innocent. This child must be


    born."


    Of course, Anna had to give birth. She was already pregnant, and here I was, still not expecting, Jeffrey had promised me ten percent. How could everyone else not be jumping up and down?


    Jeffrey looked at them with a cold, indifferent expression. "You''re such a fool. In a year or two, we''ll find a proper marriage for Luke. That will be the true heir of the Boltons. This child, with her uncertain background, will be nothing more than a b*stard. By then, what suitable woman would marry into our family?


    Enough. This matter is settled. Hugo, take Ms. Sander downstairs. Have the personal doctor check her tomorrow and schedule the surgery as soon as possible My family will not allow the birth of a bastard.


    23


    1.


    Chapter 124 The Boltons Wouldn''t ept A Bastard


    And just like that, the matter was decided


    + Free

 Billionaire Is 125

    Chapter 125 Affair On the Wedding Night Being Exposed


    Chapter 125 Affair On the Wedding Night Being Exposed @x81%


    sAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna could never have imagined that the child she had schemed so hard to conceive, her greatest bargaining chip, would be utterly useless in front of Jeffrey.


    Perhaps she had been too arrogant. If her status had been higher than Luke''s, there might have been a chance for her.


    The truth was, the Sanders had always intended to use a marriage alliance to climb up to the Boltons. The only reason I was able to marry Luke was because we were childhood sweethearts. Jeffrey had watched me grow up, and despite the Sanders'' undeserved association with the Boltons, no one


    had questioned the marriage.


    Since I turned 18, both our families had already been grooming me to be Mrs. Bolton.


    I cherished the marriage I had worked so hard to secure, and at that time, I truly believed I was happy.


    Marrying my childhood friend, with the support of our families, both of which were prestigious- it felt like a fairy tale.


    Anna, however, was different. She had remained at the Boltons as the younger sister. She wasn''t just any sister, but my own flesh and blood.


    If word got out, what would be of our family''s reputation?


    Once my mourning period was over, the Boltons could easily find a woman who was more suitable, someone of the same social standing. Anna would never have a ce..


    Moreover, Anna''s little tricks were only effective against those who truly loved her.


    Jeffrey, on the other hand, had no blood ties to her and treated her like a mere trinket.


    The Boltons could afford to suppon her; therefore, he never interfered.


    But having such a calcting woman as Mrs. Bolton? That would never happen.


    "Abortion? Jeffrey, Anna has a heart condition; she..." Kate began, trying to intercede.


    Despite her constant criticism of Anna as a shameless woman, Kate was unable to act ruthlessly when Anna''s interests were at risk.


    Jeffrey, evidently fed up with the nonsense, abruptly cut her off. "Whether she can have the surgery or not should be determined by the doctor. Hugo, escort Ms. Sander out. She''s pregnant now, get more people to take care of her. "Yes, sir, came the response.


    Jeffrey''s idea of care was actually a soft form of confinement, ensuring that Anna couldn''t stir up any trouble again.


    The fact that he kept calling her Ms. Sander was deliberate- it marked a clear separation between Annal and the Boltons.


    Chapter 125 Affair On the Wedding Night Being Exposed


    Once I was gone, there would be no ties between the families.


    The dinner invitation for the Sanders had originally been a gesture to cate them,


    2K 81%


    After all, to outsiders, my death had been tied to Luke''s light from the wedding. But Anna''s scheme not only failed to achieve its goal but also caused Jeffrey to lose respect for the Sanders. There was no hope of any future alliance with the Boltons. Jeffrey made it clear he wanted nothing more to do with the Sanders.


    As Anna was taken away, she remained silent, but her gaze was fixed firmly on me.


    In that moment, I had the strange impression that she saw right through my identity.


    But I was no longer afraid.


    I knew all too well just how vicious she could be. With this face of mine, even if I did nothing, just by holding the title of Mrs. Bolton, a position granted to me by Jeffrey, Anna would never let me go. Whether I was Chloe or Zoey, anyone who stood in her way would not be spared.


    The Sanders, having caused such a scene, all left with a gloomy expression. One by one, they left the


    room.


    Jeffrey looked at his unfilial grandson and was furious. Go to the family chapel! You''re punishable with kneeling there. Chloe has just met the maker, how dare you do that to her?"


    I pushed Carter back to the room. He hadn''t said a word the whole way. When I closed the door, he spoke in a cool, emotionless tone, "Do you have something to tell me?"


    His voice, so light and calm, held no hint of anger, yet it sent a shiver down my spine.


    I crouched in front of his wheelchair and said with a pout, "Actually, when I was in the car, I noticed their rtionship was off. I couldn''t stand it-his wife had jus died, and he couldn''t control himself. Given the presence of the Sanders, I feltpelled to expose them." Carter''s gaze deepened, dark as night, and unreadable. It was unnerving.


    "Zoey, you''re using me," he stated, his tone firm.


    I immediately shook my head and said, "You know, my time back home hasn''t been easy. If not you, then someone else. I just thought that while you may be cold you''re not a bad person I


    Carter''s hand, long and knotted, lifted my chin. A mocking smile yed at the corner of his lips, and he asked, "Why are you so sure that I''m not a bad person, um?"


    My heart raced. He''s right. Zoey doesn''t know him. Why am I so sure?


    Just because he''s looking for me after I died? Or because of the ck rose he left in front of my graver


    In a moment of panic, I broke free from his grip and threw myself into his arms, wrapping my hands around his neck.


    Chapter 125 Affair On the Wedding Night Being Exposed


    "I simply trust you! Carter, you won''t hurt me, right?"


    From the-angle I couldn''t see. Carter''s eyes trembled violently.


    A look of disbelief shed across his face, and then he tightened his arms around my waist.


    His lips brushed against my ear, and he murmured solemnly, "Yeah, I will never hurt you."


    Just like that? I passed his test?


    He trusted me?


    Carter looked at me, his gaze softening, and he reached up to ruffle my hair,


    "It''ste. Get some


    This was the first time Carter had touched me on his own initiative. It felt unreal.


    +5 Free Cons


    Before I could ask more questions, he went off to the bathroom to wash up, leaving me alone, confused and unsettled. What did this mean? He let me off the hook so easily?


    That night, I tossed and turned, my mind racing with thoughts of the small victory I had just won, eagerly anticipating the next day.


    The next morning, though the blow to Anna wasn''t enough to shake her influence, it was still a victory for


    1. me.


    I purposely wore a bright red dress to celebrate my win-how fitting!


    After I miscarried, Anna did the same thing, deliberately carrying around children''s clothes just to provoke


    1. me.


    Carter, watching me admiring myself in the mirror, asked, "Are you happy?"


    "Yes, I slept wellst night," I replied with a smile.


    I didn''t know why, but I felt like Carter would never hurt me. I felt more at ease around him.


    He didn''t say much, only gave me a long, deep look. His eyes held something-some unspoken emotion- that I couldn''t quite grasp.


    When I came downstairs, the Sanders were already there. But everyone looked exhausted, as if they hadn''t slept a wink.


    The Boltons private doctor had already arrived to examine Anna and handed the report to Jeffrey When Jeffrey saw the words approximately seven weeks pregnant, his expression changed drastically


    From the timeline, it appears that the pregnancy urred around my death, possibly even on our wedding night.


    34 In a fit of rage, Jeffrey threw the report at Luke, who had juste out of the family chapel and taken a


    Chapter 125 Affair On the Wedding Night Bring Exposed.


    seat. "You b*stard! You little beast! I''ll kill you today!"

 Billionaire Is 126

    Chapter 126 Torture Him


    Chapter 126 Torture Him


    +10 Free Coins


    Adam was distressed over his son. He knew his words wouldn''t be of much help, so he turned to Carter. "Can you talk to Jeffrey? Luke''s been kneeling all night, his body can''t handle it." Though Jeffrey was the rock of the family, Carter''s presence was undeniable, and even Jeffrey had to give him some respect:


    Carter''s gazended on Luke, his voice cold as ice. "Is this something you did on your wedding night?"


    I froze. Carter had known about Luke''s affair with Anna all along. He''d only given Luke a few warnings, but there had been no real punishment.


    After all, the betrayal had already happened. What difference did it make when it urred? Why was he asking?


    Luke''s eyes darted around, refusing to meet Carter''s gaze.


    Carter sneered. "So it''s true."


    "Uncle Carter, I..." Luke attempted to exin but couldn''t find the words.


    The truth was, no amount of exnation would change anything.


    "Damian, bring me the stick." Themand filled Carter''s gaze with chilling coldness, visibly shaking Adam.


    Wasn''t Carter the one they''d called for help? Why was he adding fuel to the fire?


    "No, Carter, you''ve misunderstood; I was just saying-


    Carter snapped his head up. Hismanding aura filled the room, silencing Adam in an instant.


    "On his wedding night, his bride died by the river while he was there cheating in the marriage home. Does a sc*undrel like him deserve to live?"


    I had always found Carter to be cold, distant, never daring to get too close. He was alwaysposed, never losing his temper.


    This, however, was the first time I had seen him so enraged.


    Adam had brought this on himself. Carter turned to Damian and said, "Punish him. No mercy."


    Earlier, Luke had received the same punishment. The Boltons had felt some sympathy for Luke and only gave him a mild lesson. After a couple of days of rest, he had barely felt it..


    But Damian was different. He stood nearly six feet three tall, his muscr frame making it clear he was trained forbat. He wasn''t about to go easy on anyone.


    I slowly walked up to Damian and asked, "Can I give it a try?"


    Damian nced at Carter, who gave a slight nod. "Let her."


    Chapter 126 Torture Him


    "Yes, sir."


    I took the whip. Luke looked up at me; the look in his eyes wasplicated.


    +10 Free Coins


    Perhaps he thought I was trying to help him. After all, as a woman, my strength would be much less than Damian''s.


    He couldn''t have been more wrong. This was about releasing years of frustration.


    The suffering I had endured, the time I spent as a soul, no one could ever understand.


    "Luke, this is what you owe Chloe."


    With that, I raised the whip and struck his back with all my might.


    Even though I was a woman, I put all my strength into it. The crack of the whip was loud and clear.


    Luke didn''t expect me to hit him with such force. The pain caused him to cry out.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Aw!"


    "Does it hurt?" I asked coldly, locking eyes with him.


    Luke met my gaze, which was filled with the anger and hatred that had been brewing inside. I knew I should hide my emotions, but I couldn''t help myself." After all these years of being by his side, all I got in the end was a tragic death.


    It hurt! I wanted him to feel the same pain I had.


    "Y-you''re..." Luke seemed to see Chloe standing before him.


    I continued tosh him, blow after blow. If he hadn''t saved me back then, this twisted fate would never haye happened.


    "Luke, this is what you owe me."


    Luke stopped crying out. His eyes were fixed on me, as if he wanted to peer through my skin and see my soul.


    "Enough."


    Carter''s voice cut through the room,manding Damian to take the whip from my hand.


    Carter gently pulled me down. I lost my bnce and slumped on hisp.


    What is he doing?


    He held my wrist, noticing the deep, clear marks left or my palm from gripping the whip too tightly.


    ""Does it hurt?"


    At first, I hadn''t felt much, but after his question, a dull numbness spread through my hand. "I''m fine, Dad What about Anna?".


    Chapter 126 Torture Him


    +10 Free Coins


    I shifted the topic to the star of the show. Jeffrey, who had been stunned by my earlier actions, snapped back into focus


    "She has a heart condition and recently attempted to take her own life. Doing surgery now would be too risky. We''ll wait two weeks before we proceed with the operation."


    Kate frowned and said, "Jeffrey, once this child is born my family will ept full responsibility. We won''t ask anything from the Boltons. But my daughter isn''t in the good shape for another surgery"


    Before Jeffrey could respond, I red at her coldly and said, "Mrs. Sander, now I understand why your daughter did something so outrageous. With parents like you, I''m sure you''d help her cover up murder too, wouldn''t you?"


    Kate hadn''t changed, she was still defending Anna''s every action.


    "Ms. Gardner, you''re new to Bolton Residence, so I understand your ignorance, but that doesn''t give you the right to speak carelessly."


    I argued, "Mrs. Sander, that''s funny. Your younger daughter stole your elder daughter''s husband on her wedding night, got pregnant, and now you want to analyze the motivations behind it? Do you need to guess how many times they slept together that night?" My sarcasm left Kate speechless.


    "I''ve seen a lot in my life, but parents like you? Your older daughter''s body is barely cold, and you''re rushing to send the younger one to her brother-inw''s house. No one told you, the Teovia Empire has fallen for years? I''ve seen women bind their waist, but this is the first time I''ve seen someone bind their brain. If I were your older daughter, even if I were dead, I''d rise from the grave to demand an exnation How can you live with yourselves?"


    "Y-You..." Kate sputtered, pointing at me but unable to finish a sentence.


    I added, "Since you love your younger daughter so much, did she do you a huge favor in her past life?" "You have no manners." Josh''s face darkened. "A youngster like you has no ce to speak here."


    "Youngster? Mr. Sander, you need to get something straight. I married Carter, and we''re equals! Besides, my mother is the most gentle and reasonable woman in the world. She would never raise a sit who seduces her brother-inw and gets pregnant with his child!" I admitted I had used swear words, but after everything I had endured, a little profanity didn''t seem too bad.


    I''ve been reborn-why should I follow the rules?


    Forget personal integrity and enjoy a beautifully wicked life.


    As long as my enemies are unhappy, that''s all that matters to me!


    Jeffrey hadn''t expected me to be so fierce despite my usual gentle demeanor. He cleared his throat twice


    but didn''t scold me.


    "Zoey and Carter haven''t held their wedding reception yet, but I already recognize her as the daughter-inw. She has the right to speak here. As for your daughter, she''ll stay here at the estate for two weeks to


    Chapter 126 Torture Him


    +10 Free Coins


    recover. I''ll bring in a private doctor to care for her around the clock. She won''t lose an ounce of weight."


    Jeffrey continued, "The child she''s carrying, however, must not be allowed to stay."

 Billionaire Is 127

    Chapter 127 Drama Queen


    Chapter 127 Drama Queen


    +10 Free Coins


    Although the Sanders weren''t pleased with the decision Jeffrey''s authority was undeniable. Even Adam couldn''t do a thing about it.


    His feelings were conflicted. On one hand, he didn''t want Anna to marry Luke-his reputation would suffer terribly.


    But on the other hand, seeing that Jeffrey had gifted me a jewelry set clearly showed his preference for Carter.


    If I get pregnant, the inheritance right would be out of the question-it would definitely go to Carter.


    Adam''s idea was to leave the child and get rid of Anna; it would give Luke the chance to im more shares.


    Luke, however, appearedpletely defeated. With all hisst excuses stripped away, he had no interest in fighting for power.


    He was seriously injured and was promptly sent back to his room to be cared for by the family doctor.


    The Sanders were dismissed, and Jeffrey kept me behind.


    "Zoey, you really don''t like Luke, do you?" He asked directly, with no beating around the bush.


    I had already steered the situation in this direction. Jeffrey could easily find out the truth. I couldn''t hide anything.


    "Yes. I heard about Luke''s actions, and then I found out he and Anna had been secretly involved. I didn''t think Ms. Sander deserved that. And tonight, seeing them carry on like this in such a setting, I couldn''t hold back."


    Zoey was young, and she was naturally impulsive. It was difficult for outsiders to tell.


    "You''re a good girl, Zoey. But I need to remind you, once you be Mrs. Bolton, your every word and action will reflect the family. In situations like this, you mustn''t be impulsive. Thankfully, today it''s just family, but what if there had been outsiders? It would have embarrassed both families."


    Jeffrey spoke kindly, without reprimanding me harshly


    I nodded and said, "Jeffrey, I understand. I will be more careful from now on."


    "I''ve also heard about your situation with the Gardners. Now that you''re marrying into our family, if anyone dares to treat you unfairly here, just tell me or Carter. Don''t let his cold demeanor fool you. He''s actually a kind-hearted person, a good kid." Perhaps because I resembled Chloe, Jeffrey had no reservations and spoke to me with surprising honesty, even though we hadn''t known each other for long.


    "Thanks, Jeffrey."


    "By the way, focus on preparing the wedding banquet. Think of it as a practice run. In the future, with the men working outside and the women running the house, the household will be yours to manage.


    70


    Chapter 127 Drama Queen


    Jeffrey''s words implied that Luke had been excluded from the inheritance game.


    Originally, Jeffrey had wanted to give him a chance, but Luke hadn''t been able to seize it.


    He had let me die without a cause and hadn''t defended Anna after her actions were exposed.


    How could such a hesitant, irresponsible character lead Boltons to greater heights?


    +10 Free Coins


    And he was so easily manipted by Anna, like a puppet. If someone else set him up in the future, the Bolton legacy would be ruined.


    The spectaclest night had been like a mirror, helping Jeffrey make up his mind.


    I didn''t refuse and said, "Jeffrey, don''t worry. Carter is a good person, and I will be with him properly. By the way, what''s the theme of the banquet?"


    "You and Carter haven''t had an engagement, but you''ve gotten married. Given the recent family loss, it''s not appropriate to hold a wedding. So, we''ll just use the banquet to announce to everyone that you''re now Mrs. Bolton." Hearing Jeffrey''s words, I felt a bit touched.


    The alliance between our families must have already been rumored in high society. Thepanies would cooperate in various fields, publicly confirming the rtionship.


    But Jeffrey chose to hold a banquet to show the Boltons regard for me, and that made me feel incredibly honored.


    "Yes, I won''t let you down, Dad."


    "Good. If anythinges up, just talk to Hugo. He''ll tell you what to do."


    "Mm."


    I silently left the study. The snow had stopped, but the air was still cold. As I breathed in the crisp air, I couldn''t feel a trace of chill.


    Perhaps the purpose of my rebirth was not just to take revenge but also to experience the beauty of life.


    I now realized that I


    was


    loved.


    In the dark days before I died, there was no light ahead f only thought about joining that unborn child in death.


    But now,


    aside from the hate, my heart was filled with new sense of warmth.


    Hugo was very patient. He spent the entire afternoon teaching me how to manage the estate. He even handed me the keys to the family vault.


    I thought the vault was too valuable to be trusted with me-after all, it contained precious antiques, paintings, and porcin, including some of Jeffrey''s personal collections. Some of it was for personal keepsakes, and some for future gifts to other families.


    1


    Chapter 127 Drama Queen


    The title of Mrs. Bolton seemed prestigious, but it came with risks and responsibilities. After organizing the materials, I noticed the sky had darkened. It was time to visit Anna.


    I purposely carried a bowl of chicken soup and entered her room with a maid in tow.


    The maid opened the door, and I walked in.


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna was sitting on the couch, looking pale and exhausted-she clearly hadn''t slept well, a stark contrast to my glowing appearance.


    In the past, she would always taunt me when Luke was around, driving me to the brink of frustration while she enjoyed a life of luxury, looking far more vibrant than me. Now, the roles had reversed.


    "What are you doing here?" She red at me coldly, no longer pretending.


    I walked towards her, pretending to be kind like she used to be. "This is freshly made chicken soup from the kitchen. I heard you haven''t eaten all day, so please drink some." Although she was displeased, she still put on the act and was about to take it.


    I leaned in slightly and added softly, "After all, you''re about to have a miscarriage if you don''t take care of yourself. I heard you have a heart condition. What if something happens on the operating table? With both you and the baby dying together, that wouldn''t justify your sacrifice, would it?"


    No mother would allow someone to harm her child, no matter how wicked the person. Even someone like Anna, with her venomous heart, still had natural maternal instincts.


    As soon as I finished speaking, Anna''s face was twisted with anger, and she threw the hot soup at me.


    "You vile woman! What are you talking about?"


    The scalding soup sshed onto my hands. I staggered falling onto the carpet, screaming, "Aw!!!"


    The maid rushed in immediately and eximed, "Oh my God, Mrs. Zoey, what''s happening?"


    With Jeffrey''s support, my position had be highly privileged.


    My delicate skin immediately reddened where the hot soup touched it, and the servant was horrified. She screamed, "Quick! Someone help! Mrs. Zoey has been burned!"


    I had deliberately chosen Daisy for her loud voice-she was harmless but sincere.


    Her scream brought more servants running.


    Anna hadn''t expected such a reaction from just one small action.


    "Stop pretending. Get up!" She barked.


    By the time everyone gathered, the drama was about to begin.


    "What happened here?" Adam asked, his face grim.


    Chapter 127 Drama Queen


    +10 Free Coins


    I teared up, looking pitiful. "Adam, I was just trying to bring Anna some chicken soup since she hadn''t eaten all day. But she threw the scalding soup at me."


    Luke hade from his room and saw my red hands and the remnants of the soup on my clothes.


    His heart already med Anna for his current state. His anger red, and he raised his hand, pping Anna hard across the face.


    "You wretched woman, what do you think you''re doing?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Billionaire Is 128

    Chapter 128 1 Want to Drive Him Nuts!


    Chapter 128 I Want to Drive Him Nuts!


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna waspletely stunned by the p. She stood there, dazed, unable to gather her thoughts for a long time.


    It was understandable, really. After all, things had been going well for her. For all these years, I was the one who had been humiliated, the one who got pped, the one made to feel like a worthless fool


    Who could have predicted that I would be the one to reverse the situation, leaving her with no escape?


    All those tactics I once despised felt so satisfying when I used them on Anna. No wonder she always relied on them.


    She, of course, still cared about her daughter. "Luke, don''t just listen to her side of the story. Anna, tell us what really happened.


    "Mom, it''s her! She cursed my baby, saying that both of us will die on the operating table! That''s why I threw the soup at her!" Everyone''s gaze instantly turned toward me. Tears streaked my face, revealing the pain in my expression.


    "Anna, I know it must be hard for you with everything between you and Lukeing to light, but you two took the initiative to have an affair. If you want to stir up trouble, you had to see it through. I just heard that you hadn''t eaten all day and that you have a heart condition. If you don''t take care of your health, things might go wrong during the surgery. I was just trying to look out for you. How could you nder


    me?"


    I quickly turned the situation around, throwing the me back on her, framing her outburst as one born of shame after being caught in her affair.


    Adam furrowed his brow and scolded, "Zoey was just trying to help you, and this is how you treat her? She didn''t say anything wrong. You''ve always had a heart condition, which makes pregnancy risky. Now you''re nning to have an abortion, and you haven''t even taken care of your health. What if something goes wrong?"


    She didn''t seem pleased with me, but she couldn''te up with a better response, so she fell silent.


    Anna, with tears in her eyes, clutched Luke''s hand. "Luke, it''s her. She started all of this. She cursed our child."


    Anna was now following in my footsteps, became the one who had to desperately exin herself.


    But the truth is, people who truly believe in you don''t need any exnations. Those who don''t believe you won''t be convinced no matter what you say.


    She was so najve, really. After all the years Luke and I spent together, how did he treat me?


    If he could do that to me, wouldn''t he do the same to Anna?


    I''d long seen through the selfishness of this man, but what I didn''t understand was why Anna kept clinging to him. She was so clever, yet she couldn''t let go of Luke.


    If she hadn''t been a hopeless romantic or true love, it had to be something about her marrying into the


    Chapter 128 I Want to Drive Him Nuts!


    Boltons, something secretive she wasn''t willing to admit.


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke jerked his hand away from her, his face twisted in disgust. "Stop calling me. You make me sick!"


    He yanked his hand so forcefully that Anna fell to the floor.


    Luke didn''t even look at her. Instead, he crouched down, inspecting my hand. The burn reddened my fair skin.


    "Why are you just standing there? Get the burn cream!" he ordered.


    He reached out to touch my wound instinctively, but I quickly pulled my hand away.


    She and Adam exchanged a nce, sensing something was off.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    They quickly pulled Luke away. "Daisy, take Zoey back to her room and help her with the cream."


    I slowly stood up, putting on a look of understanding as I added the final jab. "Anna, I know you''re pregnant, and


    your emotions must be all over the ce. I understand, so I won''t hold it against you. But don''t go causing trouble at the family banquet in a couple of days."


    "What banquet?" She and Anna looked at me in confusion. They clearly hadn''t been told about it.


    "Oh, Jeffrey didn''t mention it? In three days, we''re hosting a banquet for all the city''s elite to celebrate my marriage to Carter."


    She''s face twisted with jealousy. She had spent years trying to earn Jeffrey''s favor, carefully maneuvering for the position of Mrs. Bolton.


    Jeffrey handed it to me the moment I arrived. How could she swallow that?


    I intentionally said it in front of Anna. If she didn''t stir up trouble at the banquet, she wouldn''t be the venomous woman I knew her to be. Given her history with me, she would surely try to make me look bad.


    Especially now that I had exposed her affair with Luke and had secured the key to the estate.


    If I embarrassed myself at the banquet, Jeffrey would never trust me with the household affairs.


    For both personal and business reasons, these two wouldn''t pass up this opportunity.


    If they didn''t act, how could I create a chance to use this to my advantage?


    "She, please take good care of Anna these next few days. I''ll head back to my room."


    She seemed like she wanted to say something but stopped herself.


    As Daisy helped me leave, Theard Adam''s stern voice directed at Luke. "Get to the study now. I have something to say to you!"


    I knew exactly what it was about. Luke had shown too much concern for me, and that made them nervous.


    After all, if he could mess around with Chloe''s sister, lowering their expectations to new lows, what would 111


    Chapter 128 I Want to Drive Him Nuts!


    stop him from falling for me, especially with the resemnce I had to Chloe?


    I was Carter''s wife, and if that happened, it would be madness.


    However, in all honesty, I wanted him to lose his mind!


    Only then could he do something irrational and reveal his true, monstrous self to everyone.


    But Anna... she was too calcting. I had to be cautious.


    +10 Free Coins


    When I returned to my room, Daisy came in with burn cream. Carter''s voice was icy. "You can go now."


    The others in the house, just like before, were scared of Carter and quickly left after dropping off the


    cream.


    Carter picked up the burn cream, ying with it in his hand. "What happened?"


    His eyes, which seemed to see through everything, made me quickly hide my hand behind my back. "It''s nothing, really."


    "Let me see," he ordered coldly, and I couldn''t refuse.


    I extended my hand. When he saw the red marks, his face grew colder.


    "Was it worth it to burn yourself over a p?"


    I blinked in surprise. How did he know?


    Did the servants tell him? Was the house full of his spies?


    "I-I didn''t expect her to throw it at me like that."


    He twisted open the burn cream and squeezed some onto my hand.


    "Hiss!" I gasped quietly.


    "Now you feel the pain?" His voice carried a hint of reproach.


    It was worth it, I thought. Destroying the image Anna had built in their minds wouldn''t happen overnight, but tonight''s incident would be enough to nt a seed of doubt in their hearts. Anna had treated me the same way before, and now I would return the favor, doubling the pain, making her regret this for the rest of her life.


    I was lost in my thoughts when suddenly, Carter''srge hand covered mine.


    His palm warm against the cool cream. The dual sensations of heat and cold made me wince in pain.


    I couldn''t help but let out a whimper and whined, "Carter, it hurts."


    "Hold on, it''ll be over soon," he said, his tone almost gentle.


    Chapter 129 I Became Anna''s Pawn

 Billionaire Is 129

    Chapter 129 I Became Anna''s Pawn


    Chapter 129 I Became Anna''s Pawn


    81%1


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter finished treating my burn. If this had happened before, I never would have dared to even think about it.


    It turned out that Carter wasn''t cold or indifferent at all, he was actually quite gentle.


    "Thank you," I said, pulling my hand back, ready to leave,


    "Wait," he called out.


    I looked at him, confused. "What is it?"


    "Anna isn''t simple. It may seem like you''ve won this time, but have you ever thought that I was all part of her n?"


    Carter locked eyes with me. Each word he spoke felt like a blow to my head. I stared at him, disbelief written all over my face. "W-what are you saying?"


    "If you were having an affair, would you choose such an obvious way to do it?"


    His words hit me hard, and for a moment, I stood there stunned. Slowly, my thoughts started to clear.


    From the moment we were in the car, Anna had deliberately been trying to tempt Luke.


    Though I knew it as a spirit, Zoey had no idea about their affair.


    "She did it on purpose to show me!" I realized suddenly


    Carter had known about their rtionship for a long time. He had chosen to protect the Boltons reputation and not expose the truth, but it was different for me.


    I was just a girl, younger than her, with little experience in such matters.


    "From the moment you entered the Boltons, you made your animosity toward her clear. If you had seen their affair, what would you have done?" Carter said, carefully breaking it down for me.


    "You came in and immediately drew Jeffrey''s attention. You sensed the tension between us. Wouldn''t you expose the affair to secure your position?"


    "..."


    ""You would!" he insisted.


    Yes, I would have, but it wasn''t about securing my position; it was about revenge. In Carter''s analysis, he


    wasn''t wrong.


    "Even if it wasn''t for personal gain, you despise evil. When you learned Chloe had just passed away and her husband was cheating with his sister-inw, you would ye exposed the truth, no matter the reason. You would have fulfilled Anna''s wish, as she was eagerly awaiting your action."


    A chill ran down my spine. Although I had felt something was too easy, my desire for revenge had made


    overlook it.


    me


    <


    08:51 Mon,


    Chapter 129 I Became Anna''s Pawn


    With Anna''s cautious nature, how could she have made such a foolish mistake?


    I had thought she was just caught up in love, but I had unknowingly walked right into her trap.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    +10 Free Coins


    "She''s waiting for me to expose them during the dinner when everyone from both families is present, to reveal her affair with Luke."


    "Now you get it?" Carter said, his eyes cold. I suddenly realized how much I had underestimated Anna.


    "She wants to use me as a stepping stone, with the child as bait to force a marriage!"


    This was Anna''s true goal, and I was just a pawn in her game.


    But the one unexpected element was Jeffrey. She hadn''t anticipated how determined he would be, demanding she terminate the baby when she was already pregnant, giving her no chance at all.


    Carter nodded and said, "Well, there''s still hope for you. Anna is extremely calcting, and you have to be cautious when dealing with her. The only reason you haven''t lost is not because she''s stupid, but because luck has been on your side. My father didn''t give her a chance, but he also made you Mrs. Bolton, turning her plot into a failure."


    "I understand now. Jeffrey saw through it all along. He was worried that everyone would tear each other apart over the title, so he gave me that set of jewelry in front of everyone. It wasn''t just to stop the conflict -quiet Anna and She down."


    Jeffrey truly was sharp. He figured it out in one nce.


    Carter fixed his gaze on me and asked, "Do you think those two would stop?"


    "No. They''ll definitely stir up trouble at the banquet."


    "Zoey, tell me, just how far are you willing to go?"


    His intense gaze felt like it pierced through me. I couldn''t see through him at all.


    "I don''t know. I just feel that Chloe''s death was too tragic. Maybe it''s because we look so alike, but I feel a deep connection to her. I want to uncover the truth of her death. On the day of the wedding, her fianc¨¦ was with her sister. I suspect Anna may be the killer. She has the motive!"


    "Do you have evidence?"


    "I don''t."


    Although I had seen some things while following Luke, Anna hadn''t directly participated in my murder. She had cleaned her hands of it entirely.


    "But I have a lead."


    I had nned to investigate it on my own, I had underestimated Carter. In the short time we''d spent together, he had already figured me out


    If he were my enemy, I would be terrified.


    "What lead?" he asked.


    Chapter 129 I Became Anna''s Pawn


    +10 Free Coins


    I squatted beside Carter''s wheelchair, looking him in the eye. "Mr. Bolton, I want to find out the truth. What about you? Are you with me or against me?"


    This was my attempt to try to make him choose a side. If he wanted to protect the family reputation, then even if the truth came out, he would never expose it. What would my rebirth mean then?


    "I stand with justice. Whoever the killer is, they should face thew," he said, his voice firm.


    I felt a little reassured.


    You might think this is a bit far-fetched, but when I passed out, I heard Ms. Sander''s voice. She told me a clue. She said the person who killed her had been seen at an auto repair shop."


    This was the only clue Esmee left me before she disappeared. If I ever met that person, even if it was just their eyes, I would never mistake them!


    "An auto repair shop Carter looked puzzled.


    "Yes, Mr. Bolton. Can you help me investigate all the auto repair shops and get the photos of their employees and owners?"


    Carter looked at me. For a moment, I thought he would dismiss it as nonsense. But quickly, he agreed


    "Alright."


    "Thank you."


    "From now on, stay away from Anna," he cautioned me.


    I understood. After all, he was the one who most suspected Anna. He''d put in a lot of effort but had found no ws in her.


    This woman was too clever. He didn''t want me getting hurt by her schemes.


    But my battle with Anna had long been destined to be a fight to the death.


    This was a lesson for me. I would never underestimate her again.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Damian entered with a test report in his hand. He said, "Sir, here are Luke''s biopsy results."


    Right, he had just undergone a gastroscopy and biopsy. I was curious to know the results. ""What is it?"


    Since Carter wasn''t trying to hide anything from me, he spoke directly. "Stomach cancer, stage two, and kidney failure."

 Billionaire Is 130

    Chapter 130 Every Coincidence Is A Carefully nned Move


    Chapter 130 Every Coincidence Is A Carefully nned Move 2 x 81%


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke''s stomach had always been delicate. His previous examination results showed only a stomach ulcer, which, if not properly managed, could turn into cancer.


    I had spent a lot of effort helping him with his treatment, but a year ago, I stopped paying attention to his health.


    In just one year, his condition had worsened to the early stages of cancer.


    If this test hadn''te in time, surgery wouldn''t have been possible.


    The spicy food Anna brought him-was it an ident, or a coincidence?


    I despised the fact that the two of them spent so much time together; I never bothered to pay attention to what they did or ate..


    But how could Luke, so young, have early-stage kidney failure? If it progressed toter stages, dialysis would be a weekly necessity. Could this be his karma?


    Carter looked at me and said, "No one knows about this report yet. What do you want to do about it?"


    He''s asking for my approval.


    Is this a test?


    Although Carter would never harm me, I had a nagging feeling his attitude toward Luke was different now. I didn''t want to take any chances.


    "Mr. Bolton, what do you think?" I asked, trying to steer the conversation.


    If the report wasn''t released, and Luke''s condition was downyed, I could just let his health worsen naturally. There wouldn''t even be a need for me to intervene directly.


    By the time the cancer reached stage four and the kidney failure progressed to its final stages, no one could save him.


    It would be the perfect n. Even if the police got involved, they''d think it was an ident.


    Carter stared at me, as though he saw through the darkness of my thoughts. His voice was steady. "I''ll make sure the report gets to him so he can receive treatment As expected, Carter had never even considered hurting Luke.


    -


    This made sense he and Luke shared the same blood. It was only natural for him to want to help his rtive.


    Whether it was Chloe from the past or Zoey now, neither had much to do with him.


    The fact that Carter didn''t expose my intentions was the best oue for me.


    Chapter 130 Every Coincidence Is A Carefully nned Move


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter added, "This result might not be what you wanted, but I have my own things to take care of


    Staring at him in confusion, his carlier words had seemned to support me, but now things had shifted.


    I''ve always thought that Carter wasn''t someone who changed his mind easily. He must have had his reasons for speaking the way he did.


    "Alright, I understand," I nodded.


    "The auto repair shop issue you mentioned-I''ll have someone look into it."


    "Thank you. Get some rest," I said, my voice softer now


    He looked at my face, as though wanting to say something more, but then swallowed his words. "Good night."


    Iy in my bed, thoughts racing through my mind as I considered Anna''s motives.


    What was she trying to do? She''d already managed to trick Grandma out of her shares. In her pursuit of " marrying into the Boltons, she was willing to risk everything, even her reputation. Even though she had managed to marry into the Boltons with her pregnancy, she would carry a scandalous reputation with her.


    She was smart-she could''ve waited a little longer, let the news of my death fade from people''s minds, and then married Luke in a year or two.


    Perhaps by then, her reputation would be better, and no one would question her.


    But why was she so eager to marry into the Boltons now? Was she trying to tell everyone she was already involved with Luke?


    Clearly, she wanted something far more than just reputation.


    I had always thought Anna only wanted to steal Luke from me, but now I realized her ambitions were far greater. Besides the Sanders shares, perhaps she also wanted a piece of the Boltons.


    She was making her move quickly, and I needed to find the evidence to bring her down before it was toote.


    The next morning, Luke''s examination report was released.


    Luke hadn''t slept all the night before because of the pain. He looked even more haggard. When he heard about the cancer and kidney failure, he almost copsed from shock, nearly sliding off the couch. Adam''s face turned pale with fear. Luke was his only son. What would he do if something happened to him?


    "Is there a mistake? My son is so young-how could he have kidney failure?"


    The family doctor adjusted his sses and answered seriously, "Mr. Adam, don''t worry. urate. Mr. Luke doesn''t need to panic. It''s still early and manageable."


    Luke finally looked up and asked, "So, I-I can still be saved?"


    The report is


    Chapter 130 Every Coincidence Is A Carefully nned Move 80%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Yes," the doctor replied. "The affected area isn''t toorge and can be surgically removed. If you cooperate with treatment and take care of yourself, you can make it through the five-year danger period. As long as there are no furtherplications, you should be fine. Luke sighed with relief. "Okay, I''ll cooperate."


    Adam suddenly asked, "Doctor, will the kidney failure affect his ability to have children?"


    "There will be some impact, potentially reducing fertility, but it won''t bepletely gone. As long as there is a healthy sex life, pregnancy is still possible. However, it will worsen the kidney failure and affect sperm quality, which could impact the health and development of future children. If you''re nning to have children, you should consider it carefully."


    Adam nodded and said, "I understand. Please work on a treatment n as soon as possible."


    "Of course," the doctor said and left the room.


    Adam turned to Jeffrey and said, "Dad, you heard what the doctor said about Luke''s reduced sperm motility. If it gets worse, it could have a huge impact on his future children. This child Anna is carrying ...


    Jeffrey remained silent, his gaze icy, his eyes dark and unreadable.


    I sat quietly, sipping my tea, trying to appear calm, though my mind was in turmoil.


    Once this information came to light, it was no longer an ident or a coincidence-it was all part carefullyid n.


    Anna was truly ruthless.


    She must have begun her plot years ago.


    The Sanders, the Boltons-including my death-were all part of her scheme.


    of a


    From the start, she was deliberately getting close to Luke, trying to win his favor and make him see her as something fresh and exciting.


    She purposely angered me, then killed me, and got pregnant.


    Perhaps she had started nning this back at the Sanders, or even earlier.


    After all, cancer doesn''t develop overnight. Even though I had almost treated Luke''s ulcer, how could it have turned into cancer?


    His kidney failure didn''t happen in just a couple of days either. Anna''s hand was behind it all.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anyone who got involved with her couldn''t just walk away.


    Every piece had fallen into ce. She was aware that Jeffrey would not allow her to enter his home, so she strategically used kidney failure as a leverage point.


    With Luke sick, how many high-society young women would still consider marrying him?


    And so, she became the best option.


    <


    Chapter 130 Every Coincidence Is A Carefully nned Move


    Anna had already seeded inrge part


    80%


    +10 Free Coins


    Eventually, the child she was carrying would be the new heir to the Boltons. As Luke''s cancer progressed to its final stage, no one would be able to save him-three to five years at best, one to two years at worst. When Luke died, her child would be born, and she would handle Jeffrey and Adam, smoothly taking control of the Boltons.


    Just thinking about this possibility made my hand tremble, and water spilled from my cup.


    "Are you alright?" Carter asked, handing me a tissue.


    "I-I''m fine," I muttered, dabbing at the water, my heart still racing.


    Anna was ying a much bigger game than I''d ever imagined.

 Billionaire Is 131

    Chapter 131 Surprise! I Can Use This Move Joo!


    Chapter 131 Surprise! I Can Use This Move Tool +5 Free Comme


    Just as I thought I had escaped theplications of a romantic entanglement, believing I had seen the full picture, I thought I could take advantage of my rebirth to crush Anna.


    At this moment, I realized just how naive that thought had been.


    Even the n I''ve carefully considered now is just the of the iceberg. The truth lurked deep beneath the surface, like a massive, dark creature in the deep ocean, its cold, unblinking eyes watching all whoe near.


    Her target has never been just me, or perhaps not even me at all.


    Killing me was merely incidental. Behind her, it was as a web of intricate schemes stretched across the world.


    The realization hit me like a cold chill.


    Such a terrifying person. Such a meticulous n.


    If it weren''t for my rebirth, I would have died without knowing the true nature of her actions, all the while thinking she was simply acting out of a rash, emotional decision to hire someone to kill


    "Are you hungry?" Carter seemed to sense my thoughts and he reached out to take my hand.


    The warmth from his palm slowly eased the chill in my fingertips. "Do you want to get something to eat?" "It''s fine." I replied, my attention fully focused on Jeffrey. I needed to know what choice he would make. In my urgency, I didn''t even let go of Carter''s hand. He looked at me deeply but didn''t pull his hand away, allowing me to hold it tightly.


    Everyone fell silent, holding their breath, waiting for Jeffrey''s answer.


    Should Anna keep the child or not?


    If she didn''t, as the doctor had warned, if his sperm count declined, even if someone were willing to marry him in the future, it would affect their child.


    Simr to cancer, treatment can only cure acute cases of kidney failure. Chronic cases, however, cannot be cured, only managed.


    This, after all, concerns the heirs of the Boltons.


    Jeffrey thought for a long time before speaking. This matter is too important. Go, bring the Sanders over."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    ""Understood."


    Soon after, the Sanders hurried over, and Anna was summoned as well.


    When Kate saw the handprint and swelling on Anna''s face, she immediately noticed that Luke''s pst night had been quite forceful.


    96%1


    Chapter 131 Surprise! 1 Can Use This Move Tool


    However, Boltons had ointments that could promote blood cirction and reduce swelling. In just one night, the swelling would have gone down, but the mark on her face was still very obvious.


    Look at her! Even her makeup was of the highest quality, this woman was truly adept at staging a spectacle.


    A truly ruthless person was someone who could harm emselves. She had deliberately waited all night without applying any medicine.


    Now, when she appeared, she looked sickly, with a wounded face, presenting herself as a pitiful sight.


    Instantly, the Sanders seemed to forget all the foolish things she had done.


    It was as if everything she did was forgivable.


    Kate was the first to rush over, helping her up. "Anna, what happened to your face?"


    Anna''s eyes fell on my face, but the words that came out of her mouth were as insidious as ever. "It wasn''t Zoey''s fault, it was...


    She was about to try the same trick again, but I had already suffered from it too many times. Before she could finish, I interrupted her act.


    "Mrs. Sander, this is all my fault. I only meant to bring Anna some chicken soup since she hadn''t eaten all day. I didn''t realize she was in a bad mood, so when I tried to offer it to her, she knocked the soup over and. burned my hand."


    Daisy quickly added, "Yes, Mrs. Zoey kindly brought the soup to Ms. Anna, but she poured the boiling soup all over Mrs. Zoey! Mrs. Zoey''s hand almost got burned badly. It was such a shame."


    Neither Anna nor Kate expected me to pull this trick. Kate was about to scold me, but she had the words. stuck in her throat. After Daisy held her off for a moment, she swallowed the reprimand.


    From defending Anna, she switched to scolding her, "What''s wrong with you? Someone''s trying to help you, and you spill soup on them! Mrs. Zoey, I''m so sorry. Our family just got our daughter back, and we''ve spoiled her too much. Please forgive us." Anna didn''t expect us to pull off this coboration. Wepletely ruined her usual tricks.


    If it weren''t for this moment, why would I have brough Daisy, with her loud voice and warm heart, to witness this?


    Though I couldn''t guess Anna''s true intentions, I was still familiar with her tactics.


    Anna waspelled to suffer it silently. She didn''t get the result she wanted and had no choice but to swallow her anger, pretending to apologize. "Zoey,st night''s incident was my fault. You''re the bigger person, please don''t hold it against me." Anna, you''re too polite. We are family, after all. Even if my hand had been burned, I wouldn''t hold it against her, because I knew it was an ident.


    I deliberately showed the back of my hand.


    Didn''t expect that, did you? I know how to y


    this game loo


    Chapter 131 Surprise! I Can Use This Move Too!


    Last night, in front of Carter, I couldn''t go against his wishes. So, I washed off the ointment, even rubbing the wound to make it look worse.


    Now my hand was visibly swollen and red, and one part was indeed burnt.


    Jeffrey saw it and immediately turned cold. His re at Anna was full of fury. "You really can''t learn your lesson, can you?"


    If it weren''t for the Sanders being present, I felt Jeffrey would have leapt at her.


    In recent years, Jeffrey had been in poor health, often resting at the rehabilitation center.


    Adam, who always listened to She, had let Anna scheme against me many times.


    He clearly knew I was wronged, but as the head of the family, he didn''t prevent it from happening the first time. Instead, he would always let it slide, leading to more problems down the road.


    I was full of grievances. Anna had only been scolded lightly, without any real consequences. Next time. she''d do it again.


    Adamy turned a blind eye to this, and the Sanders indulgence had led us to this situation.


    Although Jeffrey didn''t see it firsthand, he had heard from Hugo about some of the events. If he had been there, I''m sure he wouldn''t have let me suffer like that.


    His words were meant to speak up for the past me.


    Anna immediately controlled her expression, not daring to act up in front of Jeffrey. "Jeffrey, don''t be angry. I''m fine now, it just hurt a bit back then, but it''s better now."


    Jeffrey took my hand and barely touched the wound, and I winced in pain. "Ouch!"


    His face was filled with concern, and he said. "You''re so much like that girl. Now you''re Mrs. Bolton, the Lady of the house. You have to show some authority. Don''t be too soft or submissive, or you''ll be the one who suffers. Understand?" Hearing this, my heart warmed. "Yes, I understand. Don''t be angry. Sit down and rest


    I helped Jeffrey sit down, his sharp eyes sweeping over everyone.


    "I called you all here today because there''s an important matter to discuss regarding these two troublemakers."


    Jeffrey looked at Luke and asked, "You''re the one who caused all this. What do you think we should do about it?"


    33


    08:18 Tue


    Chapter 132 A Lucky Marriage


    Chapter 132 A Lucky Marriage


    All eyes were on Lake. Until now, he had been certain that he didn''t want the child.


    But now that he knew the truth about his condition, could he still stand by that decision?


    "Luke" Anna''s voice trembled with anxiety, her gaze fixed on him


    After a long pause, Luke spoke slowly, "I want to keep the child."


    As expected, nothing mattered more to him than his own interests.


    Anna had already set the stage, and she wasn''t about to let anyone disrupt her ns.


    "But I won''t marry her. This was the one thing Luke refused to budge on. It was clear that Jeffrey probably had the same n inmind, he was just using Luke to say it out loud.


    Anna looked at Luke with grievances and said, "Luke, I''ve given you everything. If you won''t marry me. what am I supposed to do?"


    "What are you supposed to do? Luke''s voice was sharp. Didn''t you offer yourself to me willingly? You said I wouldn''t affect my rtionship with Chloe. But now you''re contradicting yourself. How could you get pregnant after taking medicine?" Luke exploded with anger, leaving no room for Anna to defend herself.


    "Chloe always warned me about you, how you speak with a forked tongue. She was right-I should have listened to her. You deceived me, Anna. I''ve told you before, I don''t love you. This child, I ept as part of the Boltons, but you-don''t even think about marrying into the Boltons."


    No matter how carefully nned a scheme is, when it involves human nature, things are bound to go


    Wrong


    Anna had been too impatient. If I hadn''t set an example and married Carter so quickly, and if Jeffrey hadn''t trusted me so much, she might have followed the original n step by step. But now, she had stirred Luke''s disdain. Unfortunately, you cannot draw back an arrow once you release it.


    Kate defended her daughter and spoke up. "Luke, that''s not how it happened. Chloe is gone now. The rtionship between our families has always been good. Everyone has seen the connection between you and Anna over the years. If it weren''t for your bond with Chloe, I don''t think


    I looked at the woman I had called my mother in my past life. Only days ago, I thought she had grieved my death.


    But now, she turned my rtionship with Luke into a matter of responsibility to defend Anna.


    I couldn''t help but wonder-when she learns it was Anna who killed me, would she still try to defend her?


    "Mrs. Sander, are you implying that Chloe and Anna were just siblings, and Luke married her out of duty?"


    Having already crossed that line, Kate wasn''t going to back down.


    Chapter 132 A Lucky Marriage


    "Yes, over the years, we''ve seen that Chloe was the one wh


    "Haha... 1ughed, though I really wanted to cry.


    I had died, yet they still refined to leave me in peace.


    "What''s so funny? Why are youughing?" Kate was furious.


    clung to Luke, and it was because of that


    "I''m just pitying your eldest daughter. She devoted her whole life to Luke, but what did she get in the end? Her husband abandoned her at the wedding, and on their wedding night, he slept with her sister. And her family still tries to im it was sibling love. Howughable. If it was truly sibling love, why didn''t you let go of her sooner?"


    Luke spoke up, "It wasn''t sibling love. From the beginning to the end, I only loved Chloe was just an


    Anna


    attempt at something new, it wasn''t love."


    He looked at Kate, each word sharp as a knife, "I''ll keep the child, but you can take her back."


    Josh turned to Jeffrey and asked, "Jeffrey, what should we do about this? My daughter is still a virgin, yet


    your grandson took her innocence. And with her heart condition, she risks everything to have this child."


    Jeffrey interrupted calmly, "Matters of the heart are about mutual consent. It''s clear that your daughter has been willing from the start. It wasn''t my grandson who forced her. If he had, we would have had a different discussion. And since your daughter is carrying Luke''s child, I won''t let you suffer. Here''s a check for ten million for her food and care. I''ll also transfer a vi to her aspensation."


    To the Boltons, this was nothing more than giving scraps to beggars.


    Adam frowned. He opposed Jeffrey for the first time. "We don''t need your money or property, Jeffrey. We may not be as powerful as the Boltons, but we won''t let anyone bully my daughter."


    "How about the Westfolk project coboration rights?" Jeffrey threw out a contract worth billions, silencing Josh.


    He stared at Josh with dark, steady eyes, his voice firm andmanding, ''Mr. Sander, what do you think?"


    The middle-aged man, who had just been furious, immediately backed down. "Since the Boltons have made their stance clear, I won''t object, as long as it doesn''t affect our families."


    So, whether it was me or Anna, to this man, we were all just pawns in a game of profit.


    No one disyed their mock on their face, but everyone in the room likely looked down on Josh''s actions.


    In his eyes, his daughter was just a tool.


    Then it''s settled. The money, the property, and the cooperation rights are yours. All I want is the child in her belly"


    "Yes, we''ll take good care of Anna," Josh said, his obsequious attitude nauseating-


    Of course, they would take care of her. A multi-billion-dor project was at stake.


    "But we''ll need to sign two agreements. The first is that Anna will sever all ties with the Boltons from now

 Billionaire Is 132

    Chapter 132 A Lucky Marriage


    At these words, She immediately objected, "Jeffrey, even though Anna isn''t my biological daughter, we''ve been through thick and thin together. She''s like my own daughter. If we cut ties with her, it''ll break our bond forever." Jeffrey sneered coldly, "You don''t want to let go? It''s simple-move out, sever ties with my son, and then you can resume your rtionship with your adopted daughter.


    She fell silent at that.


    Josh immediately agreed, "Fine, no problem"


    "The second agreement guarantees that the child will be safely born and delivered to the Boltons. If the child doesn''t survive for any reason, the money and the vi will be returned to you aspensation, and the project cooperation will be canceled." Although harsh, Jeffrey was doing this for the sake of the child, and Josh reluctantly agreed.


    "Fine."


    Jeffrey instructed Hugo to bring over the agreements. He turned to Anna and said. "If you have no objections, sign this agreement severing all ties with the Boltons. From now on, you will have nothing to do with us. Even if the child is born, it will no longer be your concern. You are not allowed to use any means to take the child back."


    Once again, Jeffrey''s decisive actions left Anna with no choice but to sign.


    She probably thought she could use the child to control the Boltonster, being the biological mother. But little did she know, I already had a way to break her n.


    As she signed, I said slowly, Jeffrey, with Luke''s condition, there will be many women who want to marry him. Though we just had a funeral, and a wedding might seem inappropriate. However, given Luke''s illness, it''s preferable to get married sooner rather thanter. It''s time to n ahead."


    "Yes, it''s a temporary measure. But how should we exin it to the public?.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I slowly spoke, "Simple. We''ll say Adam''s health is poor and he needs a marriage to lift his spirits. No one will criticize him for that."


    "You''re always so considerate. You can take care of the matchmaking for him, right?"


    1 nced at Anna and said. "Don''t worry, Jeffrey, I''ll make sure Luke marries a woman of suitable status. At this evening''s banquet, we can let a few prominent youngdies know about it and invite them to have a matchmaking session, but Adam."


    I looked at Adam and said, "You may need to pretend to be ill for this."


    gs


    Adam wasn''t thrilled but understood the necessity. Luke''s condition might worsen in the future, so it was important to marry while his health was still manageable, hoping to secure a legitimate heir for the Boltons. "Fine, we''ll do it your way."


    "Anna and Luke, do you have any objections?"


    Chapter 132 A Lucky Marriage


    1 smiled at Anna. Didn''t you work so hard to marry into the Holtons? Now, I''m pulling the rug out from under you, letting someone else take your ce. How will you marry no


    If another woman ends up carrying Luke''s child, that would make things even more interesting


    I admit Anna had a well-thought-out n, but once it was unraveled, it wasn''t without countermeasures.


    Now, Anna red at me, wishing she could tear me apart.


    But what could she do now?


    I''d lost so many times-it''s time for me to win..


    Did she think killing Chloe would make her sessful? There were manydies from good families. Could she kill them all?


    And I would be watching every move she makes. Once she slipped up, I''ll pounce on her like a wolf and tear her throat out! Anna, in this game, you''re my pawn.

 Billionaire Is 133

    Chapter 133 Aren''t You Afraid Of Chloe Seeking Revenge?


    Chapter 133 Aren''t You Afraid Of Chloe Secking Revenge?


    Luke stared at me intently, his eyes filled withplexy. Finally, his expression turned to one of profound sorrow, as if his heart had died.


    "My beloved is dead. It doesn''t matter who I marry. Everything is up to Aunt Zoey now!


    Tik, such a devoted man.


    Did he ever think of me as his beloved when he was messing around with Anna under my statue?


    Now that our child is dead, does he think he''s off the hook?


    If he ever became an actor, I''d have to give him and Anna the Best Actor and Best Actress awards.


    One ys the role of the affectionate man, the other the innocent woman.


    I can''t let Anna''s n seed. These two must be locked down, no matter what.


    Anna didn''t speak but looked at him with a sorrowful gaze. "Luke, would you marry anyone else but me?"Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    They had perfected their personas-always acting, always in character.


    But the moment Anna became too eager to expose the truth, she lost her ability to control Luke like she once did.


    This was Luke''s limit.


    He never truly loved me, but everyone had witnessed how he had acted inappropriately with his sister. Theyer of elegance he wore was stripped away in front of everyone, leaving him just like an animal in their eyes. How could he not hate Anna? I''m sure he wanted to skin her alive and shatter her bones.


    "Yes, I''d rather marry a pig, than marry you. Don''t call my name again. It disgusts me!"


    Luke''s venomous response to Anna was no different from how he used to treat me.


    Anna had once been the woman he held most dear. So, how long can a man''s love trulyst?


    He kept saying he still loved me-that was the real disgust.


    Jeffrey, growing weary of their drama, interrupted. "Alright, Mr. Sander, sign the contract and take your daughter home. From now on, she has nothing to do with the Boltons."


    "Fine." Josh''s eyes were cold with profit, showing no hint of dissatisfaction, even as his daughter was thrown out like garbage.


    Kate, however, seemed to feel sorry for Anna. As they were about to leave, she kindly asked Ethan to remove his coat and drape it over Anna.


    Good girl, the Boltons may not want you, but you will always be cherished at home."


    -


    Chapter 133 Aren''t You Afraid Of Chloe Seeking Revenger


    "Mom, you''re so good to me."


    ""You''re my daughter. Who else would I treat well if no


    I stepped closer, a faint, cold smile on my lips. The bad between mother and daughter in serily moni Mrs. Sander. Do you still remember your elder daughter, who was torn apa bepseid recoption?


    Even though Anna didn''t know my identity, the more I married Carter, I became her dom in the side


    She would''ve targeted me sooner orter, and after I exposed her, the rh between us had grows de


    So, I no longer hid my hostility towards her.


    Kate shielded Anna behind her, a protective hen with her chek, ring at me warly Ms. Garfo my family has no grudge with you. Why do you constantly target us


    Target?"


    I sneered, "So Mrs. Sander considers revealing the truth as targeting? Not even seven days after her ne was buried, she was already seducing her brother-inw. Mrs. Sander would you like me to tell grou exactly what she did in the car?" Shut up!


    "Anna slowly unzipped Luke''s pants and reached inside Tell me, what exactly was the trying to retrieve from a man''s crotch? Surely not a grenade, right?


    I described the scene in vivid detail. Kate had likely already epted the truth in her beart, but she know the whole story!


    No worries-I''d make sure to expose everything. Let''s see how thick their skin really was


    I took another step forward and said. "During the banquet, when we were eating do you know whLE FOOT innocent daughter did? She undid her underwear under the table and handed them to Lake. As soon as they entered the greenhouse, she bent over, lifted her butt, and offered herself to be taken by him from


    behind":


    "Shut up!" Anna had probably never imagined that a young heiress like me would so bluntly describe the details like I was telling a story.


    Even though her psychological resilience was strong, she couldn''t help but feel humiliated at this


    "Ms. Sander, now you want me to shut up? Why didn''t you shut up when you squatted down and ga Luke a bl*w job?"


    Josh and her brothers also looked ufortable.


    They never imagined their demure sister could be so outrageous when it came to sex.


    Kate was trembling. She pointed a finger at me and hissed. "You''re so young, how can you be so rude andcking of manners?"


    I retorted. "With such fine upbringing. Mrs. Sander, how did you raise such a shameless, ungrateful. heartless monster? She wears human skin but hides a heart so poisonous."


    Chapter 133 Aren''t You Afraid Of Chloe Seeking Revenge?


    As I spoke, I locked my gaze on Anna, ring at her like a demon emerging from hell


    Anna, clearly guilty saw Chloe''s mark on my face.


    In that instant, a rare look of fear appeared on her face


    I stepped forward and whispered in her car, "Anna, do you still remember your deceased sister? She just


    Aren''t


    met the maker, and yet you slept with her malou afraid she''ll climb out of her grave toe


    after you?"


    "Arghh!!!"


    No matter how strong Anna was, she was still just a woman. Sweat beaded on her pale checks as she staggered back, almost falling.


    Josh, not wanting his billion-dor deal to go down the drain, quickly caught Anna


    "Are you okay. Anna?"


    After a moment, Anna steadied herself and finally looked at me. She then realized that it was Zoey, not Chloe, standing before her.


    The fear on her face began to fade. She was, after all, a mentally strong woman.


    Her gaze turned dangerous as she fixed her eyes on me, like a venomous snake eyeing its prey.


    "Ms. Gardner, after all your efforts to push me out, do you think you can secure the position of Mrs. Bolton?"


    In her mind, Chole and I never met each other. How would I genuinely be trying to help a dead person?


    I was only using Chloe''s situation as a stepping stone to secure my own ce in the Boltons.


    If that was what she thought, then so be it. After all, who would believe in a dead person''s resurrection?


    She better not think too much about it; that would only increase my chances of sess.


    I couldn''t wait to see her face when she found out about my return from the dead.


    "Whether I can sitfortably or not, I''m already sitting here. Unlike some people who spread their legs begging men to f*ck her, only to end up getting tossed aside."


    "Don''t get too smug," she warned, her eyes wary. "Be careful, one day you might trip."


    I returned her warning with a smile. "The same goes for you, Ms. Sander. You''ve done so many bad deeds. After all, she died so horribly, all her flesh was gone, and only her severed limbs were left. Imagine them crawling up to your bed. "Arghhh!!!"

 Billionaire Is 134

    Chapter 134 Let Me Have Zory


    Chapter 134 Let Me Have Zocy


    s


    Anna was the only one present who knew the true cause of my death. She even knew more about how my body was handled than I did.


    So when I said those words, it struck her the hardest. Her face turned pale, as if all the blood had drained


    from it.


    The Sanders quickly ushered her into the car. Out of both reason and obligation, she was now a national treasure-level asset worth billions. How could they not protect her properly?


    I watched her figure disappear in the distance, my hand instinctively resting on my t stomach.


    Joy, I hope you''re watching from up there. Mommy will avenge you!


    Anna, my child couldn''t survive-why should you get to enjoy the blessings of children and family love?


    Billions of dors, but it all depends on whether you have the luck to im it!


    After witnessing the Sanders indifference to my death, was even more certain that I owed them no courtesy. They weren''t worthy of it.


    I watched Anna, surrounded by Kate''s embrace, with Ethan busy opening the car door for her.


    My mind brought me back to the night I died. I thought of Luke, of Anna, and of every member of the Sanders.


    I wondered, if I died, would they mourn me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    But watching this scene unfold, I couldn''t help but ask myself, what did I mean to them?


    My father didn''t care, my mother didn''t love me, and my brotherspletely ignored me.


    They were sad for a couple of days when they heard the news of my death, but now they were cherishing the person who killed me.


    My short life felt like nothing more than a joke.


    "Still watching? They''ve all gone."


    I didn''t realize when Carter had appeared behind me. When I turned around, there were still unshed tears. in my eyes. "Come here.


    I didn''t understand but walked toward him. "What''s the matter?"


    Before I could finish, he pulled me onto hisp, his rough thumb wiping away a tear from the corner of


    my eye.


    I quickly exined, "It''s just the wind, it made my eyes water."


    "Mm. I know."


    Chapter 134 Let Me Have Zoey


    I grasped his wrist, my gaze sharpening. "Mr. Bolton, what''s this about?"


    Carter wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me closer into his embrace. Thankfully, his winter coat was thick, so I couldn''t feel the warmth of his body against mine.


    His attitude toward me had changed dramatically. The coldness in his gaze was reced with something far moreplicated.


    It was as if a mixture of emotions tangled fogether, shrouded by ayer of mist, making it impossible to


    read


    Carter spoke quietly. "Since neither of us ns to divorce, I''m your husband. It''s only right that I take care of you, unless you dislike me for being a cripple."


    I quickly waved my hands in protest. "I''ve never looked down on you because of your condition. You''re a wonderful person."


    Hearing this. Carter smiled, a rare and warm smile.


    It was like the spring breeze, which swept across the snow-covered mountaintops, bringing a soft, warming breath of spring. In an instant, the snow melted, and flowers began to bloom. His smile was so beautiful, I thought to myself.


    "Good. I''ll take care of you from now on.


    Something about him felt off, but I couldn''t pinpoint


    I nodded slowly in a daze. "Okay"


    "In a couple of days, there''s a dinner party. I heard Lustre Jewels has brought in some rare pieces. Would you like to go with me?"


    Now that I was Mrs. Bolton, I had to attend these events with him, so I didn''t hesitate to nod. "Sure."


    My mood lightened, and I stood to push him back toward the room, a sweet smile on my lips.


    As soon as we stepped inside, I met Luke''s gaze. His eyes lingered on me and Carter with a mix of jealousy and envy.


    "Uncle Carter. I want to talk to you in private."


    "Okay."


    I had sensed that Carter didn''t have any animosity toward Luke, but now I felt a strange sense of indulgence from him.


    Weren''t they supposed to bepetitors, vying against each other? Carter had said he wanted to rece him, yet he hadn''t done anything to harm Luke.


    I quietly walked away. I''ll go cut some fruit for you."


    "Alright." Carter led Luke to the room, and just as I was about to head to the kitchen, I noticed my clothes were dirty. I nned to go change.


    III


    Chapter 134 Let Me Have Zoey


    But I never expected Luke to say what he did next.


    He bowed in front of Carter, his face full of pleading. Uncle Carter, please grant my wish again. Right now, only our three families know about your marriage No one else does. Could you let Zoey marry me instead? I want to marry h

 Billionaire Is 135

    Chapter 135 Give You the Experience of Being a Woman


    Chapter 135 Give You the Experience of Being a Woman


    From the way Luke had always looked at me, it


    BK994%0Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Com


    appearance, it would''ve been surprising if he "as clear he had some sort of interest. With my


    What I didn''t anticipate was the sheer audacity he''d show


    He and Anna truly deserved each other-two equally shameless and unhinged individuals.


    Fuming with anger, I kicked the door open, my expression thunderous as I strode in. "What''s wrong with you? Marry you? Why in the world would I do that? I''m already.... Before the rest of my sentence escaped, Carter stepped in and silenced me.


    "You heard everything?" he asked.


    A wave of unease washed over me. I had nearly let the truth slip in a moment of rage. Luke''s absurd proposal had left me furious, my chest heaving with every angry breath. "I''ve never encountered anyone as brazen as you!" I spat, ring at Luke.


    For a brief second, a flicker of shame crossed his face-clearly, he hadn''t expected me to confront him like


    this.


    "Ms. Gardner, since you''ve already overheard, I''ll get straight to the point. If I ever marry again, I''d like it to be you. You remind me so much of my ex-wife. I know I''ve made mistakes, but I truly loved her, and-


    "You want me to be Chloe''s recement?" Linterrupted, my voice dripping with sarcasm. "Wow, your nerve is something else! You''re like a warty toad dreaming of being kissed into a prince. Why would I ever consider marrying a slimeball like you? Do you think decent men are extinct? With skin as thick as yours, you could armor a tank!"


    The words tumbled out of my mouth faster than I could stop them.


    Marry him? He might as well propose to the Queen!


    "Calm down," Carter interjected, cing a steady hand on my back. His tone was soothing, almost tender, and it helped diffuse some of my frustration.


    But when his gaze shifted to Luke, his expression hardened. "Zoey is my wife, not an object to be traded. Don''t ever suggest something like that again." "Uncle Carter, I really-


    "Leave. Now," Carter''s coldmand left Luke pale and speechless. With no other option, he slinked out of the room, his frustration barely concealed. Even after he left, my anger lingered. My eyes narrowed as I turned to Carter.


    "And if he asks again, are you nning to hand me over on a silver tter?"


    There was a time when such an idea would''ve seemed absurdlyughable. But now? After seeing how lenient Carter was with Luke, I wasn''t so sure. 1/4


    Chapter 135 Give You the Experience of Being a Woman


    Luke himself had bragged about Carter yielding to him in the past.


    Grabbing Carter by the cor, I demanded, "What exactly did you let him get away with before?"


    s


    Carter''s expression turned grave, his eyes meeting min without wavering. "The worst mistake of my life, Zoey. One I''ll never repeat."


    His words made me pause. Was he referring to the injury that left him in this state?


    "If, someday, you meet someone you truly love... and you want a divorce, I-"


    "There''s no need for that," he interrupted. "The woman love is already here."


    So I was right-he already had someone in his heart.


    "Okay, just let it go. I''d like some fruit. Can you cut it for me?" His eyes were soft, and I found myself unable to say no.


    "Just a minute. I''ll change first."


    "Alright."


    I rushed back to the changing room to pick something out, all while feeling a heavy, lingering gaze on me.


    Once I was done, I made my way downstairs. But as I turned the corner on the first floor, a strong arm suddenly yanked me into a storage room.


    If I hadn''t been at the Bolton Residence, I probably would''ve screamed.


    The attack that night, which happened in simr circumstances, had caught mepletely off guard.


    Under the dim light, Luke''s face came into view.


    He mped a hand over my mouth, and I angrily yanked it away. "What do you think you''re doing, Luke?" I snapped.


    "Ms. Gardner, keep your voice down, unless you want the staff to find us here. Imagine the gossip if they saw us together in a ce like this. My reputation''s already ruined, so I''ve got nothing to lose."


    "You''re unbelievable. I hissed.


    Gone was the facade of a polished gentleman. Before me stood a man whose true nature was nothing


    short of vile.


    "I just want to talk," he said with a mocking smile. So, y along, won''t you?"


    1 red at him, refusing to entertain his nonsense. Luke continued, undeterred, "Everything I said earlier, I meant it. I know your marriage to Uncle Carter is just a convenience. Your ex left you for Sadie, and you even tried to hurt yourself to avoid marrying him. But now that you''re his wife, it''s clear you did it out of spite."


    I couldn''t help butugh. Was this idiot, whom Anna treated so poorly, seriously thinking he was clever?


    I decided not to interrupt his ridiculous thoughts and let him continue,


    Chapter 135 Give You the Experience of Being a Woman


    s


    "If I have to bepletely honest, Uncle Carter has fallen for someone. He would never love anyone else." he pressed. "Whether he married you or someone else doesn''t matter to him. The only reason he chose you was for the Gardner family''s connections," "And?" Lasked coldly.


    Luke seemed convinced he was getting through to me. We may not have love between us, but you look so much like my ex-wife. I want to marry you, as a way fomake up for what happened with her. Please, give me this chance.


    "It''s just a business marriage anyway. Uncle Carter and better chance at inheriting the family, and my best trait


    are both part of the Boltons. Honestly, I stand a I''m a healthy, capable man."


    When Luke said this, his confidence was palpable. Tadmit, Uncle Carter has his strengths, but let''s face it, he''s disabled. He can''t hold you, take care of you, or do anything a normal man could. But I can."


    I couldn''t help but scoff. "So that''s your excuse for sleeping with Anna?"


    "She manipted me, Ms. Gardner. If you marry me, swear I''ll never hurt you. I''ll love you, cherish you, and make up for everything I regretted with my ex-wife."


    "You really think I''d want any part of that?"


    Suddenly, Luke moved in closer. My back hit the wall, and he loomed over me, his broad frame towering.


    As he closed the distance, his shadow enveloped me, and he whispered each word directly in my ear. "Do you want to spend your life like a widow? He''s been disabled for so long. You really think he''ll be able to have children?" At his words, my mind shed back to that morning when I woke up, feeling the object my knee had scraped past.


    Clearly, Carter was still fully capable in some ways. That fleeting moment proved it. He was just as strong


    as ever.


    I spaced out, lost in thought, when Luke''s lips brushed dangerously close to my ear. "But I can. I can give you the experience of being a woman. I-"


    "You pervert! Get lost!" I shoved him away, threw open the door, and rushed out.


    What a jerk! Was he out of his mind?


    Did he seriously believe that just because he had a rod, he could do whatever he pleased?


    And even if Carter wasn''t capable, couldn''t I just find a few handsome guys to please me if I wanted?


    Was I supposed to tie myself down to him, in my past life and this life?


    Furious, I quickly grabbed a fruit tter and hurried upstairs.


    As I passed through the living room, I shot Luke a cold, angry re.


    What a creep!


    Chapter 135 Give You the Experience of Being a Woman


    s


    Back in my room, I didn''t want to tell Carter about the disgusting things Luke had said-I didn''t want to upset him.


    I brought the fruit tter over to Carter. "Mr. Bolton, wasn''t sure what fruits you like, so I picked a little of everything."


    "I like grapes," he said simply


    I picked one up, intending to feed it to him. But instead of taking it, he caught my fingers between his lips.


    It was clear that he blushed thest time I teased him in the car, so this couldn''t be a coincidence.


    The gentle warmth of his tongue brushed against my skin, sending a jolt through me as my face turned


    red.


    ""M-Mr. Bolton...


    "Sweet," he murmured after releasing my finger and chewing on the grape, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. "Want t

 Billionaire Is 136

    Chapter 136 This is My Husband, Carter Bolton


    Chapter 136 This is My Husband, Carter Bolton


    I was takenpletely by surprise by the way he was looking at me. His gaze was direct, without hesitation, as if he was seeing straight through me. There was no hint of shock or embarrassment- nothing was hidden. "N-no, thank you," I managed to say, stammering slightly.


    His stare felt oddly intense, almost too warm, and it made me ufortable enough to want to look


    away,


    "Take a break, then join me at Lustre Jewelster tonight, he said casually.


    "Okay," I responded quickly before rushing to the bathroom. I washed my hands over and over, but the sensation of his touch lingered, as if his fingers were still there, sending a chill through my spine. What was going on with Carter?


    I had always known him as a man who kept his emotions hidden, distant, and proper. The way he had acted just now seemedpletely out of character. But the way he looked at me-it was intentional. I couldn''t ignore that. My thoughts were interrupted when my phone rang, showing "Sadie" on the screen.


    Sadic... Zoey''s so-called sister, a mistress''s daughter.


    The mistress got pregnant with twins, a boy and a girl, right after Philippa did. She tried to induce prematurebor, perhaps to give birth to a son first to secure her ce, but sadly, the son was born too early and didn''t survive due to his weak physique. er sister


    Zoey, however, had been born healthy, and thus becarne the "younger


    The mistress always med Philippa for the premature births, and that caused Bill to resent Philippa, thinking she was the cause of his son''s death.


    Men were all the same-Adam, Luke, and now Bill-pathetic, really.


    A woman would cry, and instantly, they''d forget about their wives.


    It was ridiculous.


    I wasn''t surprised that Sadie was calling, probably trying to provoke me.


    When Zoey was younger, she tried to fight back, but her biased father punished her. Over time, she gave up trying to exin herself. She just let things slide and sank into depression.


    Too bad for Sadie, though-she picked the wrong person to bully. I was someone who had wed my way out of hell!


    I answered calmly, keeping my voice even. "Sadie, what''s going on?"


    There was a pause on the other end. I could tell she wasn''t expecting me to sound soposed. The original Zoey would have either ignored her or blocked her number, but here I was, speaking so coolly. 1/4


    Chapter 186 This is My Husband, Carter m


    B


    "Well, well, looks like marriage has changed you feel region is besch Sexy marked


    1 smiled inwardly. Of course, I was sweet fince ystody''s mate aborto es pengler be google she her get away with it.


    "Sadie, why are you calling? I asked again


    at


    "I just wanted to let you know that Ashley and I will be tending a dissert the hunt angle of days. Not long ago, you were so adamant about not marrying, but look at yo youto-fing a ciggle Honestly, you two make the perfect pair


    I interrupted her with a subtleugh in my voice. "Actually, Sadie, I owe you furler. You desced our the trash, and now I get to be with such a wonderful mane Mr. Bolton Carter and formed


    weing you


    And with that, I hung up. I could just imagine the confusion on her face


    If the old Zoey were here, she''d probably be furious.


    Sadie and Anna were both cut from the same cloth, but Sadie was more were in her cruelty. She would pick at Zoey little by little, stripping away her confidence until Zoey couldn''t take it anymore sed bed herself.


    But Sadie had forgotten one crucial thing: Carter, even though he had his struggles, was a good man


    This marriage hadn''t been a loss for me.


    Later that evening, I followed Carter to Lustre Jewels.


    When we arrived, we were ushered into the VIP room upstairs.


    I had been to Lustre Jewels before, but back then, as part of the Sanders, I was always in the main hall. surrounded by people allpeting for the same items.


    But this room... It was different. The curtains around us revealed multiple surveince feeds, and it was only then that I realized this wasn''t just any space-it was Carter''s private area. And Lustre Jewels was part of his empire.


    He sat there, looking rxed as he flipped through his tablet, showing me the collection for the evening. "Pick whatever you like," he said, nonchntly.


    The collection was incredible-limited edition jewelry designer dresses, antique calligraphy, rare herbs- Lustre Jewels had it all.


    Looking down at the crowd below, I noticed many influential figures in various industries-people I had once sat with.


    This was the divide between those who had wealth and power, and those who struggled below them.


    The Sanders were wealthy, but the Boltons... even they didn''t hold a candle to Carter!


    His influence was immense. The building we were nning to move into was and Lustre Jewels, this treasure trove for the elite, was his as well. part of his hidden assets,


    94%


    Chapter 136 This is My Husband, Carter Beton


    +5 Free Colne


    Rumors said the owner was one of the top collectors in the world, and any item in the store could fetch millions at auction.


    And the mysterious owner was none other than Carter Bolton!


    How many other hidden ventures did he have?


    No wonder he casually spent 200 million on my three paintings.


    "I can pick anything I want?" I asked, still in disbelief.


    "Anything. You can have everything in Lustre Jewel. As my wife, it''s all yours," he said without hesitation.


    It didn''t surprise me. His generosity was just a reflection of his capabilities.


    I was surrounded by all these sparkling treasures.


    "I''m not sure there''s anything I really need," I said, feeling overwhelmed by the choices.


    He flipped through his tablet. "There are a few gowns today. Want to take a look? If you like one, I''ll have them set it aside for you."


    I wasn''t particrly interested in the jewel-encrusted gowns, but one did catch my eye. It was beautifully crafted with incredible attention to detail.


    "I like this one," I said.


    "Great choice. Take your time, he responded.


    Before I could continue, I spotted two familiar figures in the crowd.


    Sadie and Ashley!


    It seemed like Sadie had nned to buy a stunning gown to show off at the dinner, trying to outshine me. Unlike Anna, who always yed the victim, Sadie was determined to one-up Zoey at every turn.


    Sadie''s looks weren''t as striking as Zoey''s, but Zoey had struggled with depression for so long that her once vibrant personality had faded. She dressed in dark, somber colors, her presence heavy and full of sorrow.


    I leaned closer to Carter, whispering in his ear, "Mr. Bolton, could you do me a small favor?"


    "Hm?"


    I whispered my request.


    "Alright, I''lle with you," he said, agreeing immediately.


    I was surprised. "But I can go alone-


    "We''re married. If they''re your family, they''re my family too. Unless you''re embarrassed by me?"


    "Of course not. I''d love for you to join me."


    Chapter 136 This is My Husband, Carter Beton


    Nadie and Ashley had moved to the front of the crot by now. I couldn''t hear what Ashley had wird, but the wasughing softly, covering her mouth.


    Hey, Sadie What a concidence?


    They turned around when they heard my voice. Ashley with his delicate frame and refined features, was handsome enough, but he didn''t hold a candle to Carter This was the man Zoey had once admired.


    After seeing Carter, no one else even stood a chance.


    When they saw me, their faces couldn''t have been more different. Ashley looked amazed, while Sadie''s face twisted with jealousy.


    I had changed my style since Zoey''s time.


    Tonight, Lawore a champagne-colored evening gown with a fitted waist and a side slit, emphasizing my figure.


    I worerge white pearls around my neck and ears-elegant, but understated.


    The red mole on my brow only added to the air of mystery.


    Ashley couldn''t help but stare, but I gave him a brief nce before looking away.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Zoey, you''re here! And this is...? Sadie''s eyes darted to Carter.


    She was about to make a mockingment, but the instant her eyes met his cold, piercing gaze, she faltered.


    I stepped out from behind his wheelchair, cing my hand over his as he rested it on the armrest. With a confident smile, I introduced him. "Sadie, this is my husband, Carter Bolton."


    ote on them, the less they seem to appreciate it.

 Billionaire Is 137

    Chapter 137 Honey, I Don''t Want It Anymor


    Chapter 137 Honey, I Don''t Want It Anymore


    Ashley''s gaze dropped to the hands I was holding with Carter. Perhaps he was caught off guard, questioning how Zory-the woman who once worshiped him with an almost obsessive love-could have let him go so quickly, without a second thought. Men are creatures of pride. The more you dote on them, the less they seem to appreciate it.


    But when you stop paying attention, they suddenly be desperate to win you back.


    His eyes traveled from my hand to my face, as if searching for any sign of pretense.


    If Zoey had been here, she might have lost her cool.


    But now, the soul inhabiting this body was mine, and I didn''t know him. There was no need to react.


    Carter, always indifferent, wasn''t the type to strike up a conversation. Even sitting down, his presence alonemanded respect, making Sadie hesitant to stir up any trouble.


    After all, Bill had wanted Sadie to marry into the family Anyone he thought was a suitable match was bound to be impressive, except for one w-Carter''s disability.


    Sadie, being as shallow as ever, had never even met Carter. As soon as she heard about his disability, she pushed Zoey to the forefront, believing the chance was hers.


    But now, seeing Carter''s face and feeling the undeniable power he radiated, it was obvious: even seated, his status was far beyond hers.


    Sadie felt ufortable, but she hid it well, offering only a polite greeting,


    Carter had assigned me a seat right next to Sadie. She thought it was merely a coincidence and didn''t think much of it, but soon, she began having Ashley feed her fruit, perhaps to show off. Ashley instinctively nced at me. In the past, Zoey''s moods were unpredictable, often triggered by Ashley.


    When Sadie provoked her, Zoey''s temper would re up, sometimes leading to angry outbursts. Zoey was known for her violent reactions when enraged-breaking things, yelling, acting recklessly. To others, she appeared unhinged, and that frightened Ashley.


    Today, Sadie was ying the same old tricks, but she was far from Anna''s level of skill.


    I ignored them and took the fruit tter the server offered. I speared a piece of fruit with a fork and fed it


    To Carter.


    Whatever I offered, he ate without hesitation. Over time, we had grown more in sync.


    The two women in the background faded into obscurity.


    When the auction began, I nced at Carter.


    Chapter 137 Honey, I Don''t Want It Anymore


    I already had my eyes on the gown I wanted, and there was no need to wait for the auctioneer to announce


    Sadie had always enjoyed stealing things from Zocy, and I knew she wouldn''t hold back today, especially since her pride was on the line. I had been waiting for this moment.


    When a jewelry set was introduced, I intentionally raised my bid.


    As expected, as soon as Sadie heard my bid, she raised her paddle, even though she wasn''t particrly interested in the set.


    "Zoey, I also like this set. You don''t mind, do you?"


    Mind? How could I mind? It was rare to find someone so easy to take advantage of


    I feigned irritation. "Sadie, don''t be too much. You''ve beenpeting with me for everything since we were kids. It''s just a set of jewelry." Seeing me get upset, Sadie smiled. "Well, we''re sisters, after all. We have simr tastes, don''t we?"


    We continued bidding back and forth, each raising the price. The jewelry, originally priced at 5 million, eventually sold for 80 million.


    The set''s true value was closer to 50 million, yet Sadie dly paid the extra 30 million, thinking it was a


    win.


    "Zoey, looks like I won after all."


    "Of course. Who would be able to beat you?"


    I silently calcted my profit, all while keeping up the art of being upset.


    What was a set of jewelry? There were more beautiful things toe.


    I didn''t continue raising the bid-patience is key in fishing. If you cast all the bait at once, you won''t catch anything, it''s about pacing


    After winning this round, Sadie was feeling proud, ready to outbid me on whatever came next


    I took my time, letting her push the price 30% to 60% percent above market value before stepping back, then moving on to the next item.


    In just half an hour, Sadie had spent over 600 million.


    I kept up the act, my lips quivering with the effort to suppress a smile. It was getting harder to stay in character, but fuckily, she didn''t notice.


    This was just the beginning; she''d already spent a significant amount, and Ashley hadn''t even started yet.


    Next came the couture gowns. For families like the Gardners, multi-million dor dresses were often rented by stars, but they owned hundreds of them-each one original.


    The gowns on offer today were from the most prestigious fashion houses, featuring precious gems and expert craftsmanship.


    Chapter 137 Honey, I Don''t Want It Anymore


    The jewels alone were worth more than 30 million, and the entire ensemble would easily be valued over 100 million at retail.


    Women from high society, mistresses, and young beauties all eyed the dresses.


    Wearing something like that would be a dreame true, wouldn''t it?


    1 wasn''t interested in such extravagant gowns, though. Dhe fabric was stiff, the jewels heavy-too much


    fuss.


    But I pretended to be excited, squeezing Carter''s hand, Carter, I love this one. Can you buy it for me?"


    "Sure."


    Ashley shot me a surprised look, clearly not expecting such closeness between me and another man. Sadie shot a re at him, immediately clinging to his arm. "Ashley, I like it too. Can you buy it for me?" "Of course.


    Now, thepetition wasn''t just about a few million dors-it was escting to a cock fight.


    Ashley raised his paddle first, but Carter, calm and steady, followed suit.


    The price quickly soared to 300 million, and the other bidders dropped out.


    The price had far exceeded the item''s worth-there was no real need for this.


    The bidding continued to rise, and I watched Carter''s unflinching expression as though he truly intended


    to win it


    I started to panic.


    He couldn''t be serious. I didn''t even like those gaudy dresses!


    I rugged at his sleeve, but he kept bidding.


    Gosh! It was so much money.


    Leaning in close, I whispered in his ear, "Honey, don''t bid anymore. I don''t want it anymore


    The word "Honey'' slipped out, and Carter paused for a brief moment.


    In the end, Ashley won the dress for 800 million.


    He shot me a teasing look. "Zoey, looks like your choice wasn''t so great after all. A man who wouldn''t even buy you one dress


    At least he was not a heartless, unfaithful man. I smiled as I held Carter''s hand, trying to keep myposure.


    A 700-million-dor profit from one dress? Phew, I was relieved this silly couple was together.


    mua market. Luckily Zoey had dodged a bullet.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 137 Honey, I Don''t Want It Anymore


    They even looked happy about their "win"


    I continued bidding, gradually racking up a total of 2 bilion before I stopped.


    As the auction wrapped up, Sadie was busy swiping her card, still taunting me.


    5 Free Con


    "Still pretending the Boltons are high society? Zocy, did you marry into some fake aristocracy after all?"


    "Mm-hmm, you''re right." I nodded, still maintaining a polite attitude toward the people who had made my husband and me richer.


    Sadie and Ashley sprinkled a few more jabs, while Carter silently watched the show,


    That was the charm of a mature man, I suppose-calm, unshakable, and always difficult to read.


    It wasn''t until the manager from Lustre Jewels approached Carter with the bill that everything changed. "Boss, here''s today''s shles. Please sign and approve." Both Sadie and Ashley''s faces went pale. "What did you say?"

 Billionaire Is 138

    Chapter 138 Chloe, I''ve Always Wanted to Consume You Whole


    Chapter 138 Chloe, I''ve Always Wanted to Consume You Whole


    5 Free Coins


    Carter handed me the sales report with a casual air. "Tas is Mrs. Bolton. From now on, any Lustre Jewels transactions go through my wife.


    The manager froze, his face betraying utter disbelief. Our private marriage had yet to be revealed to the public, and his shock was palpable. However, Carter''s words carried undeniable authority. The manager quickly rposed himself, adjusting his tone to one of respect. "My apologies, Mr Bolton. I didn''t recognize you carlier.


    I allowed myself a small smile, savoring the moment. "s alright. You''re dismissed," I said, enjoying the rare chance to assert some dominance.


    Nearby, two onlookers seethed with visible fury, Sadie''s hand trembled as she pointed at me, her voice rising in anger. "You wo schemed to inte the price and scam us, didn''t you?" Feigning innocence, I responded, "Sadie, I don''t appreciate the usation. Who''s scamming who here? You were the one so eager topete with me. And in the end, didn''t I graciously let you have what you wanted?"


    Ashley''s face darkened as realization dawned. He''d been outyed. For families like the the Hudsons and Gardners, 2 billion might be negligible, but for Ashley, the humiliation was intolerable. Reflecting on the sequence of events, it was clear I had masterfully led them into this trap.


    Instead of directing his frustration at me, Ashley turned his ire toward Carter. "Mr. Bolton, your business acumen is well-known. I didn''t expect those achievements to be built on such despicable deception." Carter, who had been idly ncing at the scene, lifted his gazezily. His usual aloof demeanor gave no


    hint of emotion.


    But then, to my surprise, he replied with a single, cutting word. "Idiot."


    There was no attempt to soften the blow-just a blunt, brutal insult.


    The sheer audacity of it left Ashley stunned.


    It felt like a moment pulled straight from a dramatic novel of vengeance.


    I added with a sweet, mocking smile, "Thank you, Ms. Gardner and Mr. Hudson, for your generous contribution of 2 billion. We at Lustre Jewels greatly appreciate your business and look forward to serving you again." Sadie''s face twisted in fury as she stormed off. "Zoey, mark my words-you''ll regret this!"


    Her dramatic exit had meughing so hard I could barely stand upright.


    I wondered if Zoey was watching this from heaven.


    I


    Omised to avenge her, and this was just the beginning. None of them would escape unscathed.


    On the drive back, I couldn''t hide my grin.


    Chapter 128 Chloe. Eve Always Wanted to more Your


    "Enjoying yourself? Carer eked, his orare tinued wi


    How could I nost


    Back


    Memories of Zoey Blounted back. Phark in top wheel, Day had per menas doseer Hearste bere Ashley extended a hand, bing a rate sence of us when others held


    But that light turned cruel. One day, Zoey discerned indey on had with her argounes Sortie


    Draped in a suggevive nightgown, die ked shargedly "We pacentrs


    hiding it. We''ve been together for a while


    frie


    st


    to see


    That betrayal shattered Zoey, plunging her deeper into deprev¨¢rn. Later, Fahley had the ss in off, iming. "I made a mistake-like any man would


    He med Zoey for not sleeping with him, using it as arised judication


    After their breakup. Zoey fell into a deep depression the never meget


    school


    I once stumbled upon her crying alone on the wheel xhep her soke filled with a pat the time couldn''t understand what would drive someone to love toge


    It wasn''t until muchter that I pieced together the shadows that had havened Zoey''s life She had grown up starved for love, clinging only to her mother''s feering w


    She could''ve be better, but Ashley''s betrayal was the final blow


    If he''d chosen anyone other than Sadie, maybe Zoey wouldn''t have fallen so far


    But fate seemed cruelly ironic


    Her death marked the beginning of my new life, and I sowed to honor it by cherishing every moment


    A turned to Carter, my smile was bittersweet. Tm happy."


    He reached out, brushing a tear from the corner of my eye. If you''re happy, why are you crying


    Good question. Joy shouldn''t bring tears.


    But they came anyway, flowing uncontrobly.


    I wasn''t sure if they were for Zoey or for myself. Two kind souls, each meeting a nice


    Why did the virtuous suffer while the wicked prospered


    I would make sure they pay for everything they''d done


    Carter pulled me close, his embrace warm and steady. "Don''t cry"


    For the first time. I allowed myself to break down, silently sobbing in his arms.


    How strange it was to cry again, to feel human.


    Even as my tears soaked his shirt, Carter didn''t seem to care. He whispered gently, "It''s all behind you


    Chapter 138 Chloe, I''ve Always Wanted to Consume You Whole


    1 gazed up at him, his intense eyes seeming to pierce through my very soul.


    "What is it?"


    He spoke softly, his tone soothing. "You''ve endured a lot haven''t you? But it''s over now. You won''t have to face that pain again."


    And he was right. I wouldn''t


    Back at the Bolton estate, I took a long bath, letting the day''s tension dissolve.


    I had won today-a significant victory in Zoey''s name. My spirits were high.


    "Mr. Bolton, do you have any wine?"


    "Yes," he replied. "Shall we share a ss?"


    I grinned. "Perfect"


    I had seen some wine bottles scattered on the floor before and had been dying to have some. Going on business meetings with Luke before had given me high tolerance. Opening two exquisite bottles, I eagerly poured myself a drink, raising the ss in a toast.


    "To you, Mr. Bolton. Thank you for your support and patience. I''ll be counting on you from now on."


    He offered a faint smile. "Always."


    With that, I raised another ss. "And this one''s to me.


    For I had been reborn, and I was alive again!


    He replied, "Sure."


    Finally, I lifted a third ss toward the heavens.


    This one was for Zoey. I hoped her next life would be filled with light and joy.


    Before I could drink, Carter stopped me. "Pace yourself This wine is pretty strong."


    I waved him off,ughing. "Don''t worry. I can handle it


    To prove that, I downed the whole ss and felt my head spin.


    D*mn it. I''d forgotten-Zoey''s bodycked the tolerance I once had.


    The room began spinning, and I staggered.


    Crash!


    The ss slipped from my hand, shattering as I copsed into Carter''s arms? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Chapter 138 Chloe, I''ve Always Wanted to Consume You Whole


    Pressed against his chest, I slurred, "M-Mr. Bolton....


    "You''re drunk," he said inly.


    I think I''m seeing two of you, I mumbled, reaching out to touch the double image


    He caught my hand firmly. "Stop touching things,"


    Touching


    I blinked, my mind all foggy. What did I touch?


    Was it his face!


    I propped myself up against his body and supported myself on his wheelchair as I ced a hand on his


    jaw.


    Carter, you used to terrify me. You were like a grim reaper."


    He chuckled. That scary, huh?"


    "Absolutely! I thought you''d swallow me whole. But your mouth doesn''t look that big...


    I reached out to touch his lips.


    His lips were a pale pink, and his skin was fair, making him look like a perfect, almost unreal character from aic book..


    "Why was I so scared of you? Do you have fangs or something?"


    Saying this, I reached toward his mouth, curious to see if I could feel his teeth.


    The man couldn''t tolerate my random probing, so he reluctantly opened his mouth to let me do it.


    I moved my finger around inside his mouth.


    "Why are your cars turning red?" I asked, my mind hazy, my speech a bit slurred from the alcohol. Drunkenly, Iughed. "Are you secretly a rabbit? Let me check


    But before I could tease him further, his lips met mine


    Startled, I tried to pull back, but his grip tightened, drawing me closer as he deepened the kiss.


    "Chloe," he murmured against my lips, his voice low andmanding. "You''re right. I''ve always wanted to consume you Whole."

 Billionaire Is 139

    Chapter 139 Chloe, My Chloe


    The following day, I didn''t stir until well after noon, my head pounding from the aftermath ofst night''s indulgence.


    Three sses of red wine, and here I was, knocked out old. I couldn''t help butugh at myself.


    There was a time when I could handle much more-three sses of white wine wouldn''t even make me blink. A slight stomach ache, maybe, but not a hangover like this.


    What on earth happenedst night?


    As my eyes scanned the room, I realized I was lying in the bed of the private room. Everything seemed in order, no sign of a chaotic night, so I assumed I had managed to keep it together. Nothing too embarrassing had urred. It had been a long time since I woke up like this-without the irritating buzz of an rm.


    It seemed that with my rebirth, I''d also found a cure for my insomnia. No more pills; I could sleep peacefully now.


    Yawning. I stumbled to the bathroom. As I checked myself in the mirror, I noticed my lips were a little swollen. How odd. Did I ... kiss a wine bottlest night?


    Thankfully, there were no other marks on my body, so I brushed it off.


    When I stepped out, I saw Carter sitting by the window, engrossed in his tablet. He was probably handling emails or something equally tedious.


    His eyes flicked up to meet mine as I approached. "How are you feeling?" he asked.


    1


    gave him a sweet, almost yful smile. "My head hurts a little, Mr. Bolton. I didn''t say anything too strangest night, did I?


    His gaze lingered on my lips for a split second before he responded, "No."


    I breathed a quiet sigh of relief. "See? I told you, I can hold my liquor."


    1


    "You were veryposed," Cartermented, his eyes still focused on his screen. His voice was neutral, but there was something beneath it that I couldn''t quite ce. "Come over here. Let''s see if you can spot the person you''re looking for


    -


    I quickly moved to his side. Carter''s efficiency never failed to impress me he had alreadypiled detailed information about every auto repair shop in the city, all in the time it took me to blink.


    I scrolled through the photos, examining each one carefully. Even though I had no idea what the man looked like, I''d never forget those eyes.


    But no luck.


    Chapter 139 Chloe, My Chloe


    I swiped faster, and Carter''s calm voice cur through my torus. Don''t rush. Take your time


    I was desperate to find that man. If I could track him down. I could uncover the truth-that det hired someone to kill.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    But as I reached thest photo, he was still nowhere to be found.


    Carter must have noticed the disappointment on my face because he asked, "No te poeder locking from


    one yorker to


    "Nothing."


    Esmee had mentioned only one thing before she died that she had seen a man at the auto dog,


    But was he an employee or just a customer?


    If he was a customer, finding him would be like searching for a needle in a haystack. It felt imposin


    "Mr. Bolton, could you check Anna''s records? Where she''s had her car serviced, or if she frequents a specific shop?"


    "Sure, I''ll look into it."


    If I couldn''t find the man, my next best step would be to focus on Anna,


    I recalled how my body had been discovered in a basement.


    If the man truly was connected to the auto shop, maybe the crime scene was located beneath it


    If I could find the scene, I''d surely find some solid evidence.


    Carter must have noticed my troubled expression because he spoke again, his voice warm and reassurin "Don''t worry. We''ll take this one step at a time. You''re probably hungry. How about we eat first?" "Sounds good."


    "I''ll keep looking into Anna, so you don''t have to worry about that." He gave me a small, reassuring smile.


    I nodded. No one knew about my rebirth yet, so I had time.


    There was no need to rush. The dinner party was the pressing issue at hand.


    "Mr. Bolton, I''m still new here at Bolton''s, and I''m not familiar with the details of the dinner. I could use your guidance."


    "We''re married," he said casually, looking at me without much concern. "You don''t need to be so formal. I''ve already asked Damian to take care of security, supplies, and the invitations. You can rely on him." "Thank you so much, Mr. Bolton."


    With a subtle gesture, he motioned for me toe closer. As I leaned in, Carter''s hand gently ruffled my


    hair.


    "I told you before, don''t be so formal. No "Mr. Bolton'' when it''s just the two of us."


    Chapter 139 Chloe, My Chloe


    I blinked. "Then what should I call you?"


    93%


    +5 Free Coms


    He stared at me for a moment, his eyes unreadable. "Call me what you called me before, when others were around."


    "Carter? Are you sure that''s okay?"


    Maybe it was my imagination, but it felt like he was expecting a different answer.


    "Yes, it''s fine. I''ll call you Zoey, then."


    "Okay."


    I stood up. Then I''ll go prepare for the dinner."


    "Go ahead"


    nning such an extravagant event wasn''t easy-every guest was important, and every detail from the drinks to the venue needed to be perfect. These past few days had been a blur.


    I barely had any time to sleep, rushing from task to task. But when I finally copsed into bed, exhaustion took over, and I slept soundly-deeper than I ever did before.


    Yet, in the middle of the night, I felt the warmth of another body beside me.


    My body is typically cold, and despite the room''sfortable temperature, my hands and feet tend to get icy at night.


    Instinctively, I shifted closer to the source of warmth.


    In my dreams, I felt soft, warm pressure on my lips.


    I wasn''t sure what it was, but I didn''t mind.


    The warmth shifted from my lips to my ear, then trailed down my neck, kissing and licking me slowly.


    A familiar voice whispered, "Chloe, my Chloe, you''ve finally returned..."


    Who was that? The voice sounded so familiar.


    I tried to open my eyes, but they felt heavy, as if a thousand pounds were pressing down on them.


    It was like sleep paralysis-aware of my surroundings but unable to move.


    Little by little, my body warmed under the touch.


    I spent the entire night wrapped in thatforting warmth.


    When I woke up, it was alreadyte. The incense had burned out, but I assumed it was just a habit of the


    man beside me.


    It smelled pleasant, though.


    Tonight was the dinner. I felt recharged and ready. When I saw Carter, I greeted him with a sweet smile/4 Chapter 18 Chloe, My Chloe


    1th gaze lingered on my fare "d you sleep well


    did, though I think I had a strange dream


    His fingers tapped lightly on the armrest of his chair, his voice low and curious. "Oh? What was it about?"


    I thought for a moment. I''m not sure... It felt like I


    It felt like I was eating something. Maybe I wasn''t fullst night."


    His expression darkened, though I couldn''t decipher iNext time, eat more. Make sure you''re full.


    "Okay


    "By the way, try on your dress. We can''t afford any mistakes tonight."


    "I know"


    I chose a crescent-white gown. The fit was perfect, and the embroidery was delicate-truly exquisite. The dress fit like a glove, but there was a problem-the invisible zipper at the back wouldn''t budge. "What''s wrong? Still not ready? Carter''s voice called from outside. "Carter, I can''t get the zipper up. Could you help me?"


    A momentter, he wheeled himself into the room. "Come here. I''ll do it."


    1 bit my lip, feeling the awkwardness of the situation. Though I wore a chest cover, my back would be fully exposed.


    T-


    Before I could protest further, he pulled me onto hisp. One arm secured my waist while the other reached for the zipper.


    "I told you, no need to be so formal


    Maybe it was the closeness, but his warm breath against my back made me shiver slightly.


    His lips brushed my ear, his voice low and husky. "You''re that sensitive?"

 Billionaire Is 140

    Chapter 140 The Tension Builds, The Night Unfolds


    Chapter 140 The Tension Builds, The Night Unfolds.


    His voice made my heart race.


    Carter was no longer maintaining his usual distance. leemed as though he was deliberately trying to close the gap between its.


    "Carter, you..."1 bit my lip, unsure of how to respond.


    What if he wasn''t interested? After all, hadn''t everyone said he already had someone special? Was I just reading too much into things? How embarrassing would it be if I was wrong?


    It felt as though Carter saw right through my uncertainty, and he offered an exnation. "Zoey, we''re married. I''ve told you before, you don''t need to hold back with me. If you want something, just ask. "Okay"


    I looked at myself, perched on hisp. Though I had initiated it, it still felt like I was simply ying a part


    in the moment.


    But now, with him pulling me closer, I felt a sense of difort. This wasn''t what I expected.


    "Zoey, are you nning to divorce me?" he asked, breaking the silence.


    "No." I replied quickly. I didn''t trust any man enough to think of another rtionship. Carter was the best I could have hoped for.


    "If we''re in this for the long haul, should we continue acting like strangers? Let go of the past, and focus on the here and now."


    I finished zipping up my dress and stood, slipping on my heels. The gown fit perfectly, highlighting my long legs, slim waist, and curves. With skin as pale as snow and a slight flush on my cheeks, I looked almost otherworldly in that moment.


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I realized that I looked enticing.


    Zoey''s figure was far more striking than mine ever was


    But she''d always kept herself hidden, dressing in dark, exaggerated styles that pushed people away Tonight, however, I feared it would be impossible for anyone not to notice her.


    Tonight, Anna and Sadie would be here. How would the night unfold? I couldn''t help but feel excited.


    As night descended, cars began to line the driveway, arriving one after another.


    The grand mansion lit up in brilliant colors, with guests filtering in.


    The Sanders had arrived early, and after a few days of rest, Anna seemed to be feeling better.


    They greeted me coldly, exchanging pleasantries before swiftly walking away.


    Chapter 140 The Tension Builds, The Night Unfolds.


    s


    It wasn''t surprising. After all, I had seen Anna at her lowest and exposed the Sanders'' weaknesses. It made sense that they hated me. Soon, the Gardners arrived.


    Bill seemed a bit calmer today. Perhaps it was because he was visiting the Boltons, but he hadn''t brought his mistres


    As Philippa stepped out of the car, I walked toward her "Mom, you''re here, I greeted her.


    Bill took one look at me, clearly surprised..


    He was so used to seeing his gloomy daughter dressed in ck that he barely recognized me now that I was dressed differently.


    "You should''ve dressed like this earlier. A girl should always look presentable," he said, his voice almost critical.


    Philippa shot him a sharp look. "My daughter looks beautiful, no matter what she wears."


    Bill didn''t respond to herment. Instead, he mumbled, "Just don''t cause a scer.


    Tunderstand. For my daughter''s sake, I''ll keep up appearances," my mother replied, but her voicecked, the soft, romantic tone it once held. Perhaps she had long since realized that some men never change. At this point, their marriage seemed to exist only for the sake of their families'' interests.


    Bill, however, was just beginning to notice that his wife''s attention was no longer on him.


    As guests passed by, Philippa greeted a few familiar faces before walking away.


    I noticed a middle-aged man heading toward her, his gaze locked on her.


    They seemed to be hitting it off. I couldn''t help but notice the look in his eyes-it was unmistakable.


    If my mother could divorce Bill and find someone who truly appreciated her, she wouldn''t have wasted her life.


    One thing I had learned in this life was that people were often shackled by obligations, most of which were for the benefit of others. And in the end, they still didn''t find happiness.


    So why bother? While we had the chance, we should live for ourselves.


    Bill saw my mother smile and, without bothering to scold me, swiftly walked over to wrap his arm around her waist.


    What a sight-what a pathetic man. He couldn''t even let go of something he didn''t want.


    Sadie and Ashley had arrived, and I had expected Sadie to wear the dress she had won at the auctionst


    time.


    But maybe she was afraid I would mock her, so she went for a heavy, extravagant red gown.


    It was bejeweled and over the top, almost too much for the asion.


    Chapter 140 The Tension Builds, The Night Unfolds.


    She entered the room like a princess from a forgotten era, her presence almost too grandiose. Meanwhile, I wore a simple gown, my hair styled with elegance, and jewelry given to me by Jeffrey.


    The translucent gems sparkled against my fair skin, giving me an ethereal appearance.


    When Ashley saw me, his eyes widened in admiration, even more so than when we had met at the auction.


    Sadie, on the other hand, seemed a little jealous. Despite her best efforts, she was still overshadowed by


    We exchanged pleasantries before parting ways. As I turned to head back inside, I saw a man standing in the corridor, smoking.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn''t nce at him, but I heard his voice. "Zory."


    I paused, turning to face Ashley, who was leaning against the wall. "What is it, Mr. Hudson?"


    "Must you be so distant? I know you''re angry with me for betraying you, but Zoey, you can''t let your bitterness ruin your future." Yod betrayed me, and now you''re lecturing me?"


    I couldn''t believe his nerve. Did he really think I would listen to him? Did he think the world revolved around him?


    He had once enjoyed Zoey''s devotion, and now that she was married, he had the audacity to lecture her on what was right.


    He never once acknowledged that his actions had caused all the chaos in Zoey''s life.


    cy, I''m doing this for your own good."


    I took a step closer, curious about what he would say next.


    I forced a smile, keeping myposure. "Ashley, how exactly are you trying to help me?"


    He seemed momentarily stunned by my smile, licking his lips. "Zoey, have you... been with that cripple?"


    "Been with him? What do you mean?" I pretended to misunderstand.


    "Have you shared a room with him?"


    "No, Mr. Bolton and I aren''t close like that. He has someone he likes, and he''s never touched me."


    As soon as I spoke, Ashley''s eyes lit up with interest.


    He stared at me greedily before stepping closer. "Zoey, the truth is, I''ve always liked you. Sadie threatened me, you know, because your father prefers her. When my family''s finances were in trouble, she was the only one who could help me, so I- "Ashley, so that''s what this is about. Why didn''t you tell me sooner?"


    1 feigned surprise, knowing all too well that this was all just a self-indulgent act.


    Chapter 140 The Tension Builds, The Night Unfolds


    "Sorry, Zoey" He said, stepping forward in though to brace in


    I immediately took a step back. To married now. Please don''t


    "Zoey, the one I love is you. After all these years, do you really intend to stay with that cripple?


    I acted shocked. "Ashley, what do you mean by that


    "Zoey, tonight I want you. Will yo

 Billionaire Is 141

    Chapter 141 No Chance to Turn Over


    Chapter 141 No Chance to Turn Over


    Feigning embarrassment, I said, "Ashley, how can you talk like that? I-I''m already a married woman"


    "Zoey, after all the years we''ve been together, I don''t want to live with regrets. Would you rather offer yourself to a stranger? And he''s disabled! Who knows if he''s even fully functional anymore?" "But this is the Boltons..."


    "With how lively it is tonight, no one will pay us any attention."


    "I''ll consider it," I replied hesitantly.


    After speaking, I feigned retreat, ncing back to catch the smug grin spreading across his face.


    Hah, so much for genuine love.


    If Ashley truly cared for Zoey, he wouldn''t betray her like this. He''s just unwilling to let go of her physical allure.


    I''d bet anything he''ll try to manipte Zoey, turning her into his mistress to satisfy his desires whenever it suits him.


    Men like him are absolutely revolting.


    But Ashley, if you choose to be so vile, don''t expect me to hold back.


    I lingered by the entrance for what felt like ages until someone finally appeared.


    It was the woman I had seen with Luke after I died-the third daughter of the Hudsons, or Ashley''s sister, Alisa.


    After my passing, she volunteered at the orphanage, and from behind, her silhouette somewhat resembled mine from before. That''s why Luke had mistaken her for me back then. Zoey was somewhat familiar with her. "Alisa."


    "Zoey, it''s been ages. Why did you get married so suddenly? You''re still young: you could''ve stayed single for a while longer."


    "Whether I stayed single or not doesn''t really matter, and I''m doing well now, Come in, Alisa-it''s freezing out here."


    Alisa had a naturally soft and kind aura, but if I wasn''t mistaken, there was something distinct in the way she looked at Luke. "Zocy, how are things at the Boltons?"


    "Everything''s going well. Since I''m the youngest, they all dote on me. Dad even trusted me enough to let me take charge of hosting such an important banquet.


    "That exins it, she said, giving me a knowing smile. "You seem to be doing well. It''s great to see you''ve moved past what happened. My brother does owe you an apology, and I think Grandpa values you-he 1/4


    Chapter 141 No Chance to Turn Over


    even went as far as organizing this banquet for you?


    frumeant I shook my head slightly and said. "This banquet sit for me or Camer, 10 meant for Lake He''s been unwell recently, and Grandpa''s main goal is to find a sable wife for Lake to lift his gra


    Alisa looked worried. "But didn''t his ex-wife just pass a


    "Yes, she did. He''s been struggling mentally and has Eve been hopitalized a few times I replied


    "How is he now?" she asked..


    I let out a sigh. "Losing his ex-wife hit him hard. It might not be the best time to arrange a marriage for him, but with Luke falling ill again, my dad had no choice but to have me set up a marriage for him at tonight''s banquet. Please, Alisa, don''t tell anyone about this Alisa suddenly took hold of my hand, her gaze intense as she looked into my eyes. "Zoey, what do you think of the way I treat you?"


    "It''s been fine. What''s wrong, Alisa?"


    "Could you do me a favor?"


    Sure, Alisa, what is it?"


    Alisa scanned the area to ensure no one was nearby before continuing. The truth is, I''ve had feelings for Luke for many years. When I got into a car ident on the overpass, he risked his life to pull me out and get me to the hospital. I truly cared for him, but back then, he was with Chloe, so I kept my feelings to myself. Now that Chloe is gone, I think


    I had guessed correctly-Alisa had feelings for Luke.


    "Alisa, this isn''t simple. My dad has his sights set on several wealthy young women, and you know how influential the Boltons are in this city. Once he speaks, no one will dare refuse him."


    "Zoey, you have to help me, I''ve let it go before, but not this time. I won''t miss this chance."


    "Alisa, what exactly are you nning?"


    She leaned in and quietly shared her n with me, leaving me shocked. ''I don''t know... this doesn''t feel right"


    "Zory, I truly want to marry him. Please, I need your help."


    "Okay, fine."


    After a moment of hesitation, I agreed. As we walked in, Anna approached to offer me a drink.


    "Aunt Zoey, you look stunning today. All the men can''t take their eyes off you


    I grinned at her. "You''ve all been thrown out of the Boltons. Who gave you the right to call me aunt?" Zoey, don''t get too cocky," she shot back, her voice sharp.


    My smile widened. "I believe that good actions bring rewards, and bad ones lead to consequences.


    Chapter 141 No Chance to Turn Over


    Everything happens when it''s meant to."


    Aria let out augh. Tm curious to see what kind of consequences you''re talking about."


    Ms. Sander, you might not realize this, but you''re not the only one hoping to marry Luke. If you''re aiming to join the Boltons, you might want to rethink that n" Anna red at me icily. "Even if I don''t marry into the Boltons, you''ll still be pushed out. Trust me, just


    wait and see"


    She appeared utterly certain of herself.


    I softlyughed, choosing to ignore her as I trailed behind Carter, indulging in a delightful conversation with the guests.


    That was before Damian unexpectedly entered and leaned in to whisper something in my ear.


    I gave a brief nod, reassuring him that everything was handled.


    "Carter, I''m going to greet the guests now."


    "Alright."


    I wove through the crowd, engaging with the older guests and epting their kind words.


    Bill had been hovering around my mom all evening, like a persistent fly.


    The Sanders were keeping their distance, but Ashley made the effort toe over and offer me a ss of wine for a toast.


    "Mr. Hudson, I''m not really great at drinking.


    "This is a gesture of my sincerity. Just have a few sips."


    I took a small drink, and he walked away pleased.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Anna staring at me, clearly watching me as I drank.


    While they were preupied, I quickly turned, took the napkin Damian offered, and spat out all the wine.


    Alisa made the first move to speak with Luke, despite his significantly improving condition and receiving kidney failure treatment, as well as stomach cancer medication


    He still appeared drained, showing no interest when Alisa came over to start a conversation.


    As soon as Anna approached, he immediately yanked Alisa away, leaving no room for Anna to intervene.


    I motioned for Daisy to swap out Anna''s orange juice.


    Though she was pregnant and couldn''t sume alcohol, she still had to participate in socializing, and she couldn''t escape drinking.


    At that moment, my phone in the handbag buzzed with a message from Ashley.


    Chapter 141 No Chance to Turn Over


    "Zoey, came here. I miss you"


    Lignored the message, pretending to walk in the direction he had gone.


    Anna noticed this and quickly trailed behind, setting the stage to use me of an affair, this time with Ashley


    Her n was to catch us in the act and have me thrown out of the Boltons.


    What she didn''t realize was that as soon as she followed, Damian took action and knocked her out.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Lasked Damian to take her to a room, which waspletely dark inside.


    Damian instructed a bodyguard to locate Ashley, who was already loitering outside the utility room, having followed Anna''s directions to the exact location.


    The bodygstard leaned in and whispered to him.


    Ashley was eager to step into the room.


    I had expected Anna to pull a move like this; ruining someone''s reputation is one of the easiest ways to make them despised.


    Since Zoey and Ashley had once been in a deep rtionship, it was obvious she would team up with him! If the Boltons uncover the truth about Zoey''s past with her ex, she''ll be out for sure!


    All Anna had to do was push Ashley a bit further, and a man driven by his desires would soon lose all sense of reason.


    When Ashley invited me to join him tonight, I realized he had fallen right into Anna''s trap.


    So, Anna, I might as well seize this opportunity. You brought this upon yourself.


    After tonight, there''s no way you''ll ever marry into the Boltons.


    As expected, the sounds inside became a confusing blend of men and women. With the drug taking effect, would they even be able to tell who was who?


    Anna confused him for Luke, while Ashley thought she was Zoey.


    I wonder how Sadie, the real victim, will feel.


    Hmm, I''m eager to see the look on her face.

 Billionaire Is 142

    Chapter 142 The Voice of Your Fianc¨¦


    Chapter 142 The Voice of Your Fiance


    s


    As I was about to leave, I noticed Alisa and Luke walking down the hallway, deep in conversation. When Alisa suggested marriage to Luke, I had already anticipated how the evening would unfold. Back in the main hall, the energy remained vibrant and joyful.


    many


    Since the Gardners spent most of their time overseas, Sadie didn''t have acquaintances here. Despite her stunning evening dress tonight, all eyes were on me, with socialites and wealthy women constantly approaching for a chat. Sadie couldn''t help but feel uneasy about the contrast. Back abroad, even though she was the daughter of a mistress, everyone knew Bill''s favoritism towards his two daughters, and she was always admired.


    However, the Gardners didn''t hold as much sway in this country. The only family thatmanded real respect was the long-established Boltons.


    I was personally appointed as Mrs. Bolton by Jeffrey. Of course, others tried to curry favor with me.


    Several times, Sadie wanted to vent her frustration at me, but the crowd surrounding me made it impossible for her to act.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I waited patiently, knowing the perfect moment to act was approaching.


    Sadie approached me on her own initiative, her tone filled with urgency.


    "My bracelet is gone!" she cried out.


    Hearing her distressed voice, Bill, who had been sitting beside my mother, immediately rose to his feet.


    "What''s all this noise about?"


    Sadie, still clinging to the habits of the Gardners'' circle, assumed that stirring up a scene would garner


    attention.


    "Dad, it''s the bracelet Zoey was begging me forst time-it''s gone!"


    Bill furrowed his brows and said sternly. "It''s just a bracelet. I''ll get you another er. Don''t make a spectacle of yourself here."


    Sadie''s expression darkened. "Dad, that bracelet was the gift you gave me for my 18th birthday. I still remember how upset Zoey was-she nearly tried to jump off a building over it."


    As if on cue, right when things were getting dull, an opportunity fell straight into herp.


    It appeared I wouldn''t even need to rely on the incident I had nned earlier-this fool had walked straight into the trap on their own.


    "Sadie, you keep insinuating I took your bracelet. Are you suggesting I did it intentionally?"


    I didn''t mean it that way. Zoey. I removed the bracelet while using the restroom earlier, and it was then that I noticed your maid. Daisy, slipping away with something in her hands. It looked suspicious, so I 1/4


    Chapter 142 The Voice of Your Fianc¨¦


    s


    thought someone might be trying to pull something behind your back. Or perhaps you forgot to mention that you were holding onto it for me?"


    She deliberately used me of fabricating the story about the bracelet being stolen to sabotage my dinner party.


    This was my debut event as Mrs. Bolton, and any rumors about theft would turn the gathering into a public embarrassment.


    Like Anna, Sadie had her focus entirely on targeting me


    As she created amotion, the crowd began to surround us, and Sadie basked in the attention, feigning generosity.


    "Sadie, I haven''t evenid eyes on your bracelet."


    "It''s only a bracelet worth a million dors-not particrly valuable. I''ll ask her about itter; perhaps she simply forgot to hand it over. There''s no need to make a fuss over such a minor issue..." She tried to shift me onto Daisy with a few simple words, hoping to smear my name in the process.


    At that moment, a chilling voice cut through the tension.


    "Let''s get to the bottom of this," Carter said icily as he emerged from the crowd in his wheelchair.


    As he moved forward, people instinctively stepped aside to clear a path for him.


    Despite his reliance on a wheelchair, no one dared to take this man lightly.


    ""Mr. Bolton, it''s just a bracelet... Sadie said, her tone slightly uneasy.


    "Ms. Gardner," Carter''s voice was steady but firm, "if someone truly took your bracelet, we won''t condone such behavior. However, if this matter has no connection to my family, you owe my wife an apology."


    Bill''s expression darkened as he interjected, "We''re all family here-what''s the need for an apology? Sadie was only''speaking offhandedly; it wasn''t a big deal."


    "She keeps bringing up how my wife likes it, though she never directly used her of stealing. Yet, every word suggests it. We would never steal something so trivial. If this isn''t cleared up, my wife will be unfairly med. Why should she be?" "Damian, have Daisye here to exin."


    "Understood."


    Damian turned and walked away. Momentster, the bodyguards rushed over, saying, "Mr. Bolton, there''s


    a situation


    He seemed unsure, and the crowd around us grew more curious.


    Carter furrowed his brow and said, "Apologies, everyone, but I have some personal matters to deal with. Zoey, pleasee with me."


    2/4 I immediately followed him. Seeing that something was happening with the Boltons, Sadie saw the chance


    Chapter 142 The Voice of Your Fianc¨¦


    for drama. She wasn''t about to miss it.


    "Surely they''ve caught the thief. Let''s go find out. We can''t let her get away!"


    5 Free Coing


    Bill scowled and held onto her hand "Sadie, stop it! It''s just a bracelet. Don''t make such a big deal out of it"


    "Dad, but what if it''s more than just a bracelet? What if something serious happened with the Boltons? We should go over and help, don''t you think?


    She led the way, and soon everyone else followed.


    1 could hear footsteps behind me, and a faint smile appeared on my face. Leaning in, I whispered to Carter. "This is quite the show?


    Carter tightened his grip on my hand in reply.


    I quickly pulled my hand away. Recently, he had been getting closer to me more and more.


    The spot where his hand had brushed against mine still tingled.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation.


    We purposely lingered outside the neglected tool shed, waiting for the others to show up. Inside, there a small bed.


    It had been set up for the gardeners to rest on while they worked in the summer, trimming the grass.


    The small wooden cabin had poor soundproofing.


    Under the full influence of the drugs, the people inside hadpletely let go. The sounds of heavy breathing from both men and women echoed through the room.


    was


    Carter''s expression hardened. "Who has the nerve to sneak around here and cause trouble? Damian, open the door now.


    Meanwhile, Sadie continued to mock me. "Mr. Bolton, the Boltons sure know how to have fun. They throw avish party outdoors and conceal another one within.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how simple-minded Sadie must be. Even now, she will hadn''t figured out anything was off and was busy making fun of me.


    I feigned fear and said, "Sadie, didn''t you notice how the voice inside sounds familiar? It almost sounds. like your fianc¨¦


    Sadie burst outughing. "Zoey, I know you''ve always been jealous of me, but making up such stories is a bit much, don''t you think? Ashley and I have a great rtionship..." Before she finished her words....


    Damian had already unlocked the door and was holding a shlight.


    The power had been cut off in this room a while ago to stop Anna or Ashley from noticing anything


    unusual.


    Chapter 142 The Voice of Your Fianc¨¦


    When the shlight lit up the space, it revealed Anna lying on the bed, while Ashley, eager and unaware. had already stripped dowIL.


    Everyone immediately saw Ashley''s pale, bare backside.


    The drug''s effects made both of them sluggish in their reactions. As the light swept across, he quickly turned his head, raising his hand to shield his eyes.


    I gasped in mock surprise, "Oh, Sadie, what have I said Isn''t this your fianc¨¦? You two are so close, right? So, who''s he with now?"


    Sadie, standing nearby,pletely lost it, letting out a shrill scream, "Ah!"

 Billionaire Is 143

    Chapter 143 Stop Fighting


    The crowd around us was buzzing with excitement, it like a live show!


    High quality, uncensored, and best of all, no VIP suliscption was required to watch.


    Of course, someone had to ruin the moment.


    s


    Mrs. Sander, with whom I''d had several run-ins before was the one to find an issue with the Boltons.


    Her daughter had married into the Boltons, making the Sanders family partial rtives of the Boltons. Initially, Anna, who was pregnant and cager to marry the Boltons, was taken aback by their coldness, even offering a billion-dor deal to sever ties with them Unlike Adam, who was driven by material desires, she was a straightforward woman, simply looking for a chance to get back ateliem.


    She turned her gaze toward me andmented, "Mrs Bolton, you appear to be quite young. For something like this to ur during such a significant event, it truly offends everyone''s sensibilities and tarnishes the Boltons reputation. Honestly, do these womenck anymon sense?


    Do they seize every opportunity to stir up trouble? Or do they feel stifled if they don''t voice their opinions?


    As if Sadie''s humiliation wasn''t already severe, Mrs. Sander decided to step into the fray.


    Wasn''t the embarrassment Sadie suffered sufficiently?


    It''s hard to believe that there are actually people eager to line up for public shaming from me.


    Across both lifetimes, I''ve never witnessed anything quite like this..


    I gestured toward the individuals inside. "Mrs. Sander, perhaps you should take a closer look at who''s involved before making anyments."


    The room remained dark, so Damian directed the shlight toward the male figure at the center of


    attention.


    This left the female figure shrouded in mystery, with most assuming she was likely just a servant.


    Mrs. Sander met my gaze, still oblivious to the reality of the situation.


    It wasn''t entirely her fault-after all, Anna was here in the country, while Ashley was overseas, leaving no apparent link between the two.


    Besides, with Anna currently expecting, who would ever imagine her own child being involved in such a


    situation?


    Sadie lost herposure after the revtion, whether it was because she genuinely had feelings for Ashley or simply wanted to take Zoey''s boyfriend out of spite.


    Chapter 143 Stop Fighting


    93% %%


    s


    was


    two


    They had been a couple for quite some time, so there were bound to be emotions involved.


    Their wedding was already on the horizon, initially set for two yearster. Yet now, her fiance''s betrayal was unfolding right before her eyes-how could she not lose control? Without hesitation, she stormed into the room, shouting. "You tr*mp! How dare you go after my boyfriend!"


    Anna''s orange juice had been spiked with a significant close of the drug, leaving her thoughts fixated entirely on men.


    As Sadie stormed in, Anna instinctively clung to the nearest man she could find.


    Ashley, visibly flustered and surrounded by a crowd, had no time to worry about his infidelity being exposed and hurriedly pulled up his trousers.


    Seeing his attempt to conceal what he had been doing. Anna reached out, clutching at him, and murmured, "Give it to me....


    The spotlight illuminated the trio, marking the peak of the unfolding drama.


    Ashley lowered his gaze, visibly shaken. "Why is it you? Zo..."


    He was about to say "Zoey, but stopped as he looked up and saw me standing in the doorway.


    I stood beside Carter, a knowing smile on my face as I watched him.


    Despite his usual foolishness, he could tell he had been tricked.


    Sadie, too, was shocked, clearly not anticipating that it was Anna he had betrayed her with.


    Although Sadie and Ashley may not be well-known, Anna is someone everyone knows well.


    Over the years, she has embarrassed me on numerous asions, spreading cruel rumors about me.


    Although she had earned the sympathy of many with her innocent image, Anna likely never imagined that all of it would vanish in a single night.


    From this point forward, she would be branded as a shameless homewrecker, a woman who steals other people''s fianc¨¦s.


    It''s amazing that I can now effortlessly aplish things that I couldn''t aplish in my past


    life.


    Sadie enjoys taking other people''s boyfriends, doesn''t she? Well, today she will feel the same hurt.


    Zoey, do you see this? I''ve gotten my revenge for you.


    He''s just the man you like, nothing more.


    Sadie lunged at Anna, shouting. "You "itch!"


    A sharp p echoed through the air as Mrs. Sander finally snapped back to reality,


    "Anna! How could this be you?!"


    08:20 Tue, Dec 10 uu..


    Chapter 143 Stop Fighting


    Since Anna was still pregnant and heavily invested in the situation, everyone quickly rushed in to separate the two.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The room was inplete chaos, and Damian cranked up the power, flooding the area with light


    It seemed like the people inside were putting on a show, while the guests outside eagerly observed.


    Anna clung to Ashley, refusing to release him, especially since she was holding onto his most sensitive spot!


    "Let go! You have to let go!" He cried out in pain, his face twisted in clear distress.


    He struggled to pull up his pants with one hand while covering his face with the other.


    Anna resembled a zombie, her movements stiff and erratic.


    "Give it to me! I''m so itchy! I feel horrible!"


    "Let go of my d*ck, you b*tch!"


    "Please, stop fighting!"


    The situation had everyone in stitches, and as the one who brought them all together, I had to pinch my thigh to hold back myughter. Inside, I was already bursting with joy.


    Go ahead! Keep fighting!


    Hair pulling, pants yanking, taking away his tools of mischief-this jerk had the nerve to flirt with me How dare he!


    I still had to put on an act, making my face show worry and nervousness while saying the typical line, "Please stop fighting! Stop!" "

 Billionaire Is 144

    Chapter 144 Do Not Tolerate the Impudence of a Gardner


    Carter allowed me to do as I wished, though it would''ve been easy for the bodyguards to step in and separate us. However, he chose to let the situation unfold a little longer, prolonging the difort for everyone involved. After a moment, he put on a reluctant expression and said, "This is blocking the view. Damian, close the


    door."


    "Of course, Mr. Bolton, Damian answered with a respectful tone, pulling the door shut and leaving the chaos to y out behind it.


    Carter then addressed the room. I apologize for the disturbance. Today was meant to celebrate my wife and me registering our marriage. We never expected such an incident. When we hold our official wedding. we hope you''ll alle and celebrate with us." "Mr. Bolton, you''re too gracious. Wishing you and Mrs. Bolton a lifetime of happiness."


    "Wish you a blissful marriage!"


    There were quiet murmurs among the guests. "Ms. Gardner looks so much like that Sanders girl who passed away


    "What a strange coincidence."


    Remainingposed, Carter replied, "It''s gettingte, and I have some family matters to attend to. I hope you understand that we must excuse ourselves,"


    With that, the guests began to leave, content with the evening.


    Once thest of them had gone, the door opened.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Inside, chaos reigned.


    Anna was still struggling in Adam and Ethan''s grasp, her mind clearly disoriented. She kept snapping at Ethan in a desperate attempt to escape.


    Carter spoke calmly, ''Ms. Sander seems unwell. Take her to a room and have the family doctor check on


    her."


    "Understood, Mr. Bolton," one of the staff responded.


    The Sanders grumbled insults as they exited, leaving only the Gardners and the Hudsons behind.


    Sadie was in tears, angrily striking Ashley, who was hastily trying to adjust his pants.


    I''ve been nothing but good to you! Why are you doing this to me? You b*stard!" she screamed.


    Bill, his face flushed with rage, grabbed Ashley by the cor and pped him hard across the face. "Is this how you treat my daughter?!"


    It reminded me of the time when Zoey discovered Ashley had been cheating on Sadie.


    93%


    Chapter 144 Do Not Tolerate the Impudence of a Gardner


    It had felt like the world was crashing down around her Zoey had even considered ending it all. But Bill, ever nonchnt, had said, "He''s just a man. Why are you fighting with your sister over him? They''re in love. Just step aside and stop being petty" In the end, Bill did care for his daughter-just not Zoey


    Suddenly, I felt someone grab my hand.


    As I turned around, I realized it was my mom..


    She must have sensed my thoughts, especially since Zoey''s deepest wish had always been to gain her father''s attention.


    She squeezed my hand gently. "Are you okay?"


    I shook my head. "I''m fine, Mom. But this is quite a spectacle."


    I couldn''t help but feel sorry for Zocy.


    No wonder I was reborn in her ce. Though we came from different backgrounds, our experiences were strikingly simr, and I could rte to her on a deep level


    Ashley, still reeling from Bill''s p, couldn''t handle the fury of a father.


    He shot me a venomous re. "It was her. It was Zoey who seduced me."


    Everyone turned to look at me, and Sadie, now seething with anger, found her chance tosh out.


    Just like before at the Gardners, she stormed toward me, fuming. "You b*tch, I knew you were behind all of I- this. You-"


    My mom instinctively stepped in front of me.


    But this time, Sadie''s p nevernded. Damian stepped in, his massive hand halting her strike midair.


    At 6''3", Damian was a towering presence, his physique resembling a force of nature, his arms thick like tree trunks.


    Sadie winced in pain as he gripped her arm with an unyielding strength. "Let me go!" she cried out.


    Damian stood motionless, exuding a chilling aura of intimidation. His silent gaze alone was enough to send a shiver down anyone''s spine.


    Carter, without missing a beat, spoke up. In this house, the Boltons do not tolerate the impudence of a


    Gardner. If you want to strike her, have you bothered to ask me first?"


    C

 Billionaire Is 145

    hapter 145 The ssic Mistake That Every Man Makes Chapter 145 The ssic Mistake That Every Man Makes.


    Sadie finally seemed to grasp the reality of the situation. This wasn''t the Gardners'' house; this was the Boltons'' domain, and Carter wasn''t Bill. He wasn''t going to blindly follow her lead.


    I shot Ashley a re, my voice frosty. "So, please exin how exactly I seduced you?


    Ashley, pathetic and spineless, was no better than Luke, In moments like these, he cared only about clearing his name, shifting all the me onto others.


    He pointed at me and started weaving his web of lies. "She seduced me! She had a bodyguard bring me here. There was no one else inside, and the moment I entered, a woman attacked me, Sadie, Mr. Gardner, you have to believe me. I swear, I''m loyal to Sadie. How could I ever hurt her?"


    "Loyal?" I scoffed bitterly.


    The man was revolting. I couldn''t understand why Zoey ever considered ending her life for him. He wasn''t


    worth it.


    Bill red at me, his face cold. "You dareugh? I know you''ve never been happy about your sister being with Ashley. Now that you''re married into the Boltons, can''t you just behave? Your actions have brought slime to all of us-no, to four families!"


    Before I could respond, Carter''s calm voice cut through, sharp yet measured. "Mr. Gardner, do you always use your daughter without even hearing her side of the story?"


    Bill froze, clearly unustomed to someone standing up for Zoey. He''d always belittled her without consequence.


    "Ashley said it himself. How could we possibly be wrong about him?" Bill muttered.


    "Did you ever ask your daughter if she did anything like that?" Carter''s tone, though not loud, carried an undeniable force that made it impossible to ignore.


    "I know her well enough. I''d never use her of something she didn''t do. She-


    Carter, stillposed, had clearly reached his limit. He cut him off, his voice firm. "Mr. Gardner, I think you''ll be disappointed today. I have something that may interest everyone. Let''s all take a look." Was this evidence? I hadn''t expected this.


    My curiosity piqued, I watched as Damian moved forward, already prepared with a projector. The image flickered to life.


    It was security footage-showing me and Ashley standing outside a door..


    I was stunned. How many cameras did the Boltons have?


    And there, clear as day, was Ashley''s voice.


    "Zoey, after all the years we''ve been together, I don''t want to live with regrets. Would you rather offer yourself to a stranger? And he''s disabled! Who knows if he''s even fully functional anymore. 1/3


    Chapter 144 The ssic Mistake That Evers Man Makes


    "Zoey, I really love you. Please, just be with me.


    "With how lively it is tonight, no one will pay us any attentio


    #5 Free Coins? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    The footage had been edited to leave out anything that could''ve hurt me, focusing only on Ashley''s desperate and slimy words,


    I hadn''t anticipated Carter going this far. He then pulled out my phone and showed the message from Ashley, asking me to meet him. I never even replied.


    "Dad, I don''t know how much you despise ane, but this is about my reputation. You didn''t even let me exin before jumping to conclusions. Even if you don''t care about me, don''t you care about the Gardner family''s name? Carter smoothly followed up. "The Gardners and the Boltons are supposed to be allies, and yet Ashley secretly tried to provoke my wife into cheating. Mr. Gardner, is this the person you''re defending over your own daughter? Ridiculous." Carter and I were perfectly in sync, leaving Bill speechless as he realized the depth of his mistake.


    My mom could no longer stay silent. She rushed forward and pped Bill across the face. "What kind of father are you? You already pushed your daughter to the brink once. How far are you willing to go?"


    Bill stood stunned, too shocked to respond. He shot a resentful look at Ashley. "This is all your fault!"


    Sadic, no longer angry with me, turned her fury on Ashley, pping him and cursing him out. "You scmbag! She''s already married, and you can''t let go of her? I''ll make sure you never forget this!" Seizing the moment, I spoke up to Sadie."

 Billionaire Is 146

    93%


    Chapter 146 The Sanders and the Gardners Face Off


    Chapter 146 The Sanders and the Gardners Face Off +5 Free Com


    Ashley was forcefully pulled away by the bodyguards, die still cared for him and tried to intervene, but after being pped, she finally started to understand what was happening.


    At the Boltons, Carter showed no mercy toward her.


    Not only did he not indulge her, but it also seemed like he was patiently waiting for the right moment to


    strike.


    Even Bill, her most trusted ally, had to jolti forces with the Boltons to break into the domestic market.


    It was clear that Carter held a position of greater power than Bill, and Bill wasn''t foolish enough to start a fight with him over a daughter.


    Moreover, in this situation, Zoey was the real victim. In fairness, he was unable to support Sadie''s side.


    "It''s cold out here. This involves the Sanders, so we need to sit down and figure out how to handle it." Carter said firmly.


    The family doctor was already tending to Anna, but Josh stormed in, fury in his eyes. "My daughter is pregnant! How dare you drug her like this and force her into something so shameful? Are you even human?"


    Kate was also in tears. "My daughter has a heart condition! If she wakes up and finds out about this, what will she do?


    "You Boltons had better give the Sanders an exnation today!"


    The Boltons were inplete disarray. Anna had consumed the tainted orange juice, and there was not doubt that the me would fall on them.


    The Sanders and the Boltons had been at odds for several days. Even though Jeffrey had offered a billion-dor contract to smooth things over, the Sanders still held a grudge. If they didn''t receive a proper exnation today, they weren''t going to let it go. Now that they had a chance to get justice for their daughter, there was no way they would back down


    I briefly thought about my dead body, all alone that cold, deste night when no one cared. But when I looked at how the Sanders treated Anna, a cold smile spread across my face,


    So, this was what they had brought upon themselves! They shouldn''t me me for peeling back Anna''s perfect image,yer byyer.


    Jeffrey had been informed of the situation. Supported by the butler, his face was dark with anger.


    "Fine. We''ll get to the bottom of this. I want to know exactly what happened today and who''s been scheming within the Boltons," he said, his eyes scanning the room. When his gazended on me, I felt a pang of guilt. Though I was only acting in self-defense, I couldn''t deny my involvement.


    Jeffrey was sharp-he had to suspect something-


    Chapter 146 The Sanders and the Gardners Face Off


    Maybe I had let him down.


    I appreciated his concern for me, but I couldn''t let his worry stop me from seeking revenge.


    s


    Kate, her face red with fury, spoke up. "Then investigate thoroughly and clear my daughter''s name. I want to know who''s behind all this!"


    Her every word seemed directed at me.


    She was ring at me, and I couldn''t hold back. "Mrs. Sander, what exactly are you implying? Are you using me?"


    Her simple mind was easy to read. Once I provoked her, her true feelings came pouring out.


    Carter tried to speak up for me, but I stopped him. I stared at the woman I had called mother for 28 years. "So. Mrs. Sander, you think it''s my fault? Am I the one who forced Luke to sleep with your daughter in the greenhouse?" The Gardners, who were in the room, were shocked to hear about such a scandal.


    Josh quickly stepped in to stop things from escting. "Enough! Let''s leave the past behind. We''re not bringing that up. The point is, I''m getting justice for my daughter today!"


    "Fine! Let''s do it!" I shot back, my temper ring. "How do you suggest we do that?


    "If it turns out I''m not responsible for all this, you''ll groyel and apologize to the Boltons and leave the property. What do you say?" I said, my arms crossed before my chest.


    "What the hell are you talking about!" Josh roared, his face turning red. "You''re just a kid! I-"


    Carter spoke up calmly. "She''s not just a kid. Don''t forget, though she''s younger, she''s your equal. You should grovel if ites to it.


    "Fine. It''s settled then! Get ready to leave the Boltons!" Josh sneered.


    Carter gave a cold smile, clearly mocking their stupidity. Whether I left or not wasn''t for the Sanders to decide.


    Bill, for the first time, spoke up in my defense. "You wish! My daughter''s already married into the Boltons and officially registered. Do you really think you can undo that with one word? I think you''ve lived long enough to know better!"


    The argument between my two fathers, one from my past and one in the present, had escted to a whole new level. It was rare to see them going at each other like this.


    Josh, seething with rage, shot back. "I may be old, but it''s better than having an evil daughter! She married into the Boltons and doesn''t seem content; now she''s trying to destroy everyone! You''ve raised a heartless monster! Watch out, karma''sing for you!" Bill didn''t like me, but at least I was his daughter.


    When it came down to me versus Sadie, he''d always choose Sadie. But once the Gardners'' reputation was on the line, he''d step up for me.


    @93%


    Chapter 146 The Sanders and the Gardners Face Off


    "Mr. Sander, evidence matters when ites to finding fault! Everyone saw your daughter in the greenhouse with Ashley. You keep using my daughter of being behind this, but where''s your proof? Do you want me to sue you for defamation? "You said it yourself! Your daughter had an affair with Lake! She didn''t even spare her brother-inw. How could she not be scheming? You''ve raised a sit with a venomous heart!"


    I had never seen two men argue so viciously. It was like a battleground.


    h''s face turned scarlet with fury. "What did you say?


    "Are you deaf too? I said your daughter''s a sl''t! She was in the greenhouse with her brother-inw. If only we had arrived sooner, it would''ve been a real show!"


    I finally understood why Zoey had fallen into depression. With someone like Bill around, who had the talent to push a person to the edge, no wonder she had suffered. To be honest, I had never seen Josh so riled up.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate, fiercely protective of her daughter, rushed over to p Bill. "Shut up! My daughter is pure and innocent! She was framed by your daughter!"


    Chapter 147 The Bet


    Chapter 147 The Bet

 Billionaire Is 147

    Chapter 147 The Bet


    Chapter 147 The Bet


    s


    The tension in the air was so thick it felt like I could jus kick back with some snacks and enjoy the chaos unfolding. It was like a show that you couldn''t take your eyes off, a true spectacle!


    I couldn''t help but think how incredible it would have been if Zoey were here to see this. What a performance!


    Just as things were about to spiral from shouting to a full-on brawl, Jeffrey cut in sharply, "Alright, enough! Have you all lost your minds? Together, you''re over 100 years old, and yet you''re acting like a bunch of drunk housewives, yelling like there''s no tomorrow. Have some dignity!"


    Finally, Adam, who had been faking illness, made his appearance-though he''d missed the most intense part of the drama. He must have been frustrated by that.


    Jeffrey''s sudden intervention did manage to cool things down for a moment, with both sides reluctantly taking a step back.


    Bill''s voice was as cold as ice when he spoke. "Fine. Show us what you''ve got. Let''s see who''s been ying


    and dirty. If your daughter did it willingly, you''ll strip off, run threeps around the Boltons'' property, shour that you''re a fool.


    "Fine. If it turns out your daughter''s behind this, you''ll do exactly that too."


    What had started as a dispute between Anna and me had quickly escted into a full-blown feud between the Sanders and the Boltons


    Ethan and the others still hoped to cool things off, but when men got heated, it didn''t matter how old they were-whether five or fifty, the intensity was the same.


    For the onlookers, it didn''t really matter who won or lost; someone would end up looking bad, and they were all too happy to watch it y out.


    Adam didn''t expect such a dramatic turn of events. He just stood there quietly, watching, relieved that, for once, his son wasn''t involved. But where was Luke?


    Adam nced around but didn''t spot him. Given how moody Luke had beentely, he probably just went. to his room to avoid the scene. Adam didn''t think too much of it. Once things had calmed down a bit, Carter stepped forward, his voice steady, "Alright, enough shouting. It''s time to present the evidence."


    I blinked, my curiosity piqued. What had he been doing behind my back?,


    He had evidence?


    Everyone''s eyes immediately locked onto


    him. "What evidence?"


    "Don''t worry. We''ll go through it step by step."


    Carter gave a quick nod to Damian, who proceeded to y a recording.


    Chapter 147 The Bet


    This was something I hadn''t even known about!


    The voice on the tape was unmistakably Anna''s. "Are you really willing to let Zoey end up with someone. else? What a waste of her beauty.


    "What are you afraid of? Carter''s just a cripple. If you take his woman, you''ll be doing him a favor.


    "If she won''t agree, no problem. Just drug her, and she do whatever you want. Women are like that. Get a video of it, and she''ll be at your mercy whenever you please."


    I was stunned. 1 had suspected Anna might use Ashley to target me, but I didn''t expect Carter to have evidence like this,


    Why was he so fixated on Anna?


    I remembered that even after my death, Carter had kept searching for me. He''d even told Luke that he suspected Anna, though at the time, he had no proof.


    So, Carter had been investigating all this time, even after I was gone!


    But why? I was already buried. Why hadn''t he let it go?


    The room was silent as everyone processed the weight of the evidence Carter hadid out. But for me, my emotions were tangled as I looked at the man I had called "Uncle Carter" for years.


    We were married now, but I still didn''t fully understand what kind of man he really was.


    It was his persistence that had uncovered Anna''s betrayal.


    Kate was speechless, and Josh stood frozen. The Sanders shifted ufortably, clearly unsettled.


    Anna had turned their entire world upside down. The sweet, innocent daughter they thought they knew was behind all of this deceit


    Bill couldn''t hold back any longer. "Is this the pure, innocent daughter you''ve been bragging about? My daughter has no issues with her, and she just married into the Boltons. The very first thing she does is try to get other men to drug her? She''s no better than an animal!"


    The Sanders knew they were wrong, but they weren''t about to admit it so easily.


    "This is just an audio clip. Who''s to say it wasn''t edited or altered? This doesn''t prove anything!" They were still in denial.


    Carter stayed calm. "Mrs. Sander, don''t keep denying it. You''ll only make it worse for yourself."


    Then Damian yed another clip-this one showed Anna secretly handing Ashley a drug.


    Anna''s voice was barely audible but clear enough. "This drug is strong. A sip, and she''ll be turned on. She''ll even crawl into your bed herself.


    Ashley asked, "What if she drinks more?"


    Then she won''t even remember who she is. You can do whatever you want to her then


    Chapter 147 The Bet


    The Sanders'' faces drained of color as the pieces began to fall into ce. The scene where Anna hart been grabbing Ashley earlier now made sense-she waspletely out of control.


    And this was the same drug Anna had nned to use of me!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The sound of a p broke the tension.


    Everyone froze. It was my mom, Philippa. She had pped Kate, Normally so gentle, she now stood flushed and trembling, her anger burning through her


    "The Sanders raised such a wicked daughter! What did my daughter ever do to her? Why is she plotting against mine?"


    Philippa, who had always been kind and soft-spoken, was now sharp and fierce, ring at Kate.


    Never underestimate a mother''s determination to protect her child-even a rabbit will bite if you put it in a difficult situation.


    Kate, who had beenforted by Philippa only moments before, was left speechless. She could do nothing but stand there, her lips pressed tight.


    I walked up to Philippa and wrapped my arms around Her from behind.


    "Mom, don''t worry about it. I''m fine. Don''t let her upset you."


    Philippa turned, her face streaked with tears. "Silly child, why does your life have to be so difficult? It''s all


    fault. I should have protected you better."


    my


    Her tears seemed to awaken something in Bill''s conscience. He had nned to mock the Sanders, but now, he couldn''t bring himself to do it


    Gently, he pulled Philippa into his arms. "Alright, stop crying. We''re adults here-let''s not let anyone see us like this. We''re still standing, and no one can hurt Zocy" Philippa''s anger red again, and she pounded her fists against his chest.


    "It''s all


    your fault! You forced Zoey into the Boltons. She was still so young, and you couldn''t wai


    Bill wrapped his arm around her waist and gently led her outside, clearly worried that the Sanders might seize the opportunity to make fun of him.


    Meanwhile, Damian yed the final clip-a video showing Ashley secretly slipping drugs into a wine ss before handing it to me. I watched myself take a sip. Kate pointed at me, her voice shrill. "Why aren''t you affected?"


    "From the moment I left the Boltons'' house, Ashley had been trying to seduce me with his words. Do you think I''m stupid enough to drink that wine? I spit it out the moment I took it."


    I held Carter''s hand, my voice firm. "Since I married into the Boltons, I would never betray my husband. Anna, on the other hand, is inconsistent, erratic, and promiscuous." "Then who gave Anna the drugs?"

 Billionaire Is 148

    Chapter 148 Grovel and Apologize to My Wife!


    Chapter 148 Grovel and Apologize to My Wife!


    The mood shifted dramatically, but it soon became clear that the real issue was mine to deal with.


    Carter had already stepped in, ready to shoulder the me on my behalf. "Right on cue," he said, his voice steady. The surveince footage has everything I''ll clear up the confusion right now." The screen flickered, showing a clip of Anna herself adding something to the orange juice.


    She''d been careful. Knowing Zoey couldn''t handle alcohol, she anticipated that I would only take a small sip of champagne if someone came over to toast me.


    Eventually, I''d need to switch to something lighter-


    By coincidence, the original owner of this body had a particr fondness for orange juice.


    This drink had been specially prepared for me. After I had consumed the wine Ashley gave me, Anna seemed to feel safe enough to pour the juice.


    What she didn''t know was that the entire scene of her drugging the drink was caught on camera.


    Her actions were clearly filmed, though Carter had no intention of using that footage to harm me.


    The footage worked in our favor. The way things appeared, it seemed as though Anna had drugged herself,pletely unaware that the drink she consumed had been spiked by Daisy at my request.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was a clever turn of events-one that mirrored the many tricks Anna had tried to pull on me in the past. I was simply returning the favor and with a bit of extra ir.


    Sadly, Anna wasn''t around to see the expression on her own face. I bet it would''ve been amusing to


    witness,


    The Sanders watched in disbelief. "How could this happen? What was she really trying to do?"


    Bill, who had just calmed my mother down, couldn''t help but notice the footage. His sneer was icy as he said, "This is the ''innocent'' daughter you all talk about? Pregnant, yet drinking something that''s been drugged? Who exactly is she trying to seduce tonight?" When "seduce was mentioned, several of them immediately thought of Luke.


    Could Anna still be obsessed with him?


    That didn''t quite add up, though. If that was the case, why would she drug herself instead of Luke, especially while pregnant?


    Despite the confusion clouding the Sanders'' thoughts, the evidence was undeniable. There was no way out


    for them.


    Seeing an opening to stir the pot, Bill pushed Josh into a challenge. "Mr. Sander, it''s dark outside, and no one''s watching. You should take advantage of this moment." Josh''s frustration was palpable, but he was cornered, leaving Bill to gain the upper hand


    Chapter 148 Grovel and Apologize to My Ves


    At that moment, Carter spoke up, cutting through the Forge year her fall Trees something more pressing here."


    til


    The Sanders exchanged relieved nces, grateful for intervention. After the Belters and Ster still shared some ties.


    But then, Carter''s expression turned cold, and his voiceharpened "Karker, you someday we Mr. Sander, I demand that you and your family apologize to her-


    They had thought Carter was here to help them, but instead, he brought the fury of


    Josh''s face tightened. "Carter, our families were once connected by marriage. We were family for delt at least consider thete Chloe-"


    Before he could finish his plea, Carter, usually the calmest one in the room, mmed his hand does yo the table, flipping the fruit tter with a violent crash.


    The tter shattered, and fruit spilled everywhere. Carter''s expression was dark and menacing, the ad of intensity that froze the air. Even I was taken aback by the force of his anger. His voice was ice-cold. "What makes you think you can use her death as some kind of viele Venditte


    owe you?"


    Chic


    This was the first time I''d seen Carter so shaken, and it was because of Chloe.


    His gaze could cut through steel.


    Even the Sanders were stunned by the sheer force of his fury. His eyes were like a storm-sharp, filled with a cold rage.


    Im telling you now," he said, his voice a low growl. "Grovel and apologize to my wife. If not, none of your will be allowed to leave the Bolton Residence today!"

 Billionaire Is 149

    Chapter 149 Carter''s Fierce Protection of His Wife. Chapter 149 Carter''s Fierce Protection of His Wife


    The aura radiating from Carter was so intense that it seemed to suffocate the room Josh, sensing the growing tension, tried to defuse the situation with a calm tone. "Carter, there''s no need for all this. We were just asking Ms. Gardner some questions. It didn''t harm her in any way, so why make this such a big issue?"


    Carter''s response was sharp and unwavering. "If it''s not harmful, then surely groveling won''t be a problem, right?" His voice was firm, filled with authority,


    "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you had in the past. Now that I''m with the Boltons, my wife''s reputation is my family''s reputation. It''s not something you can just trample on!" Carter''s words turned the situation into one of family honor, causing Jeffrey, who had been about to speak, to fall silent.


    "You''ve allowed Anna to behave however she pleased at the Boltons, Carter continued, his voice cold and relentless. Last time, I ignored her behavior, but this time, I won''t tolerate it. What she intended to do to my wife is unforgivable. Your daughter''s actions are your responsibility as her negligent parents."


    Josh bristled, his face tightening with anger. "Carter, we admit our fault in this, but how did you know about the secret between my daughter and Ashley?"


    Carter''s reply was calm, yet carried an icy edge. "Why? Because your daughter is cunning and malicious I''ve seen the way she''s treated my wife, which is why I prepared myself. If I hadn''t taken precautions, Zoey would have found herself in trouble tonight." His reasoning was solid, and the Sanders, knowing they were in the wrong, could only stay silent.


    With the situation firmly under control, Carter demanded that they grovel. I had only hinted at it, and while my past life had faded, I still couldn''t help but feel some remnants of the bond between father and daughter.


    I didn''t want them to grovel at my feet, thinking it was inappropriate.


    But Carter, with the full power of the Boltons behind him, wasn''t about to let it go.


    Even the Sanders'' patriarch, who had been called upon for support, was silent. He too understood that they had crossed the line this time.


    One by one, they got down before me, their faces twisted with anger, likely seething with hatred.


    But what did that matter?


    If it weren''t for their actions in my past life, I wouldn''t have ended up on this bitter path.


    Just as they groveled, a thunderous sound echoed through the room, shaking everyone to their core.


    The entire room froze in fear, their faces drained of color.


    Carter''s grip on my shoulder tightened, and his voice, colder than the Arctic, cut through the silence. Don''t be afraid. This is exactly what they owe you."


    Chapter 140 Canters Fierce Protection of 1 Wite


    the band towly rene Carter spped forward Mooded Juhley was the rooms with hot water that men hadde with him in some way


    Ashley, his face mix and few, sled, "You do this to The Howl bet you yo


    Murled, daye de me away with th


    Carter nced down at the bloodied man''s crued


    this is "You think you can go


    wife, harm her, and walk away without consequenced rust me, ending you is more than jouded


    badie, rushing forward with concern in her eyes, miked hitley, are you sig


    "I was wrong, Sadie. Take me away" Ashley pleaded, his voice taking


    race? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    At home, he had always been the least important family member, and now be found herself in disgrace Having heard rumort of Carter''s ruthless methods from abroad, he wasn''t sure if his family would turn their barkon him to protect him from Carter Desperate, he begged Sade to help him exces


    But Carter sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. You think you can just walk away? I''ve already contated the Boltons. You slept with the Sanders daughter, and now you think you can simply leave without facing the consequences? You have to marry her Everyone in the room-the Sanders, the Gardners, even Ashley-gasped in shock. "What You want me to marry Anna?"

 Billionaire Is 150

    Chapter 150 It Was Over Chapter 150 It Was Over


    5 Free Coins


    I had a feeling this situation would spiral out of control but I never expected it to go quite like this. My instincts told me it would end in aplete mess, but Carter, always one step ahead, had orchestrated everything in a way that left everyone shocked and helpless.


    He had taken the Sanders to the very edge of ruin, and now I understood why, despite his disability and reliance on a wheelchair, people still feared him.


    in


    The stories of his cutthroat methods less were exaggerated, and witnessing it firsthand made me feel the weight of his influence.


    This man wasn''t just clever; he was ruthless, dangerous, and utterly formidable.


    I was grateful he was on my side. If he were my enemy, not even a hundred lifetimes would be enough to match his power.


    The first to speak up was someone from the Sanders. "This is insane! It''s not like they''re in love! Carter, are you trying to force a marriage where there''s nothing?"


    Sadie, though clearly angry about being betrayed, couldn''t hide her frustration. Their rtionship hadn''t been entirely based on lust; there had been feelings there-real feelings.


    "Everyone knows he''s my fianc¨¦! And now you want him to marry someone else? How do you expect me to maintain any dignity for the Gardners in front of everyone?"


    She knew she couldn''t win this argument with logic, so she tried to shift the focus to the Gardners, hoping it would gain her some ground. Bill, standing beside her, had a troubled look on his face, clearly trying to figure out the best way to salvage their family''s reputation. Carter''s response was cold and biting. "He was just openly involved with Anna in front of everyone, and now you''re talking about saving the Gardners dignity? There''s nothing left of that."


    Sadie''s mind finally caught up to what he was implying and she remembered the moment she''d caught Ashley in the act of cheating-


    I decided to add my own thoughts. "Sadie, let''s forget about whether Ashley should marry Anna. The moment he cheated on you, you lost any credibility. Do you really think you can just pick up where you left off? I never realized how magnanimous you are. I used to think you were fighting for him, but now I see you''re just recycling old trash. You''re such a kind-hearted soul."


    "How dare you... "Sadie red at me, clearly wanting to unleash her fury. But with Damian right there, she had no choice but to hold her tongue. The p from earlier still stung, so she bit back her anger.


    Although she wasn''t pleased with my words, she knew they were true.


    Bill''s face darkened. "Your sister''s right. Our dignity''s already been destroyed by him. You can still find another man; you and he are finished."


    Ashley, now realizing how expendable he was, scrambled to speak. "Mr. Gardner, don''t abandon me! I didn''t mean for any of this to happen!" Reaching out, his bloodied hands gripped Bill''s pants, but the sight of the bloodstain only made Bill more


    Chapter 150 It Was Over


    furious. Without hesitation, he kicked him away.


    s


    "Get out of here! I should''ve seen thising. If you could betray Zoey, you''d betray Sadie and the Gardners too. We don''t need a son-inw like you. Thiends here!"


    Ashley was stunned by how quickly everything had turned against him. He had been manipted, and now the consequences were crushing him.


    At that moment, Ashley''s uncle, Dale Hudson, arrived.


    The Hudsons, like the Gardners, had most.of their family abroad, with only Dale''s branch living in the Country.


    When he arrived, he saw Ashley lying there, covered in blood, and rushed over in shock, as if he were seeing his own family in trouble.


    "Uncle Dale! You have to help me!"


    Dale''s wife, Melissa Hudson, cried out, "What happened? How did my poor nephew end up like this at a simple party?"


    Dale''s eyes scanned the room, eventuallynding on Jeffrey.


    "Mr. Jeffrey, my nephew was fine when he got here. What happened? The Boltons owe me an exnation. Even if Ashley''s father isn''t here, I can''t let the Hudsons be humiliated!"


    Carter cut in sharply. "He was fine, nning to assault someone else''s wife, wasn''t he?"


    Dale froze, then his gaze shifted to me. His tone changed, now tinged with disbelief. "Ashley, what have you done?"


    Ashley kept his head lowered, too ashamed to respond.


    What could he possibly say?


    Damian, pushing his wheelchair forward, exined the situation in detail. As he spoke, Dale''s anger reached a boiling point.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He hade expecting to support his family, only to be humiliated in front of everyone. The shame was unbearable.


    "How could you do such a thing? I''ll make sure you exin this to your father!"


    Dale muttered angrily, then turned to Carter, his tone now more conciliatory. "Mr. Carter, we clearly made a mistake. You''ve punished him, and I think we can call it even. When his father returns, he''ll apologize in person." Carter raised his hand to stop him. ''I don''t believe in leting things slide. I settle scores immediately. The only way to make this right is for Ashley to marry Ann


    "I-I don''t think I can make the call. Maybe we should wait for Ashley''s father to return and discuss this further?"


    2/3 Dale bowed his head, then paused, as if recalling something. "By the way, wasn''t Alisa supposed to be here? 08:22 Tue, Dec


    Chapter 150 It Was Over


    Why isn''t she stopping this?"


    Everyone looked around, trying to spot Alisa in the crowd.


    Sadie seemed to remember something. "Wait, I think I saw Alisa talking to Mr. Luke earlier.


    Everyone suddenly realized something. Amid the chaos of the night, Luke and Alisa were nowhere to be found.


    If Luke had been upset and gone back to his room, that made sense. But where was Alisa?


    She was just a guest. Why wasn''t she there when her brother was in trouble?


    The room buzzed with suspicion. Just then, Daisy burstin, looking frantic. Tve got bad news!"


    I turned to her, saying, "Hey, calm down. There are so many people around. Tell me what''s wrong" Daisy, looking young and innocent, dered, "I-I just heard a woman screaming in Mr. Luke''s room. It sounded like she was calling for help. The noise was so loud that I was afraid something terrible had happened."


    All attention immediately shifted.


    Damian kicked the door open, and what they saw inside stunned everyone.


    Kate, who had a weak heart, nearly copsed at the sight.


    Josh grabbed her by the shoulders, trying to keep her steady. "Get a grip!"


    Kate, overwhelmed, could only think one thing: It was over.


    Anna would never marry into the Boltons now.


    Adam had been watching, thinking everything would fall in his favor, but in the end, it had alle crashing downL


    He had always known his son would cause trouble, but he hadn''t anticipated Luke''s scandalous behavior.


    Adam let out a loud, frustrated yell. "What the hell is going on here?"


    The room was inplete disarray-clothes, skirts, and belts scattered everywhere.


    The two were still tangled up in the bed.

 Billionaire Is 151

    Chapter 151 Please Restrain Yourself


    Chapter 151 Please Restrain Yourself


    To be honest, Alisa likes Luke so much that she''s willing to disregard her reputation just to marry into the Bolton. In a way, I have to admire her for it.


    Once their love-struck minds took over, they were as immovable as a mountain.


    selfish


    In the eyes of outsiders, Luke is the epitome of a relined and gentle nobleman. They fail to see the se and ugly heart hidden beneath his polished exterior as they view him through a rose-tinted lens. Even without my interference, Alisa was hold enough to resort to drugging someone. It proved that she was far from an innocent youngdy


    So, I took advantage of the situation and extended her a favor. If she does marry into the Boltons, she could be an ally against Anna


    Upon hearing Adam''s angry voice, Luke finally nced at the woman beneath him. A flicker of confusion passed through his eyes and it took him a moment toprehend what had just happened. "Why why is it you?"


    Alsa quickly pulled the nket over herself as tears streamed silently down her face pitifully


    "Mr. Bolton, we were just having a pleasant conversation, and you suddenly"


    Adam felt his head pounding.


    D''mn it. How did this happen with Alisa again?


    Kate stormed forward and delivered a p across Luke''s face. "You beast! What have you done?"


    Still foggy from the drugs, Luke''s gaze was unfocused and he couldn''t form coherent thoughts.


    1. He stammered as he struggled to piece together what had urred.


    He distinctly remembered seeing Chloe-how had it turned into Alisa?


    The voices around him grew louder, but Luke felt utterly lost.


    Alisa sobbed quietly on the side, while Jeffrey stood at the door with a grim expression and ushered everyone out.


    The situation was more chaotic than anyone had imagined.


    To make matters worse, Anthony, the head of the Hudsons, was already rushing over on a ne.


    The Sanders, the Boltons, and the Hudsons were in chaos.


    Sadie''s eyes were red and her mind a whirlwind of confusion as she pondered what would happen next.


    They had all arrived together, yet everything had unraveled so quickly.


    Jeffrey finally spoke up, "It''ste. Everyone should stay at the Boltons tonight. We''ll figure things out once


    Chapter 151 Please Restrain Yourself


    the Hudsons arrive. Waiting like this isn''t going to help


    The butler led everyone to the guest rooms. The Sander retreated dejectedly. They had hoped Bus pregnancy would secure her a ce in the Boltons.


    Marriage was clearly off the table with both Luke and Anna being caught in their infideles


    What''s worse. Anna''s drug seemed to be having a stronger effect on her than it did on Lake this one could tell if it had harmed the child.


    If the baby didn''t make it, the Boltons wouldn''t proceed with their billion-dor deal eithe


    The Sanders were consumed with worry, while the Hudsons were furious at their child


    Of all the things the brut could do, he chased after a married woman and insulted Center''s cripple Be condit


    I was about to head to my room when Sadie caught up to me. "B"tch, you must be so pleased with youre right now-Don''t think I don''t know this was all your doing"


    I looked at her calmly. "If you don''t want others to know, don''t do it in the first ce. All I did was bein the truth to light. Instead of ming the person who made the mistake, you''reing after me victim. Isn''t thatughable? Did I force Ashley to cheat? If he could leave me for you, why wouldn''t be leave you for someone else? What makes you think you''re the exception?


    "The cheapest thing in this world is a man''s love, Sadie, You''d better open your eyes and find somec worthwhile. It''d be a shame if the prize you fought so hard to steal turned out to be trash. Truly, 1 fed sorry for you."


    "Shut up! Who are you to lecture me?"


    Feeling enraged, Sadie raised her hand to p me.


    As I had expected it, I caught her wrist and said coldly. Sadie, have you forgotten what it feels like to be hit? This is the Boltons, not the Gardners. If you behave. I''ll treat you with respect. But if you want to up trouble, don''t me me for kicking you out with a big stick." With that, I shoved her wrist away. She stumbled and nearly fell


    Concerned about my mom. I headed to check on her in the guest room.


    To my surprise, her room was thergest and had the best view.


    "Mom, is there anything you need?"


    "No, everything is just fine." she said and hugged me tightly. "You''ve been through so much"


    "Not at all. The Boltons have been kind to me. Carter respects me, and I''m here to enjoy my life"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "You''re right," she said, releasing me. I w


    worried this might be a loveless marriage for business, but I could see that Carter genuinely respects you. Even if it''s for the Boltons reputation, that''s something to appreciate


    She pulled me aside and whispered, "Zoey, have you and Carter..."


    23


    Chapter 151 Please Restrain Yourself


    "No, Mom, Carter''s a principled man. He wouldn''t do anything to me


    Instead of being relieved, her face grew more troubled,


    "What''s wrong, Mom?"


    "Sweetheart, I''m just worried about you. You''re still young and may not understand yet. If you and Camer develop real feelings for each other, are you prepared to live without children forever? What Ashley vod might have been cruel, but he wasn''tpletely wrong Carter''s been in a wheelchair for to long. Can


    even


    Realizing what she meant, my face turned bright red. Mom, what are you talking about? He can."


    ""He can?"


    I hadn''t even discussed this with Kate before. I stammered flusteredly, "Yes, he can do that. Don''t worry


    "So. have


    you two


    "No, no! Not at all! It''ste. You should rest, Mom. I''m going back now."


    Afraid of where this conversation was headed, I bolted. As I fled, my mom called after me, "Zoey, you''re still young! It''s not time for kids yet. Please restrain yourself, be careful, and take precautions?


    Feeling mortified, I quickened my pace.


    I nearly ran straight into Bill as he entered.


    "You''re too old to be running around like this," he scolded.


    I red at him. "Mind your own business."


    "How dare you talk to your dad like that?" he barked as he disappeared into a room. I ignored him and dashed back to mine.


    Once inside, I saw Carter emerging from the bathroom dressed in light gray pajamas.


    His pale skin glistened with droplets of water around his neck, making him look irresistibly attractive.


    "I''ve prepared the bathwater for you. Take a soak and get some rest. Whatever it is can wait until morning" "Okay." I swallowed the thanks I wanted to say and headed for the bathroom.


    After my bath, I returned to find the room filled with the soft aroma of a lit diffuser..


    In my rxed mood, sleep quickly overtook me. As I drifted off, I felt a warm presence beside me. Instinctively, I moved closer.


    Before I knew it, my lips met his hot and demanding kisses. That heat trailed down my neck, and I couldn''t help but arch my back. Soon, a soft moan escaped my lips

 Billionaire Is 152

    Chapter 152 Zoey, Let''s Have a Child


    Chapter 152 Zoey, Let''s Have a Child


    The next morning, I was woken up by Carter.


    "Zocy, Zocy, wake up."


    s


    His voice was deep and pleasant, but I had been sleeping so welltely that even his voice couldn''t pull me from my slumber.


    When he saw that I wasn''t responding, he lightly patted my cheek. I instinctively nuzzled into his hand, mumbling, "I want to sleep a bit more."


    His breath brushed against my car as he spoke. Gome on, the Hudsons will be here soon. Don''t you want to see the drama unfold?"


    Oh right, today''s going to be a show!


    That thought jolted my mind awake, and I opened my eyes eagerly. Without thinking. I sat up in a hurry and identally brushed my lips against his cheek. Our eyes locked and my face flushed crimson. "S-Sorry I didn''t realize you were so close."


    He chuckled softly. "It''s fine. You weren''t waking up, so leaned in. Did you sleep well?"


    "I''ve been sleeping greattely. Maybe it''s because I''m not the type to have trouble sleeping in unfamiliar ces."


    Or perhaps it was because I had found a new beginning, Sleep became easier as I was always in a good mood. "Good. Now go wash up and have breakfast. The Hudsons will be here soon."


    "Got it."


    I happily threw back the covers and hopped out of bed. My enthusiasm, however, caused a sharp tug chest. "Ah-"I winced, frowning as a faint sting spread across my chest. It was a result of the fabric brushing against my skin. "What''s wrong?" He looked at me with concern.


    I shook my head. "It''s nothing. I think my period is about to start. My body''s just a bit sensitive."


    I washed up and changed into my clothes in the bathroom. As I dressed, I noticed some redness and swelling.


    After all, I remembered period cramps and chest pain were a monthly ordeal in my original body''s teenage years.


    This body seemed no different, so I didn''t think much of it


    I picked out a soft silk blouse, but even that smooth material caused faint difort.


    at


    Chapter 152 Zocy, Let''s Have a Child


    I went out and put on some light makeup to brighten my appearance.


    s


    By the time I emerged, Carter had prepared avish breakfast, all tailored to my preferences. He waved to me at the table, "Come"


    I took a seat across from him. "Why don''t we eat with the others?"


    "There are too many people. It''s annoying.


    He handed me a warm ss of milk. ''Drink some. You''re still young and need to grow."


    I muttered under my breath. "How am I still growing? Ill be 21 this year.


    For a moment, I thought I caught his gaze flickering to my chest before he said in amusement, "Yes, you''re certainly not small."


    I nibbled on a pudding, savoring the soft texture. I''ve never been a fan of Western food, but for breakfast, I enjoyed things that were sweet and sticky.


    Since graduating, my life has been a blur of work and social engagements, with little time for leisurely meals like this.


    "Zoey, what do you think of me?" Carter suddenly asked


    "You''re great! Honestly, I was terrified of you at first, I mumbled as I chewed on the pudding.


    "Why?"


    "You always had this serious expression and your voice was so cold. Your presence was so overwhelming that it made me want to run."


    In my past life, I never would''ve imagined having breakfast with Carter peacefully like this.


    "And now?"


    I finished another piece of pudding and answered, "Now, I''m not scared anymore. Carter, you''re actually a very gentle person."


    I smiled at him. "You''re also responsible. You stood by my side and protected me all the time


    "You''re my wife. Protecting you is my


    His eyes softened as he gazed at me. "But Zoey, I''m 33 this year. I want a child."


    I was so shocked that I choked on the milk that I was sipping.


    Some of it sputtered onto his chest. I hurriedly grabbed a napkin to wipe him down. "I''m so sorry! I didn''


    mean tot


    Will you have a child with me when


    He caught my hand and asked, "Zoey, you''re older?"


    His dark, deep eyes bore into mine, making my heart skip a beat. My cheeks grew unbearably hot.


    This... This wasn''t part of our ment!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 152 Zocy. Let''s Have a Child


    Weren''t toe supposed to be just a contract couple!


    Hote did this suddenly turn into a n for me to bear him an heirt


    But from his perspective, it wasn''t unreasonable.


    It didn''t matter if he had feelings for me or not-he needed an heir.


    D''mn it, why hadn''t I thought of this beforet


    Carter wasn''t getting any younger, and Jeffrey had been hinting about grandchildren since the day!


    arrived.


    Back then, I''d been so focused on using Carter to infiltrate the Boltons and exact revenge that I''d overlooked this critical detail.


    "It''s fine." Carter said softly. "You''re still young. I can wait


    "ready"


    "Okay." I murmured, relieved that he wasn''t pressing the issue. "Let me grab you a clean shirt."


    "Alright."


    The meeting with several families was approaching, and I couldn''t let Carter go dressed in dirty clothes.


    a


    In the past, I had taken care of Luke''s every need, so I was familiar with these matters. I picked out a white shirt for him, saying, "You can change after we finish eating."


    Being with Carter wasn''t so bad; he was considerate and respectful toward me.


    It didn''t matter whether he was disabled; what mattered was his sense of responsibility as a man.


    Actions spoke louder than words.


    Opce we were both dressed and ready, the Hudsons had already arrived, and I gently pushed Carter forward.


    The living room was bustling with activity, filled with the weary faces of the Sanders, who likely hadn''t slept well all night.


    Ashley''s injuries had been treated, but his face still bore bruises.


    Sadie''s dark circles were heavy.


    I could tell that she had a sleepless night due to her haggard appearance.


    Luke seemed ttively unaffected, the effects of the drug were mild. It had mostly been hallucinogenic, not a strong aphrodisiac.


    Alisa, on the other hand, clung to his arm submissively like a dutiful wife.


    My gaze finallynded on Anna. She sat there with a cold expression, saying nothing.


    When her eyes met mine, they filled with venom, as if she was ready to transform into a vengeful spirit.


    Chapter 152 Zoey, Let''s Have a Child


    Great! I was d to see them suffer


    After all, I slept wonderfullyst night..


    The Hudsons arrived in a flurry of agitation.


    When Anthony spotted Carter, he hurried over.


    Perhaps recalling his past dealings with hiri, his attitude toward Carter was notably respectful


    "Mr. Bolton, I''ve seen the video. What my son did was disgraceful. Whatever punishment you see fit, I won''t object."


    His voice turned icy as he addressed Ashley. "Kneel and apologize to Mr. and Mrs. Bolton."


    Ashley dropped to his knees. p!p! Two sharp cracks echoed as Anthony''s hand struck his son''s face.

 Billionaire Is 153

    Chapter 153 Walking Straight Into The Trap


    Chapter 153 Walking Straight Into The Trap


    s


    Anthony delivered the two ps without hesitation or mercy. It wasn''t a performance. It was clear that Anthony held a deep respect for Carter.


    Everyone knew Carter was formidable abroad, but few understood the extent of his influence.


    Perhaps Anthony had witnessed it firsthand, which exined his reverence.


    On the other hand, Ashley had been expecting support. Despite being the less favored son, the Hudsons were known to defend their own. He''d assumed his father would back him. However, he was wrong about it.


    "You disgraceful brat! Mrs. Bolton is far beyond your reach. Apologize immediately! Anthony''s voice was cold and unforgiving


    The ps made Ahsley dizzy. Yet, seeing his father''s fury, he had no choice but to crawl to my feet.


    "Zo-he began, only to receive another p.


    What did you call her?" Anthony snapped.


    Ashley quickly corrected himself. "Mrs. Bolton, I... I was foolish and misled by the others. I apologize. Please, forgive me. And Mr. Bolton, I deeply regret insulting your condition. I was wrong in every way. For the sake of the Hudsons, please spare me. I won''t dare to offend you again.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t help but pity Ahsley when I saw his swollen face.


    Zoey''s death had been tragic. She had fallen for a man she thought was her true love, only to discover that he was shallow and unworthy.


    To have died for someone like him was her greatest misfortune.


    "Get up." I said indifferently.


    Ashley looked up and was momentarily stunned by the cold contempt in my gaze.


    Zoey''s eyes would have been filled with love and longing for him, but that woman no longer existed.


    Anthony turned to Carter respectfully.


    "Mr. Bolton, my children have caused a grave offense to the Boltons. Please tell me how you wish to handle this."


    I found it strange.


    Anthony was a patriarch of a wealthy and influential family, yet his deference to Carter went beyond respect-it bordered on fear.


    It was as though Carter stood way far above him.


    I stared at Carter''sposed profile and realized he was even more unfathomable than I had imagined.


    1


    Chapter 153 Walking Straight Into The Trap


    Carter turned his attention to Luke and Alisa. "What''s the story between the two of you?"


    Luke''s demeanor was hollow, as though the events of the previous night had drained himpletely.


    His expression was mumb, his eyes devoid of light, like an old man nearing his end.


    He raised his head and met my gaze with a mix of emotions.


    Perhaps he had guessed thatst night''s ordeal had been orchestrated by me. However, the oue was irreversible no matter how much he resisted. Compared to Anna, marrying Alisa was the lesser evil.


    Her family background was far superior, and he knew he had no future with me.


    There would be other women too if he didn''t choose Alisa, but he had no choice now. Even though he knew that it was a trap, he had to walk straight into it.


    His gaze lingered on me momentarily before he looked at Carter. "Last night, in my drunken state, I mistook Ms. Hudson for myte wife. I wronged her. Uncle Carter, I hope you''ll allow me to make amends by marrying her."


    I was d that he wasn''t foolish enough to bring up the drugs.


    His response was far more dignified than creating a scene.


    Carter shifted his gaze to Alisa. ''Ms. Hudson, what do you think?"


    Alisa, who was dressed impably, looked every bit the refined youngdy. She blushed and lowered her head shyly. "Since I have be Luke''s woman, I''m willing to marry him."


    Anthony frowned. It was clear he hadn''t expected his usually intelligent daughter to make such a decision


    He was very fond of her, so he spoke in a firm but gentle tone. "Have you thought this through? Mr. Bolton''ste wife passed away not long ago. If you marry him now, you''ll face a great deal of criticism." Anthony''s reluctance for his father to be involved in this chaos was understandable.


    No loving father would send his daughter into the Boltons, especially when he feared Carter. He likely understood that Luke held no real power within the family.


    He also couldn''t openly say that Luke wasn''t a nice man


    Alisa was not a fool like Ashley, she knew everything that was happening.


    "I understand, Dad. But I''ve already given Luke the most precious thing I have. I trust he''ll treat me well." Luke nced at Alisa. His gaze wasn''t affectionate, but neither was it disdainful.


    "Ms. Hudson, myte wife''s passing is still fresh. If we marry, it will be a simple civil ceremony-I cannot give you a grand wedding." he said faintly.


    Alisa clung to his arm and smiled softly. "I understand, Luke. I''ve heard about Ms. Sander when I was abroad. I admired her a lot.


    Chapter 158 Walking Straight Into The Trap


    "After returning. I often volunteered at the orphanage under her influence. Her death in a tragedy"


    Luke''s expression showed a flicker of surprise. He had expected such words from Alina


    Meanwhile, Anna''s eyes burned with hatred as she stared at Aliss. The neer had shattered all her


    ns.


    I smirked. Life was unpredictable. Did Anna think the game she had set up would y out exactly as she intended?


    My rebirth was the greatest variable in this equation. She had long gone from being the yer to another pawn on the board. "Since Ms. Hudson and Luke have no objections, Dad, what do you think of this match?


    All eyes turned to Jeffrey, who had remained silent until now.


    His gaze lingered on Carter and me before he finally croaked, "If the parties involved have no objections, then I have none either." His dissatisfaction was clear to anyone listening.


    Carter was the one controlling the Boltons now. Not only had Adam''s family lost all influence, but even Jeffrey couldn''t turn the tide.


    I couldn''t imagine what Jeffrey was thinking, but it was obvious he disapproved of Carter and my extreme methods.


    But he didn''t understand the suffering I''d endured. If anything, I feared my actions weren''t extreme enough. I wanted to repay every ounce of pain they had inflicted on me a thousandfold.


    "Very well. If Ms. Hudson is willing to marry into the Boltons in a simple ceremony, we''ll set a date. The Boltons will handle all the formalities properly. And since the Hudsons and Boltons will be inws, we should strengthen our business ties moving forward Upon hearing that, Anthony''s face lit up with joy. "Yes, yes! We''re family from now on. The Hudsons will be relying on the Boltons for support."


    Carter''s strategy was masterful. He struck with one hand and offered goodness with the other.


    Originally, Anthony was worried about Alisa marrying Luke who didn''t have any power, but Carter''s words eased his concerns.


    Luke might not have power, but Carter did.


    As long as Alis married into the Boltons, it would establish a family connection that he acknowledged.


    What a clever tactic!


    Carter nced at Ashley next, "Now, let''s discuss about you and Ms. Anna."

 Billionaire Is 154

    Chapter 154 Only Evil Can Tame Evil


    Chapter 154 Only Evil Can Tame Evil


    Ashley felt a lump form in his throat under Carter''s cold, piercing gaze.


    s


    Those dark eyes seemed like a bottomless abyss, sending chills down his spine. This was the kind of man who could orchestrate your downfall and still have you thanking him for it.


    "Mr. Ashley. After what you did to Ms. Annast night, how do you n to take responsibility?" Carter said coldly as he tapped lightly against the armrest.


    Ashley wasn''t a fool. He knew that his life was no longe his own to dictate.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Even his father, Anthony, had to tread carefully around Carter. What choice did he have but to obey?


    In the face of a superior force, the weak could only submit.


    Besides, Damian was ruthless. Ashley''s body still ached from the beating.


    "I''ll take responsibility for her, Ashley dered atst.


    Sadie''s head snapped toward him. "What did you just say?"


    Anna''s expression darkened. "Dream on"


    The Sanders erupted in fury. "How dare you say that? We won''t agree to this!"


    Ashley knew better than to hope for an alliance with the Gardners after his actions. Sadie was nothing more than a discarded pawn now.


    All he could do was try to win Anthony''s favor, ensuring that he still had a ce within the Hudsons.


    Since Anthony was intent on aligning himself with Carter, Ashley understood the current situation all too well.


    He knew he absolutely couldn''t provoke Carter''s anger


    With that, the Sanders dreams were shattered. The Hudsons were not to be trifled with; Anthony certainly didn''t have a kind temperament toward them.


    Although the two families had never dealt with each other before, in terms ofpany valuation, the Hudsons were far superior to the Sanders.


    This was why, if it weren''t for my childhood friendship with Luke, the woman the Boltons were set to marry would undoubtedly have a higher status than any from the Sanders. Anthony regained confidence again.


    He sneered. "Mr. Sander, your family might not want to marry her off, but our family certainly isn''t begging for her hand, either."


    The Hudsons weren''t yet aware of Anna''s past entanglements with Luke. Their disdain came solely fromparing status and character.


    Chapter 154 Only Evil Can Tame Evil


    "Your vicious daughter scheined to lure my son into an affair with Mrs. Bolton, thinking she could profit from it. Instead, she''s brought disgrace upon herself. Do you think a woman like that could ever marry into the Hudsons?". Josh''s face turned red with rage. "Shut up!"


    Anthony shot back. "Your daughter''s immoral nature disqualifies her from joining my family. The only reason we''re even considering this marriage is for the sake of both families'' reputations. But don''t get it twisted-she doesn''t deserve it." Watching Anthony verbally dismantle Anna and her family, I couldn''t help but understand the saying. only evil can tame evil.


    Now I knew why Carter had orchestrated for the Hudsons to take in a troublemaker like Anna.


    Just looking at how Alisa decisively sacrificed herself to marry Luke and then yed the role of the understanding wife proved that she was far from simple.


    The Hudsons, after all, were the kind of people who would devour someone without leaving a trace.


    Since there was no concrete evidence to prove Anna had tried to kill me, letting the Hudsons deal with her might just be the perfect solution.


    Carter''s tactics were truly brilliant!


    The Sanders family, who once protected Anna at all costs and treated me with contempt, were now reaping their karma.


    Before Anthony, they were powerless, stripped of their arrogance, and reduced to meek submission. This was a brutal food chain at work. And for once, I stood at its peak, thanks to Carter.


    Anna bit her lip, "Last night never happened. I won''t marry him."


    "Ms. Sander," Anthony interjected icily, "what happenedst night wasn''t a private affair. Everyone saw it. You don''t get to pretend it didn''t happen. If the Sanders doesn''t care about its reputation, the Hudsons do. I won''t have my sonbeled as an irresponsible se mbag. "So yes, you will marry him whether you like it or not. You can divorce once the scandal dies down in a year or two. I won''t stop you then."


    Anthony was incredibly assertive. To put it bluntly, it was a contractual marriage-a show for everyone else


    to see.


    Within a year or two, Alisa had firmly taken the position of Luke''s wife. All the schemes Anna had meticulously nned over the years had amounted to nothing. Her chances with Luke werepletely


    gone.


    Who knew what other ns she might have up her sleeve, but it was clear that they were doomed to fail. This was a devastating blow for Anna. Even her pregnancy meant nothing in the grand scheme of things, She was drifting further away from the Boltons and was now even being arranged to marry the Hudsons.


    Chapter 154 Only Evil Can Tame Evil


    "Mom, Dad, I won''t marry him!" Anna cried, "I''d rather die than marry him!"


    91%E


    s


    Kate''s face was etched with worry. She turned helplessly to Josh, who was equally at a loss.


    Their only hope nowy with Jeffrey-the one person who might be able to save Anna.


    "Anna has been part of the Boltons for so many years. You''ve watched her grow up. Please, just this once, let her go."


    She chimed in, "Marriage is a lifelongmitment. How can you treat it so lightly? Please, Dad, I''m begging


    you


    Jeffrey''s eyes swept over the room. The situation now wasn''t under his control.


    He knew full well this was Carter''s game, a meticulously crafted trap that had ensnared even the Boltons. His expression darkened at that.


    5


    He didn''t like Anna, but the fact that she was pregnantplicated matters.


    At the end of the day, the child was Luke''s, and that alone made the situation difficult to navigate. Finally. Jeffrey''s gazended on Luke.


    Luke, you''ve been Anna''s brother for years. Though you''re not rted by blood, your bond has been closer than that of siblings. Tell me, what should we do now?"


    He passed the tricky situation to Luke.


    Anna looked at him pitifully and whispered, "Luke....


    Luke had long since abandoned any sense of protection toward her.


    Luke had gone through too much in such a short time.


    My death, his illness, Anna''s betrayal, and Alisa''s sudden entrance into his life.


    His mental state was already crumbling due to the events.


    He didn''t want to be involved with Anna.


    If it weren''t for discovering his illness, he wouldn''t even want the child growing in Anna''s belly.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone present, Luke looked at Anna without a shred of sympathy or pity. "I agree for her to marry Mr. Ashley," he said coldly.


    Anna was on the verge of tears. Luke, what did you just say?"


    Luke spoke louder this time, "I said I agree to your marnage with Mr. Ashley. The two of you are a match made in heaven!"


    What goes aroundes around.


    Does it hurt, Anna?

 Billionaire Is 155

    Chapter 155 You Lost This Round


    Chapter 155 You Lost This Round


    s


    Hearing those words from the person she loved most must have been unbearable. I could empathize with that pain all too well.


    Anna must have felt heartbroken now no matter what her intentions were in getting close to Luke.


    After all, the time they spent together over the years was real and their love had been genuine.


    She was carrying Luke''s child, yet the child''s father was treating her with such cold indifference. How could Anna not feel devastated?


    Carter''s voice was void of emotion as he dered, "Since that''s the case, this matter is settled."


    Kate''s face was filled with indignation. "Anna and Mr. Ashley have no emotional foundation! Besides... her health is not good. I won''t agree with this marriage!"


    She held back the fact that Anna was pregnant, knowing it would only make the situation more humiliating.


    Especially now that Luke and Alisa''s marriage was already


    disastrous.


    decided, revealing Anna''s pregnancy be


    Melissa, having had some dealings with Kate before, spoke gently as one woman to another. "Kate, this is just a temporary solution. You know how important reputation is for families like ours. If they were already a couple, their behaviorst night could be exined away. This marriage is just to quiet the rumors. Once the gossip dies down, they can divorce."


    "Marriage and divorce aren''t trivial matters!" Kate snapped. "Do you even care about Anna''s reputation? Once she''s divorced, she''ll bebeled as a divorcee. How will she ever find another husband?"


    Melissa muttered under her breath, "It''s not like she''ll find one now. After what happenedst night, who would dare marry her? We had no choice but to step in-


    "What did you just say?" Kate''s anger red.


    Although Anna''s actions were under the influence of drugs, no one else would see it that way. Her reputation was already ruined.


    Melissa wasn''t wrong, but no one wanted to admit it.


    "Enough," Anthony interjected. "Even if it''s just for reputation, the Hudsons won''t treat her unfairly. We''ll send her the betrothal gift from our side. If you have any conditions, feel free to state them."


    This was music to Josh''s ears. As a man driven by profit he immediately saw the value in this arrangement. Anna''s reputation was beyond repair within their social circle. The wealthy families within it would never consider marrying her after witnessing her bold behavior tonight.


    Marrying into the Hudsons might still allow her to gain some benefits for the family.


    "Then we''ll follow local customs and host a proper wedding. Who knows, maybe the two kids will actually grow to love each other," Josh said.


    Chapter 155 You Lost This Round


    His words drew side-eyes from those around him.


    ""Fine. Name your terms


    The Sanders and Hudson families moved to negotiate Sadie, who hade with Ashley, now found herself like an outsider.


    She dragged Ashley outside to demand answers. Meanwhile, I nced at Bill. Normally, he doted on Sadie more than anyone. Yet he wasn''t following her out-h attention was fixated on my mom. Mom wasn''t herself today either..


    She was naturally a ssic beauty, with elegant features that seemed untouched by time. Even as the ages, she looks no older than her early 30s, exuding a gentle and charming demeanor. Today, however, she seemed even younger, like a flower in full bloom, vibrant and refreshed.


    A thought-crossed my mind.


    Knowing Bill, he''s usually kept busy by his mistresses to stay at their ces. It had been a long time since he and my mom had even shared the same room. I wondered if they had been intimatest night My mom is a traditional woman, bound by the constraints of a marriage rooted in mutual benefit. I don''t want her to be too deeply entangled with Bill.


    Sometimes, letting go might be the better choice.


    Yet, as their daughter, I dare not interfere lightly with their rtionship.


    Feeling parched, I went to grab some fruit.


    As I moved away. I spotted Anna pestering Luke nearby.


    Luke''s expression was cold as he towered over Anna. His gaze was devoid of the affection he once held for


    her.


    I couldn''t help but sigh at the irony. Things had been so different just two months ago.


    Before our wedding, Luke had barely paid me any attention, spending all his time with Anna instead.


    Even as our marriage loomed, he saw the ceremony as a form ofpensation, believing I had trapped him with a sense of responsibility.


    He wanted onest fling before settling down.


    But in two short months, I had died, his love for Anna had crumbled, and now he was set to marry someone else.


    It was funny how things had turned out.


    His current disdain for Anna was the same expression he once reserved for me.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    "Luke, are you really going to marry that woman?" Anna asked, her voice trembling.


    08 23 Tue, Dec 19 u.


    Chapter 155 You Lost This Round


    2491%8


    "Yes, Luke replied without hesitation. "If not her, it would''ve been someone else. It was never going to be you, Anna Let go of this fantasy"


    Luke, if you don''t want me, then what ab the baby-


    alem


    Luke cut her off sharply "Youre marrying into the Hudion family, and I''m marrying, Alisa. Don''t bring this up again. If you want to keep the baby, I won''t stop you. If you want an abortion. I''ll support it. Either way, we''re done" "Luke, when did you be like this? Anna''s voice broke.


    "Don''t call my name. It''s disgusting. Focus on building life with Ashley in the future.


    With that, he walked away.


    He didn''t avoid me when he saw me. Instead, his cold gaze locked onto mine. "Is this what you wanted to


    Everyone here knew who had orchestrated this situation. But at this point, there was no escaping it.


    I smiled faintly and said, "Yes"?


    "Zoey, you''re ruthless, You''re nothing like her


    Then he turned and left. The warmth he once held for me was gone.


    He thought he had severed all ties between me and Chloe and got rid of his nasty thoughts.


    But this time, he was wrong


    I am Chloe.


    However, the Chloe who loved him died long ago. All that remained was my hatred for him.


    When Luke was gone, Anna wiped away her tears and red at me with undisguised malice.


    "You! I''ve never wronged you. Why are you so cruel?"


    "Cruel?" I scoffed. "Ms. Sander, that''s quite the joke. Did I force you to manipte Ashley into seducing me? Did I hold a gun to your head and make you drug me? Weren''t those all your choices? How dare you use me?" "Zoey, don''t think you''ve won. Just because you''ve sided with Alisa doesn''t mean you''re safe. She''s not as innocent as she looks. Be careful she doesn''t sell you out.""


    1 crossed my arms and sneered.


    -


    "Oh? And who should I side with instead? You, the one who tried to ruin me and get me kicked out of Boltons? Ms. Sander, here''s a piece of advice for you, you reap what you sow. You lost this round."

 Billionaire Is 156

    Chapter 156 An Unsolvable Scheme


    Ever since Anna returned, I''ve lost to her countless times. But this time, I won.


    She had to pay the price of marrying into the Hudsons. Even if she didn''t die, she would wish that she was dead.


    I want to see what she can do without the Sanders'' protection.


    Anna red at me with hatred. "Zoey, no one wins forever."


    I smirked. "That''s a great line, Anna. I''ll return it to you. No one wins forever. You''ll have to return everything you have snatched. As for your grand wedding with Ashley, I''ll be sure to give you my most heartfelt blessings."


    My words stabbed deeper than knives.


    I turned and left after that.


    If she dared to try hiring someone to kill me again, it would only make it easier for me to gather evidence. against her.


    The truth behind everything would finallye to light.


    There was no need to pretend to be nice anymore.


    I even deliberately provoked her. Anna, with her calcting nature, was like a skilled predator lying in


    wait.


    She remainsposed and unhurried, methodically cornering me and infiltrating both the Sanders and Boltons step by step.


    Had I not been reborn, she would have continued on her original path and might have already achieved half of her goals.


    My sudden marriage to Carter and my bold entry into the Boltons threw her off bnce. It triggered her sense of crisis, exposing her weaknesses. This time, she made a grave mistake,pletely unraveling the intricate n she had painstakingly set up. Now, I hold the upper hand. She was forced to follow the course I''veid out for her.


    If she stays put and obediently marries into the Hudsons, she''ll stray far from her original n. However, if she makes another move, she will only step into the next trap I''ve set for her.


    This scheme was impossible for her to resolve. She had lost to me!


    The more she panics, the more it works in my favor.


    Then there was Sadie, who was sobbing non-stop. "Are you insane? Are you really going to marry Anna she cried.


    Ashley tried to console her. "She tricked me into this. Yes, I


    that was just my pride talking. You''re the one I truly loveit I had some fantasies about Zoey, but


    Chapter 156 An Unsolvable Scheme


    "Sadie, you''ve seen it for yoursell Icant control what''s happening My father is already bending over hackward for Carter III don''t obey, Carter will retalia against the Hudsons, and I''ll lose everything." "You still have me! You still have the Gardners! My father adores me


    Listening to this, I felt a headacheing on. I used to think Sadie deliberately stole Zoey''s boyfriend Now, I knew that she was just a lovesick fool.


    Ashley''s nonsenses were enough to make her fallpletely for him. Her schemes couldn''t bepared to Anna''s at all. I''d really overestimated her.


    Ashley held her in his arms to soothe her. "I know your father loves you, but afterst night''s mess, he must despise me. And now, to break into the domestic market, he needs the Boltons help. Zoey married into the Boltons, which means she''s more valuable than you in his eyes. He''ll treat her better because of them."


    Sadie''s face twisted with resentment. "I''ll make that b*tch pay. She thinks she''s invincible just because she married acripple. Wait until shees back to the Gardners-I''ll ruin her!"


    "Sadie, would you wait for me for just one year? I''ll divorce Anna by then. Your father''s anger would also have subsided. I''ll make a name for myself and win his favor."


    Sadie hesitated but was clearly tempted, "Fine. But you must promise me you won''t touch her again!"


    "Of course not. She drugged mest night. Otherwise, wouldn''t even look at her. You''re the only one who


    satisfies me."


    Watching this nonsense unfold, I couldn''t help but pity Zoey. How did she ever let such an idiot push her into depression?


    Ashley, having suffered a setbackst night, didn''t dare target me again. Instead, he stirred up hatred toward me, hoping she would take revenge on his behalf. Sadie''s


    I''m curious to see how things y out-a venomous Anna and a cunning Ashley. What kind of fireworks will this toxic pair ignite?


    As the two whispered their insults about me and even Carter, I stepped out of the shadows.


    "Why not say it to Carter''s face if you''re so dissatisfied about it?"


    The pair immediately pulled apart, staring at me in shock.


    I chuckled coldly. "Sadie, your tastes are impressive. Even after he''s been beaten to a pulp, you can still stomach kissing him. A pig would be better."


    "Zoey!"


    "There''s no need to shout. I can hear you just fine. Sadie, let me give you some advice. If you don''t want the part above your neck anymore, consider donating it. It''s a waste to keep it on you."


    Sadie froze for a few seconds before realizing what I was implying. "You b*tch! How dare you call me brainless! You''ve really grown bold! Just because you married a cripple, you think you''re untouchable-


    p!


    Chapter 156 An Unsolvable Scheme


    +5 Fred Coins


    I pped her across the face. "Watch your mouth, His legs may be injured, but he''s still a thousand times better than this rotting pile of garbage by your side."


    "What''s going on now?" Bill''s arrival was, as always, perfectly timed.


    Sadie immediately ran to him, covering her face. "Dad look at her! She doesn''t respect me as her elder sister anymore. She pped me!"


    Bill frowned and turned to me. "Zoey! Have you forgotten your ce?"


    Before I could speak, my mom stepped forward, shielding me. "She''s a legitimate Gardner, officially on the family register. Who gave the best rd beside you to act to brazenly? Bill, you''ve always taken Sadie''s side without question. If you can''t treat Zoey as your daughter, then sever your ties with her. It''s better than this


    farce."


    Zoey''s suicide must have awakened her maternal insts because she no longer tolerated the mistreatment she once endured.


    Bill''s tone softened slightly. "I haven''t even said anything yet."


    "You''re just going to make Zocy apologize and beg for forgiveness again, aren''t you?"


    This is the Bolton Residence."


    "You know this is the Bolton Residence. Why don''t you ask why Zoey hit her?"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    Bill muttered, "Isn''t it because she''s throwing her weight around?"


    Iughed coldly. "Sorry to disappoint you, but the one throwing their weight around isn''t me-it''s her. She insulted my husband, calling him a cripple


    Bill, who was wary of Carter, immediately turned to Sadie with a frown.


    "Not only that, but she also demanded that Ashley refrain from having any intimate rtionship with Anna. She insisted that after a year, he could marry her once the two of them divorced. By then, your anger will have subsided. Considering Sadie''s standing within the Gardners, you''re bound to favor this son-inw of yours..."


    I could add fuel to the fire too.


    Bill''s face darkened as he processed my words. In a sh, he pped Sadie across the other side of her face -the one Damian hadn''t hit yet. "You''re a proper youngdy, but you insist on acting like a mistress like your mother!"

 Billionaire Is 157

    Chapter 157 Pillow Talk


    After what happenedst night, Bill''s Fratred for Able to the peer where or Sable wins


    I deliberately stoked the mes in Bill''s heart. While was decideally an legitimate daughter, d always received more affection than the legitimate


    Bill raised her like a princess, yet she chose to degrade herself


    Now that things were set in stone, Bill had nned for de to marry a well-matched stand mete


    Yet she insisted on waiting for a semitry to divorce his wife. With no sons in the family, she even implied wanting Ashley to inherit the Gardners legers


    Of course, Bill was furious. His anger was so intense it even extended to Sadie''s mother, the mistress he


    once adored.


    Ashley, who had been whispering sweet nothings to Sadie earlier, wisely kept his mouth shut now Honestly, anyone who fell for a man like him had to have something wrong with their head.


    Sadie wanted to talk back but kept quiet as she realized the situation wasn''t in her favor.


    "You''re an embarrassment! Get out of here now!" Bill roured.


    Sadie red at me before spitting out a bitter warning Zoey, you''ll get it from me one day?"


    With that, she stormed out of the Boltons'' estate with Ashley.


    Suppressing my disgust, I offered Bill someforting words. "Dad, please don''t be angry. Sadie can be a bit... blunt. Even if she doesn''t like Carter, how could she say such things in the Bolton Residence? You know what kind of man Carter is-if word of this reached him, it could jeopardize the partnership you''ve worked so hard to secure. Expanding into the domestic market depends on Carter''s support. If Sadie ruins everything, wouldn''t it be a huge loss for us?"


    Men always prioritize their careers and my words made Bill see reason.


    He looked at me with surprise and a hint of approval. You''ve matured quite a bit since that incident."


    "I used to be immature, constantly arguing with Sadie, forgetting my own identity as a Gardner. This marriage was arranged for the sake of our families, and I''m determined to y my part as Mrs. Bolton, serving as a strong link between the Gardners and the Boltons. Bill seemed pleased by my response and his expression softened.


    Men, no matter their age, loved to hear nice words. No wonder that mistress had managed to stay in his good graces for so many years. But from now on, I''d be the one to sway him.


    "I''m d you think this way," Bill said, nodding. "I regret not giving you more attention before. If you ever feel wronged or mistreated here, juste to me.


    If the original Zoey were still alive, she would''ve been overjoyed to feel such short fatherly affection.


    Chapter 157 Pillow Talk


    I maintained a grateful smile while feeling nothing inwardly.


    I tried to be as sweet as possible. ''Don''t worry, Dad. Jeffrey adores me, and Carter treats me with respect and care. I''m genuinely happy with this marriage and Won''t let myself be mistreated. It''s just... sometimes I miss you and Mom. I miss home." Lowering my head, I put on an innocent, pitiful expression.


    My mom gently patted my head. "Then I''ll stay here at the Boltons'' for a few days to keep youpany."


    "Stop your nonsense. Zory is married now," Bill interjected.


    "You''re hardly ever home and always out and about with your mistress. My mother is barely acknowledged as Mrs. Gardner anymore. Maybe she should divorce you soon."


    Bill shot me a sharp look. "I had just praised you, why are you acting so childish again?"


    He grabbed my mom''s hand. "Alright, alright. I''ll stay here with you for a few days. There''s business to discuss with Carter anyway, and you can spend time with Zoey."


    I realized my mom still cared for this man because she didn''t pull away.


    Traditional values ran deep in their generation. With the families'' interests so tightly intertwined, divorce was never a realistic option. They''d just have to make do.


    It seemed like they had made upst night. If Bill could sever ties with the mistress and her family. I wouldn''t oppose him reuniting with my mom.


    After all, she deserved someone by her side.


    For now, I left them alone and gave them space.


    These intertwined family alliances were like a business negotiation. The Sanders, for instance, were busy leveraging the union to secure maximum benefits. Meanwhile, I was free to watch them all entangle themselves in this mess while keeping my hands clean.


    Back in my room, Carter soon arrived with a te of snacks.


    "Here, cat while they''re warm."


    My eyes lit up. "Chocteva buns and cookies-my favorites!"


    Carter stopped frowning after seeing my delighted expression. "I''m d you like them. I just grabbed whatever food they had. The Hudsons and the Sanders will have their hands full these next few days."


    I took a bite of ava bun, but in my eagerness, the molten filling burned my tongue. "Ouch, hot!". "Slow down," he said with a faint smile. "No one''s taking it from you. Let me see."


    Before I could react, he gently cupped my chin. I could only awkwardly stick out my tongue for him to inspect.


    To him, I probably looked like a greedy little girl. After all, there was nearly a decade of age difference


    Chapter 157 Pillow Talk


    between us.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    hur He blew softly on my tongue to cool the burn. The sensation was soothing, but my checks began to flush


    It was then I realized how close we were-close enough to notice his thick, darkshes and wless, porcin-like skin.


    Despite his fairness, his chiseled features exuded sharpness and masculinity that was undeniably intimidating.


    No wonder he had terrified me with just one look in the past.


    "I''m fine now," I said weakly, trying to pull away from his touch.


    Carter''s gaze lingered on my lips for a moment before he finally released ine


    Just as I was catching my breath, a knock came at the door.


    The butler''s cold voice followed, "Mr. Jeffrey requests your presence."


    My heart sank. The inevitable had arrived.


    Jeffrey had clearly seen through our little act, and now it was time to face the consequences.


    My face turned pale as fear gripped me. I had always been afraid of him..


    Then, a warm hand enveloped mine.


    "Don''t be scared," Carter said softly. "I''m here with you


    +

 Billionaire Is 158

    Chapter 158 Come At Me


    Chapter 158 Come At Me


    On the way to Jeffrey''s study, my heart pounded like a drum. It felt just like those days in school when I''d get in trouble and be called to the teacher''s office. The walk seemed endless


    Carter, on the other hand, remained calm from start to finish. His expression was unreadable, giving nothing away.


    The butler ced some tea and snacks on the table before quietly exiting, closing the door behind him.


    Jeffrey gestured to the sofa. "Sit


    I didn''t dare. Just facing him made me nervous. "Jeffrey, I''m fine standing


    He stared at me for a long moment before speaking. "You''ve already done it, so why are you feeling guilty now?"


    His tone wasn''t even harsh, but my knees nearly buckled. I was so close to falling to the floor in surrender. Carter, in terms of aura, was exactly like Jeffrey. No wonder I used to be terrified every time I saw him. Inced at Carter, hoping he''d say something. Surely Jeffrey would go easier on his own son.


    Sensing my gaze, Carter smiled faintly. "Sit down."


    I blinked at him.


    That was it?


    He added nonchntly, "Would you like some fruit tea? It''s sweet but not overly so, and it goes well with the snacks-"


    I grabbed his sleeve and tugged at it.


    Get a grip! We weren''t here to enjoy a tea party; we were here to be reprimanded!


    As if oblivious, he continued. "You don''t like tea? I can ask the butler to-


    Clearing my throat softly, I redirected the conversation. "Jeffrey, if you have something to say, just say it. You''re scaring me like this."


    "Scared? You don''t seem scared at all with how bold you''ve been!" Jeffrey mmed the teacup down onto the table, spilling tea everywhere.


    I instinctively stepped forward, wanting to clean up the mess,


    Carter stopped me with a light tug. "Someone will clean it upter."


    Then he turned to Jeffrey and said, "Don''t scare her. She''s timid. I''m the one responsible. If you''re angry.


    take it out on me.


    realize what a mess effrey let out a cold snort. "I never knew you had such soft spot for women. Do you you''ve caused for the Boltons? And Anna is pregnant with a Bolton offspring, yet you two-


    E-


    Chapter 158 Come At Me


    In the end, all families like this cared about their own interests.


    s


    Carter remained unfazed. He picked up a teacup, took a sip, and then spoke calmly. "You saw it yourself. They made the first move. Their intentions were malicious from the start. If I hadn''t retaliated, would they assume my wife is a pushover?" He took full responsibility for everything, using "I" instead of "we," effectively removing me from the mess entirely.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1 stared at his profile, feelingplicated. Though Carter and Luke were both from the Boltons, they were. nothing alike.


    Carter had a sense of responsibility. In moments like these, he kept me firmly behind him, shielding me from all the arrows aimed my way.


    In my previous life, no one had ever stood by my side when I was falsely used over and over again. Before we got married, he had suggested calling off the engagement because he knew Luke didn''t love me.


    But I was blinded by my desire for revenge and refused his proposal back then.


    He once said that if I was willing, he could take me away from this sorrowful ce.


    If I had agreed back then, would I have avoided death?


    Fortunately, fate had given me another chance.


    It felt like an honor to be protected by him now.


    Jeffrey, seeing that Carter had a valid point, couldn''t rebate him. He changed the topic instead. "When did you install so many cameras in the Bolton Residence? this ce yours to control now, Carter?" That was what I''d been wondering too. When did the Boltons'' house be so riddled with surveince?


    Mentioning this made Carter''s expression turn icy. "If i installed those cameras earlier, she wouldn''t have met suchra terrible end..."

 Billionaire Is 159

    Chapter 159 The Woman You Love


    kat


    1 quickly turned in look at Carter and wondered if he was talking about me.


    Jeffrey sighed. Tve seen how you''ve kept a low profile and endured for so many years. This time, no doubt they''re in the wrong, it can''t you show some leniency for the sake of the bigger picture! After all, the child in her womb shares your bloodline. If something goes wrong, you know how precarious Luke''s condition is right now."


    Carter spoke calmly, "The child hasn''t even taken shape yet. Who''s to say it''s truly of the Boltons'' blood? Ar for Lake, whether it''s his tumor or kidney failure, it''s still in the early stages. He still can have children. If the tumor doesn''t spread, he can have surgery performed by top specialists. He''ll be fine after a year or two of recovery.


    Jeffrey studied Carter''s face intently. "Carter, you didn''t used to be this relentless.


    "Mypromise led to Chloe dying such a horrible death. Do you think her death has nothing to do with us? Everyone shares some responsibility for what happened to her!"


    I looked up sharply at the man defending me so passionately.


    eaven on me, only he searched for me. Even after my death, he was the only one


    When who remembered me.


    else everyone


    up


    The day he showed up in Chedor wasn''t a coincidence. He went there for me.


    Were those 3,000 vigil lights for me too?


    Questions flooded my mind, leaving me utterly confused.


    Why was Carter, someone I barely interacted with before, protecting me so fiercely?


    Carter''s emotions red as he mentioned Chloe, but he quickly regained hisposure. "I let it go once, and handed the Boltons to him. And what happened? Look at what Luke has done. He can''t even control his sexual urges, what makes him think he''s fit to run the Boltons?" he said coldly.


    I had never seen Carter this angry before. His pale carlobes had flushed red with fury.


    Jeffrey, who had been sobative moments earlier, suddenly softened. "Luke did wrong Chloe; I won''t deny that. But you can''t ce all the me on him. Chloe''s fate was sealed when she encountered those criminals. Even if Luke was indecisive and unfaithful, he never wanted her to be harmed.


    "How can you expect a man who can''t even protect his wife to protect this family? If the Boltons face even the smallest setback, he''ll abandon ship without hesitation. Dad, I''ve given him plenty of chances and time to grow, but he hasn''t risen to the asion. His life is aplete mess. Are you sure you want to entrust the Boltons to someone like that?"


    Carter''s words resonated deeply. Jeffrey was silent for a long moment. Perhaps, he was disappointed with


    Luke.


    "So be it," Jeffrey finally said. "Luke is to me for his own failures. What you''ve done is justified. From Now on, the Boltons are yours to lead."


    III


    Chapter 159 The Woman You Love


    5 Free Coins


    In the end, Jeffrey made a decision. Lake had been sheltered too well for far too long, to the point where everyone was deceived by his polished exterior.


    My death, along with everything that happened to the Boltons afterward, revealed his true nature he was nothing more than a cowardl


    When he and Anna were caught in the greenhouse, Jeffrey wouldn''t have been so utterly disappointed if he had taken responsibility on the spot instead of shifting all the me onto Anna,


    Everyone makes mistakes, but a leader whocks self-awareness, ountability, and responsibility is doomed to fail.


    Luke had lost all im to inheritance.


    Carter, however, showed no trace of triumph. "I gave him the opportunity, but he squandered it. I''m merely reiming what''s mine. From now on, the Boltons are under my control. Dad, you are weak. You should rest. Jeffrey turned to me after their exchange. "Enjoyed the show?"


    Caught off guard. I nervously tried to exin, Jeffrey, was just defending myself. If I didn''t stand up myself this time, there would surely be a next."


    "Look at how nervous you are." Jeffrey''s expression softened. "Did I me you?"


    for


    I blinked in confusion. Jeffrey''s demeanor softened as he continued, "Being Carter''s wife isn''t a role for the weak. Sometimes kindness needs a bit of an edge. I don''t me you for what you did. But next time, let me know your ns in advance. An old man like me can''t handle the stress-I''d like to live long enough to see your children."


    His words stunned me. I had expected a reprimand, but all he did wasin about not being informed.


    "Sorry. Jeffrey."


    "It''s fine." He waved it off. "Seeing the two of you getting along so well puts my mind at ease. My son may be cold and crippled, but he''s a responsible man. Get along with him and give me a grandchild soon."


    My face burned with embarrassment, while Carter remained calm andposed.


    "There''s no rush, Carter replied. "Zoey is still young. We can wait another year or two."


    Grateful for his intervention, I shot him a look of thanks. Carter continued, "From now on, I''ll handle


    Boltons."


    everything for


    "Alright." Jeffrey waved us off, finally relinquishing his hold on the Boltons.


    When Carter stepped out of the study, it marked a turning point for the Boltons,


    He was now the true heir to the Boltons.


    Back in our room, Carter noticed my troubled expression and asked, "What''s wrong? Don''t worry about what Dad said. I only said that to reassure him. He''s old and doesn''t have much time left. If you don''t want kids, no one will pressure you once he''s gone. 2/3 Chapter 150 The Woman You Love


    loveProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    What? How could he talk so casually about Jeffrey''s death? don''t want to be panicked by the heavens


    Carter held my hand gently. "We won''t have children if you really don''t want them. You can way true to yourself"


    I saw only sincerity in his eyes.


    "But you''re the Boltons'' heir. If I don''t have kids, what will happen to the family in the future


    "It doesn''t matter. Money and power-none of itsts forever Once I''m gone, why should I care about what happens after? Besides, Luke already has a child. If that child is capable, they can tie


    His nonchnce caught me off guard. "So don''t stress yourself out. Life is short, and I only have one request for you."


    I blinked and asked softly, "What is it?"


    "Never mention divorce. Stay with me until the end, Zory. Let me take care of you!


    At that moment, I felt like he was looking not just at me but through me, at someone else.


    I couldn''t suppress my curiosity any longer.


    "Carter, when you and Jeffrey talked about Chloe. It seemed like she meant a lot to you?"


    Carter pulled me into his arms, "Do you want


    me to care about her?"


    My heart was pounding as I stammered, "Wh-Who is the person that you love?"

 Billionaire Is 160

    Chapter 160 A Lesson Learned


    Carter gazed at me with such tenderness, as if his eyes carried an infinite depth of affection.


    "You''ll find out in time," he said softly, leaving the question unanswered and my heart feeling hollow.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After a day of negotiations, the families finally came to an agreement.


    Anna and Ashley''s engagement was settled, but the Hudsons had their reservations.


    They agreed to cover the betrothal gift and the wedding expenses, but they refused to register the marriage. It was a clear sign that this arrangement was only for show.


    Once Anna lost her value, they could discard her without hesitation.


    The Sanders, who had thought this marriage was a step up for them, were deeply humiliated by the Hudsons'' tant distrust..


    "What is the meaning of marrying without registration? Are you treating my daughter like some disposable object?" Kate snapped.


    Fiona Hudson, impably dressed and perfectly poised, sat across from her. Compared to Kate, who had aged significantly after her recent loss, Fiona looked at least a decade younger despite being around the same age.


    Her high-end tailored dress, diamond bracelet, and wlessplexion all exuded an air of superiority.


    She stirred her coffee leisurely with a hint of disdain shing across her delicate features.


    "Do I really need to spell out what your daughter is worth? I assumed we all understood," she sounded like an evil mother-inw,


    Setting her spoon down, Fiona continued, "Kate, we both know how this engagement came about. Given your recent loss, we''re already being more than generous. Registering the marriage would tie our families" interests together. If they genuinely loved each other, we wouldn''t object. But since there''s no emotional foundation here, why should the Hudsons shoulder unnecessary risks?


    rsona


    "Of course, if your daughter manages to build a real connection with our son and gives us a grandchild or two, the marriage certificate won''t be out of the question."


    At the mention of children, the Sanders family visibly tensed.


    For now, only the Boltons and the Sanders knew about Anna''s pregnaney. If the Hudsons found out, the marriage would fall apart in an instant.


    Having just received a substantial hush payment, the Sanders were naturally


    union.


    inclined to push for this


    From start to finish, Anna was treated like amodity She had no right to state her opinions.


    This time, she had no choice but to marry Ashley.


    Both families set the wedding date for the 15th of next month, leaving little time for preparations.


    Chapter 160 A Lesson Learned


    our Ashley showed no kindness toward Anna. Before leaving, he coldly instructed, "Son on your wedding dress yourself. Make sure it''s decent enough not to embarrass the Hudsons"


    Anna boarded the car with a cold expression,pletely ignoring Ashley from start to finish.


    Then, Ashley kicked the car hard and spat, "D''mn it! What are you so smug about?


    I crossed my arms and watched the drama unfold in amusement. Who knows what kind of sparks this pair of resentful lovers would ignite.


    Judging by Ashley''s contorted expression, he seemed the type with severe psychological issues.


    He was the weakest and least favored at home. His years of pent-up resentment were simmering beneath the surface While he seemed manageable most of the time, the smallest issue could trigger violen outbursts against his family.


    In contrast, things appeared much more harmonious between Alisa and Luke. Alisa, with her graceful and gentle demeanor, willingly agreed to forgo a wedding ceremony, content with simply registering their marriage.


    Her intelligence and tact won her favor within the Boltons.


    The two decided to register their marriage the next morning.


    In private, Alisa pulled me aside and thanked me profusely.


    I know she''s not as gentle as she seems, so I kept the conversation polite and superficial.


    "Alisa, you''ve thrown yourself into this without hesitation. You must know Luke doesn''t love you. Are you


    sure you


    won''t regret marrying someone who doesn''t return your feelings?"


    "Zoey, I''ve finally gotten the chance to marry the man I love. How could I regret it?"


    It was then I realized that marriage truly was like a wall,


    Those outside were desperate to get in, while those inside longed to escape.


    After Alisa left, I began overseeing preparations for their marriage.


    Now that Jeffrey had acknowledged my ce in the family, I had to take charge of various matters.


    Luke, too, understood that he was no match for Carter either in ability or health.


    For now, he could only follow Carter''s arrangements.


    One lesson wayall it took.


    He seemed calmer, perhaps waiting for the right moment.


    After all, Carter had yed him masterfully, and someone like Luke would never let such a slight go unanswered.


    However, he was also keenly aware of the power gap and had chosen to lie low for now.


    Chapter 160 A Lesson Learned


    I was sitting in the tea room. The aroma of brewing te afted through the air an team curled upwards.


    Luke approached and greeted me, "Aunt Zoey


    Carter, busy reading nearby, nced up briefly, Reluctantly, Luke added, "Uncle Carter


    I smiled warmly at him. "Luke, you''re here. Your healthn''t greats sit down and rest while we chat


    My words, though kindly delivered, struck a nerve.


    Luke frowned but said nothing


    "Luke, Dad has asked me to handle your wedding arrangements. Although you''re not having a formal ceremony, the Hudsons are still a distinguished family We can''t afford to be negligent, so we need to ensure everything is done properly. About the marital home-do you want to use the one you shared with Chloe, or should we prepare a new property?"


    I hadn''t expected to arrange my ex-husband''s marriage. It was ridiculous!


    Luke''s voice was low as he replied, "A new property. The house was decorated entirely by Chloe. I won''t let anyone else desecrate it."


    I smirked. "Luke, you do love ying the devoted man. Weren''t you already rolling in the sheets with Anna in that very house on your wedding night? If that wasn''t enough to defile it, what difference does it make now? Chloe''s dead, after all. She won''t mind." Bang!


    Luke mmed his hand against the table and stood abruptly. "How do you know we were in the new house?" he asked while ring at me.

 Billionaire Is 161

    Chapter 161 She''ll Never Rise


    Chapter 161 She''ll Never Risc


    How could I not know? I was practically one step away from filming the entire thing myself!


    I even knew his timing down to the second.


    I had already thought of an excuse to reply to him.


    "You and Anna chose Chloe''s wedding night to make your move. Clearly, you were going for maximum thrill. Let me guess-you did it in the bridal suite, on the new bed, didn''t you?


    My question rendered Luke speechless as that night was meant to stay a secret.


    If it hadn''t been for the timing of Anna''s pregnancy, no one would''ve found out.


    Luke''s expression grew darker by the second, while I continued to jab him with my words.


    "What''s thore to be afraid of since you''ve done it already? A man having a few women outside is perfectly normal. I get it."


    Seeing how indifferent I seemed, Luke red at me coldly. "And what if it were your man?"


    "T''d break his legs," I replied, my expression turning serious as I spoke firmly.


    Back then, I''d been intent on catching Luke and Anna in the act. Before their wedding night, they hadn''t actually crossed the line.


    It wasn''t until after my death that I personally witnessed it all.


    Luke''s betrayal ensured that I could never trust or love another man easily. I had even forgotten about my marriage to Carter in the spur of the moment.


    Just then, Carter, who had been reading nearby, suddenly spoke up. My legs are already broken, so you can rest assured-I won''t betray you."


    His deep gaze lingered on me and his words left me blushing furiously. "Carter, I wasn''t talking about you. I was just...


    Just running my mouth.


    For a moment, I forgot I was supposed to be a proper wife on the surface.


    "Enough, Luke. Dwelling on the past is pointless. You and Anna are over. She''s about to marry someone new, and you''re set to marry another woman. What''s done is done. Right now, the priority is choosing your marital home for when Ms. Hudson moves in." I deliberately reminded him that he and Anna would always be marked by their scandal. He could forget about acting like some romantic hero and using Chloe as a shield.


    "Since you''re in charge of the Boltons now, I''ll follow your arrangements, Luke replied,


    "That won''t do. It''s you and your future wife who will be living there, after all. Carter and I have narrowed it down for you-see if there''s a ce you like."


    Chapter 161 She''ll Never Rise


    #10 Free Cona


    I handed him a set of pre-selected housing options, and he picked one at random. "This one, then. In doesn''t matter where I live since it''s not Chloe I''m marrying."


    He stood up with one hand in his pocket. "I''ll begin treatment starting tomorrow. You''ll have to be responsible for the Boltons'' affairs, Aunt Zoey"


    There was a mocking smirk on his lips before he left.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Watching his retreating figure, I felt a faint unease.


    Luke seemed different.


    Once he was gone, Carter spoke calmly, "I won''t cheat. Never.


    I was momentarily stunned before realizing he was continuing our earlier conversation.


    "Luke doesn''t seem very pleased," I remarked.


    "He was spoiled growing up. Pay him no mind. It''ste, and you''ve had a long day. Let''s head to bed," Carter said.


    Hisst sentence made my face burn.


    It was as if we were a real married couple.


    I pushed him back to the room and went to freshen up,


    When I returned, I noticed scented candles had been li


    Curious, I asked, "Carter, do you like scented candles?"


    These candles help with rxation and sleep. Don''t you like the scent?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "No, it''s nice. I''ll head to bed now."


    "Goodnight."


    With the year-end approaching, big families like ours always had a lot going on, and Luke''s marriage only added to the chaos. For the first time, I truly understood the exhaustion of being the elder in charge. The faint scent of the candles lulled me into a deep sleep, but in the middle of the night, I vaguely heard a voice whispering near my car. The tone was almost pleading.


    "Chloe, love me, please...


    The voice sounded so familiar. I felt like I should have been conscious, but my eyelids wouldn''t open, and my mind was a hazy mess.


    It felt as though my body was floating on clouds, weightless and detached.


    Someone seemed to be gently caressing my cheek, their gaze lingering on me for an eternity until Ipletely lost consciousness.


    Chapter 161 She''ll Never Rise


    #10 Free Coins


    The next morning. I was awakened by two squirrels chattering on the terrace,


    The dense greenery of the residence had attracted pleilly of wildlife.


    Stretchingzily, I sighed at the thought of the pile of tasks waiting for me.


    Being Mrs. Bolton wasn''t easy,


    Spotting the squirrels, 1 tossed them some nuts from a te and watched them stuff their little cheeks. It was an adorable sight.


    "You''re awake?" Carter''s voice startled me from behind


    "Carter, don''t you need to go to thepany?"


    He should be busy since it is almost the end of the year


    "I''ve hired a professional manager to handle things. Don''t worry-I''ve decided to take a break."


    That made sense. I had heard of his workaholic reputation before. After years of hard work, it was only natural for him to want some time off...


    Do you like animals?" he asked, ncing at the squirrels outside.


    I smiled. "They''re cute, and I had nothing else to do."


    "When we move out, we can keep some. Do you like cats?"


    My eyes lit up. "I love ragdolls!"


    "Then we''ll get two," he agreed easily.


    "Won''t it be troublesome? Ragdolls have sensitive stomachs and shed a lot. Oh, and are you allergic to cat fur?" I asked.


    "No worries. We''ll have them if you want them."


    His words reminded me of two stray kittens I found in college. Feeling sorry for them, I wanted to take them home, but Luke refused as he was allergic to cats


    He even dismissed my care for strays as pointless.


    I had no choice but to bring the kitten back to the Sander Residence. I set up a small shelter for it in the yard.


    One day, I came home to find the kitten gone. It turned out that Josh, after losing money on a business deal, med me for bringing the cat into the house. He had the servants throw them out, saying they brought bad luck. I searched from morning until night in the heavy snow and my whole body was trembling from the cold.


    Just then, I ran into Carter.


    He let me into his car to warm up


    and soon


    on had his men find the kittens He even apanied me to ge


    4


    Chapter 161 She''ll Never Rise


    them checked before sending them to a shelter.


    Thinking back. Carter and I had crossed paths earlier than I realized.


    Back then, I had been too afraid of him. Though he wasnt much older than me, he seemed so authoritative, like a senior 1 dared not approach.


    "What''s on your mind?" he asked, leaning closer.


    1


    +10 Free Coins


    "Nothing, just old memories," I replied, shaking my head. Snapping out of it, I remembered the busy day. ahead. I''ve got too much to do today. No time to chat!"


    I groaned before heading to the bathroom. It wasn''t long before the butler came over with some maids who had been working here for many years to keep mepany with the household chores.


    For the next few days, Carter stayed by my side, helping out in every possible way.


    3


    His presence felt so natural that I started to rely on him more and more.


    Then, one day, he casually said, "There''s an art exhibitioning up. Do you want to attend?"


    "An art exhibition?" My mind, clouded with tasks, barely registered it.


    "Anna will be showcasing her work there," he added.


    That snapped me back to reality. After my death, Anna had taken all the paintings from my basement, iming them as her own.


    She had even tarnished my name in the process, leaving me to be insulted and humiliated. This was a debt I couldn''t leave unsettled. Carter continued calmly, "Word is, she''s been trying to win over the Hudsonstely, probably to secure a better life after marriage." Anna was far more cunning than she appeared.


    If she shone at the exhibition, it would bring glory to the Hudsons and bolster her chances of a smooth. transition into their family. She wanted to use my hard work to pave her way to sess!


    No way was / going to let that happen.


    Anna, you took what''s mine, and now it''s time to give it back


    I will never let her rise in this lifetime!

 Billionaire Is 162

    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully Mine


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully Mine


    I went online to search for this art exhibition hosted by mysterious foreign tycoon


    The event had invited some of the top-ranking masters in the art field as judges and extended invitations to renowned artists both domestic and international


    While it carried the banner of art, it was, in truth, apetitive showcase and a grand auction.


    Participation wasn''t easy. Only first-ss artists could qualify


    Many of the entrants were already acimed artists from around the world.


    With such a talented pool of contestants, the exhibition naturally drew collectors and art connoisseurs globally to bid on the works.


    The five-million prize pool was merely a gimmick.


    The real buyers came for the invaluable artwork, with prices far exceeding that figure.


    For lesser-known artists, it was a rare opportunity to gain exposure. The organizers could make a fortune. the buyers could acquire coveted pieces, and fans got to see their favorite artists'' new creations.


    For the powers behind it, this was a lucrative cash grab, but it was one of those rare asions where every party walked away satisfied.


    A silent storm had already begun brewing in the domestic art field. Among the buzz, the fans of S were the most fervent


    They flooded Anna''s social media ount to urge her to participate. They imed it was her duty to represent the country and that her fans were eager to see her new work.


    The registration deadline was fast approaching. I hadn''t noticed it because I was caught up in recent events surrounding the Boltons.


    "I want to participate, but I''m afraid it''s toote," I said,


    "There''s still time." Carter''s response was firm.


    ww


    He pointed to the registration date on the screen. "You''ve got two days left. You can make it if you start painting now."


    Encouraged by the confidence in his gaze, I nodded resolutely. "Okay"


    There was enough time. Anna had taken so many of my paintings. While her skills were decent, any profession valdes innate talent. Some people are simply born gifted.


    When we first started learning art as children, even our teacher remarked that shecked the inspiration I


    had.


    This time, she would undoubtedly use my paintings topete. At herst solo exhibition, she had


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully Mine


    already disyed many of my works, and the ones she hadn''t yet sheron must be running out


    I could already guess which ones she would use.


    This time, my opponent wasn''t anyone else but the version of me from my previous life.


    I locked myself in the studio for the entire day,


    My mind was filled with memories. Those before my death, the time after when I became a spirit, and the insights I gained after taking over Zocy''s body. And then, I had a vision.


    When I emerged from the studio a dayter, Carter was waiting outside the door.


    The snowstorm had passed, leaving behind a bright, sunny day.


    Sitting against the light, his silhouette looked incredibly gentle.


    "Finished?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''m done."


    "I''ll help you fill out the registration form. Under what name do you want topete?" His gaze was steady.


    Without hesitation, I said, "S."


    Years ago, I whimsically chose the pseudonym "S," never imagining it would cause such a storm in the art world. I didn''t care for the name, but Anna treated it as a prized honor. She disyed my paintings at her solo exhibition. Although she never outright imed to be 5, she didn''t deny it when fans assumed so. She had basked in the glory that wasn''t hers. The Sanders hailed her as a genius painter, unaware that everything she held dear belonged to their unwanted eldest daughter.


    When I was dead, I couldn''t stop her. I could only watch as she twisted the truth.


    But today, I would peel away Anna''s maskyer byyer to expose her.


    The Sanders adored her, didn''t they?


    ir love will survive once the truthes to light.


    Let''s see if their


    "Got it. I''ll handle the arrangements," Carter said. He was such a reliable man.


    As I went downstairs, I saw Alisa sitting with Luke. The two seemed to be getting along well.


    They had already registered their marriage. Luke, recovering from treatment, looked tired, but Alisa cared for him attentively, peeling him an apple with unwavering patience. How could Luke not realize that he had been set up by Alisa that night, especially after what he had gone through with Anna?


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully Mine


    +10 Free Coins


    Regardless of Alisa''s motives for approaching him, after experiencing my death and Anna''s scheming in such a short period, he couldn''t possibly ept Alisa.


    As a result, he always maintained a cold attitude toward her. Even when Alisa tried to please him by peeling an apple with a smile, he abruptly said, "I''m sick"


    "Yes, I know. That''s why you need to eat more to recover quickly."


    He interrupted her again, this time cruelly. "Stomach cancer."


    Alisa froze mid-motion, clearly unprepared for this revtion.


    Luke''s lips curled into a bitter smirk. "So, you''ve married a man with cancer after all your scheming. Do you regret it?"


    From the very beginning, when he realized he had been drugged and manipted by Alisa, he didn''t make a scene. He even went along with getting the marriage certificate without protest. He had been waiting for this moment to deliver a brutal blow to Alisa!


    He thought that this was the price for her scheming against him.


    But instead of showing regret as expected, Alisa merely paused for a moment. Then, without a word, she calmly finished peeling the apple, sliced it into crescent-shaped pieces, and handed it to him. "Then you need to eat more. Whatever your illness is, Luke, I''ll face it with you. I''m your wife now." Her words were so genuine, even I was moved. Alisa was different-from Anna, Sadie, and even the old She had a seemingly gentle demeanor but was unyielding and relentless beneath the surface. She was a formidable opponent if she stood against you.


    However, this approach wouldn''t work for Luke. After Anna, he trusted no one-especially not women.


    He swatted the apple from her hand. "Don''t pretend. It''s disgusting."


    "Luke..."


    Without looking back, he said, "Just leave. Today marks my ex-wife''s seventh day since passing. I don''t want to see anyone right now-especially women." So, I had been buried for seven days.


    As he headed upstairs, our eyes met briefly.


    Luke looked at me coldly without a word.


    In his eyes, I was also his enemy.


    As he headed upstairs and I headed downstairs, we were like parallel lines, destined never to cross again,


    1forted Alisa briefly before seeing her out. Then, I went to find Carter to ask about the police investigation.


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully


    If they followed the lead of the statue, there should ha


    When I opened the door, I saw him sitting in his whee preparing to change.


    I quickly turned away. "Sorry, I forgot to knock


    The sound of the wheelchair drew closer. Before I kne pressed against me.


    "Carter... "I was flustered.


    He chuckled lightly. "Why would you knock in your he


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully


    If they followed the lead of the statue, there should h


    When I opened the door. I saw him sitting in his whe preparing to change.


    I quickly turned away. "Sorry, I forgot to knock."


    The sound of the wheelchair drew closer. Before I kn pressed against me.


    "Carter... "I was flustered.


    He chuckled lightly. "Why would you knock in your h


    Chapter 162 Reiming What''s Rightfully Mine


    If they followed the lead of the statue, there should have been some progress,


    +10 Free Coins


    When I opened the door, I saw him sitting in his wheelchair, shirtless, with a dress shirt in his hands, preparing to change.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I quickly turned away, "Sorry, I forgot to knock


    The sound of the wheelchair drew closer. Before I knew it, I was pulled into his embrace. His bare chest pressed against me. "Carter... "I was flustered.


    He chuckled lightly. "Why would you knock in your hou

 Billionaire Is 163

    Chapter 163 Rece My Heart


    Chapter 163 Rece My Heart


    +10 Free Cond


    As I touched his body, Carter''s warmth was overwhelming, catching me off guard.


    Contrary to what I had imagined, Carter must have been exercising his upper body regrly.


    Underneath his shirt wasn''t a frail frame but a well-defined physique. His muscles were perfectly. proportioned.


    He wasn''t overly bulky like a fitness trainer. His lean and elegant musclesplemented his cool-toned skin, creating an artistic beauty.


    I took one fleeting nce and quickly shut my eyes. "1


    A soft sigh of exasperation drifted to my ears. "Zocy, we''re married.


    In the past. I''d seen men sunbathing on beaches in nothing but shorts, and during work events at nightclubs I''d even been around male models.


    But I was naturally reserved. My one and only intimate experience had been under the influence of alcohol.


    In college, I was too young and shy to explore that aspect of rtionships. After graduating, my days were consumed by work and socializing. My long rtionship with Luke had grown stale; we''d lost the spark of


    romance.


    In the past two years, even a casual hug had felt like a rare intimacy.


    In hindsight, it was no surprise Luke found Anna''s presence exciting. From a certain perspective, he and I had long since transitioned from lovers to family members.


    When it came to physical contact, I was inexperienced and with Carter, it was no different.


    "If you can''t even look at my body, how will you....


    I opened my eyes and stared at the armrest of his wheelchair. "How will I what?"


    He put on his shirt and buttoned it up slowly. "It''s nothing. Did you need something?"


    Only after he secured thest button did I dare to meet his gaze. "Yes, actually. Since you''re well- connected, could you help me find out how the police are progressing with Chloe''s case? Those statue fragments should have led to some clues, right?" To avoid raising suspicion, I added, "She looks so much like me, and her death was so tragic. I just feelpelled to do something for her."


    The authorities are treating this as a high-priority murder case. I''ve heard some updates, but they''re not particrly encouraging. Do you want to know?"


    Carter locked his eyes onto mine with an unreadable expression.


    Fnodded eagerly. "Yes, tell me."


    Chapter 163 Rece My Heart


    After all, I was alrearly dead. What could be worse than that?


    +10 Free Coins


    "The police traced the fragments to a sculpture factory that had subcontracted work to a small studio during a busy period. By the time they tracked it down, the studio was long abandoned" Disappointment swept over me.


    Of course, Anna wouldn''t act so boldly without meticulous nning-


    "That''s not the most crucial part, Carter continued. "Several forensic experts extracted human tissue from the statue. Fortunately, they hadn''t been burnt in the furnace, so much of it was intact." "And then?"


    Carter''s eyes flicked to mine. "The statue contained only skin and flesh. There were no internal organs."


    My hands flew to my lips as my entire body shook.


    Anna had cut off my fingers to make beads and bowls, skinned me for a book cover, and taken my


    organs,


    The horror was unimaginable.


    I couldn''t imagine what Anna could have done with my organs.


    THE


    Did she feed them to dogs?


    Chopped them up for the Sanders to cat?


    Or used them in some even crueler, more unspeakable way?


    What kind of grudge did she harbor for me to go this far?


    internal


    Carter gently pulled me into an embrace. "It''s okay, Chloe''s death was an unfortunate ident. I''ll keep you safe, Zoey. Don''t be afraid."


    I nodded as I rested my head against his chest.


    Heforted me softly before adding, "Actually, finding out where the organs went isn''t that difficult."


    I lifted my head and stared at him. His gaze was as deep, yet his words carried a sense of unshakable


    reassurance.


    "Anna has heart disease. The best solution for her is a transnt."


    My eyes widened in shock. Did Anna intend to rece her failing heart with mine?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.

 Billionaire Is 164

    Chapter 164 Carter''s True Love +10 Free Coins


    As I thought it over, something didn''t feel right. A heart transnt isn''t as simple as a scrape or bruise. Both pre and post-surgery require extensive recovery and observation.


    Ever since my death, I''d stayed close to Luke, watching Anna wreak havoc.


    "She doesn''t seem like someone who''s undergone surgery, and now that she''s pregnant, it''s even less likely. Even if she took Chloe''s heart, it wouldn''t be viable anymore if it wasn''t transnted at the time," I reasoned.


    Carter locked eyes with me. "Zoey, a few years ago, medical research imed that if a beating heart is ced into a scaled container, removing as much air as possible, it can undergo isochoric supercooling. This greatly improves preservation techniques, Who knows how far they''ve progressed by now?"


    "Moreover," he contitled, "have you considered that Chloe''s heart might have been transnted into someone else while she was still alive and her heart was still beating? Of course, that''s just a theory. It might not be the heart-it could be the kidneys or even the corneas My grip tightened on Carter''s sleeve as I struggled to suppress the horrifying images his words conjured.


    Lhad seen Anna''s cruelty firsthand when dealing with Grandma.


    If it was just for shares, she wouldn''t have needed to go to such extremes.


    If she wanted to deal with me, one clean strike would have sufficed. But no, she skinned me, dismantled my bones, and tore my body into pieces.


    Anna didn''t just hate me. She despised the Sanders and loathed Grandma.


    This wasn''t just about money or love. Anna was hiding a terrible secret.


    I wanted nothing more than to end her with one stroke burying her secrets forever.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    But if I left her untouched, my rage would only eat away at me.


    Carter pulled me into his arms after sensing my anger, sorrow, and despair.


    He cradled the back of my head and calmed me. "Zoey, don''t be angry."


    The warmth in his maic voice slowly calmed the storm inside me.


    For a fleeting moment, I wondered if Carter had already seen through my disguise and realized I was Chloe.


    Remembering how determined he had been to track me down earlier, a surge of spection filled my


    mind.


    Could I be the person that Carter truly loved?


    But how could that be possible?


    The thought was so absurd that I quickly dismissed it.


    Chapter 164 Carter''s True Love


    If he really cared about me, why would he have stayed lent for so many years?


    +10 Free Coins


    Once I had regained myposure, I stepped out of his embrace. Noticing a ck overcoat on a nearby chair, I asked, "Carter, are you heading out?" "Yes, to the cemetery,"


    The Sanders and the Boltons had calcted my death date starting from the day of my burial since no one-not even 1-knew the exact moment I''d taken myst breath. Today marked the seventh day.


    Before leaving, Carter stopped by the greenhouse. When he emerged, he was holding a bouquet of roses.


    Why would he use roses for a memorial?


    The notion I had tried so hard to suppress came rushing back.


    I couldn''t help thinking that he loved me because he was so kind to Zoey, who looked so much like me.


    The thought made my heart race, but I quickly shoved it aside.


    After the Boltons left in their car, I decided to follow.


    Grabbing my keys, I stopped by a florist and bought a bouquet of white hydrangeas and ck roses.


    White hydrangeas had always been my favorite.


    They symbolized hope, loyalty, and fulfillment.


    But in the end, my life was nothing but a tragedy.


    The ck roses were Zoey''s favorite. It was a symbol of hopeless love.


    This was the first andst time I would pay my respects to both Chloe and Zoey.


    The Sanders and the Boltons were already at the cemetery when I arrived.


    Humans are remarkably resilient creatures. On the day of my death, they had been devastated. But seven dayster, their grief had already subsided.


    Even Kate, who was the most emotional of them all, could no longer shed tears.


    Her focus had shifted entirely to Anna, leaving no room for thoughts of the eldest daughter who was long


    gone.


    Their memorial was just a hollow ritual.


    As I stepped out of the car, Anna red at me with venom. "What are you doing here? And why are you dressed like that?"


    I wasn''t wearing ck or white but a red cashmere coat. I was wearing full makeup, high heels, and carrying a contrasting bouquet of white hydrangeas and ck roses.


    Chapter 164 Carter''s True Love


    It was like an angel and a devil appearing both at once.


    While they mourned, I celebrated my rebirth.


    +10 Free Comi


    Luke''s eyes lingered on the flowers in my hands and a flicker of disbelief shed in his eyes. No one would bring hydrangeas to a memorial before.


    "How did you know she liked hydrangeas?" he asked.


    "The designer of your wedding attire once designed clothes for me. She mentioned Ms. Sanders'' preferences," I replied with a mocking smirk. "Funny, though. The finished wedding dress ended up embroidered with roses


    As Luke''s expression grew increasingly awkward, I gently ced the hydrangea and roses in the center of a cluster of daisies, making them stand out.


    I traced the photo on the tombstone with my fingers and whispered, "Rest in peace, Chloe."


    I wasn''t sure if I could still call myself Chloe. What existed now was a fusion of Chloe and Zoey.


    The real Chloe and Zoey were both dead. This tombstone marked their burial.


    I stood up but didn''t see Carter anywhere.


    Turning to Luke, I asked, "Where''s Carter?"


    "Today''s my mother''s death anniversary. He went to visit her grave. Want toe along?"


    I hadn''t anticipated that response. "Sure."


    I had long forgotten what Luke''s mother looked like-only that she was kind and beautiful before her sudden death.


    Her grave wasn''t far and neither of us spoke in the car.


    He had be much quieterpared to before, and aside from our mutual hatred, we had little else to


    discuss.


    When we arrived, I finally saw Carter. He wasying down a bouquet of vibrant red roses before a tombstone.


    It felt like a p across the face.


    The roses weren''t for me.


    Everything suddenly clicked.


    Now I know why his attitude toward Luke was seemingly strict but actually lenient.


    It was because of Luke''s mother.


    She was the one Carter had truly loved.

 Billionaire Is 165

    Chapter 165 Luke''s Revenge


    +10 Free Coins


    When Luke''s biological mother, Esther, was in college, he waspelled to attend a blind date, which led her to have Luke. At the time, she was barely over ten years older than Carter. Could it be possible that Carter has harbored feelings for her all along?


    The thought flickered in my mind, but I quickly dismissed it as absurd.


    It was just a single rose. arter and Esther close


    Luke replied in a quiet tone, "His leg got hurt because of my mom."


    Before I could ask more, he stepped out of the car, holding a bouquet of daisies, and slowly walked toward the gravestone.


    The two of them, one sitting and the other standing, were by the grave, but the mountain breeze muffled their conversation, leaving me unable to catch a single word.


    Though I hadn''t interacted much with Esther, I vividly remembered how delicious the treats she made were. As a child, I wanted to eat more but held back, mindful of being a guest.


    Her face has faded from my memory, but her kindness remains clear. She was gentle, smiling warmly as she handed me pastries and urged me to eat more so I could grow up strong and healthy. Carter nced my way, his expression showing slight surprise at my presence.


    The mountain wind bit with icy coldness, blending rain and snow into the freezing air. Carter turned to me and asked, "What brings you here?"


    "Theard from Luke that you were here, so I thought I''d stop by," I replied.


    He took my hand, noticing how chilled it was. "It''s freezing. You should head back. I still have a few things to take care of


    "Alright," I agreed.


    We weren''t truly a married couple, so he had no obligation to exin where he was going.


    I still ended up riding back in Luke''s car.


    As I turned to leave, I failed to notice a bouquet of white hydrangeas resting on the passenger seat beside


    When Luke returned from visiting Esther''s grave, he got into the car and shut the door, sealing out the howling snowstorm. Through the window, I saw Carter being wheeled away by Damian, leaving me with a swirl ofplicated. feelings.


    290%


    Chapter 165 Luke''s Revenge


    Breaking the ulence, I asked Luke, "What did you mean carlier about Carter''s leg being injured by Esther?"


    Luke nced at me and asked, "Do you really want to know?


    1 gave a small nod


    Suddenly, he leaned in, bracing his hands against the car door and trapping me in his arms.


    With the driver still seated up front, and considering as his aunt, I never imagined he would dare to make such a move.


    His warm breath surrounded me, making me uneasy blurted out, feeling flustered, "Luke, what do you think you''re doing!


    He tilted my chin upward, studying my face intently. Take a good look. You really resemble Chloe, especially in your eyes, Aunt Zoey, you''ve truly put me in a tough spot this time Indeed, my eyes were nothing like Zoey''s, which allowed him to see the shadow of Chloe in my features.


    Recently, Luke appeared utterly downcast, and now he has finally revealed his true face.


    Thave no clue what you''re talking about."


    He raised the partition, blocking the driver at the front and leaving just the two of us in this confined


    space,


    He smirked icily. "Clueless: Zoey, do you think I''m a fool? The entire event at the banquet was clearly orchestrated by you and Uncle Carter. I''ve never had any feelings for Alisa!" Didn''t you say that as long as it''s not Anna, it doesn''t matter who you marry?"


    "That was just something I said out of anger!" Luke shouted.


    Luke''s fingers lightly traced my cheek. The only woman I''ve ever loved is my wife, Chloe, but you forced me to betray her! Zoey, why should I marry someone I don''t care for, while you get to enjoy your life?" Let go of me, Luke. I''m your aunt!"


    He chuckled coldly. "Why don''t you test it out? Even if Icross the line, do you think Uncle Carter will punish me? Let me tell you, for my mother''s sake, even if I make a big mistake, he''ll still back me up "Zoey, don''t put this on me. If you want to me someone, me yourself for having the same face as my wife. I didn''t seek you out. You started this!"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He leaned in, attempting to kiss me.


    I pped him across the face and shouted, "Luke, have you lost your mind? How dare you insult me? If Dad finds out, he''ll never let you get away with this!"


    He barely reacted to the p, a mocking glint in his eyes. "If I im you seduce me, who do you think Grandpa will believe, you or me?"


    He moved closer, his voice dripping with obsession as he murmured near my ear. "If I can''t have it, Carter won''t either."""


    Chapter 165 Luke''s Revenge


    His gaze turned dark and vengeful, filled with a desire to retaliate against both me and Carter.


    It felt as if the entire world had lost ite grip on reality


    I believed I understood Luke after all the years we spent together, but I never imagined the darkness lurking beneath his outward charm


    "Luke, have you forgotten Chloe? She met such a horrible end. What are you thinking?"


    Luke clutched at my clothes, as though struggling to hold on to a shred of sanity.


    When his eyesnded on my face, it seemed like his focus slipped away again.


    He leaned closer to my neck, whispering softly, "Chloe you''ve returned. I''ve missed you so much.


    Im not Chloe! Let me go!"


    He responded, "That''s right, you''re not Chloe. My Chloe was the most amazing woman, not a cruel witch like you! Zoey, I won''t let you escape!


    "You and Uncle Carter haven''t been intimate yet, have you? Well, tonight, I''ll make you truly feel like a


    woman!"

 Billionaire Is 166

    Chapter 166 Carter''s Confession


    Chapter 166 Carter''s Confession


    When I heard those words, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the decade I''d spent knowing Luke had been aplete farce.


    Had I not been given a second chance at life. I would never have uncovered his true nature. He was utterly disgusting!


    He even dared to try something inappropriate with me


    I kicked his stomach with my foot and forced him to the ground. Before he could respond, I stepped closer and pped him across the face multiple times.


    He would never have imagined that the self-defense skills I picked up in my previous life would be used against him.


    While I couldn''t take on someone with proper training catching a pervert off guard was an entirely different matter.


    I pressed the button to lower the partition and told the driver sharply, "Stop the car!"


    Noticing Luke''s condition, the driver didn''t dare continue and brought the car to an abrupt stop.


    Before stepping out, I delivered a strong kick to Luke.


    ""You''re disgusting!" I spat.


    With that, I found myself abandoned in the middle of nowhere, snowkes gently drifting down around


    1. me.


    Feeling stuck, I dialed Carter''s number. He picked up almost instantly, saying, "Hello,"


    "Can youe pick me up?


    "Of course.


    Carter arrived in no time, spotting me crouched by the roadside, looking a bit out of sorts.


    Once I got into the car, he immediately asked, "What happened?"


    Annoyed, I recalled Luke''s words. Regardless of how serious his mistakes were, Carter would always side. with him. Even if he didn''t have romantic feelings for Luke''s mother, their bond was clearly a deep andsting friendship. Because of that. I chose not to bring up the incident. It would only force him to pick between me and Luke.


    I Said casually, "It''s nothing. I just remembered I drove here and wanted to take my car back."


    He said, "Give the car keys to Damian and let him take over."


    Chapter 166 Carter''s Confession


    "Alright."


    I passed him the keys, and we continued the drive in silence.


    +10 Free Coin


    Noticing my quiet mood, Carter gently took my hand and said, "Zoey, I''m your husband, both your lover and your family. If something is bothering you, I want you to share it with me." Hearing his words, I realized there was no reason to hold back.


    I met his gaze and asked, "You care a lot about Luke, don''t you? Even if he makes a big mistake, would you still defend him?"


    He replied, "No, it depends on whether the mistake he made is something that can be forgiven."


    He softly patted my hand and said, "So, are you ready to tell me now? Did he do something to you?"


    Carter''s eyes held a deep, unending calm, as if they could embrace all the world''s troubles.


    I nodded, pulling down the cor to reveal the marks left on my neck by Luke. Just now, in the car, he tried to...


    Before I could finish, I saw Carter''s expression darken, his gaze turning cold as ice.


    He pulled me onto hisp, his tone sharp. "Did he touch you?"


    "No, I know how to defend myself, and I fought him off


    I nced at him nervously. "If it came down to me or Luke, who would you choose? Carter, I don''t want to make things hard for you."


    Seeing the confusion in my eyes, he firmly gripped my wrist and said, "You''re my wife. No one has the right to hurt you, not even Luke."


    He gently ruffled my hair and added. "I''m d you''re safe. Let me handle this. Thepetition ising up, so don''t let anything else distract you."


    "Alright," I agreed softly.


    I trusted him, and his words brought mefort.


    At dinner, Luke was nowhere to be seen. Jeffrey posed a question, and the butler leaned in to whisper something to him. Jeffrey''s expression darkened as he turned his displeasure toward Carter. "Let it go. He isn''t in good shape right now."


    "Jeffrey, the Baltons are under my control now, and I decide how it''s run."Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    He set his chopsticks aside, saying, "I''m finished. Enjoy your meal."


    As Jeffrey red at him angrily. Carter shifted his gaze to me. "Would you like to see his current state?"


    Luke''s aggressive face shed through my mind, a reminder of when he tried to force himself on me. Carter seemed determined to show me he was fair.


    Chapter 166 Carter''s Confession


    I shook my head and said, "I don''t care about him."


    +10 Free Cons


    Later that night, after Carter had showered and changed into silk pajamas, I did something unusual. I didn''t retreat to my room. Instead, I approached him. Crouching down by his feet, I stared at his legs concealed by his pants. "Carter, how did your leg get injured?"


    We had grown close over time, and for the first time, I felt at ease asking him such a personal question.


    He nced down at me and responded calmly, "It was just an ident."


    "Was it connected to Esther?" I asked, unsure if I was crossing a line.


    To my surprise, he showed no hesitation in answering. "On the day of the car ident, Esther shielded me. That''s why I only hurt my leg, but she lost her life!


    I stared at him, stunned. "But I always thought she passed away because of an illness. Isn''t that true?"


    For over a decade, I had believed Esther had died from healthplications brought on by her heartbreak. My understanding was that Adam''s affair had caused her emotional despair, which eventually led to her death.. How could it have been a car ident?


    Carter reached out, gently brushing his fingers against my cheek.


    "A lot of things are like a stillke-peaceful on the surface but chaotic beneath. Do you regret agreeing to be my wife? It might not be as simple as you thought."


    over


    At first, I had jumped into this marriage on a whim, driven by revenge. Yet, over time, as I spent more moments with Carter, I came to see him as someone dependable.


    Love or not, I wasn''t willing to let go of this marriage.


    The betrayal and coldness from loved ones and lovers in my past life had left me in solitude for so long. But now, atst, someone genuinely cared about me, and I couldn''t express how much it meant.


    "I won''t regret it," I replied firmly.


    Carter seemed pleased with my response. He extended his hand toward me and said gently. "Zoey,e here."


    A little unsure, I ced my hand in his, and with a firm pull, he guided me toward the bed.


    Lying close beside me, he leaned in and asked softly, "Do you want my legs to heal?"


    "Of course," I responded without a second thought.


    He pulled me closer, his arm around my waist, and whispered softly in my ear. "If my legs heal, would you ept me? Not just as a contractual husband and wife, but as my real wife."


    The idea of being a real wife also implied being physically intimate with him, a thought I had never really entertained.


    14:34 Tue, Dec 10 &


    Chapter 166 Carter''s Confession


    "But don''t you already have someone else in your heart I asked, unsure.


    He gently turned me toward him, our eyes locking as he took my hand and ced it over his heart. "No matter who was here before, from now on, it will only be you. You don''t have to answer me right away, but please don''t push me away. Try to think of me as a boyfriend, okay?"


    His voice carried a touch of vulnerability and desire, making it hard for me to say no.


    A flush crept onto my face, andmy heart started to race


    It felt like he was confessing his feelings to me.


    But he was Carter, a man of high status.


    It all felt like something out of a dream.


    "Zoey...


    He murmured my name, his voice low and soothing, sending a shiver through my ears.


    I waspletely captivated by the sound of his voice and nodded slowly. "Alright."


    His fingers lightly touched the mark on my neck left by Luke. Zoey, I don''t want another man''s mark on my wife."


    I apologized quietly, "I''m sorry, I was caught off guard, and he took advantage of it."


    He gently caressed the mark. "Then let me cover it up, okay?"


    I stared at him, confused. "Cover it up?"


    Before I could respond, he leaned in, and I was suddenly surrounded by a dark shadow...

 Billionaire Is 167

    Chapter 167 Are You Jealous of My Daughter?


    Chapter 167 Are You Jealous of My Daughter?


    A heat spread through my neck, and I quickly understood what Uncle Carter was up to, making my entire body tense up.


    His hold was firmer than Luke''s, and I felt a sharp pinch on my neck.


    I instinctively grasped the smooth material of his clothes, whispering, "Carter..


    It was only then that he let go, his fingers lightly grazing the mark he had made.


    "You''re so fragile. If I were to touch you again...


    As he spoke, my face flushed, and I eximed, "Carter


    "Why are you turning red? Has no one ever treated you this way before?" Carter yfully pinched my cheek.


    He was probably talking about Ashley since Zoey didn''t have much to do with him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    As for Luke and me, the most we did during our school days was hug, with very little kissing. He was always the gentleman, saying he''d wait until marriage before doing anything more. He never left any marks on me.


    I shook my head. "No."


    I wasn''t sure if it was just my imagination, but it seemed like there was a trace of happiness in Uncle Carter''s eyes.


    However, he quickly masked it.


    "It''ste. Let''s get some sleep."


    I automatically tried to get up, but Carter gently pushed me back down.


    "Sleep here. We''re married now. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything without your consent."


    I instinctively declined, "I ... I''m not used to sleeping next to someone."


    I always feel like my rtionship with Uncle Carter is moving too fast, sharing a bed feels like such an intimate act, and I always thought it was something meant for lovers. He released his hold on my waist, "Alright, I won''t pressure you."


    "Thank you.


    1


    I hurried back to my small room, the soothing scent of aromatherapy calming me, and I quickly drifted into a deep sleep.


    That night, I had a dream that was both romantic and exhrating.


    What was even more unsettling was that the person''s face in the dream turned into Carter''s, and he shifted


    14:34 Tue, Dec 10 M BG


    Chapter 167 Are You Jealous of My Daught?


    from his usual gentle nature to one that was rough andmanding.


    I had to keep calling out to him, "Uncle Carter, please don''t...


    My hand was gripped tightly, and a familiar voice whispered in my ear, "Darling, say it again"


    +10 Fres Come


    The next morning, when I woke up, the details of my dream were fuzzy, but I could clearly recall how intense and passionate it had been.


    I was about to get up to change clothes when I noticed a dried water stain on the sheets, causing me to flush with embarrassment. What a vivid dream that was!


    Just catching a glimpse of Uncle Carte''s good looks made me turn red without meaning to.


    Could it be that I''ve gone too long without being with aman?


    Carter remained asposed as always, saying, "Are you awake? Get ready, we''re having lunch at the Hudsons'' today."


    "Alright.


    All day long. I felt extremely ufortable around Carter and couldn''t even bring myself to meet his. gaze, worried he might notice the shameful thoughts in my mind. The Hudsons had invited both the Sanders and the Boltons for lunch today.


    Fiona appeared to have a change of opinion about Anna, saying, "I heard you entered the International Art Competition this time. I never imagined you were an


    It turns out the shift in her attitude was due to my painting. Anna knew how to make herself stand out.


    Kate spoke with pride, adding, "Yes, since she was young. Anna''s teachers have always told her she has talent. She used to be too modest. If her painting style hadn''t been acknowledged at thest exhibition, she wouldn''t have revealed she''s an S." Fiona took Anna''s hand, saying, "It seems I was wrong to criticize you before. Being too humble isn''t always good. You need to be more confident when the situation calls for it. This time, make sure you represent our family well."


    The daughter-inw who had been reluctant to acknowledge it before, quickly became part of the Hudsons as soon as she was recognized as a talented painter.


    Anna softly replied, "Yes, I will give it my all."


    When my eyesnded on Anna''s face, Kate immediately stepped in front of her, shielding her like a protective mother.


    "What are you staring at? Are you jealous of my daughter?" she asked.


    I couldn''t help butugh at how absurd it sounded, "Am I jealous of her?"


    "Do you have any idea how many fans my daughter has? How manypanies have been reaching out for


    00.72%0


    Chapter 167 Are You Jealous of My Daughter?


    coborations? Even though she embarrassed herself in the industry a couple of days ago, her talent will


    quickly overshadow that. On the other hand, some people with deep schemes think they are digging holes for others, but in the end, they don''t even know who they''re burying" Hearing her steer, I smiled. Tm curious too. Who do you think will be the one buried in this artpetition?"

 Billionaire Is 168

    Chapter 168 I Don''t Want to Face Another Defeat Chapter 168 I Don''t Want to Face Another Defeat


    Myments only made Kate even more upset, especially since the had already felt embarrassed in front of me earlier. Now, she had found a way for Anna to step into the spotlight


    So, she spoke with a touch of assurance, "It seems Ms. Gardner is not happy with my daughter. If you have any concerns, why not join thepetition yourself?


    1 silently grumbled to myself. How do you know I haven''t entered?


    Naturally, to you, even the Queen herself wouldn''tpare to your precious daughter.


    I smiled and replied, "Mrs. Sander, I think you''re misunderstanding me I''m simply a bit curious. Is Mi Sander really the ''S? Could there have been some mix-up?"


    Out of nowhere, I rated doubts that no one had considered before. Anna shot me a sharp look. demanding. "What are you implying?"


    A brief flicker of panic shed in her eyes. Only she knew Chloe''s secret, and now that I had openly challenged it. Anna felt a surge of guilt and unease.


    Since the moment I was reborn, she had been losing her grip on the situation.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    It is the unknown that people fear the most.


    I was determined to slowly dismantle her mental defenses!


    Kate immediately shielded her daughter, acting like a protective mother, and asked, "Ms. Gardner, what kind of grudge do you hold against our family? Why are you so obsessed with my daughter?"


    I calmly responded, "Mrs. Sander, please don''t overreact. Didn''t everyone see thepetition registration form? There''s someone listed with the initial ''S'' participating, but Ms. Sander ispeting under her real name. So''who exactly is this ''S? The moment I spoke, everyone''s expressions changed,


    Fiona also turned to Anna, her eyes filled with confusion, and asked, "What''s going on here?"


    "What else could it be? Some people are clearly trying to exploit the situation, deliberately using my daughter''s name to trick others. Anna, I told you topete under the initial "S"


    Anna shook her head and said, "It doesn''t matter. A fake can''t be real, and real can''t be fake. This is just someone trying to get attention online by using that name."


    She was certain the other person was a fraud, believing it was impossible for anyone to use the name since Chloe was already dead.


    Sorry, I did die, but then I came back to life.


    If Anna were revealed as a fraud during thepetition, the reactions of those at the Sanders would be quite entertaining.


    This was Anna''s key attempt to preserve her dignity.


    III 1/4


    Chapter 1681 Don''t Want to Face Another Defeat


    I kept myposure and remarked, "The design of the ''S looks totally different from what we''ve seen before. It''s likely just a coincidence that it shares the same initial" Despite this, Anna remained intrigued by the newly registered artwork


    Upon seeing the title, her eyes widened in shock.


    Kate also leaned forward for a better view, saying. "The title is New Beginni


    The entire painting was vibrant and full of color, a stark contrast to the earlier dark tone, making it unlikely to raise any doubts about me.


    True geniuses may reach a certain point, but they will never be trapped in a single style for long


    And I was the student who was considered exceptionally talented by the teacher,


    When I felt down, all my artworks reflected that, dark, Bted, and sorrowful.


    Now that it''s a new beginning, it''s time for something different.


    Anna fixed her gaze on mytest artwork, her expression intense.


    She assumed submitting my artwork to thepetition would secure her the top prize. What she didn''t anticipate was the rise of a new "S". Even if it wasn''t Chloe, the talent was undeniable, making her feel uneasy.


    Fiona, unfamiliar with art, only cared about the benefits Anna''s fame could bring to the Hudsons. The identity of "S" didn''t matter to her in the slightest.


    "Alright, enough talking. Let''s go eat," she said.


    Kate adjusted her expression and replied, "Yes, let''s wait and see how thepetition turns out."


    Auna headed to the restroom, and I trailed silently behind her. I overheard her making a phone call, murmuring. "I need you to investigate the origins of


    But how could she possibly uncover the truth? Thispetition was a private event, not a global one, with no rules about revealing the participants'' identities. Anyone could anonymously submit their artwork. At best, all she could obtain was a reference number.


    I quietly slipped away and returned to stand by Carter''s side.


    As I approached, he offered me a piece of nougat. He said, "Here, try this. It''s really good."


    I took a bite, savoring the sweet and delightful vor that felt asforting as honey.


    "Carter, have you heard anything new about Annately I asked.


    He gave a helpless shrug. "Last time, I managed to catch her off guard, but now she''s switched phones and is more cautious when she goes out. I can''t get recordings as detailed as before."


    Anna took a heavy hitst time, so it''s no


    rise she''s being extra cautious now.


    Chapter 168 I Don''t Want to Face Another Defeat


    "What''s wrong? Worried you can''t beat her?"


    "Not worried, but she''ll definitely start creating a buzz before thepetition.


    I know Anna too well. She isn''t the type to sit around and ept failure.


    If she can''t locate this mysterious "S", she''ll undoubtedly turn her focus on me instead.


    As expected, shortly after leaving the Hudson Residence, clips of me surfaced online.


    The video captured the moment I questioned Anna, "Is Ms. Sander truly S?"


    What was originally a global, openpetition suddenly became a focal point for theizens, who viewed S as the artist to represent the nation in the next round. Even before the event began, doubts were already being cast on me. Previously, the inte was already buzzing with heated discussions, and now all the criticism is directed at me and the mysterious "S" participant who has yet to make an appearance.


    A flood of people swarmed my social media, leaving behind a barrage of hatefulments.


    "Hey, Anna is hosting her own art exhibit. If she''s not S then are you? Do you not own a mirror or have any sense of reality? Take a good look at yourself"


    "If you think you''re so talented, why not enter thepetition yourself? If you can''t, then just stop running your mouth."


    "If Anna turns out not to be S, I''ll livestream myself splitting a coconut with my bare hands."


    "Stealing from others and having the audacity to show off in front of the true master!"


    A torrent ofments flooded in, pushing me onto the trendy search once more.


    It feels like every time I gaini attention online, it''s never for a positive reason. Last time, I even became a target of public criticism after being dead.


    Out of nowhere, Bill, who rarely ever reached out, suddenly contacted me-unsurprisingly, with harsh words.


    "What does S have to do with you anyway? You don''t even know how to paint, so why are you meddling in this? If ourpany''s stock drops tomorrow, you''ll be the one to me, and I won''t let it slide." Philippa''s voice came from the side, "Our daughter is being attacked online. Why are you saying these things and not worrying about her? Don''t worry. I''ll pay to have the trendy search taken down for you "Take down the trendy search? Don''t do that, Mom!"


    I quickly turned it down, saying, "Mom, someone finally spent money to get me trending. This brings in so much attention. It would be a waste to take it down."


    "Zoey, are you being naive? They''re all criticizing you.


    "Let them. Let them say whatever they want."


    Chapter 168 I Don''t Want to Face Another Defeat


    The more they criticize me now, the harder it will hit themter!


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna boldly buys a trendy search to attack me, thinking she''s in control. She only knows that Chloe is gone and no one can stop her.


    However, this time, she''s bound to be let down..


    Today, all the lies will turn into a storm of criticism, hiting her from every side.


    I spoke clearly, "Mom, Dad, don''t worry. Even if the stock drops a little these days, it''ll bounce back soon!"


    Mom, I''ve experienced so many losses already, I don''t want to face another defeat!


    Everything is being carefully nned.

 Billionaire Is 169

    Chapter 169 Mrs Bolton, You''re The Best


    Public opinion raged for an entire day, growing more tense instead of


    tense instead of dying down.


    Even Sadie made a special trip to mock me, saying, "Zy, you entered the Boltons for a marriage alliance. Look at what you''ve done! You''ve been criticized so quickly. I, sharing the same surname as you, feel ashamed."


    Bill''s expression darkened. "I''ve always advised control og public opinion. Now that you''re Mrs. Bolton, this kind of criticism looks bad. You''re not evenpeting, and you''re still talking nonsense."


    "Dad, do you really understand me? How can you say I''m notpeting?"


    Instead of offering support, Bill''s first response was to question her, "Can you even paint? Or are you just going out there to make a fool of yourself? You embarrassed the Gardners before, and now you''re causing trouble for both families after your marriage." Sadie folded her arms, her posture challenging. "Exactly, Zoey, do you really think marrying someone will change anything? You''re just a useless person who can''t do anything right."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Zoey wasn''t truly useless, she simplycked self-confidence.


    With Sadie constantly provoking her and teachers deliberately holding her back, Zoey gradually stopped attending those sses.


    As a result, the Gardners saw her as nothing more than a worthless individual who couldn''t seed, while Sadie, nurtured by Bill, became increasingly remarkable.


    But the truth is, I''ve always been a top student. What I know goes beyond just painting-


    In my teenage years, I was also a prominent figure nurtured by the Sanders, and I''ve received numerous


    awards


    Zoey is gone, so now let me take over and slowly deal with this pretentious girl in the future.


    "So, Sadie, did you sign up too?"


    Sadie smirked confidently. "Of course. While my skills may not match those of renowned artists, I''ve heard there are a lot of awards this time. It would be nice to win the neer award." Bill patted her head with approval, "Your sister is sensible and capable. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    It was then that I understood the sorrow Zoey had felt in the past. They were all part of the Gardners, so why could her dad never notice her?


    But seeing this scene, I didn''t feel sad. Instead, I found itughable. "Well, then I wish you the best of luck in achieving a good ranking."


    Thepetition hadn''t officially started, yet Anna was already using rumors from all sides to attack me, setting the stage for her own advantage.


    I didn''t feel concerned since the first round was based on online voting.


    Chapter 169 Mrs Bolton, The Best


    You''re


    Thanks to Anna, my work gained immediate attention once it was posted online.


    10 Free Coma


    Even though S''s followers first criticized me, many changed their views and became supporters after seeing my work "Even though the style is different from S''s, the way the colors arebined is incredible! The image is breathtaking." "Maybe she just picked a username by chance, but I cant deny that this author is very skilled!"


    "Could she be the real S?"


    In this age of public opinion, it''s a powerful tool that can either help or harm, and I''ve learned how to use it to my benefit. Anna never imagined her attempts to stir up controversy would backfire, ultimately making her a stepping stone for my sess.


    At first, she had a clear lead in the votes, but once "New Beginning" went viral, its votes soared, quickly closing the gap.


    I didn''t even need to check to know Anna must be fuming right now.


    She invested so much money, and while some of her loyal fans still stuck by her, criticizing me, I gained a new wave of supporters.


    During my free time, I nced at Sadie, whose votes seemed stuck just below the final hurdle.


    There might be some interference from the Gardners, so I decided to check out her work.


    It was a typical example of rote learning-decent but nothing extraordinary.


    With that kind of skill, she thought she couldpete with me publicly?


    Knowing I had a strong lead in the votes, I wasn''t bothered anymore and simply waited for the final day to


    Lately, I''ve been spending all my time in the studio, practicing endlessly.


    I''m determined to prove to the Sanders and the Gardners that the daughter they overlooked is the one with true brilliance!


    As thepetition day drew near, I woke up early.


    I wore a white shirt and jeans, my hair tied up in a neat bun, and topped it off with a coat as I stepped outside.


    Zoey was already naturally beautiful, so a simple, fresh look suited her perfectly.


    In the mirror, I caught a glimpse of the person I once was.


    How wonderful. It''s the life I had always dreamed of, isn''t it?


    As I stepped out, Carter gazed at me with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    Chapter 169 Mrs Bolton, You''re The Best


    "You look amazing like this," he said with genuine sincity.


    Yes, the time I lost, I want to reim it in this life.


    "Carter, thank you for everything you''ve done."


    I never entered apetition unprepared, and once again, he had been a huge help to me.


    +10 Free Coins


    "I told you, between a husband and wife, there''s no need for thanks. Zoey, I can''t wait for the moment you win thepetition."


    My heart skipped a beat. "Do you really believe I can win?"


    gaze was full of warmth. "You''re so excellent, not only will you win, but you''ll do it in style."


    Neither the Sanders nor the Gardners have that much faith in me, offering encouragement like this.


    Even Philippa still expressed her worriesst night.


    She isn''t afraid of anything else but the thought that if I lose to the Gardners, it could have a bad impact on the shares and give Sadic another chance to make things difficult for me. She feels for me, her daughter. She doesn''t fully understand my abilities, so it''s natural she wouldn''t believe in me. But Carter''s unwavering support, like a loyal fan, makes me feel a bit ufortable.


    He drew me into his arms, holding me around the waist from behind. "Mrs. Bolton, you''re the best there


    is."


    It would be a lie to im I wasn''t moved. I gave a small nod. "Yes, I will win for sure."


    Inside the venue, I spotted many faces I knew in the VIP area.


    Ashley was there today solely to support Anna, his expression void of any emotion, but clearly driven by his own interests.


    He nced at me and, without hesitation, mocked, "Ms. Gardner, why isn''t your name on the final list? Did you fail to even make it to the finals?"


    I gave him a quick look, his face full of cruel amusement. "Whether I reached the finals is beside the point. As for Ms. Gardner, please refer to me as Mrs. Bolton Ashley was speechless.


    1 smirked. "Your wounds have just healed, and it seems like you''re looking for another beating. Dare to challenge me again?"


    He was furious.


    Fiona gave me a cautious nce, her wariness still evident, but she hid it well, simply directing her son to


    behave.


    Kate, sitting next to her, seemed to have a much closer bond with her, their rtionship clearly warmer.


    Chapter 169 Mrs Bolton, You''re The Best


    Both of them were dressed in extravagant outfits today, with Kate particrly standing out. She had dyed her hair, covering the gray strands, making her look much more vibrant.


    She cast a quick look at me. "Ms. Gardner, you''re here too. Have you seen how far ahead my daughter is in the votes now?"


    At that moment, Anna and I were neck and neck in the votes, but I kept myposure.


    "I noticed. Your daughter is indeed remarkable. I hope she continues to shine like this."


    Sadie looked even more dazzling today, and the Gardners'' entourage was all present as well. It was my first time seeing Sadie''s mother, the Hypocrita.


    She walked arm in arm with Bill, her demeanor perfectly refined.


    Upon spotting me, she greeted me with feigned warmth. "Zoey, you''re here to support Sadie as well? How thoughtful of you."


    Bill was well aware that I never got along with Sadie, so he was well aware that I wouldn''t be so kind. He furrowed his brow and snapped at me, "You didn''t even make it onto the list, why are you here? You''re just making a fool of yourself! Go home now." Before I could respond, a cold male voice interrupted. Thepetition hasn''t even begun, how do you know Zoey is embarrassing herself?"


    Sadie ced her hands on her hips, her tone sharp, "What? Did she make it to the finals?"


    I replied casually, "Yes, I did."

 Billionaire Is 170

    Chapter 170 Making Them Lose Face on the Spot


    Chapter 170 Making Them Lose Face on the Spot


    When I spoke, not only did they doubt my words, but they also found it amusing


    "What are you saying? Are you joking? Look, your name isn''t on this list"


    This was a personalpetition, and many, like Sadie, entered to boost their visibility, so they used their


    real names.


    That''s why Anna chose to use her real name instead of just "S".


    Throughout the event, Zoey''s name was never mentioned, so it was no surprise that Sadie dismissed my words.


    Monica Gardner, the so-called "Hypocrita", covered her mouth and giggled. Zoey, I know you''re proud and always


    nt topete with our Sadie. But if youck skill in painting, no amount of effort will help.


    "Besides, you''re married now. Focus on being a good wife and mother. There''s no need to humiliate yourself... I mean, to gain some attention, and even bring shame to the Boltons." "For the Boltons, Zoey has always been a source of pride, never shame," Carter dered firmly.


    He wasn''t swayed by her words and countered, "Bill, no wonder I think Sadie is so petty in her speech and actions. With a mother like hers, it''s no surprise she turned out this way."


    If anyone else had spoken like that, Bill wouldn''t have hesitated to snap back. But this was Carter, the new head of the Boltons.


    Bill knew better than to underestimate him, especially with ongoing discussions about a possible partnership with the Boltons.


    He had to hold back and show a bit of favoritism toward Monica and Sadie in his responses.


    "Carter, you don''t know. Zoey has never been as capable as Sadie, even since childhood. As harsh as it sounds, they''re not entirely wrong."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not even understanding your own daughter, Bill, you''re really not much of a father. It''s no wonder even an illegitimate daughter dares to act so boldly in front of the real daughter. We''re in a modern era, and now it''s a trend for monogamy. Yet you still y the old game of favoring concubines and neglecting the wife."


    Carter''s words made Bill lose hisposure. He wanted to defend himself, but Carter immediately took my hand and said, "It''s okay, Darling. If the Gardners don''t value you, I will"


    Hearing his sweet words, I knew he was saying them on purpose to put Bill in an awkward spot, but I couldn''t help feeling a warm joy in my heart.


    Thank you, Honey," I replied yfully.


    Hand in hand, we made our way toward my mom. Behind us, I heard Sadie muttering under her breath, "A cripple


    She didn''t get to finish. Bill shot her a cold re, and she immediately swallowed the rest of her insult,


    Chapter 170 Making Them Lose Face on the Spot


    silencing herself.


    "Didn''t she im she got on the list? Let''s wait and see how she humiliates herselfter."


    die, enough about others. For doing your best to bring honor to the Gardners, Monica reminded


    on


    Sadie replied confidently. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m not like Zory, a nobody pretending to be important. [ actually earned my ce on the list."


    At that moment, her face was full of contempt, her arrogance unmistakable as she clearly believed herself superior to me in every possible way. Unfortunately, starting today, I''m determined to recover every penny Zoey lost.


    I won''t just win. I''ll win with style and grace.


    Whenever Monica shows up, my mom avoids her, quietly stepping aside. Left alone in the corner, my mom looks especially lonely and heartbroken.


    1 approached her hesitantly, my gaze revealing a trace of unease. "Mom, why don''t you leave that awful man? I''m not a child anymore, you don''t have to stay because of me."


    Tbrought up the gentleman who had shown up at the partyst time. He''s cared for my mom his entire life and remains single to this day.


    For so many years, my mom has been stuck in this painful marriage. I desperately wish I could free her from it.


    Bill, that sc mbag, doesn''t deserve her-he never did.


    When she noticed Carter lingering nearby, an unreadable look flickered in her eyes. She muttered. "Your foolish child. Don''t talk like that."


    To my surprise, Carter spoke up. "Mom, don''t worry. If you want to divorce, I''ll do everything I can to help you win the case."


    My mom''s expression shifted to one of shock. She had assumed that, as a man, Carter would urge her to endure for the sake of stability and the reputation of the Wilchers, the family she represents. Over the years, the Wilchers have been losing their influence, relying heavily on the Gardners'' support to stay afloat.


    Meanwhile, Bill shamelessly takes advantage of my mom''s hard work. He openly keeps a mistress but refuses to divorce her, enjoying the best of both worlds without consequence,


    It''s not like he doesn''t love my mom at all. After so many years of marriage, there''s bound to be some feelings involved. Otherwise, he wouldn''t keep clinging and refusing to divorce.


    But he refuses to let go of the other woman, and that y her cards, she''s got Bill wrapped around her finger


    . pretentious woman knowing exactly how to


    For the sake of the Wilchers, my mom has been silently enduring all of it, holding everything together to preserve the fragile peace we have now.


    Chapter 170 Making Them Lose Face on the Spot


    Now, with my rebirth, things are bound to change. The is no room forpromise in my world-only


    resistancel


    I still can''t quite understand why Carter would take this ide, not supporting the inen''s view, but speaking out like this.


    "Mom, please think it over carefully Carter and I will stand by you if you want a divorce. If you''re concerned about the Wilchers, we''ll find a way to handle it. You''ve sacrificed so much for this family. Now that I''m older, I want you to live for your sell. Not as M. Gardner, but as Ms. Wilcher."


    I gently stroked her cheek. "Think of the first half of your life as crossing paths with a dog, but in the second half, please be kind to yourself. After the divorce, you''ll still have me."


    Mou looked at me, her gaze steady, a hint of resolve shining through her usually soft eyes.


    I could tell my words had touched her.


    T


    Yet, I knew she still needed a little more support to truly break free,


    "My daughter has really grown up. No matter what happens today, you''ll always be my pride," she said, her voice filled with warmth.


    We held each other tightly, and I whispered softly in her car, "Mom, I love you."


    She is the one thing that Zoey can''t let go of. Watching the happy family of Bill and seeing her quietly rool for me from the sidelines, my resolve to help her escape from that j*rk only grew stronger.


    1 released Philippa, and just then, Carter spoke up beside me, "Zoey, you are my pride too."


    Tears welled up in Philippa''s eyes as she smiled, "You''ve really found a wonderful man. You''re happier than I ever was.


    I gave her a smile, "Yes, Carter is truly amazing."


    Before thepetition started, a crowd of excited onlookers had already gathered outside the venue.


    Numerous reporters were interviewing Anna, while a sea of loyal fans surrounded the area. Some of them. even followed the usual fan routines, showing their unwavering support for her. Anna appeared confident in front of the cameras, promising to give her best performance and secure a top spot to honor her country.


    Even though it was an internationalpetition, inviting artists from all over the world, many talented yet lesser-known artists were cut during the first round of online voting due to ack of votes. Because of our country''s massive poption, most of the chosen artists were local, with only a handfuling from overseas.


    This made Anna, known as an "S", a top contender for the championship.


    Some onlookers whispered, "Where''s that fake ''S'' everyone''s been talking about online?" "Yeah, maybe she''s too embarrassed to appear. She''s nothing but an attention-seeking joke."


    Chapter 170 Making Them Lose Face on the Spot


    "Impostors only lurk in the shadows. How could she ever stand tall before the real one?"


    Even Anna seemed uneasy, anxiously waiting for the rysterious "S" to appear.


    As thepetition was about to start, I said goodbye to Philippa and headed to the venue.


    Among the sea of participants, I found my ce, only to hear Sadie sneer, "You actually showed up


    "If someone like you can be here, why wouldn''t I?" I shot back calmly.


    Anna nced our way without a word. She always yed the quiet watchdog.


    Sadie''s face darkened the moment she saw Anna, still batter about how her boyfriend had been snatched away. With a sharp re, she snapped. "What are you saring at, you worthless nobody? Keep looking, and I''ll make sure you regret it!" The host announced the appearance order based on the voting results.


    "First up, let''s give a big hand to the most favorite artist, Ms. Anna Sander!"


    Anna stepped onto the stage gracefully, holding up her skirt as apuse erupted from the audience.


    "The second spot, just three votes behind the first ce, goes to the inte''s hot topic of the moment, S Pleasee forward!"


    Every gaze turned toward the crowd, eager to see S finally reveal themselves!


    a


    With all eyes on me, I stepped forward in simple attire calm smile gracing my face.


    "This can''t be happening! How could she be S? Sadie stammered, her smirk vanishing in an instant.

 Billionaire Is 172

    Chapter 172 Stunning the Audience


    Anna recoiled from me in fear, her expression filled with dread, as if I were a ghost haunting her.


    A single sentence from me sent her spiraling into nervus therights, leaving her visibly uneasy.


    After a moment, she managed to find her voice and stammered, "M. Gardner, what kind of prank is this? Why would I quit thepetition?"


    She purposely spoke louder, her tone calcted to draw the crowd''s attention, and in an instant, all eyes turned my way.


    It felt like I was being used of using underhanded tactics to make her drop out of thepetition.


    Anna''s supporters began hurling insults at me, their loud jeers throwing the scene into chaos.


    The host and security guards worked to calm the crowd, while Anna shot me a mocking nce as if to say she was of of my league.


    This was her usual strategy, stirring up emotions to turn them into a weapon against me.


    Een Kate in the audience remarked, "Look at her, no skill of her own, so she resorts to shady tricks to get ahead. How could someone like that be truly talented? Meanwhile, Fiona casually admired her freshly manicured nails. She had little affection for Anna, caring only about whether Anna could deliver the benefits she sought.


    "I believe in Anna. I''ve already prepared all the promotional materials for her."


    "Rx, my daughter is amazing. Just look at all these fans here to support her."


    The crowd was buzzing with anticipation, eagerly awaiting the show. Little did they know, this time, victory was already in my hands,


    Anna''s skills are far beneath mine, leaving her with only one strategy to seed.


    There''s no hiding average artwork under the spotlight. Her only option is to endlessly replicate my pieces. before thepetition, hoping to match them stroke for stroke.


    She must have studied my artwork thoroughly in secret, which exins her boldness in stepping onto the


    stage


    As thepetition drew near, I stopped to tie my shoces while passing her.


    Rising to my feet. I leaned close to her ear and murmured like a shadow, "Anna, Chloe has her eyes on you?


    Startled, Anna, who had been cleaning her brushes, froze and identally tipped over her water bucket. Her wide-eyed disbelief followed me, but I didn''t spare her a nce as I walked away without hesitation.


    Just take a moment to reflect. After all, your guilty conscience is your own doing.


    I sat before my drawing board, absentmindedly spinning a pen between my fingers, imagining


    the


    e turmoil


    Chapter 172 Stunning the Audience


    Anna must be enduring.


    She''s likely wracking her brain, wondering if I''ve uncovered her secret and debating whether to use my


    artwork.


    If she doesn''t, she can''tpete with me using her own designs or color choices, they don''t stand a chance. But if she dares to use my paintings and the truthes out that Chloe created them, her reputation will be in shambles. No, Chloe is dead, and no one knows those paintings were he


    The dead remain silent!


    I guessed that''s her thoughts now. I believe she''ll take the gamble and use my artwork.


    She understands who I was, just as I understand who she is now. Everything is unfolding exactly as I predicted.


    But right now, I can''t waste my energy on Anna. Thispetition is about reiming my name!


    This time, the contest is unusual because there''s no specific theme, allowing each artist to showcase their finest painting skills..


    How does thispare to an open-book test?


    Maybe the organizers hope to inspire the artists to produce more captivating pieces for the uing


    auction.


    I wasn''t confined by the past. A new scene had already formed in my mind.


    The brush moved gracefully across the paper, with the camera asionally focusing in closer.


    I was so absorbed in my work that I didn''t notice the buzz happening below.


    The camera frequently zoomed in on me, almost as if the director was addressing the audience''s curiosity. about whether I could really paint.


    At first, all people saw was my rough style, and many began to criticize me.


    "What kind of rubbish is this? Even my grandma could do a better job."


    "She must have hired someone to do the painting for her. Her true nature is clear as soon as she''s on stage."


    Monica covered her mouth and giggled. "I knew she wouldn''t make it. Her style is worse than just throwing paint on the canvas. Look at our Sadie, so graceful."


    Philippa scoffed, "Shut up. If you''re so great, why aren''t you the judge?"


    Bill looked stern and remarked, "Enough arguing; let''s keep watching."


    Kate joined in with a smile, "If Ms. Gardner''s painting skills were even half as good as her words, that would be something. How could she everpete with Anna at this level?" But slowly, theughter faded. The chaotic strokes began to form something meaningful.


    Chapter 172 Stunning the Audience


    Someone in the audience who understood art stood up and apuded, Incredible'' This isn''t ordinary this is pure genius""


    "Unbelievable, it looked like a mess before, but now it be something extraordinary!


    "She doesn''t even need to sketch first. This is clearly the work of a master."


    Only true art lovers can appreciate this, much like ying an improvised song and turning it into a hit.


    As the final details were added, more people stood up, their eyes glued to the screen, eager to see my paintinge to life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    The piece I entered in thepetition is titled "New Life," while this one is called "Twin Souls."


    Life and death, light and darkness, shattered and reformed.


    On one side, ck water lilies descend into hell-dark, decaying, slowly sinking into the murky depths.


    If you look closely, the water lilies seem to mirror a woman in despair.


    But on the other side, vibrant colors emerge. Some interpret it as a hand reaching out to pull the ck water lilies, while others see it as angelic wings gently caressing it. Each person has their own interpretation.


    What''s clear is that this side symbolizes healing, redemption, and breaking free from darkness.


    "It''s incredible! This is a true masterpiece!"


    "I see redemption, what do you see?"


    "It''s hope."


    "Its sinking!


    "It''s the wings of an angel!"


    As I made myst stroke, the entire hall erupted in excitement.


    Live painting broadcasts are rare, and it felt as though everyone had just experienced a powerful song or watched a moving story. The emotions were intense at first, but soon, they settled.


    I was the first toplete my painting, sparking excitement throughout the entire room.


    Anna appeared slightly uneasy, noticing the buzz of excitement from the crowd.


    Once Ipleted my artwork, I would be able to join the others in admiring their creations.


    Without a doubt, Anna painted one of my most memorable artworks.


    Fortunately, I had prepared well this time, and once again, she walked right into my trap!


    Though she seemed unsettled, this particr painting had been reproduced countless times in private, making it almost wless.


    Chapter 172 Stunning the Audience


    #10 Free Coins


    Sadie watched as everyone around her wrapped up their paintings, which made her feel anxious and thustered. In her rush, she failed to clean her brush properly, leaving an unfortunate streak of gray-ck on her canvas. This caused quiet whispers among the onlookers.


    At first, she only needed toyer on more color, but the harder she hurried, the more she tried to hide it. causing it to merge with the ck and leaving the whole piece looking lifeless and dull.


    Bill felt a headacheing on as he watched, while Monica ceased teasing him and exined, "She''s just a liule anxious."


    Bill remarked, "At least it''s fortunate the spotlight isn''t on her for the final piece.


    Meanwhile, Philippa was filled with excite

 Billionaire Is 173

    Chapter 173 Revealing the Truth


    Chapter 173 Revealing the Truth


    When Annaid eyes on my artwork, envy shed across her face.


    She realized that with the debut of my artwork "Twin Souls, her imitation of my painting would inherentlyck some of its essence. Whether in technique or concept, she was miles behind.


    The majority of the artworks she had taken from me were made during my lowest moments, giving them a somber, shadowy tone.


    The piece I created at that moment outshone every other work.


    Even Sadie, known for her fragile mental strength, couldn''t finish her own painting.


    She stared at mine in disbelief, softly muttering, "This can''t be... How could you, such a useless person, create such a work ofant?"


    Kate''s face also darkened, clearly taken aback that I had outshone her gifted daughter.


    The people who had once backed Anna began to shift their opinions.


    didn''t expect Fake S''s painting to be so striking. It''s truly impressive."


    "I can''t quite exin it, but while Ms. Sander''s work is cohesive, it feels lifeless. On the other hand, Fake S% ck water lilies truly capture the spirit of S. "I feel the same way!"


    Those who had once ridiculed me now began to offer their praise, and the mood in the room lightened considerably.


    After the judges tallied their scores and the audience votes were counted, I secured first ce, leaving Anna far behind in second..


    Even Anna''s most loyal fans had no objections to the oue, as my skill was impossible to ignore.


    Though Kate was visibly disappointed, she acknowledged that second ce was still a respectable result. and she kept trying to find ways to spin it positively.


    Fiona expressed her dissatisfaction, "What kind of genius are we talking about? She waspletely outshined by someone else.


    Kate replied, "You can''t say that. Anna has been dealing with some personal issuestely, and that has affected her mood. That''s why she didn''t win. Still, second ce is a silver medal."


    Fiona scoffed. "In this world, only the winner is remembered. Do you even recall who took home the silver and bronze medals in thest Olympics? People only care about the best, the record-breakers." Before Kate could respond, I rose to my feet.


    The host called on me to speak, and I took the microphone, offering a subtle smile to both the audience in front of me and those watching the live broadcast.


    Chapter 173 Revealing the Truth


    "Actually, I came here today to fulfill someone''s request and to reveal a secret."


    +10 Free Coina


    The moment the words left my mouth, the entire hall was instantly captivated, eager to hear the gossip.


    The host asked, "Whose wish are you here to fulfill?"


    I spoke with rity, taking my time, "The real


    At that moment, both Anna and the audience were struk with shock and a murmur of confusion spread through the crowd.


    "What does she mean by the real 5? Is she admitting she''s the fake one?"


    "Hold on, isn''t the real S supposed to be Ms. Anna Sancer? And she''s on stage right now? What''s going on here? I don''t quite get it."Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The host quickly responded to my remark. "There was big debate online about S before, with some iming you''re pretending to be S. Is this the reason you''re here today, to clear things up? "Yes, I''m not S. The real S has been passed away for a long time.


    The crowd below erupted in confusion, murmurs filling the air as people exchanged thoughts. Anna'' hands gripped her dress tightly, seemingly aware of what I was about to reveal.


    But it was toote for her to back out now!


    If she had stepped back sooner, she wouldn''t be facing this public exposure on stage now. Who knows how long I''ve been waiting for this moment.


    I gripped the microphone firmly and pressed on. The true S is Ms. Chloe Sander from the Sanders. The woman you all know as Ms. Anna is nothing more than an imposter!"


    Anna quickly retorted, "You''re making things up! Ms. Gardner, I know you''ve held a grudge against me ever since that video of yours leaked online, but making false ims in front of all these people-this is defamation, and I could sue you for it!"


    "Ms. Sander, there''s no need to be anxious. Only falsehoods are rumors. Since I''m brave enough to stand here and expose the truth, I have all the proof ready. I''m simply seeking justice for the innocent Ms. Chloe. How could that be called spreading rumors?" I wasn''t nervous at all. In fact, I stayedpletelyposed. "It seems like you''re the one feeling uneasy, aren''t you? Are you worried I''ll reveal that all your artwork is stolen from Chloe''s creations? Even the painting you''re presenting today was made by Chloe?" A perfect kill!


    Anna''s eyes widened in shock. She must be wondering how I, someone from the outside, could know such specific details, things only Chloe and she could know.


    My careful nning took herpletely by surprise.


    The hall exploded into whispers and chatter.


    Kate, disregarding everything else, rushed to confront me on stage. "Everyone, don''t believe her lies! She''s


    14:35 Tue, Dec 10 G UB


    Chapter 173 Revealing the Truth


    4:72%0


    #10 Free Con


    just envious of my daughter''s talent, and that''s why she spreading these false rumors! We all saw my daughter paint right here, but she''s iming it was Chr''s artwork. What a ridiculous im!"


    "Yes, with so many people watching, where''s the fake?"


    "But her painting skills are clearly superior to Anna''s. What''s there to be jealous of? Why do I feel like what she''s saying might actually be true?"


    Anna''splexion went ashen, fully aware that losing today would destroy her reputation beyond repair.


    She had reached a breaking point, with no option left at to press on.


    "Ms. Gardner, one must stand by their words. If you cant back them up with proof, everything you''re saying is mere defamation! I have the right to sue you.


    I chose to disregard her and shifted my attention to Kate. "Mrs. Sander, how well do you truly know your eldest daughter?"


    "She''s my daughter; how could I not know her?"


    I gave a slight smile, holding the microphone as I casually began, "Would you all like to hear a story? There was once a naive young girl born into a rich family, gifted with an incredible talent for painting from an early age. But because her family wanted her to eventually take over the business, they dismissed painting as pointless, and she had to bury her passion deep within.


    "One year, driven by a sudden impulse, she entered a paintingpetition under the alias ''S'' and donated all the prize money. Unexpectedly, her spontaneous act earned her arge following online. Despite her busy schedule, she made sure to share a new artwork once a year to keep her fans happy, sometimes even donating the profits to charity,


    "As more and more people admired her, she couldn''t pursue painting full-time. Her days were consumed by work, always trying to meet her family''s expectations, but no matter how hard she tried, she remained, unseen by both her family and her partner, leading her into a state of depression.


    "The kind-hearted, yet naive girl, not wanting to weigh down her family, isted herself in the basement, pouring her heart into her art. She created a collection of dark, powerful paintings as a way to heal herself.


    "But one day, an unfortunate ident took her life. She never had the chance to meet her fans, and she left this world forever.


    At this point, tears streamed down Luke''s face as he sat in the audience.

 Billionaire Is 174

    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    These are secrets that even the members of the Sanders are unaware of


    In an instant, Kate, who once defended Anna, went silen Anna now appeared to be the victim, yet there was a coldness in her eyes, as if she wanted to destroy the


    In the past, she always seeded because she held the power and was always one step ahead, while I was the one caught in her schemes.


    When the truth was revealed, I was left speechless, with false usation pinned on me, and I could do nothing but offer a helpless exnation in front of everyone.


    After my rebirth. I took control from the shadows, while she remained in the spotlight. She unknowing)) walked right into the trap 1 had set, and now it was her turn to endure the suffering I once faced


    The tears Luke shed before me felt nothing more than fake tears. He was easily swayed by others. pretending to show sympathy while being cold and selfish, caring only about himself.


    The crowd, who had once passionately supported Anna, now sat in silence, absorbed in the story I was unfolding.


    I took a deep breath before continuing, "Chloe''s death was always shrouded in mystery. I never imagined anyone could be so vile as to im all her artworks after her passing, profit from them, and take credit for her achievements."


    My eyes narrowed as 1 turned my focus to Anna. "She was your biological sister. How could you do something like that? Doesn''t your conscience torment you?"


    I knew all too well how cold-hearted she was. If she had any remorse, she wouldn''t have shown such cruelty toward an elderly person.


    What I spoke was merely a y, a carefully crafted scheme to reveal Chloe''s death.


    The police are still looking into the case, and the cause of her death hasn''t been revealed yet


    Once I gather undeniable proof that Anna is responsible for my death, the seeds I nted today wille to light in full force.


    When those fans who were misled learn the truth about Anna''s actions, what will their response be?


    When that momentes, public opinion will surge to its peak, and people from all corners of the country, and even the world, will be the sharpest weapon in my hands to condemn this culprit! Today, I will strip away her firstyer.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Like a rotten apple, it may appear red and appealing on the outside, but once the skin is removed, the moldy interior is exposed.


    Kate and the fans in the audience stared at Anna with confusion. "Anna, is what she said true?"


    The story I shared was so detailed; it didn''t seem like a fabrication. She wanted to believe in Anna, but deep down, her trust was starting to waver, shifting toward me.


    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    She was eager for Anna to respond, to deny everything had safel


    Anna clutched her chest, her face draining of color as she turned to Kate. "Mom, how can you trust a stranger and not believe your own daughter? Everything she''s saying is a lie, full of holes


    I raised an eyebrow, meeting her gaze. "Oh? What exacly are these holes?"


    She continued, "You im my sister has depression, but how would you know that, being from abroad, when even my family doesn''t? And this absurd rumor about me stealing her painting. I''ll say it again, without any proof, you''re simply ndering me!"


    Kate, clearly provoked, began to doubt as well. "Yes, if my daughter truly had depression, how could I not know? My family and I can vouch that she doesn''t. Your ims don''t make sense."


    I had already expected Anna''s response. This was the signal I had intentionally given, inviting them all to step right into the trap 1 had set.


    trap


    I said, "Mrs. Sander, you''re so quick to defend your daughter. Do you honestly think your words hold any weight?"


    To disprove my words, Kate quickly called Josh and the two brothers to the stage.


    I can confirm that my daughter behaved normally while she was alive, and there was no sign of mental illness."


    "Yes, you are a wicked woman, attacking Anna with such a ridiculous lie."


    "Chloe has already been buried, and yet you still want to drag her name through the mud. You''re heartless!"


    Keep jumping! The higher you jump now, the harder you''ll crashter.


    Anna didn''t look victorious in her defense, but instead, confused.


    It was clear that she had started to sense something was off and was now trying to figure out where my next move would ce the pieces on the board. However, it''s toote now.


    Atst, I managed to draw you into the trap. There''s no way I''ll let you walk away unscathed.


    1 turned to Luke, locking my gaze with his. "Mr. Bolton, I''ve heard that you and Chloe grew up together, so after all these years, you must know her better than anyone. Your words would be the most trustworthy. Why don''t you tell us what Chloe''s mental state was like before she passed?"


    The fans around us also turned their attention to him. "Mr. Bolton, please, tell us clearly. Did Chloe have depression or not?"


    "Yes, although what this person is saying may sound absurd, S''s works are all dark. It''s hard to believe the author wasn''t affected by sadness. What is the truth?"


    I couldn''t care less about anything else. All I need to know is who the real protagonist is, the one I''ve supported all these years!"


    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    "Mr. Bolton, please speak up!"


    +10 Free Coins


    Lended up dragging Luke into this mess. As the one who started it, how could I just stand by and let you


    watch?


    At this moment, he feltpletely different, both inside and out. He couldn''t even tell if Chloe was truly depressed. When I lost my child, I wasn''t in the best star of mind either.


    But if he spoke honestly, wouldn''t that only support my earlier words?


    Chloe exists in a world where family is distant and love feels absent. With thine


    having reached this point, he would undoubtedly be affected as well.


    No matter whether he responds or not, Luke is already caught in this trap and can''t escape.


    His hesitation isn''t about finding justice for Chloc, it''s about figuring out how to free himself.


    His tears just


    moments: now seemed even moreughable to r


    1. me.


    "Mr. Bolton, do you need more time to think it over? Don''t you even know the state of your girlfriend''s health?"


    Luke understood that I was intentionally provoking him, yet he couldn''t do a thing about it.


    Driven into a corner, even knowing there was a deep pit ahead, he had no choice but to leap right into it.


    "My ex-wife did go through a period of feeling down, but that''s normal. Everyone faces disappointments in life; maybe a project didn''t go as nned, or they ran into some personal problems. Who''s happy all the time? In my opinion, her sadness doesn''t qualify as depression."


    His response was cleverly crafted, steering clear of the topic of depression while focusing on Chloe''s temporary low spirits.


    No matter what move I make next, he will still escape without a scratch!


    The Sanders echoed his words, saying, "Exactly, who here can guarantee we''re happy all the time? Doesn''t everyone go through moments of sadness or struggles?


    "Ms. Gardner, you''re being aggressive and intentionally stirring up tension within our family. Even if you win today''s gold medal, your character is far beneath my daughter''s. It''s truly disgraceful!


    The crowd below began to criticize and take sides.


    Through it all, I remained calm and unshaken. My eyes met Damian in the audience, and he caught my signal, stepping onto the stage with something in his hands.


    The insults from every direction rained down on me like bullets and arrows, but I stood tall, my gaze steady and resolute.


    "I truly pity Chloe. I never imagined she was struggling with depression. Yet you, her family, her so-called loved ones, have no idea!"


    I grabbed the stack of papers and threw them forcefully toward the Sanders. The sound of them hitting,


    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    the ground was sharp and loud. "Now, open your eyes daughter has been living all these years! Read aloud whis


    +10 Fram Coms


    Chapter 174 Dragging Him into the Trap!


    the ground was sharp and loud. "Now, open your eyes and look carefully. See the kind of life your daughter has been living all these years! Read aloud what''s written on the diagnosis report!" 14:35 Tue, Dec 10 Gub


    Chapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense

 Billionaire Is 175

    hapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    10 Free Coins


    hapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    10 Free Coins


    The disy swiftly changed to reveal a report from my previous depression diagnosis.


    It was evident that this document wasn''t current but dated from three years ago.


    The full details wereid out: diagnoses, treatments, medication logs, and records of therapy sessions. Although the screen wasn''t very sharp, Carter had made sure to hand out printed copies of the entire set of documents.


    Kate''s hands shook as she grasped the report. Her face filled with shock as she muttered, "This can''t be true! It''s impossible! How could Chloe


    The treatment records spoke louder than any words I could have used, making her tears flow freely.


    Perhaps she was reminded of the suffering I went through before my death and the way they treated me during those years,


    Every cold gesture, every mocking remark, every favor shown to Anna, and the constant neglect I faced, all felt like knives piercing my soul. After the pain was inflicted, they effortlessly pulled the knives out, leaving me to face the wounds on my


    OWIL


    The casual remarks they made would linger in my mind for countless sleepless nights.


    Eachpromise I made for Anna became a haunting nightmare, especially when the clock struck midnight.


    Insomnia, hair loss, emotional numbness, and endless inner chaos gued me relentlessly.


    Luke sat ?n silence after reviewing the reports, his head lowered as he pondered deeply.


    Maybe he was reflecting on the changes I''d undergone over the years and the anguish I felt each time he tantly favored Anna.


    The fans started to question, "This... this is the proof. Anna, are you really S? rify this!"


    The Sanders, including Luke, as well as the Gardners and the Hudsons, watched the stage with intense focus.


    I had cornered Anna, leaving her no escape.


    Before hery an inferno, and behind her, a vast, endless chasm.


    She had no choice but to press on with a confident front.


    "It''s just a stack of paper. With the way Photoshop works now, she clearly came ready. She must have nned this, preparing evidence to trap me," Anna remarked.


    True to her nature, Anna was unshaken, both mentally and emotionally strong


    Tue,


    Chapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    She quickly shifted into the role of the victim. "Ms. Gardner, we''ve never had any issues. Ever since you arrived at the Boltons, you''ve first driven me out, and ow you''re framing me. Just because my ex-boyfriend and I are getting married, you hold a grudge and try to ruin me. You''re being so cruel. Family alliances are beyond my control, and besides, you''re already married."


    In just a few sentences, she turned me into the viin, making me seem spiteful and malicious.


    As everyone examined the documents in their hands, doubt began to creep in.


    "She clearly came prepared. As long as shebeled Annas Fake S on stage, who was going to bother checking if these reports were real?"


    "Exactly, I could easily get a sick leave and have a fake medical report made. It''s not hard to do."


    "Ms. Sander is truly unfortunate. Her sister died without being able to defend herself, and now she''s being maliciously used."


    "Ms. Gardner, you''ve already won first ce. What more do you want? Why destroy someone''s reputation?"


    Because Anna made false ims about me, these people are beginning to doubt me.


    If I hadn''t suffered so much from her in my past life, I wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to prepare this


    time.


    Let her keep arguing, each word she says will only lead to her downfall.


    I locked my gaze on her and said, "Ms. Sander, I anticipated you would say that, so I made sure to bring Chloe''s doctor here."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the entire hall fell into silence.


    A few bystanders were left in disbelief.


    "Seriously, are you for real?"


    "This is getting intense. She''s already pulled out the evidence!"


    "How can the Sanders keep arguing? Soon, she is about to do something bold!"


    While Anna and the Sanders stood stunned, a man in a blue shirt and white coat stepped forward, carrying aposed presence.


    As soon as he appeared, a few people recognized him.


    "I know him! He''s a well-known psychologist who charges a high hourly fee and has received many international awards. His name is Sergio Zimmer."


    "Leven bought his book on dealing with internal struggles."


    Sergio adjusted his sses, his demeanor both elegant and distant. His voice was cold as he spoke, "Good afternoon, everyone, I''m Sergio Zimmer. At Ms. Gardner''s request, I''m here today to disclose a few things." "Dr. Zimmer, are you here for Chloe?" someone inquired.


    Chapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    "Is Chloe Sander one of your patients?"


    Sergio''s expression hardened. "I only found out about Ms. Chloe''s tragic death when I returned to the country a few days ago. She was such a tragic soul, passing away without any rity. I feltpelled to do something."


    Kate''s eyes were swollen with tears as she gazed at him, desperate for an answer.


    "Dr. Zimmer, please tell us. Was my daughter truly struggling with depression?"


    Sergio spoke with conviction. "Yes, I first encountered Ms. Chloe three years ago. Back then, her condition wasn''t severe, just a tendency. W met through a charity event, and I offered her some advice, hoping she could ovee it and avoid falling into depression. "A monthter, she came to my clinic on her own, asking for a diagnosis. I''m unsure of what she went through during that time, but it was clear her mood was in a terrible state.


    "For the next few years, 1 continued treating her, but the results were disappointing. Neither the medication nor the therapy sessions made any real difference. Ms. Chloe endured constant suffering during this time."


    He adjusted his sses and turned his gaze coldly toward the Sanders. "Do you really not understand why Ms. Chloe fell into depression? You''ve allowed your daughter to suffer for years without noticing. Is this truly how a family behaves?"


    His words carried more weight than mine, as he positioned himself from a ce of moral superiority to criticize the members of the Sanders.


    "Her condition continued to deteriorate, so I rmended she try painting as a way to heal. However, her artwork eventually became like daggers, wounding her even more."


    Someone caught on and asked, "Dr. Zimmer, have you scen Chloe''s paintings? Who is this ''S?"


    Sergio responded coldly, "I''ve seen her paint on multiple asions, and I own several of her artworks. I keep them as treasures, but her family has taken them, iming them as their own and using them to glorify themselves, turning her suffering into their pride. Ms. Chloe, your sister truly has no conscience!"


    The disy swiftly changed to reveal a report from my previous depression diagnosis.


    It was evident that this document wasn''t current but dated from three years ago.


    The full details wereid out: diagnoses, treatments, medication logs, and records of therapy sessions. Although the screen wasn''t very sharp, Carter had made sure to hand out printed copies of the entire set of documents.


    Kate''s hands shook as she grasped the report. Her face filled with shock as she muttered, "This can''t be true! It''s impossible! How could Chloe


    The treatment records spoke louder than any words I could have used, making her tears flow freely.


    Perhaps she was reminded of the suffering I went through before my death and the way they treated me during those years,


    Every cold gesture, every mocking remark, every favor shown to Anna, and the constant neglect I faced, all felt like knives piercing my soul.


    After the pain was inflicted, they effortlessly pulled the knives out, leaving me to face the wounds on my


    OWIL


    The casual remarks they made would linger in my mind for countless sleepless nights.


    Eachpromise I made for Anna became a haunting nightmare, especially when the clock struck midnight.


    Insomnia, hair loss, emotional numbness, and endless inner chaos gued me relentlessly.


    Luke sat ?n silence after reviewing the reports, his head lowered as he pondered deeply.


    Maybe he was reflecting on the changes I''d undergone over the years and the anguish I felt each time he tantly favored Anna.


    The fans started to question, "This... this is the proof. Anna, are you really S? rify this!"


    The Sanders, including Luke, as well as the Gardners and the Hudsons, watched the stage with intense focus.


    I had cornered Anna, leaving her no escape.


    Before hery an inferno, and behind her, a vast, endless chasm.


    She had no choice but to press on with a confident front.


    "It''s just a stack of paper. With the way Photoshop works now, she clearly came ready. She must have nned this, preparing evidence to trap me," Anna remarked.


    True to her nature, Anna was unshaken, both mentally and emotionally strong


    Tue,


    Chapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    She quickly shifted into the role of the victim. "Ms. Gardner, we''ve never had any issues. Ever since you arrived at the Boltons, you''ve first driven me out, and ow you''re framing me. Just because my ex-boyfriend and I are getting married, you hold a grudge and try to ruin me. You''re being so cruel. Family alliances are beyond my control, and besides, you''re already married."


    In just a few sentences, she turned me into the viin, making me seem spiteful and malicious.


    As everyone examined the documents in their hands, doubt began to creep in.


    "She clearly came prepared. As long as shebeled Annas Fake S on stage, who was going to bother checking if these reports were real?"


    "Exactly, I could easily get a sick leave and have a fake medical report made. It''s not hard to do."


    "Ms. Sander is truly unfortunate. Her sister died without being able to defend herself, and now she''s being maliciously used."


    "Ms. Gardner, you''ve already won first ce. What more do you want? Why destroy someone''s reputation?"


    Because Anna made false ims about me, these people are beginning to doubt me.


    If I hadn''t suffered so much from her in my past life, I wouldn''t have gone to such lengths to prepare this


    time.


    Let her keep arguing, each word she says will only lead to her downfall.


    I locked my gaze on her and said, "Ms. Sander, I anticipated you would say that, so I made sure to bring Chloe''s doctor here."


    As soon as the words were spoken, the entire hall fell into silence.


    A few bystanders were left in disbelief.


    "Seriously, are you for real?"


    "This is getting intense. She''s already pulled out the evidence!"


    "How can the Sanders keep arguing? Soon, she is about to do something bold!"


    While Anna and the Sanders stood stunned, a man in a blue shirt and white coat stepped forward, carrying aposed presence.


    As soon as he appeared, a few people recognized him.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "I know him! He''s a well-known psychologist who charges a high hourly fee and has received many international awards. His name is Sergio Zimmer."


    "Leven bought his book on dealing with internal struggles."


    Sergio adjusted his sses, his demeanor both elegant and distant. His voice was cold as he spoke, "Good afternoon, everyone, I''m Sergio Zimmer. At Ms. Gardner''s request, I''m here today to disclose a few things."


    "Dr. Zimmer, are you here for Chloe?" someone inquired.


    Chapter 175 Things Are Getting Intense


    "Is Chloe Sander one of your patients?"


    Sergio''s expression hardened. "I only found out about Ms. Chloe''s tragic death when I returned to the country a few days ago. She was such a tragic soul, passing away without any rity. I feltpelled to do something."


    Kate''s eyes were swollen with tears as she gazed at him, desperate for an answer.


    "Dr. Zimmer, please tell us. Was my daughter truly struggling with depression?"


    Sergio spoke with conviction. "Yes, I first encountered Ms. Chloe three years ago. Back then, her condition wasn''t severe, just a tendency. W met through a charity event, and I offered her some advice, hoping she could ovee it and avoid falling into depression. "A monthter, she came to my clinic on her own, asking for a diagnosis. I''m unsure of what she went through during that time, but it was clear her mood was in a terrible state.


    "For the next few years, 1 continued treating her, but the results were disappointing. Neither the medication nor the therapy sessions made any real difference. Ms. Chloe endured constant suffering during this time."


    He adjusted his sses and turned his gaze coldly toward the Sanders. "Do you really not understand why Ms. Chloe fell into depression? You''ve allowed your daughter to suffer for years without noticing. Is this truly how a family behaves?"


    His words carried more weight than mine, as he positioned himself from a ce of moral superiority to criticize the members of the Sanders.


    "Her condition continued to deteriorate, so I rmended she try painting as a way to heal. However, her artwork eventually became like daggers, wounding her even more."


    Someone caught on and asked, "Dr. Zimmer, have you scen Chloe''s paintings? Who is this ''S?"


    Sergio responded coldly, "I''ve seen her paint on multiple asions, and I own several of her artworks. I keep them as treasures, but her family has taken them, iming them as their own and using them to glorify themselves, turning her suffering into their pride. Ms. Chloe, your sister truly has no conscience!"

 Billionaire Is 176

    hapter 176 You Have No Right to Dishono Her!


    Chapter 176 You Have No Right to Dishonor Her!


    +10 Free Cons


    Sergio acted as if he were speaking on my behalf,pletely exposing the hidden disgrace of the Sanders


    I chose to restrain myself, refraining from revealing the secret rtionship between Anna and Luke.


    As my psychologist, he understood the root cause of my depression all too well.


    However, at that moment, Anna and Lake had not truly crossed any boundaries. Their actions were limited to mere flirtation


    If I had chosen to speak out, they would have faced criticism, but their reputations wouldn''t have been- entirely ruined.


    Now that Anna has fallen into my trap, today her true nature has been revealed, and her time at the Hudsons will be fraught with tension and uncertainty.


    The baby growing inside her is a ticking time bomb, waiting for the perfect moment for me to set it off!


    This time, I chose not to expose her affair with Luke. Instead, my focus was on revealing the unfair treatment I endured at the Sanders and restoring my lost dignity.


    Even so, Anna couldn''t cope with the


    pressure.


    "Anna, speak up, are you really S?"


    Realizing there was no escape, Anna decided to take a risky chance,


    Dr. Zimmer, what you''ve said only confirms that Chloe has depression, but it doesn''t prove she is S. Chloe has always been sensitive, gentle, andposed around us. We never noticed her illness, but these two issues shouldn''t be mixed up." Josh understood that, regardless of who S truly was, I was already dead, so his only choice was to defend Anna''s reputation.


    "Yes, Chloe is usually very well-behaved, and since she was an adult, we neglected to pay closer attention to her, failing to notice her illness-that''s on us. However, you can''t just spout baseless usations and nder Anna!


    ay of


    "Dr. Zimmer, you''ve admitted yourself that you''ve only seen Chloe''s artwork, so how can you im any this as truth? Aren''t those long online novels, full of millions of words, just made-up stories?


    "Anna has always had a weak heart. using her of this in front of so many people is unfair. I urge you not to be misled by malicious ims and to apologize to her directly!"


    I can only feel relief that I am already dead, forever cut off from the Sanders.


    People like them, even if we share the slightest blood connection, fill me with absolute disgust!


    They go to great lengths to shield Anna and paint her in a spotless light.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    They dismiss my depression as if it were insignificant, yet they fight tooth and nail to protect Anna''s


    Chapter 176 You Have No Right to Dishonor Her!


    8472%


    +10 Free Cons


    Even Sergio, an outsider, couldn''t stand it any longer. How I see why Ms. Chloe ended up depressed. With a family like this, how could she ever find happiness?"


    A faint, dry smile curved his lips. He seemed uninterested in arguing further and instead spoke firmly, "Do you believe Mc Chloe can''t defend herself jou becausethe''s no longer here? She is like the sun, silent, yet her light still touches this world He turned his gaze toward the backstage and called out Everyone,e forward."


    One after another, people stepped onto the stage, teachers from remote mountainous areas and the head of a charitable foundation among them.


    Anna''s face turned ashen. She knew she was finished!


    "The alias might be fake, but real donors must register under their true identities. She chose to stay humble and keep quiet, but left just enough for the observant to uncover the truth."


    Sergio Approached a child, one whose presence left asting impression on me.


    He was just a little boy, I never thought he''d grow up so quickly!


    When I first arrived in the remote mountains, he was only four. His parents had tragically passed away workce ident, leaving him with no one but grandma to lean on. I provided him with a living guarantee.


    We only crossed paths twice, yet every New Year, I would receive a greeting card.


    I still recall the first time Iid eyes on him. He was small, skinny, and too shy to meet my gaze.


    Over the years, he''s grown taller, hisplexion brighter, and the fear in his eyes has faded.


    I never imagined that the little boy who used to cling to his grandma''s legs would one day stand tall to shield me.


    Sergio spoke up, "Ms. Chloe didn''t just donate her prize money to the charity foundation, she also personally supported several struggling families in that vige. Because the distance was far, only a few people could make it today. This boy is Miguel Stroud, one of the children she helped. Miguel, can you tell everyone if your sponsor is here on this stage?" Miguel must be around seven years old now, mature beyond his years.


    His eyes scanned the faces in the crowd,pletely overlooking Anna. When his gazended on me, a brief flicker of excitement lit up his expression, only to vanish just as quickly,


    He raised his hand and pointed in my direction. "Ms. Chloe isn''t here, but she looks very simr to her. The only difference is that Ms. Chloe doesn''t have a red mole on her forehead."


    With those words, Anna''s entire scheme crumbled instantly.


    Sergio nced around and spoke firmly. "Mr. Kaufman, who has been making those yearly donations? Even though Ms. Chloe has passed, she''s surely watching from above and would want the truth toe


    out."


    14:35 Tue, Dec 10 GU B


    Chapter 176 You Have No Right to Dishono Herf


    72%


    The president of the charity foundation, Cyrus Kaufman, stepped forward, his voice trembling and his eyes slightly red. Holding the microphone tightly, he said with emotion, "I only just learned about Ms. Chloe''s passing. She was a remarkable,passionate person who didn''t deserve such a tragic fate."


    He opened a folder in his hands and continued, "This contains records of donations made by Ms. Chloe over the past ten years. Many of the funds came from ctioning artwork. These records have been verified by professionals, and if anyone has doubts, they are wee to confirm with the tax authorities."


    At that moment, he fixed his gaze on Anna. I must y, aside from Ms. Chloe, I have never received a single donation from Ms. Annal"


    The truth was finally out, yet it wasn''t enough to settle everything.


    A booming voice broke the silence. "I can prove it too! can confirm that Ms. Chloe has devoted herself to charity for many years."


    It was the director of the Orphanage Foundation, with Alisa standing next to him, apanied by several familiar faces in the background.


    As I looked at those pure, smiling children, tears nearly welled up in my eyes.


    I gripped my hands tightly, digging my nails into my palms to distract myself from the overwhelming emotion, determined not to give away any signs of weakness.


    How remarkable it felt, to see all the people I had once shielded now standing up for me after my passing. The faint glimmers of their lives joined together, forming a radiant light on this stage that brightened my


    Own.


    The people from the Sanders standing on stage looked utterly foolish instead.


    The dean, a big man, also had tears in his eyes as he spoke, "Chloe, she...


    He could barely finish his sentence before his voice cracked with emotion.


    Alisa gently reassured him, and after a moment, he managed to continue, "Chloe has been supporting our orphanage. She was so innocent, always helping without ever seeking recognition! How could such a good person die for no reason? And after her passing, someone stole credit for her artwork, while others ndered her. Those of you who insulted her, she never took anything from you, not even a single meal. You have no right to dishonor her!"

 Billionaire Is 177

    Chapter 177 Throwing Eggs at Them


    Chapter 177 Throwing Eggs at Them


    "Mr. Peay, please calm yourself. This isn''t the right time to say this."


    Alisa interrupted, saying, "Guys, bring out all the paintings Chloe created."


    The children retrieved the artworks I had left at the orphanage. Soon, someone identified them.


    "This is unmistakably S''s style!""


    "Oh my goodness, poor Chloel She did


    10 Free Coins.


    so much good d battled depression, yet her family neglected


    her. Instead, they helped a fraud steal her achievement"


    "How could such a cruel family exist? Isn''t Chloe their daughter?"


    "Mr. and Mrs. Sander, you stand by a fraudster, yet you''re oblivious to the fact that your daughter is battling depression. Don''t you feel even a shred of guilt?"


    The crowd''s outrage boiled over, with many directing their anger at the Sanders. Some fans, unable to hold back, attempted to rush the stage.


    You scammer! You made me curse my idol! Why didn''t you die instead?"


    "Exactly! Why did someone as good as Chloe have to die?"


    The scene was pure chaos, with security trying to stop fans from rushing the stage. Some fans were so furious they threw their support items toward Anna.


    Banners, gs, and cards flew through the air like snowkes, all directed at the Sanders.


    At first, no one noticed, but the sharp edge of a card grazed Anna''s face, leaving a scratch.


    Thinking Anna was still pregnant, Josh rushed to protect her.


    The award ceremony couldn''t continue-everything had spiraled into a riot.


    The anger over Chloe''s death and Anna''s deceit had set the crowd off.


    I watched silently, my gaze fixed coldly on Anna''s terrified expression.


    She could run, but her fate was already sealed. This moment wasn''t the end-it was just the beginning When I died, the Sanders used my death to elevate Anna. That had set the stage for today''s downfall. They thought they could profit from my passing, but the world doesn''t work like that.


    Those who had once hurled insults at me online now threw objects at the Sanders.


    It was a pity that no one thought to bring eggs. It would''ve been a perfect addition to the chaos.


    It wouldn''t hurt anyone, but it would disgust them.


    It felt like my wish had been granted when someone suddenly shouted, "There are eggs under the seats!


    14:36 Tue, Dec 10 G UB


    Chapter 177 Throwing Eggs at Them


    Throw them'' Don''t let them get away!"


    Hait, seriously? Here there ge!


    +10 Free Coins


    I stared in disbelief, thinking for a second. It would be such a waste if they were fresh eggs-people in poor areas often saved eggs for the younger generation or healing after childbirth.


    As I was lost in thought, an eggnded squarely on Anna''s head, and its foul-smelling contents oozed down. The smell hit me even from afar,


    Was that truly happening?


    The rotten eggs, left to rot for a long time, became the crowd''s weapon of choice, and they relentlessly bombarded the Sanders.


    Even the children on stage joined in, grabbing eggs from somewhere and throwing them.


    "You viins! Go to hell!"


    The Sanders were inplete disarray, especially Kate, who had always lived a life of luxury and had never seen, let alone eaten, a rotten egg.


    Now, she and her family were being treated like a gue, covered in disgust by everyone around them. The Hudsons, realizing their connection to the Sanders could make them targets, quickly slipped away. Anna fainted before she could leave. Kate screamed. "My daughter is having a heart attack! Please stop! Stop hitting us!"


    The spectacle ended when Anna''s condition worsened


    Once they were gone, the crowd turned its anger on Anna''s giarized painting, throwing eggs and sshing paint on it, destroying anything tied to her.


    The scene was so chaotic the event had to be canceled, and I left safely with the help of my bodyguards.


    I felt deeply grateful for Sergio and the others who had supported me.


    "Thank you for standing up for Chloe. If she could see this, it would bring her peace."


    A few people, their eyes red, said, "This is the least we could do. But Ms. Gardner, what is your connection to Ms. Sander? Why did you bring us together to expose the truth?" Sergio''s gaze was intense, filled with suspicion.


    Before meeting him, I hesitated, nervous that he might see through me.


    Gathering my resolve, I said earnestly, "Like all of you. Chloe has had a profound impact on my life. I simply wanted to do something for her. Thank you for standing by me today."


    "Ms. Gardner, are you and Chloe rted? You look so simr-are you long-lost sisters?"


    I smiled gently and replied. "No, it''s just a coincidence. But I''ll keep honoring Chloe through charity work. Thank you again for everything. If I need help in the future, I''ll be sure to reach out."


    Chapter 177 Throwing Eggs at Them


    +10 Free Count


    After bidding farewell to the group, I returned to the c, where Carter had been waiting patiently.


    The moment the door shut behind me, the emotions had been holding in broke free, and tears streamed down my face.


    "Do you need a hug?" Carter asked softly, his calm voice cutting through the storm of my emotions.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Without hesitation, I leaned into his arms, feeling the warmth of his embrace. My voice quivered as f whispered, "Just let me hold you for a moment.""


    I needed to ground myself, to feel alive-not like a spirit or a memory, but truly here.


    Atst, I had seeded. My reputation was cleared, and Anna''s lies were exposed.


    I had always believed I was battling on my own, but today showed me that my kindness hadn''t been wasted.


    In the end, it was mypassion that became my shield.


    "It''s alright to let it out," Carter said, gently patting my back. "But promise me you won''t cry like this again."

 Billionaire Is 178

    Chapter 178 We''ll Soon Have a Baby


    Chapter 178 We''ll Soon Have a Baby


    Nestled in Carter''s embrace, I found myself reflecting on my experiences as Chloe.


    The pain I endured had built up over time, lingering heavily win me. Only now did it begin to dissipate


    As my emotions seuled, I wiped away my tears. T''m sorry for losing myposure earlier. Hearing Chloe''s story broke my heart-1 couldn''t help it."


    Carter nodded understandingly. "Her story is truly trag. Are you feeling better now?"


    "Much better."


    He passed me a thermos cup. "You''ve been crying for a while. Drink some water to soothe your throat"


    The thought of those rotten eggs suddenly crossed my mind. I asked, "Did you prepare those eggs ahead of time?"


    Carter brushed a stray lock of hair behind my car, his voice calm. "Yes. People like them deserve nothing less than rotten eggs.


    I couldn''t help but smile. "I always heard about your sharp mind in business. Seems your creativity extends beyond that."


    That n was clever-most people wouldn''t havee up with it. Injuring someone would have caused problems, but rotten eggs struck the perfect bnce. We could humiliate and disgust the Sanders without creating any real trouble. "Carter, can I ask for another favor?"


    "Of course."


    "Could you arrange for someone to keep an eye on Anna? She''s lost big this time. I don''t think she''ll take it lightly."


    Carter disagreed slightly, his voice thoughtful. "You''re right that she won''t let this go. But after such a loss, she''ll also be more careful. She''s not likely to give us another opportunity to catch her off guard."


    The only reason I managed toe out on top twice was the advantage of a rebirth cheat code. I was privy to her secrets, while she remained clueless about mine.


    After losing so significantly on two asions, she''d be far more cautious about exposing her schemes.


    "We can afford to wait, but she can''t. The child in her belly will bring her trouble."


    Anna''s goal had been to use the artpetitio her ce in the Hudsons.


    as a stepping stone, boosting her confidence and securing


    She hadn''t anticipated my interference, and now, her path to marrying into the Hudsons wouldn''t be as straightforward.


    Picking up on my thoughts, Carter assured me, "Don''t stress. As long as I''m here, the Hudsons will have no


    choice but to take her in."


    Chapter 178 We''ll Soon Have a Baby


    His words made it clear that he understood my motivespletely.


    +10 Free Coins


    I was determined not only to see Anna marry into the Hudsons but also to make her experience the bitterness I once endured.


    I wanted her trapped in a loveless marriage, dealing with a critical mother-inw and a maniptive father-inw.


    Without her family''s constant support, she''d struggle to keep her footing.


    With public opinion turning against her, she''d find her options shrinking until there was no way out. No matter her status, she''d never recover her reputation.


    Her only choice would be that of a wealthy wife, but the reality of that role was far from easy.


    Carter''s earlier remark.echoed in my mind-she''d be more careful with her plotting. But with the pressures piling on, she wouldn''t be able to resist making another move.


    If I couldn''t uncover proof of her involvement in my death, I''d simply create another opportunity for her to show her true colors. I would set a trap and let her intentions surface on their own.


    At 20. I had youth and time on my side, so patience wasn''t an issue. Anna, however, was the one who should be worried.


    Right now, I wanted nothing more than to share this bit of triumph with Grandma. But my current identity made it impossible for me to visit her openly.


    Noticing the concern on my face, Carter asked, "What''s bothering you?"


    I let out a deep sigh. "I was thinking about Chloe''s family. Does anyone truly care about her?"


    "There''s one person-her grandmother," he replied. "But she recently had a stroke and has been in the hospital. With all the chaos happening at the Sanders, I don''t think they''ve been visiting her."


    "I''d like to visit this poor olddy. Would that be alright?"


    "Of course, Carter replied, looking at me meaningfully


    Despite his agreement, something felt off-it was as though things were falling into ce too easily. After taking a sip of my tea, I asked, "Carter, why are you helping me without expecting anything in return?"


    "Because I share your goals. I want justice for Chloe, and I need to make amends for the mistakes I''ve made in the past."


    I frowned, puzzled by his words. "What kind of mistakes?"


    Instead of answering, Carter shifted the focus. "Are you hungry? I had someone bring snacks for you." He revealed an elegant box filled with pastries and colorful macarons, the kind I used to love as a kid but had grown out of eating over the years. "Thank you."


    I happened to be hungry.


    hile I nibbled on the treats, we chatted casually, and time slipped away. Before


    14:26 Tue, Dec 15 6 MB


    Chapter 17% We''ll soon Have a Baby


    I realized it, what and at the hospital


    sering Carter buy some fruits at the entrance, I could help but admire his thoughtfulness.


    I was so excited to tell Grandma the news that I aboos forgot I was essentially a stranger to her now. I had to teach.


    After myst visit, Mre Lambert instantly recognized me and seemed surprised to see me with Carter


    "How''s Mrs. Penelope doingtely? Carter asked,


    Mrs. Lambert sighed. "She''s the same, not much better, but not worse either.


    Grandma was getting older. If her condition didn''t improve, there was a high chance she would be paralyzed, and her health could decline


    I felt uneasy. Grandma had always been so strong, and I knew she didn''t want to live like this.


    She had been holding on just for me. If it weren''t for me, she might have given up long ago.


    I tried to control my emotions and slowly walked toward her.


    She couldn''t move, but she looked well. When I got closer, there was no bad smell.


    In such a warm environment, any small odor would stand out, showing that Mrs. Lambert was taking good care of Grandma.


    As I walked up to her, Grandma''s eyes softened. I took her hand, holding back tears, and said, "Mrs. Penelope, do you remember me? I visited you before. I''m Zoey, and today I''m here with my husband."


    Mrs. Lambertmented, "Ms. Gardner, I never expected you to marry Mr. Bolton. You two look so perfect together"


    eyes moved between me and Carter, and I could almost guess what she was thinking-


    After everything that happened with my past rtionship and then getting married so quickly, she might think I married Carter to get back at Luke and be worried about whether I was truly happy.


    I smiled at her and said, "Yes, my husband is kind to me. He cares for me."


    Carter added, "Mrs. Penelope, I hope you feel better soon. Maybe Zoey and I will have a baby soon. Don''t you want to hold our child?"


    1 blushed, knowing he was just trying to please the elders, but that was my grandmother.


    I lightly nudged him. "Who said I want to have kids with you?"


    Carter grabbed my hand and pulled me close. "I''m your husband. Who else are you going to have children


    with if not me


    "Stop it. Mrs. Penelope is watching us!" I said, my face turning red.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Billionaire Is 179

    Chapter 179 New Hints from Grandma About the Enemies Chapter 179 New Hints from Grandma About the Enemies. Carter rullled my hair gently. "Alright, enough with the fuss." This words felt overly indulgent, but I didn''tment.


    I stood up, contemting a privately.


    +10 Free Coins


    y to get Carter and Mrs Lambert out so I could speak to Grandma


    Carter wouldn''t be an issue, but Mrs. Lambert was unlikely to trust me since I was an outsider.


    While I was still pondering, Carter broke the silence. "Oh, I almost forgot-Mrs. Penelope''s fruits are still in the car. Mrs. Lambert, my legs aren''t great. Gould you help me grab them?" Mrs. Lambert nced at me cautiously, clearly uneasy about leaving me alone.


    I smiled reassuringly. "Don''t worry, I''ll look after Mrs. Penelope. It''s daytime, and there is surveince everywhere. Nothing''s going to happen." Perhaps my resemnce to Chloe or Carter''s previous actions in taking away the poisonous orchid made her feel we weren''t a threat. After a moment''s hesitation, she relented. "Alright, thank you."


    As soon as they left, I barely had time to think about why Carter hadn''t brought up the fruits. I quickly bent down and embraced Grandma. "Grandma, you''ve been through so much. Please get better soon."


    Her hand, which held mine, trembled constantly. I was shocked to realize she could grip my


    return.


    It meant she was improving, much more than Mrs. Lambert had imed.


    Grandma had even managed to deceive Mrs. Lambert.


    hand in


    Given the ruthlessness of Anna, she had to remain cautious. She was fragile, and she couldn''t afford any more harm.


    I whispered, "Grandma, can you speak now?"


    Grandma''s lips quivered as she tried to speak. Her voice was slow and weak, but she managed to say a few words, "Ch... loe."


    I felt a surge of joy, my eyes welling up. "Yes, Grandma, it''s me!"


    She shakily raised her hand, attempting to touch my face. I quickly leaned toward her hand.


    Her palm was rough from age but still warm, and she trembled as she tried to wipe away my tears.


    "Don''t... cry."


    "I won''t," I assured her, trying to control my emotions. Im just so happy


    Chapter 179 New Hints from Grandma About the Enemies


    I quickly wiped my tears away Grandma''s improvement was the best news ever.


    +10 Free Coins


    Once she could fully speak, she''d be my greatest ally in revealing everything Anna had done to her.


    "Grandma, we don''t have much time, so I''ll be brief, I did, exining everything that had happened since my rebirth.


    Grandma seemed relieved to hear it.


    "Chloe... good!" she said with great effort. Then, she added, "Carter... to you....


    I nodded. "I didn''t lie to you. He truly treats me well, with respect and care. You don''t need to worry. Im happy at the Bolton Residence, and I''ll make Anna pay for everything she''s done to us twofold!"


    After a moment. I asked. "Before, I saw how cruel Anna was to you. Her hatred goes beyond just wanting shares. She must have a deep grudge against the Sanders and you. She''s covered her tracks well, and the police are still investigating, but it could take a while. "Grandma, if you have any clues or information, it might help us make some discoveries."


    Anna was still young, so it didn''t make sense for her to have such a deep hatred. She was likely not acting alone-there had to be an organization behind her.


    I wanted to get back at Anna, but more than that, I tried to uncover the group backing her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    If they were Grandma''s enemies, it might be easier to investigate


    Grandma then said. "The... Carlines.


    At that moment, Mrs. Lambert returned with some nutritional supplements and fruits.


    "Ms. Gardner, why are you crying?"


    I wiped my face quickly. "I just saw how pitiful it was that Mrs. Penelope couldn''t even speak. It reminded me of my family. I got emotional for a moment. Mrs. Lambert, Mrs. Penelope will need you more now."


    Mrs. Lambert smiled softly. "Ms. Gardner, you may not know, but when Mrs. Penelope was young, she saved my life. I owe her everything, and I''ll make sure to take good care of her."


    I spent a little more time with Grandma before leaving with Carter.


    As we were about to leave the hospital, Carter spoke up, "No rush. Since we''re here, let''s go watch something interesting."


    "Something interesting?"


    "The drama at the Sander residence. Want to see how it ys out?"


    It was going to be entertaining. I had almost forgotten about it after Grandma''s influence. Anna''s true nature was exposed. I was also curious to see how the Sanders would handle her. However, when Carter and I arrived, we were shocked to see Fiona p Anna hard across the face.


    1436 Tue, Dec 10


    Chapter 179. New Hints from Grandma About the Enemies


    "You fraud! You''ve embarrassed the Hudsons!" Fiona yelled, her voice lilled with fury.


    Dressed in a fancy outfit with expensive jewelry, she still couldn''t hide her harshness. +10 Free Coins


    "I even invited all our rtives and friends to see you suceed, but you''ve humiliated me in front of


    vryone" she shouted.


    Anna, who had been gaining attention in recent years, bokedpletely humiliated. Her face was already. bandaged from a previous injury, and now it bore the mark of Fiona''s p. Her hair was messy, and her face looked gaunt.


    "It''s not entirely Anna''s fault." Kate interjected. "It was that wicked Zoey who set my daughter up."


    To my surprise, I was dragged into the situation. I scoffed and retorted, "Mrs. Sander, it looks like you. haven''t been embarrassed enough yet. Even with clear evidence, you''re still ming others. Did I force your daughter to impersonate Chloe?" Kate''s anger red when she saw me at the door. "What are you doing here?"


    She smelled of rotten eggs. In her frustration, she seemed to have almost worn her skin off.


    As soon as 1. the person responsible, showed up again, Kate was practically boiling with rage. "What do you expect me to do?" I asked. "I came to visit Anna. I heard she''s having heart issues."


    With a sweet smile, I turned to Anna. "Despite your heart problems, people always say that bad people tend to live longer, so y should be fine."


    Those were the same words Anna had said to me once when I was sick, lying in bed with no one around to


    care for me.


    She wore a mask, smiling sweetly, as she whispered those cruel words. Now, I was flipping the script.


    Auna was so furious that her chest was heaving. "Leave I don''t want you here!"


    "Anna, you should take care of yourself, especially your stomach...


    At those words, Fiona''s gaze shot to me, her eyes narrowing. "What''s wrong with her stomach?"

 Billionaire Is 180

    Chapter 180 Call Me Honey


    Chapter 180 Call Me Honey


    1 could feel the tension in the Sanders.


    10 Free Coins


    They didn''t want Anna''s pregnancy to be exposed now as it would ruin their marriage deal with the Hudsons.


    Kate, who had been ring at me just moments ago, suddenly softened, her eyes pleading


    I smiled and said, "I just meant she''ll have a stomach problem if she''s too upset. Being scolded like that. Anna must not feel great either.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The Sanders seemed to rx a bit.


    Fiona shot me a look of mild annoyance. "Mrs. Bolton, we''re also inws. Don''t you think you''re being a little too harsh?"


    Kate joined in. "What have we done to deserve this? Why do you have to push us so far?"


    I ignored Kate and turned to Fiona with a look of grievance. "It''s not my fault. All I did that day was ask Anna if she was the real S. Who could have known she would turn on me online? Do you have any idea how many days I''ve been scolded?"


    When Fiona realized Anna had started it, she softened. But you shouldn''t have humiliated her like that. Her reputation might not mean much, but it still reflects on us. And besides, Chloe is already gone. How can you be sure she was S or had depression?" Everyone''s attention shifted to me, especially Anna, who looked like she wanted to rip me apart with her


    eyes.


    I guessed that was the question she had been waiting to ask.


    I stayed calm and replied, "It''s a coincidence. I had depression before, and I met Dr. Zimmer, who told me about Me Sander''s secret. With all the recent online drama, Dr. Zimmer and I just wanted to stand up for Ms. Sander, which led to today. But...


    I looked at Anna and added, "I suggested she back out of thepetition early on, and this could have been avoided. I gave her that option. If she didn''t take it, that''s not on me.


    You-Kate pointed at me, speechless and fuming


    I smirked. "Mrs. Sander. I''m curious. Both Chloe and Anna are your daughters, yet you treat them so differently. Is Chloe not truly your daughter? Why are you so cold toward her?"


    "That''s nonsense! Chloe died because of her bad luck! Don''t you dare me us! Zoey Gardner, you''re so heartless. Youll face retribution one day!


    Her words made me ufortable. Kate had been my mother in a past life, but now she cursed me like


    this.


    She hit the mark with her words. In my past life, I had a painful death-that was my retribution.


    I hade to watch the show, but herment felt like a cold shower, wiping away all the joy I had left.


    Chapter 180 Call Me Honey


    I stopped arong and calmly ad them. Mr. Sander return this message to you. If you''re too harsh. youll eventually suffer the consequences Now that Me Sander is fine. I won''t keep you any longer. Enjoy rit of graut enese


    Turning away, I headed back to the car, where Caner iced my down mood


    "What''s going on?" he asked.


    I shook my head. "Nothing"


    I just felt a bit upset. My family never valued me during my life, and even after death, nothing had changed. What did all those years even mean?


    Carter wrapped his arms around me. "Didn''t I tell you or to keep everything inside? Don''t forget that you''ve struggled with depression before. Do you want to go back to that?"


    He rolled up my sleeve, revealing the scars from Zoey''s wrist-cutting


    The wound had healed, but it looked like a twisted line. Human bodies heal quickly, and as long as the scar wasn''t pressed on. I wouldn''t feel hurt anymore.


    Capter made me face the scar directly. "You need to remember this. Don''t make the same mistake. If Tomeone hurts you, they should feel the pain, not you ""Yes, I understand"


    Even though I had been reborn, the memories still lingered like a shadow, hard to shake off.


    "It''s gettingte. Are you hungry


    After a long day, I was both exhausted and hungry,


    "Yes, I am


    "I''ll take you to a ce."


    Carter took me to a private restaurant by the sea. After eating. I sat on therge terrace.


    The cold sea breeze seemed to sweep away my bad feelings, and I felt a little lighter.


    The sun began to set, coloring the sky dark.


    Out of nowhere, a small spark of light appeared before my eyes. Carter handed me a sparkler.


    I felt a little confused. "Aren''t I too old for this? This seems like something for little girls."


    I used to see young girls in their teens ying with sparklers in photos. I thought I was beyond that age.


    He chuckled. "You''re only 20. How old do you think you are? At your age, you should be enjoying life."


    I watched as the sparkler''s light faded. He handed me another one, its me burning brightly.


    "See? There''s always light in this world. If it fades, we can always light it again. Life gets sweeter day by day if we keep making it sweet."


    14:36


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 180 Call Me Honey


    I took the sparkler and twirled it in the air. Ile was rigli At 20, I should act like it.


    10 Free Coins


    I used to keep all my negative emotions inside, but now I realized how refreshing it felt to let it all out.


    Carter handed me a canned fruit wine. "Do you want to try? I heard young people like this."


    Thest time I drank. I ended up so drunk I cked out I wasn''t sure about alcohol this time.


    1-


    "Don''t worry. It''s low in alcohol, like a soft drink."


    Seeing him act like an elder. I joked, "Thanks, Uncle!"


    "You naughty girl."


    I took a sip. The alcohol content was low, so I handed the can to him. "Uncle, do you want some?"


    He was holding a ss of brandy. "This is what ''Uncle'' drinks."


    I felt a little tempted. Since myst life, I hadn''t had alcohol. That night, I had drunk without even enjoying the taste.


    "Can I have a sip?"


    "No, you''ll get drunk again: Don''t forget that you can''t handle alcohol." He raised the ss seriously.


    I sat on hisp and reached for it.


    "Come on, Uncle. Just one sip."


    "You greedy girl. I guess I can''t say no. Just one sip."


    He handed me the drink, and I took a sip, but the strong liquor burned my throat like fire.


    I used to enjoy that sharp sensation, as it helped me forget everything.


    Unfortunately, my previous body had a high tolerance for alcohol, so I had to drink more to get drunk.


    After finishing the drink, he noticed I still seemed dissatisfied. "That''s enough, no more."


    I raised a finger. "I promise, just one more, Carter. Just a little more."


    He sighed and poured me another ss.


    The drink slid down smoothly, but the effects hit quickly. As I reached for the bottle, I started feeling dizzy.


    I swayed and almost fell, but Carter caught me in time.


    I mumbled, "Carter, drink....


    He gazed into my unfocused eyes, his voice soft yet tempting. "Want more?"


    Chapter 180 Call Me Honey


    +10 Free Coins


    "Then call me honey, and I''ll give you a drink.


    My mind was hazy, and I mumbled, "Ho.... Honey


    "Not just honey, but good honey."


    I mimicked him, counting on my fingers, "Good honey I want more."


    Before I could react, he cupped my chin, his warm lips meeting mine. The taste of alcohol filled my mouth, and I swallowed, some of it slippin

 Billionaire Is 181

    Chapter 181 Everything We Do Is Justified


    Chapter 181 Everything We Do Is Justified


    The chilly wind hit my face, causing me to shiver slightly, Carter finally let go of me.


    +10 Free Coins


    He wiped the wine from my lips and pulled me closer, wrapping me in his warmth to shield me from the cold breeze. His voice was low and rough as he asked, it good?"


    I blinked, my mind a little fuzzy, and I could only focus on the movement of his lips.


    Then, I sneezed, and Carter gently rubbed iny face. "Let''s head back."


    Upon hearing that, I instinctively tried to get up and leave, but I was unsteady on my feet and kept swaying.


    My toe bumped into an umbre, and I was about to fall.


    But before I could hit the ground, I found myself in someone''s arms,


    The next moment, the man bent down and lifted me effortlessly. His tone was gentle as he said, "Silly girl, don''t fall


    Behind me, Damian seemed a little concerned. "Mr. Carter..."


    "It''s fine. There''s no one else here."


    Carter walked steadily toward the car with me in his arms.


    Although I was drunk, I noticed him standing. I muttered, "Your legs... Can you stand?"


    He bent down and ced me in the car, showing no sign of being disabled.


    Once inside, he kept me on hisp, not letting go. "Yes, I can stand."


    I shook my head. "You''re lying. Your legs are hurt. Let me check."


    I was like a stubborn child, determined to see if his legs were truly injured.


    I reached out and touched his pants, but everything felt normal. Then, my eyes caught the belt around his


    waist.


    Curiosity got the better of me, and I decided to go for


    Just as I was about to undo the buckle, a strong hand stopped me. Carter whispered, "Don''t mess around, Chloe."


    I was interrupted, feeling a bit annoyed. "I just want to see your legs."


    I could hear Damian stifling augh, but I couldn''t focus on anything else. My mind was consumed with the desire to see Carter''s legs.


    His voice, now hoarse, urged, "Be good, darling. I''ll show you when we get home."


    "No!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter 181 Everything We Do Is Justified


    BK 72%


    0 Free Coms


    I felt even more frustrated. "Why not? You''re so stingym not asking for the moon. I just want to touch your legs....


    Carter sighed helplessly. "Little troublemaker, you''re touring me.


    I didn''t understand. I just wanted to see his legs. How del that be torture?


    His hand tightened around my waist, pulling me close and not allowing me to move.


    He whispered, "Drive faster."


    I wasn''t sure if I misheard, but Damian''s voice seemed carry a touch of amusement. "Got it."


    Carter took me back to the Bolton Residence. He sat in the wheelchair while I nestled against Damian pushed us back to our room. him, and


    Luke looked at me, flushed and resting in Carter''s arms, and stared at me in disbelief. "What''s wrong with Zoey?"


    ""She''s drunk."


    I had just started to doze oll when a noise disturbed me, and I murmured, "Honey, it''s noisy."


    He gently patted me. "We''ll be back soon."


    Luke seemed surprised by how quickly I had gotten close to Carter in private. He said seriously, "Uncle Carter, Chloe was just buried, and you''ve already moved on. Is this how you love her?"


    Carter sneered. "You''re the one who told me to let go of Chloc. You promised you''d take care of her. What happened? I held back my feelings for her and went abroad. How did you treat her? I couldn''t even find her body. "Luke, Chloe is gone. I deserve to live my life. Zoey is your aunt. Remember your ce, or next time I''ll make sure you regret it."


    "What are you going to do to her?"


    "We''re already married. Everything we do is justified."


    With that, Carter carried me into the elevator, my head resting on his chest as we went up.


    As the doors closed, the electric curtains automatically drew shut.


    Carter stood and eagerly ced me on the bed.


    He dropped to his knees beside me, his voice thick with desire as he whispered, "Darling, what do you want to see? I''ll show you everything."

 Billionaire Is 182

    :36 Tue, Dec 10


    Chapter 182 I''ve Waited Too Long for This Day


    Chapter 182 I''ve Waited Too Long for This Day


    10 Free Coins


    Carter gently stroked my warm face, his cool hand offering a soothing contrast to my heat.


    I was half-conscious, my mind a bit hazy, and I murmured, "What are you looking at?"


    He took my small hand and ced it on his belt, his voice soft and coaxing. "Didn''t you want to see it in the car?"


    For a moment, I was confused, but then I remembered I had wanted to see his legs.


    The fog of sleep started to clear, and I clumsily moved toward him, my body swaying as I reached out.


    I ended up falling into his arms. He gently lowered me onto the bed, one hand supporting me while the other rested around my waist, his gaze full of warmth. "Chloe, I''ve waited too long for this day


    I paused, unsure of what he meant by that.


    I didn''t fully understand, but I wasn''t going to question it. I lowered my head, my fingers brushing the petal buckle, but then my stomach churned.


    "I... I want..."


    Carter looked at me, his expression filled with anticipation. "Darling, tell me, what do you want?"


    "I want to vomit


    Before I could even make it to


    Carter looked speechless.


    the bathroom, I threw up all over him.


    I couldn''t tell if he regretted waking me up only to be covered in my vomit.


    At that moment, I wasn''t thinking enough to care whether he was disgusted with me. I just felt awful.


    My head and stomach ached, and 1 feltpletely ufortable.


    He didn''t move, though. Instead, he gently patted my back.


    After I was done, he made a call to have someone clean up the mess and then helped me to the bathroom. Both of us were a mess. As soon as I touched the ground. I felt overwhelmed with disgust. "So dirty.


    I clumsily started taking off my clothes. Carter turned away instinctively, not trying to take advantage of the moment.


    But I wasn''t going to let him off that easily. I rushed at him from behind and demanded, "Why are you still wearing dirty clothes? Take them off!"


    Chapter 182 I''ve Waited Too Long for This DayContent is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    His gaze turned intense, and he asked. "Do you truly want ine to?"


    72%


    +10 Free Coina


    1 pushed him against the cold wall and tilted my head, eting yful. "Can''t you? Do you want me to help? I love helping people."


    Without heels, I was a head shorter than him. His eyes dropped to me, and his voice turned rough. "Alright."


    I reached forward and started unbuttoning his shirt, slowly revealing the soft skin beneath. His skin was pale, untouched by the sun for years, and his muscles were defined in a way that made him look almost like a work of art. I couldn''t resist and reached out to touch his smooth skin.


    Carter swallowed and grabbed my hand. "Darling, don'' touch it."


    I bit my lip and murmured, "But... it looks so touchable


    Before I could react, he grabbed my wrist and pulled me into his arms, holding me tightly around the


    waist.


    He leaned down and kissed me with intense passion.


    The shower water cascaded down, filling the bathroom with steam that blurred his handsome features. Without thinking, I wrapped my arms around his neck and continued unbuttoning his shirt.


    Carter carefully cleaned me up. I sat on the bed in a bathrobe. Like a puppy, I watched him leave the room, looking at his every movement.


    The maids had already changed the sheets on therge bed, and there was a sweet fragrance in the air, recing any unpleasant smells..


    Soon, be returned with a nightgown and underwear from the wardrobe.


    With a warm gaze, he asked, "Darling, do you need help getting dressed?"


    In my bathrobe with the hood up, my hair messy and falling over my shoulders, I looked at him with wide, innocent eyes. "Uncle, can you help me?"


    Carter sighed, a little helpless. "Don''t call me that."


    1 yfully bit my finger and said, "Then... Honey?"


    He seemed pleased with that but also a bit conflicted. "You little troublemaker. I truly want to devour you."


    I imagined myself as a pancake, opened my bathrobe, and boldly said, "Go ahead. I''m all clean and smell


    great."


    Carter quickly helped me into the nightgown and messed with my hair, saying. "Wait until you''re older." Then, he went into the bathroom again. I wasn''t sure what he was doing, but I was growing sleepy. 2/3


    Chapter 182 I''ve Waited Too Long for This Day


    t


    I drifted off on the bed.


    After a long time, I felt his warm, strong arms around the again. I mistinctively nuzzled into him and mumbled. Honey

 Billionaire Is 183

    Chapter 183 What Have 1 Done to Han?


    When I woke up, my head was pounding


    The overwhelming disconnect between my body and find from the hangover made everything feel


    unbearable.


    1 groaned and clutched my head.


    "Morning," came a voice from beside me. I quickly opened my eyes and was shocked to find myself staring at Carter''s incredibly handsome face. My heart skipped beat Wait, why was I in his bed? No, more importantly, how did end up here?


    I was so startled that I almost fell off the bed, but Carter grabbed my waist and pulled me back. I instinctively pressed my hands against his chest as I stuttered, "Last night, I He stared into my eyes. "Do you forget everything?"


    His gaze made me feel uneasy. Did I do something I shouldn''t havest night?


    My mind was nk, and I couldn''t recall anything.


    I nervously asked, "Did I... do something to you?"


    "Yes," Carter answered without hesitation.


    My heart skipped a beat. I recalled the vivid dreams I hadst night.


    Despite my physical age being 20, my mental age was 28.


    Had / lost control after drinking? Did I do something to a defenseless, disabled man?


    I was a beast! No, worse than that.


    We


    Shaking, I pulled back the covers and saw arge kiss mark on his exposed corbone. I nervously asked, "Did I bite you?"


    Carter let out a low hum, his voice deep and alluring.


    "What else did I do to you?"


    "You threw up on me, ripped off my clothes, and then


    He didn''t finish, but his unfinished sentence flooded my mind with all kinds of enticing thoughts.


    "Sorry, Carter. I got drunkst night," I mumbled, feeling like a horrible person who''d just slept with someone for a night.


    Carter blushed slightly, still lying in the sheets. "It''s okay. We''re married, so it''s normal to fulfill our duties." I couldn''t believe what I was hearing from the usually distant Carter. 1/4


    Chapter 188 What Have 1 Done to Him?


    "So, we really..I trailed off, confused


    I didn''t feel any different physically, unlike the difort I had felt in my past life after a drunken night


    with Luke.


    "No, I didn''t take advantage of you, Carter said firmly. You wouldn''t have been able to force me if I didn''t


    I sighed in relief, d that someone as honorable as Cfter wouldn''t do anything to hurt me.


    But still, the thought of myself as a seductress while drink was hard to swallow,


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean for it to happen," I apologized again.


    He pulled me into his arms, the warmth from the sheets surrounding us as we hugged close in our thin nightclothes.


    Zoey, I''m-a normal man. I have needs too," he suddenly said.


    I blushed and wished to stop myself from speaking.


    "I can wait for you.


    He brushed his hand against my cheek. "But don''t make me wait too long."


    The genuine look in his eyes made my heart skip a bear and I blurted out, "So, how did you deal with it before we got married? Have you never been with anyone?" "Never," he replied firmly. I''ve never been with any woman."


    I was even more shocked. With someone like him, Carter could have had any woman he wanted, even with his disability


    He leaned in, his voice yful. ''Curious about how men manage their desires?"


    He took my hand, and I couldn''t help but blush.


    "C-Carter..."


    "Darling, you called me ''Honey''st night."


    What? Was I that bold? I couldn''t remember any of it.


    Even when Lube and I were married, I never called him that


    I was so embarrassed I couldn''t move, and Carter eventually let go of me.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "I''ll go to the bathroom."


    In a panic. I quickly rushed out, not noticing the small smile on his face.


    Once in the bathroom, I sshed cold water on my face to cool down, but no matter how much I washe


    Chapter 183 What Have 1 Done to Him?


    I could still feel his touch lingering on my hands.


    It felt even more intense and clear than the brief touchd experienced before,


    The firmness and size of his manhood made me feel embarrassed and uneasy all over again.


    Was I truly going to have to deal with this in the future?


    I couldn''t do it!


    Looking at myself in the mirror, I found my lips were red and slightly swollen.


    It was probably from biting his corbone-what had be? I felt like a beast.


    +10 Free Coins


    As I looked at the shower partition, a scene shed in my mind-two naked people kissing passionately under the misty shower. Gosh. I''d never drink again. I was even imagining things.


    dressed.


    I stayed in the bathroom for nearly an hour before finally leaving. When I came out, Carter was d and breakfast was ready.


    I couldn''t even look at him now, feeling so embarrassed


    He reached for my hand. "Come here."


    Still confused, I gave him my hand.


    He led me to sit next to him, his face calm as usual. "Did I scare you?"


    I stared out the window, still nervous. "I just can''t get used to this."


    "It''s okay. You''ll get used to it soon. After a few more times, it won''t feel so strange."


    I quickly turned to him, surprised by his words. Was he still the same man I knew?


    I couldn''t believe he was saying such bold things.


    "You..." I was speechless in shock.


    He took advantage of my surprise, pulling me into his arms. I froze like a puppet.


    "What are you so shy about? I''m your husband. It''s normal for us to be close. You were passionatest night."


    My face turned red again. "I-I don''t remember."


    "Zoey, I won''t pressure you. But don''t push me away either. Can we take things slow?"


    I didn''t quite understand what he meant by taking it slow. Was it about emotions?


    After what happened with Luke, I didn''t think I could trust men again.


    "I''m sorry," I said seriously. "I don''t think I can ever love anyone again."


    Chapter 183 What Have 1 Done to Him?


    He gently cupped my face. "No, I''m talking about intiracy between a husband and wife."


    Confused, I looked at him. He took my hand in his, his fingers strong and sure.


    Leaning close to my ear, I felt his warm breath against my skin.


    +10 Free Coiri?


    "Zoey, if you''re not ready to talk about love, how about we focus on physical closeness? You''re a woman, 100. You must have your desires." His words were blunt, and I wasn''t sure how to respond


    "Darling, like this... Before I could react, his lips pressed against mine.

 Billionaire Is 184

    Chapter 184 Chloe Was Dismembered Here Chapter 184 Chloe Was Dismembered Here


    I waspletely shocked when Carter kissed me


    I froze, staring at him with wide eyes, so stunned I forgot to breathe.


    Was this real? Carter actually bined me


    Seeing my shock, he pulled away, smiling slightly. "Did I scare you?"


    I was indeed startled, blinking at him, unsure how to respond.


    It had been years since anything like this happened.


    10 Free Cons


    The most memorable kiss I could recall was when I was young-Luke had given me an umbre in the rain, and then, soaked and awkward, he kissed me. But now, it was Carter.


    He gently touched my lips and said, "It''s fine. You''ll get used to it. Familiarityes with time, darling


    His tone made me blush.


    I had focused on my career after my rebirth and shut myself off from love.


    I had sworn not to fall for anyone again.


    "I''m hungry. Let''s eat first. I quickly changed the topic


    "Okay,


    He was as courteous as ever as if the yful side of him from earlier never existed.


    Carter, can you help me investigate the Carlines?" I asked.


    "Which Carlines?"


    I bit into a crab puff, frowning before shaking my head. "I''m not sure either."


    Grandma had only mentioned the Carlines, Given her condition, I couldn''t ask more.


    "It could be the ones who had a grudge with the Sanders many years ago, not anything recent," he said. "Got it"


    He slid the milk toward me. "Don''t forget to drink your milk."


    I couldn''t shake the feeling he was treating me like a child, reminding me like a father would his daughter.


    "Carter, I''m 20 already, Iined:


    Yes, I know, little girl, he teased, ruffling my hair.


    Chapter 14 Chlor Was Dismembered Her


    I was speechless


    "Zney, what are your ns after the New Year he suddenly asked.


    If you want to continue your studies, I can transfer your student status, and you could graduate next year. Or, if you''d prefer, you could join Belton Group or start your bounew"


    I remembered that Zoey was still in her third year of college but had taken a break because of depressionThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I had one more year to finish my degree and was focused on internships and preparing my thesis.


    Tll stick with it for one more year, I said.


    "Good, Think about what you want for the future. Whatever you decide, I''ll support your


    Having someone backing me was a new experience, and it felt nice.


    In my free time, I checked the rumors online. Anna was being torn apart by the public, while Chloe was gaining attention.


    Patrick and others had shared proof of the charity work I''d done over the years and even gave interviews to reporters.


    Who said kindness didn''t pay off?


    The good things I had done would eventuallye to light.


    Evil worked the same way. Back when I was a spirit, I''d been filled with sorrow, questioning why people like Anna didn''t face consequences. Now, she was finally paying the price.


    Compared to the trouble she would encounterter, it was insignificant. It simply meant she could no longer appear publicly in the media.


    The Hudsons and the Sanders poured significant resources into public rtions to minimize the damage caused by Anna''s humiliating scene.


    Lately, Carter had been busy and returned home onlyte at night. Meanwhile, I stayed at the Bolton Residence to assist Jeffrey with various tasks.


    As the New Year drew closer, there was a lot to handle around the house. After putting in so much effort for a long time, I finally took some time for myself, which felt refreshing. While waiting for Carter toe home for dinner, I spent time trimming branches.


    As the evening darkened and he still hadn''t arrived, I decided to call him.


    "Darling, I''ve uncovered something about Chloe. Want to hear about it?"


    I immediately put the scissors down, my interest piqued. "What did you find?"


    "After leaving the hospital, Anna drove to a service center. I had someone follow her to the car repair shop you asked me to investigate."


    Chapter 184 Chloe Was Dismembered Here


    "Did you uncover anything?"


    "She vanished shortly after entering and only reappeared muchter. I suspect there''s a hidden passage in that shop."


    Memories of the dim, windowless ce my spirit had visited surfaced in my mind. It had to be underground!


    "Where are you? I''ming right now.


    Carter shared his location, and I rushed out, my nerves on edge.


    When I arrived, I found his car parked at a distance, likely to avoid drawing attention.


    We met up, and I immediately asked, "Did you discover anything?"


    He handed me aptop and exined, "This repair shop has been around for over a decade, and everything about it appears legitimate."


    "Who owns it?"


    "A nan named Fabian Carline."


    I stared at him intently. "The Carlines?"


    Could it be connected to the Carlines Grandma had mentioned?


    "You asked me to look into the Carlines who had issues with the Sanders. There was a family by that name in Westfolk involved in the steel industry. About 30 years ago, they had some businesspetition with the Sanders, but it was nothing serious. Theirpany eventually copsed, and the family''s influence faded."


    1 reviewed Fabian''s details. He was in his 30s and someone I had no prior connections with. He wasn''t the one who killed me.


    "Is Fabian linked to the Carlines in Westfolk?"


    "No, it appears to be a coincidence. The surname Carline ismon. Don''t lose hope. We haven''t uncovered much yet because the true culprits haven''t acted. Those who are guilty often stay hidden. We still have time."


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on the distant repair shop. "I need to go inside and see for myself."


    If I could locate the underground passage, it might lead me to the stone chamber where my body was dismembered.


    "Zoey, is there something you''re not telling me?"


    Carter''s expression was calm but serious. I hesitated, biting my lip as I wrestled with my thoughts.


    Taking my hand gently, he said, "Zoey, you can trust me. I won''t hurt you. You''re my wife, and I''ll stand by you in anything you choose to do. I know you''re seeking justice for Chloe, and I feel the same way. We''re on the same side, not against each other." 3/4 14:37 Tue, Dec 10 GU


    Chapter 184 Chloe Was Dismembered Here


    +10 Free Coins


    Meeting his steady gaze. I recalled

 Billionaire Is 185

    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 185 You''re Cunning


    Chapter 185 You''re Cunning


    +10 Free Coins


    I couldn''t be certain. All I had seen back then was a stope chamber, and Esmee''sst clue had been about a car repair shop before she vanished.


    Even so, even the smallest lead was worth pursuing.


    "So, you think it''s possible but aren''t sure?" Carter askeContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    I nodded. "Yes, I''m not certain. But I believe it''s hidden in a dark basement."


    Upon hearing that. Carter looked at me seriously. "Why do you think it''s in the basement?


    His gaze was probing,yered with an emotion I couldn''t quite read.


    I almost let the truthslip. Although Carter was helping me, I wasn''t ready to fully trust him yet.


    Who would believe that I had been reborn? Even if he did, he might see me as some kind of freak.


    "I-It''s just a guess," I stammered. "It would make sense for it to be in a secluded, hard-to-find ce, Don''t you think so?"


    Carter didn''t press further but instead said, "Zoey, I know you''re eager to uncover the truth, but you need to be cautious. I''ve been looking into this for over a month now. From what I''ve found, she''s incredibly shrewd, and there''s a massive secret behind her actions. "She''s been under surveince for some time, but she''s grown even more careful recently. Although she came here today, it doesn''t mean there''s an issue. It might be a setup."


    His words made everything click into ce.


    "Are you saying Anna might be trying to bait me into a trap?"


    "That''s one possibility," Carter replied. "Or, she could''vee here to discuss ns with someone. Either way, we need to stay out of sight for now. If we make a move, we could give ourselves away."


    Carter squeezed my hand gently, his voice soothing. "Don''t worry, Give me some time. I''ll uncover everything."


    My heart had been racing all the way here, and all I wanted was to step into that stone chamber.


    But Carter''s words made sense. Anna had already suffered two severe setbacks, and she''d undoubtedly be more guarded now.


    We had two choices-stay quiet for the time being or wait for an opportunity to strike back.


    It felt like unseen eyes were following my every move, like a snake lying in wait in the shadows.


    I couldn''t afford to act recklessly. Anna was just a pawn and I couldn''t risk scaring off those pulling the


    strings.


    TIl follow your lead," I said reluctantly, unwilling to interfere with Carter''s strategy.


    1453lue, Dec


    Chapter 185 You''re Cunning


    +10 Fras Coins


    TII have someone investigate thoroughly. If there''s a basement here, we''ll uncover it sooner orter, he promised.


    Carter sighed. I''m sorry for making you go through this, but I still think being cautious is our safest option."


    "It''s fine. I can be patient, I replied.


    Taking his hand, I smiled faintly. "I''ve waited this long. A bit longer won''t hurt."


    He brushed his fingers against my check. "The truth wille to light in time. Until then, we need to remain calm and avoid any rash decisions. But just because we''re lying low doesn''t mean we can''t trip her up a little." I blinked at him in surprise. "Mr. Bolton, has anyone ever told you how cunning you are?"


    He tapped my nose. You''re the first. Are we heading out now?"


    "I''d like to wait a little longer.


    crew


    "Alright, I''ll stay with you."


    As he shut the car door, I noticed the unfamiliar ck vehicle he was driving. It was clear he was being extra careful, likely to avoid catching Anna''s attention.


    The car''s interior was cozy and warm. I kept my eyes fixed on the car repair shop in the distance, where most of the staff had left for the night. Only a few dim lights were on in the maintenance area.


    I wasn''t sure what I was waiting for. Maybe it was the memory of seeing my body in the stone chamber. That haunting image left me with an unshakable perseverance.


    "Are you hungry?" Carter''s voice broke through my thoughts.


    Startled, realized I''d been staring at the shop for almost half an hour and hadn''t eaten dinner yet.


    "I think l''am


    He


    miled and reached for a sleek handbag beside him. Inside was a food container filled with pastries I loved.


    "I picked these up on my way home. I wasn''t sure if you''d like them," he said.


    "I love them," I replied, my face lighting up.


    "That''s good," he said, his gaze soft and full of warmth.


    As our eyes met, I felt my heartbeat quicken. Trying to distract myself, I asked, "Would you like one too?"


    "Sure, feed me."


    His request left me with no choice but toply.


    I was about to finish the half piece I had and grab another one for him. But instead, he reached out, held my wrist, and took a bite from the piece in my hand.


    Chapter 15 You''re Comming


    bove


    No wonder you pirts how these They''re really word camely egy


    Lately, he seemed to be dosing the distance between For me rescue by mort is good him away. It was confining


    Why are you staring at me like that We''re married ring of boy


    It sounded logical, but something at it still felt und


    If this makes you ufortable, I could help you geted tit he said with a dyn


    "Get used to in What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled


    While I was still trying to figure it out, Carter suddenlyped me up. One arm orted my walce, white the other cradled the back of my head. Before I could react, he kissed me


    My eyes widened in chock, and I instinctively pressed my hands against his chest, trying to gods him way "Carter-hummm"


    Just then, a tall figure emerged from the shadows in the darkness neartry

 Billionaire Is 186

    hapter 186 The Memory of Death


    Chapter 186 The Memory of Death


    When I spotted the man, I instinctively shoved Carter ide


    +10 Free Coins


    1 quickly mped my hand over his mouth, motioning him to follow my gaze.


    The area was eerily quiet, with scattered streetlights leaving many areas in shadow. A tall figure approached us, bundled in a long down jacket, and a hit, his head bowed.


    Under the dim glow, his face was obscured, but his height and build were hauntingly familiar-the same as the one who ended my life that night.


    As he drew closer, my body stiffened, trembling uncontrobly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The memory of that freezing, snow-covered night surged back, vivid and sharp. His de had been swift. piercing me in an instant, and blood poured from the wound like a river.


    I had stumbled along the riverbank, desperation filling every step, while he trailed me silently, savoring


    futile attempts to escape.


    His silence was more terrifying than words. Even now, the memory of his cold, predatory gaze sent shivers down my spine.


    The closer he got, the more suffocating the air around me became as if it was being drained.


    I was trembling uncontrobly, the reaction purely instinctive. My heart raced wildly, as though it had returned to the frantic pace of that fateful night.


    Beads of cold sweat formed on my forehead and dampened my palms.


    Sensing my fear, Carter quickly wrapped his arms around me and whispered, "Zoey, don''t be scared."


    But how could I not be? That night still haunted me-the desperation, the way I clutched my waist, gasping for breath, desperate to escape.


    My strength faded with every drop of blood I lost until 1 copsed helplessly on the ground.


    I bit my lip, using the pain to steady myself.


    I fixed my gaze on the man, knowing that just a glimpse of his eyes would be enough.


    If he were the one who ended my life, I wouldn''t fail to recognize him.


    He stood roughly 150 feet away. My breathing became erratic as I clutched Carter''s clothes tightly.


    The man was dressed in a long ck down jacket, resembling the Grim Reaper.


    As he approached the car, he nced inside, almost as if by instinct.


    The brief moment when our eyes met felt like dying all over again.


    14:38 Tue, Dec 10 G MD


    Chapter 186 The Memory of Death


    +10 Free Coint


    Even though the ss was one way, I couldn''t shake the feeling of beingpletely exposed to his gaze. My body tensed, and I didn''t dare to breathe. My heart pounded so hard it felt like it was stuck in my throat,


    When his eyes finally thified away, I felt like I had been released from some invisible force. The air, once thin and suffocating, began to feel normal again. Like a fish struggling on the brink of suffocation, I gasped desperately for air. Completely drained, I


    opsed into Carter''s arms.


    "Tit him?" Carter asked.


    1 shook my head. "No.


    It wasn''t him.


    Though their builds were simr, their eyes were worlds apart. The killer''s gaze had been menacing, cruel. and creepy.


    Looking down, I realized my grip had left Carter''s hand red.


    Sorry, I got nervous," I mumbled.


    Carter didn''t press me for an exnation, but his eyes searched mine deeply.


    "It''s okay," he said calmly. "Since you''re so worried about the car repair shop, Ill dig into it and give you


    some answers soon."


    "Alright." I replied, leaning against him, too exhausted to move.


    The overwhelming sense of near death still clung to me.


    "Carter, can I rest here for a while?"


    "Of course."


    The car didn''t start again until the man was long gone. I shut my eyes, drained from the ordeal.


    Even though he wasn''t the killer, he still terrified me. If truly faced the one who killed me, how would I react?


    It was the primal fear of prey for its predator.


    Even though I had been given a second chance at life, the memory of my death had carved itself deeply into my soul That night, I couldn''t eat and went to bed early. Only in the warmth of my room did I feel a faint sense of security.


    Yet, despite the heating, an icy chill seemed to seep into my very bones.


    When Carter had food brought up to me, I still could muster an appetite. Tue, Dec 10


    Chapter 186 The Memory of Death


    "Are you feeling unwell? Should I call the family doctor he asked with concern.


    I shook my head. "No, I''m fine. Just not hungry."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m-


    Before I could finish, a distant explosion rattled the air.


    The sound jolted me, and I leaped from the bed, trembling as I threw myself into Carter''s arms.


    +10 Free Coins


    He held me tightly. "Don''t be scared. It''s almost New Year. Some kids are probably setting off fireworks." The dark sky lit up with shes of brilliant colors, but the sight only brought back terrible memories. Thest thing I saw before dying was Luke lighting fireworks for Anna.


    As the fireworks burst, I felt my blood draining away. My hand instinctively clutched at my waist, remembering the gaping wound that had been there. The sound of the wind seemed to echo my pain. "Zoey, what''s wrong?"


    I opened my palm, finding no blood.


    "Carter, c-close the curtains," I whispered. "I don''t want to see the fireworks."


    "Okay, don''t be afraid," Carter said softly as he activated the electric curtains, shielding the windows from view.


    He wrapped his arms around me, his warmth grounding me.


    I''m freezing, Carter. I can''t stop shaking."


    His voice was gentle as he replied, "How about I stay with you tonight?"


    Normally, I would have said no without hesitation, but fear hadpletely taken over.


    The image of that tall man haunted me, stirring memories I had long tried to bury. With my eyes closed, I tried to block out the thoughts.


    But the constant bursts of fireworks outside refused to let me escape. Each explosi¨®n seemed to drag me back to that horrifying moment.


    In my mind, I saw myself again, sprawled by the riverbank in a blood-soaked wedding dress. The fireworks illuminated my lifeless face as they painted the night sky with color.


    And there, under the dazzling disy, Luke and Anna kissed.


    The unbearable pain of that memory crashed over me, and tears began to flow. Somehow, I found myself in Carter''s arms again, his presence anchoring me. He had joined me on the bed, the fresh scent of soap lingering from his shower. 3/4 Chapter 186 The Memory of Death


    "It''s all in the past," he murmured soothingly, like a parentforting a frightened child.


    +10 Free Coins


    Unable to stop myself, I buried my face against him and sobbed. "Carter, it hurts so much. I feel so cold..."


    "I''ve got you," he said softly, holding me tighter. "I won let you be cold."


    "No, it''s not enough," I whispered shakily. The wind-its everywhere. I can feel snowkes."


    "Zory, you''re safe," Carter said, his worry clear. "You''re th

 Billionaire Is 188

    Chapter 188 End up Just Like Chloe


    Chapter 188 End up Just Like Chloe


    +10 Free ColnaThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna handed over the ne reluctantly, her displeasure written all over her face.


    Normally, I do not snatch things from others-especially not over something as receable as a ne. But when I thought about all the things she''d done in the past, leaving me sleepless and worriedst night, I couldn''t resist smiling smugly. "Thanks for this." "You''re wee!" Anna replied through gritted teeth.


    Not that her frustration had anything to do with me.


    The angrier she got, the more satisfied Hfelt


    After pocketing the ne, Carter and I turned to leave. He nced at the faint smile ying on my lips. "Feeling better now?


    "Much better all of a sudden."


    "Then let''s keep shopping. Who knows? You might feel even better."


    fooked at him curiously. "Aren''t you going to work today? It''s year-end-you must have a lot to do."


    "Nothing''s more important than spending time with my wife."


    His words sent my heart racing, so I quickly ducked into a nearby women''s clothing store topose myself.


    Picking out a few dresses, I held them up to Carter. "Which one looks better?"


    "With your figure, you''d look great in any of them, he said with a grin. "But since we''re here, we should find the perfect one. Why don''t you try them on?"


    He was


    brushing me off, and I savored this rare, ordinary moment..


    It was a wee change from rushing through busy streets in heels, too swamped even to pick out a dress.


    I chose a few casual dresses-nothing as extravagant as evening gowns.


    One dress had a zipper that was annoyingly small and tricky. I couldn''t pull it up, so I called out to the sales associate outside the fitting room, "Can someone help me with the zipper?" The curtain opened, and with my bare back facing the person, I muttered softly, "Thanks."


    The hand that touched my skin was cold, sending a shiver down my spine. The zipper glided smoothly to the top before the person finally spoke. "No need to thank me."


    The voice belonged to Anna. It wasn''t her usual, polished tone for show but a chilling, low whisper, like a


    demon crawling out of the depths of he


    Just as I turned to face her, she grabbed my arm, twisted it behind my back, and shoyed,ine hard against the wall.


    Chapter 188 End up Just Like Chloe


    With no one else around, she dropped the pretense entirely..


    +10 Free Coins


    "Zoey," she hissed. "I thought you were trying to steal the title of Mrs. Bolton from me. I''m already out of the Boltons-why won''t you leave me alone?"


    She finally got the chance to ask her burning question.


    "Anna," I said coolly, "if you don''t want your dirty secret exposed, don''t do despicable things in the first ce."


    "Despicable? What are you talking about?"


    I caught the hint of guilt in her voice and wrested myself free from her grip, pinning her throat with my hand.


    "You know exactly what happened to Chloe!"


    3


    At the mention of Chloe, fear flickered in her eyes.


    "E-Even the police didn''t find anything," she stammered "Stop using me. It was just bad luck.


    I let out a coldugh. "Was it bad luck? Or part of someone''s carefullyid n?"


    "Zoey," she snapped, "Chloe had nothing to do with you Her death doesn''t concern you. Take my advice and drop this before you bring unnecessary trouble on yourself!"


    "Is that a threat?" I narrowed my eyes.


    Before I could react, she pulled out a knife and twisted my arm. Pain shot through me as the de pressed against the artery in my neck.


    Her voice dropped, deadly calm. "Zoey, there are some things you shouldn''t meddle in. I came here today to warn you stay in yourne, and we''ll leave each other alone. But if you keep standing in my way... "What are you going to do?" I asked coldly.


    She red into my eyes, her tone venomous. "You''ll end up just like Chloe."

 Billionaire Is 189

    hapter 189 Off Bnce


    Chapter 189 Off Bnce


    #10 Free Coins


    Anna had long sensed that Carter was investigating her and even the police had suspected her, though they never found enough evidence.


    That''s why I wasn''t surprised when I connected her to Chloe''s death.


    Her biggest question must be why I wouldn''t let go of Chloe''s case.


    This was the first time since my rebirth that Anna openly confronted me,ying everything out on the


    table.


    "Did you have anything to do with Chloe''s death?" I asked, pretending to tremble in fear.


    Her gaze locked on mine as she pressed the de closer to my skin. "I''ve told you-stay out of this! Zoey, curiosity can get youskilled. Chloe''s death has nothing to do with you. The police are already on it, so stop acting like it''s your problem!" I knew she wouldn''t dare harm me here-her actions


    were meant to scare me.


    Still, 1 kept my frightened expression, ying the part, But Chloe died so horribly. Someone has to bring her justice...


    "That someone isn''t you!" Anna snapped viciously. "Zoey, keep out of my business. Remember my words today I''m not joking.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing my pale face and trembling body, Anna finally pulled back.


    After she left, the corners of my lips curled into a smirk


    Anna had shown her cards faster than I expected.


    I nced at. my phone, where the most recent text was from Carter.


    "Be careful. Anna just went in. Call me if anything happens-I''m close by."


    I slipped on my clothes and walked to the lounge area, spinning once in front of him. "This one. What do you think?"


    His brows furrowed. "What''s wrong? You look pale."


    "It''s nothing. I''m just a little tired. Let''s go home," I replied softly.


    "Alright."


    He noticed I wasn''t in the mood to change outfits, so he draped a coat over my shoulders without asking,


    As we were leaving, I caught sight of Damian, his wrist weighed down with shopping bags.


    I raised a brow. "Didn''t you say we''d pick just one of my favorites?"


    tie shed me a grin. "These are all my favorites."


    14:39 Tue, Dec 10 G MUG


    Chapter 189 Off Bnce


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter''s attentiveness felt different-perhaps it was his haturity. Unlike Luke''s boyish antics, Carter was thoughtful and reliable, the kind of man you could depend on. Once we were in the car, my expression darkened. Carter, too, dropped his casual demeanor. "What did she do to you?"


    "Nothing much. She warned me to stop meddling in her affairs and to just focus on being your wife."


    I thought back to her quick reflexes. "Maylic we''ve underestimated Anna all this time. She''s far more capable than we thought. That whole heart condition of hers? A lic" "Did she hurt you?" Carter asked, his voice low and tense.


    I felt fine and had no intention of bringing up what had just happened.


    Carter pulled me onto hisp, his movements swift and decisive. He yanked open my coat, brushed aside my hair, and immediately spotted the faint marks on my neck. This body''s skin was too delicate. Anna hadn''t even used much force, yet she''d left evidence behind.


    "Are you hurt anywhere else?" Carter''s brows knit together as he stared at me with concern. He looked ready to strip me down for a full examination right then and there.


    "No. There were too many people in the fitting room-she wouldn''t dare do anything to me there. She was just trying to scare me. I pretended to be terrified, and she left. But Carter, this confirms it for me: Chloe''s death has everything to do with her! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have panicked and gone out of her way to warn me off


    "She''s so brazen because she knows we don''t have any evidence against her. Even the police can''t touch her. It''s infuriating, knowing the culprit is right in front of us but being unable to act!"


    "Zoey, don''t worry. Catching fish takes bait and patience. But next time, you can''t put yourself in harm''s way like this again," he said firmly.


    I mumbled, "The only reason I dared to do it was because I knew you were waiting outside. There was no way she''d risk making a move in a public ce like that Besides, today wasn''t without results-she''s a martial artist. I need to start training too." "Alright, I''ll arrange for someone to teach you self-defense, Carter replied without hesitation.


    Hid


    immediate agreement surprised me, but I nodded. Thanks. Anna''s already starting to lose herposure. That''s good. When she gets anxious, she''ll leave behind more clues."


    I''d assumed someone as cunning as her would keep up the act for longer."


    But disrupting her ns had thrown her off bnce.


    I couldn''t help but wonder what her next move would be now that her n was in disarray.


    And if I upset her again, would she resort to trying to eliminate me in secret?


    Would the person who killed me back then finally reveal themselves?


    Chapter 189 Off Bnce


    10 Free Coins


    As night fell, I slipped into soft pajamas and smoothed scented lotion over my skin, letting the fragrance fill my bed.


    The thought that I was in the shadows while Anna was in the light made me smile. She probably wouldn''t get a wink of sleep tonight.


    The scariest thing isn''t the execution-it''s the de hovering, never falling.


    She was pregnant, yet instead of gaining weight, she''d grown thinner. Clearly, things hadn''t been easy for hertely.


    And the harder things were for her, the better it was for me...


    I closed my eyes and quickly drifted off.


    In the dead of night, a slender, elegant hand slipped under my nket and began unbuttoning my pajamas, one button at a time.

 Billionaire Is 190

    Chapter 190 Close Your Eyes


    Chapter 190 Close Your Eyes


    +10 Free Coins


    Half-asleep. I felt an intense gaze fixed on me as if a will beast from the mountains was watching, making a chill run down my spine.


    I tried to open my eyes but couldn''t, no matter how hard I tried.


    After a moment, the figure leaned closer, their breath warm against my ear as they whispered, "Chloe, when will you ever love me?" Lovel #ho''s asking for my love!


    At dawn, after finishing breakfast, Damian led me to a room where a muscr female instructor awaited.


    "Mrs. Bolton, starting today, I''ll be teaching you self-defense. Beyond the moves, it''s even more important to build physical strength. If you don''t, you''ll realize just how big the gap is between a man''s and a woman''s strength when faced with real danger" ""Yes, I''ll follow your instructions," I replied.


    Knowing that Anna was a martial artist only made me more cautious. If I ever fell into her hands, I needed a feast some way to defend myself.


    "Mrs. Bolton, you need to be mentally prepared. You''re not exactly young, and youck a solid foundation. Mr. Bolton specifically instructed me not to go easy on you. So, if it hurts, I won''t hold back."


    "I understand," I said firmly.


    You have to endure hardship to gain real skills.


    By the end of the day, my body was covered in bruises, and I felt sore all over.


    Josie Cross, my stern-faced instructor, didn''t let up, pushing me through ab crunches, weightlifting, and other strength-building exercises.


    After showering, I copsed onto the bed, feeling the world spin around me.


    "How was your first day of training?" Carter asked gently


    Iy sprawled out, too exhausted to move, let alone assume a more dignified position.


    "Everything except my head feels like it doesn''t belong to me


    anymore," I groaned.


    "Can you keep it up?"


    ""Of course!"


    The aches were unbearable, butpared to the helplessness I''d felt before my death, this pain was nothing.


    Carter reached for my hand, but the moment his fingers brushed my skin, I yelped, "Ouch, that hurts!" "How are you going to train tomorrow like this? I have some ointment for blood cirction and bruises," 1/3


    Chapter 190 Close Your Eyes


    he said.


    My eyes lit up. "Carter, you''re a lifesaver!"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He chuckled softly. "I''ve been there-I know what works. Now, take off your clothes, and I''ll apply it for you."


    Hearing that, I shot up from the bed, only to tweak niy lower back in the process. "Ouch....


    Clenching my teeth against the pain, I protested, "No need. I can do it myself"


    Carter set the ointment on the bedside table and left. Moving like a rusty robot, I painfully began to apply the medicine.


    Although I barely moved, my whole body throbbed with pain.


    I reached for the jar of ointment, but he snatched it away.


    "Alright, stop being stubborn. Let me do it," he said.


    I bit my lip and refused. "Call a maid to help instead.


    "Are you sure you want someone to see you covered in bruises? Anyone who doesn''t know better might think I did something to youst night. Next thing you know, rumors will spread about me having some peculiar fetish and tormenting you like this," he retorted. He had a point. I couldn''t let his good name get tarnished because of me.


    "But...


    "Zoey, don''t you trust me?"


    "It''s not that. I didn''t mean it that way. I waved my hand dismissively, but the movement pulled on my sore muscles, and I winced, iny face contorting in pain


    After enduring such an intense workout, I was surprised I even made it through. But now, my body felt like it was falling apart.


    "Zoey, we''re married. Someday we''ll be doing much more intimate things. If you can''t even let me help you apply ointment, how are we going to have kids?"


    My face instantly flushed. "When did I ever agree to having kids with you?"


    "It''s only a matter of time. Now, the sooner we get this done, the sooner you can rest. If the soreness doesn''t ease, how will you train tomorrow? Zoey, be good and listen to me."


    His tone was as coaxing as an uncle trying to get a child to take medicine.


    "Fine," I reluctantly agreed.


    I was wearing a silk camisole under a matching silk robe. When I raised my hand to undo the buttons, the sharp pain stopped me in my tracks.


    "Alright, let me handle it." He sighed. "If you''re nervous, just close your eyes."


    Chapter 190 Close Your Eyes


    Since he''d put it that way, refusing would seem overly


    hing on the edge of the bed, I closed my eyes. "Fine.


    Even without looking, could feel his intense gaze ling


    The fabric of my robe trembled slightly as he carefully Though I


    o Idn''t see it, my mind conjured an image the pink silk buttons, his movements deliberate and un


    With thest button undone, he gently pulled the robe


    Without the robe''s cover, only my silk camisole remain bathroom and slip under the covers immediately.


    But now, I realized something mortifying-I wasn''t we


    I waspletely bare.


    Oh no, Carter must have noticed.


    Chapter 190 Close Your Eyes


    Since he''d put it that way, refusing would seem overly dramatic,


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, I closed my eyes. "Fine, go ahead" Even


    without looking, I could feel his Intense gaze lingering on my body.


    The fabric of my robe trembled slightly as he carefully undid the buttons, one by one.


    +10 Free Coins


    Though I couldn''t see it, my mind conjured an image of Carter''s long, slender fingers deftly working on the pink silk buttons, his movements deliberate and unhurried. With thest button undone, he gently pulled the robe open.


    Without the robe''s cover, only my silk camisole remained. Normally, I would only take off my robe in the bathroom and slip under the covers immediately.


    But now, I realized something mortifying-I wasn''t wearing anything underneath.


    I waspletely bare.


    Oh no/Carter must have noticed.

 Billionaire Is 191

    Chapter 191 The Journal


    My face burned even redder, but at this point, there was no turning back.


    +10 Frse Cowen


    The moment my silk robe slipped to the floor, I copsed onto the bed like a lifeless doll, burying my face. into the soft silk sheets beneath me.


    Out of the corner of my ear, I thought 1 heard a faint chuckle from Carter, though I didn''t dare to lift my head and confirm it.


    Muffled by the sheets, I muttered, "Carter, you can start now."


    To break the awkwardness, I even tried to joke. "Don''t go easy on me just because I''m a delicate woman."


    "Alright." Hisugh was clearer this time, low and warm


    Then, he lifted my leg gently.


    The unexpected contact made me flinch, my instincts pulling me away.


    "Don''t be scared, Zoey,"


    His soothing tone calmed me, and I forced myself to stay still as he applied a cool ointment to my calf and began spreading it evenly.


    The room filled with the faint scent of herbs. The moment his fingers pressed down, I couldn''t help but


    cry out.


    I''m not even using much pressu


    "Okay...


    Rx."


    He started massaging gently. "It might hurt a little at first, but the ointment works best with this technique. You''ll feel much better tomorrow."


    His words startled me. "Wait, you''re going to massage it too?


    "Of course. After exercise, you do stretches or use a massage gun to rx your muscles, don''t you? This is the same idea. Just think of me as your massage therapist." Think of Carter as a massage therapist. Who in their right mind would dare?


    Still, his technique felt surprisingly professional. Each motion pressed perfectly into the tension points along my muscles and tendons.


    Gripping the sheets tightly, I clenched my teeth against the pain.


    "Just hang in there, he murmured in a low, soothing voice, "A bit of pain now, and you''ll feel much better


    afterward.


    "Alright...


    Chapter 191 The Journal


    I nced down at the bedspread, now crumpled in my bands.


    +10 Free Com


    Soon enough, the initial sharp pain began to fade, and my stiff calf muscles loosened. A wave of relief washed over me, making me almost eager for him to move to the next spot. ""How does it feel now?" he asked.


    "Much better," Ladmitted, reging my chin on the back of my hand. "Carter, how do you even know how to


    do this?"


    For someone with a leg injury, he was astonishingly capable.


    "I picked it up along the way," he said casually. "Alright, next is your thigh. You''re okay with that, right?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    His skillful hands had earned my trust, so I nodded. "Sure, no problem.


    But I spoke too soon.


    As he rolled my dress up to the top of my thigh, the heat that had finally subsided returned with a vengeance, spreading across my face.


    The instant his fingertips brushed against my skin. I let out a gasp.


    Beads of sweat formed on my forehead from the sharp, shooting pain. His eyes, warm and focused, met mine. "Be good. Zoey. Just endure it for a bit longer."


    There was a faint, almost imperceptible trace of something intimate in his voice.


    I quickly buried my face into the sheets, silently chanting in my head, "You can''t see me. You can''t see me."


    But I couldn''t ignore the sensation of his fingertips against my skin. Each stroke sent my thoughts spiraling in directions I couldn''t control.


    Outside, snow had begun falling again, fluttering down under the soft glow of streetlights. The yard lights cast a warm and festive glow, creating an almost idyllic scene,


    I started to drift a little.


    I''d always dealt with my injuries alone, quietly enduring without anyone to lean on. My


    had always been focused on Anna.


    attention


    But here was Carter, massaging me with unwavering patience for nearly two hours. He seemed tireless, far more enduring than any massage gun.


    Though I was beginning to feel better, guilt started to creep in. It didn''t seem fair for him to keep going while I justy there.


    "Carter, I''m feeling much better now. You can stop. Aren''t your hands sore?"


    He smiled faintly. "I''m fine. Are you sure you''re feeling better?"


    To prove it, I hopped off the bed and spun around in front of him. "Look, I''m perfect... Ouch!"


    My knees buckled, and before I knew it, I fell straight into his arms.


    Chapter 191 The Journal


    71%


    +10 Free Cons


    His hand slipped around my slender waist, holding me close as his deep, husky voice murmured in my car, "Zoey, I''m a normal man. If you keep this up, you''re going to make me...


    I scrambled to the bed, pulling the covers tightly around myself until I was cocooned. From under the nkets, I mumbled, "Good night, Carter."


    He chuckled softly, his tone carrying a trace of indulgence. "Good night."


    Though the moment passed, I could still feel the lingering warmth of his fingertips on my skin.


    But I was too exhausted to dwell on it and quickly fell asleep.


    The next day, after a grueling morning of training, Damian reminded me, "Mrs. Bolton, the Sanders have invited you over for dinner tonight." The Sanders.


    I paused mid-crunch, beads of sweat rolling down my cheeks. "Who''s on the guest list?"


    "All the Boltons,


    It sounded like a simple family dinner. Given the tension between the two families recently, the Sanders were likely using the festive season as an opportunity to smooth things over.


    I''d been meaning to return anyway. My old room still held a few personal items I needed to retrieve, including a journal that chronicled everything I''d been through in recent years-especially Anna''s actions against me.


    I''d hidden the journal well, so it shouldn''t have been confiscated by the police.


    One day, that journal would be the key evidence to take Anna down.


    "Alright, I''ll go get changed."


    Dragging my weary body back to my room, I took a shower. When I emerged, Carter was waiting for me. with a smile and some ointment. "Come on, Zoey. Take your clothes off."


    Afterst night''s incident, as he''d predicted, I was starting to feel less shy around him.


    "Thank you, Carter. By the way, does massage help your leg? If it does, maybe I could try giving you one sometime?"


    He''d done so much for me; I wanted to return the favor somehow.


    "Sure, we''ll try it another day."


    Later, we arrived at the Sander residence. Returning to this vi-a ce I both loved and hated, where I''d spent so many years-was surreal.


    Every corner felt so familiar, yet I was now a stranger here.


    As soon as we stepped into the yard, a cat leaped down from a tree andnded in my arms.


    Chapter 191 The Journal


    It was Snowke.


    +10 Free Coins


    Pets weren''t allowed here, so I''d built Snowke, a stray cat I''d rescued, a little shelter outside the vi and left food for her whenever I could.


    After I died, she must have gone back to roaming. Now she was nuzzling against my face as if reuniting


    with her owner


    Kate, surprisingly polite today, remarked, "How did that cat get back again? Mrs. Bolton, sorry about this. She''s a stray and keepsing around for food. She''s got quite a temper-scratched me pretty bad when I tried to chase her offst time. You''d better put her down before she bites you," "She seems pretty docile," I replied, setting Snowke down.


    As I stood, I met Anna''s probing gaze. She remarked with a slight smirk, "How odd. That cat only ever liked Chloe before, I didn''t expect her to warm up to you like this."


    My heart skipped a beat. Did she suspect something?


    "Maybe I just look a lot like Chloe," I said calmly.


    That must be it," Anna replied. Then, switching to a more apologetic tone, she added, "Mrs. Bolton, I wanted to say I''m sorry for everything that happened before. The reason I invited you all here today was to apologize."


    She donned her usual image of being so considerate and kind, yet just two days ago, she''d held a knife to my throat.


    What an actress.


    Feigning fear, I avoided her gaze, letting her believe her threats had cowed me.


    After dealing with her for half the evening. I signaled Carter to keep her upied while I slipped away to the backyard. If I could climb up to the second floor, I''d reach my old room.


    I''d done this plenty of times as a kid, so I knew the ce like the back of my hand.


    Thankfully, the balcony door wasn''t locked. A gentle push, and it opened.


    I retrieved the journal from a hidden safe under the mattress.


    Every entry detailed Anna''s cruelty toward me.


    Suppressing any sentimentality, I retraced my steps, tossing the journal onto thewn before preparing to jump down.


    Just as I was about to leap, a man''s voice cut through the night. "What are you doing?"


    My heart froze.

 Billionaire Is 192

    Chapter 192 You''ve Come Back


    Chapter 192 You''ve Come Back


    Inke


    What is he doing here? How long has he been here? And more importantly, how much has he seen?


    +10 Free Coins


    After Carter''sst outburst, Lake had been stripped of his roles. Preupied with his recovery, his presence within the Boltons had all but faded.


    1 assumed he wouldn''t show up today, given his strained ties with Anna. But I forgot-there was a time when he used to sit with me in the backyard, stargazi


    For him to be here in this heavy snowfall, he must be mourning the past we shared.


    I never imagined he''d catch me red-handed.


    T


    Before I could jump down, Luke snatched the journal.


    He stared at me, his intuition undoubtedly telling him this was important.


    "Why were you in Chloe''s room? This belongs to her, doesn''t it?"


    So he did see.


    I had Carter distract the rest of the Sanders family, thinking that would give me the leeway I needed. What


    I didn''t anticipate was Lukeing to the Sanders residence-let alone running straight into me.


    I scrambled for a way to exin, but before I could speak, Luke opened the journal.


    "Give it back!" My n wasn''t ready toe to light, not yet


    But like Anna, Luke had a knack for taking things in an unpredictable direction.


    He scanned the contents, quickly realizing what it was.


    "This is Chloe''s diary. Why are you stealing her things? And how did you find it so easily when even the police couldn''t?"


    My heart was pounding, but I forced myself to appear calm.


    "Chloe told me where to find it. That day, I fainted in front of her statue because I heard her voice.


    Luke said nothing, his expression a mix of doubt and intrigue.


    I continued, "It might sound unbelievable, but I swear I heard her. That''s why I told Carter about her remains being g inside the statue. Otherwise, why do you think the police searched your house?" His brow furrowed, suspicion glinting in his eyes. "You''re not lying?"


    "Why would I lie? If Chloe hadn''t told me, how else would I have found this diary? It might hold the truth about her death. That''s why I came here secretly. You''ve seen for yourself how the Sanders treated her While she was alive." 1/3


    Chapter 192 You''ve Come Back


    I knew Luke''s soft heart could be swayed, so I pressed on.


    10 Free Coins


    "If you truly loved Chloe, don''t you want to seek justice for her? Do you honestly believe her death was an ident?"


    His gaze flickered, a trace of hesitation breaking through. "You think the Sanders had something to do with her death?"


    I stared at him, my emotions conflicted. Even though didn''t want any entanglement with him, the situation had escted beyond my control. When it came to Chloe, Luke and I shared amon interest. For now, I could only feign an alliance. "Whether it''s true or not, I think you already know the answer.


    The Sanders, a group of ignorant fools, werepletely in the dark, almost as if Anna had cast a spell over them. Even


    like had harbored suspicions for a long time.


    But just like the police, he had no evidence.


    "Luke, maybe the truth is hidden in this journal. Whether to turn it in or not is your call, but if you alert the wrong people and waste the message Chloe gave her life to send, I won''t be able to help.


    Luke fixed his gaze on me. "Before she left, did she say anything else? Did sheProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His voice trembled. "Did she mention me?"


    Mention you? Did she talk about how many ways you and Anna yed around in bed?


    I bit back my sarcasm and shook my head. "There wasn''t much time. I only caught bits and pieces. After that, you know what happened-I passed out, her statue shattered, and I believe she truly left this world."


    Luke had been the only one who could see me before I disappeared. While others doubted my words, he believed me.


    "Fine. I''ll agree to keep this a secret for now. But in exchange, I need to know everything Chloe said to you before she left."


    I frowned but had no choice but to agree. After all, there was no third party to corroborate: I could make up anything I wanted.


    can''t


    "I''ll tell you, but only if Carter is present during our conversations. I won''t meet you alone. If you agree to that, then let''s drop this. Pretend I never said anything. It doesn''t matter to me whether we uncover the truth about Chloe or not. It''s not like I was close to her." Luke tucked the small journal into the inner pocket of his coat, pressing it against his chest like it was something precious.


    I scoffed internally. You didn''t cherish her when she was alive; now that she''s gone, your gestures are meaningless.


    "Pleasure working with you, Aunt Zoey," he said, extending a hand.


    I didn''t take it. "Luke. Chloe died a tragic death. Maybe it''s because we look alike that I feel such a connection to her. I want to seek justice on her behalf. We''re not enemies-we''re partners."


    Chapter 192 You''ve Come Back


    "I understand your concerns," he replied,


    I nodded. "Tll head back inside, Give it a moment before youe in."


    "Okay"


    I finally exhaled in relief. At least I''d managed to keep like in check for now.


    10 Free Coins


    As I turned to leave, Snowke emerged from theer. I scooped the little creature into my arms.


    Snowke, this time, I won''t leave you behind again.


    a


    From a distance, Lake stood watching, murmuring in voice I couldn''t hear, "Chloe, you''vee back...

 Billionaire Is 193

    Chapter 193 Awkward MomentThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 193 Awkward Moment


    1 handed Snowke to the driver, instructing him to take it back to the Bolton residence to be cared for


    When I returned to the living room, Kate was usually pleasant toward me, her demeanor positively glowing with friendliness throughout the gathering.


    "Mrs. Bolton," she began with an apologetic smile, "we may have had some minor misunderstanding before. That was because I had just lost a daughter and couldn''t manage my emotions well. Given the history between our families, we shouldn''t be at odds "Exactly," Josh chimed in. "If Chloe were still here, we''d still be inw


    Under the table, my fingers curled tightly into a fist. They had no right to utter Chloe''s name.


    Before they learned of my supposed death, I could almost excuse their coldness. Almost.


    But after everything I''d endured, I knew exactly how they treated me. Hearing those words from Josh now only filled me with disgust.


    Neither Carter nor I showed much reaction, which seemed to unsettle Josh. He shifted ufortably in his chair before clearing his throat.


    "By the way," he said, forcing a smile, "even though your wedding didn''t have a ceremony, we still prepared a little gift to celebrate the asion." At his cue, Kate produced a jewelry box.


    The moment I saw it, I recognized it.


    This set of jewelry had been purchased with the dowry money they had taken from me and given to Anna I still remember Anna unting it in front of me.


    It seemed the Sander family had fallen on harder times over the years. They couldn''t even afford a decent gift and had to dig up something that had already been used.


    Still, it also hinted at their waning trust in Anna. If not for the child she carried, her life with them would. undoubtedly be far more difficult.


    "Thank you so much," I said, opening the box in front of them. The brilliant colored diamonds reflected the light, creating a dazzling disy.


    How ironic. They once told me I didn''t deserve such things. Now, they offered them willingly, desperate to please me.


    Even if I never wore the jewelry, I would take it. After all, it was mine to begin with.


    "As long as you like it," Kate said with a tight smile.


    "I do," I replied lightly, handing the box to Damian.


    Josh stood and raised his ss. "Cheers to you both, and may you enjoy a lifetime of happiness."


    Chapter 193 Awkward Moment


    Carter lifted his ss with a calm smile. Zoey isn''t much of a drinker. Allow me to drink on her behalf


    "You''re truly considerate toward Mrs. Bolton Josh said with a chuckle.


    Carter''s smile deepened "Of course. It wasn''t easy to win her over. I must treasure her"


    Though I knew he was merely being polite, his words brought a faint blush to my cheeks.


    Just then, Luke appeared in the hall, his presence announced by the gust of icy wind that clung to him. His were bloodshot, likely from reading the diary I''d left behind. Now he knew the torment I endured when I was alive. eyes


    At first, my entries were filled with attempts to rationalize his closeness with Anna, trying to convince myself not to dwell on it. But as their actions grew increasingly egregious-especially after I lost my child -I documented every ounce of my pain and hatred in those pages. By now, Luke must have grasped the depth of my suffering


    As he entered. Carter''s earlier remark seemed to have struck a nerve. Luke''s reddened eyes fixated on him with an intensity that bordered on madness.


    I couldn''t understand him. The people who hurt me the most were him and his family. Why was he ring at Carter!


    The Sander family hastily invited him to join the meal, clearly uneasy about his behavior.


    I couldn''t help but worry about what Luke might do with the diary. Without concrete evidence to tie Anna to the murder, the diary could only serve as circumstantial evidence. Worse, it could lead to unnecessaryplications. Fortunately, Luke didn''t reveal anything. Instead, he took a seat beside Carter.


    Carter didn''t acknowledge him "Let''s continue," he said, downing his ss of wine.


    Kate seized the opportunity to speak again. "Mrs. Bolton, there''s another matter I''d like to discuss. Now that Anna is marrying into the Hudson family, the child she''s carrying is deeply tied to both of our families'' futures." "Understood. Ms. Sander wants us to keep this a secret, right? But I''m curious-Ms. Sander has been pregnant for over a month now. When her pregnancy starts showing, the Hudsons are bound to find out, aren''t they?" "As long as you don''t say anything, we have our ways of keeping it hidden.


    So, they were worried I''d meddle, which is why they moved first today.


    "Alright. As long as Ms. Sander doesn''t provoke me, I won''t say a word," I said with a smile.


    Besides, once you''ve received something good from someone, you need to be a little more amodating"


    The Sanders were greedy-wanting the Boltons'' rewards while still clinging to whatever benefits the Hudsons had to offer.


    1435 Tue, Dec 10 CMB.


    Chapter 193 Awkward Moment


    I decided to wait and see what Anna''s name would


    Letting go would make her drop her guard


    Maybe it was just my imagination, but Luke was staring at me like a lunatic


    Especially whenever Carter handed me food-Luke red at him with so much distaste.


    The look he gave us seemed like that of a betrayed husband staring at the man who stole his wife.


    It wasn''t his stomach that was broken, it had to be his brin


    I ignored him and left after dinner.


    In the car, I mentioned the notebook to Carter. He noticed my concern and gently patted my hand.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle it here."


    I nodded, and sure enough, as soon as we got out of the car, Luke asked to speak to Carter alone. Carter agreed without hesitation.


    Aurfey walked off, I had a gut feeling Luke wasn''t going to say anything good and would probably take the opportunity to talk behind my back.


    I quickly made my way outside and tried to sneak in through the balcony on the first floor, hoping to overhear their conversation.


    Snow was falling heavily, and the decorative lights in the corridor swayed in the icy wind. I shivered as I climbed onto the balcony.


    My hands were nearly frozen as I carefully pressed my ear against the door.


    I could just make out Luke''s angry voice: "You knew all along! I knew something was up. Do you have any idea, she''s my...


    His what?


    The wind outside howled, making it hard to hear clearly. I decided to slide the door open just a crack. hoping to catch every word.


    Little did I know, the door was so poorly made that with barely any force, it glided open-smoothly.


    Standing there, they both stopped arguing and stared at me with wide eyes.


    The moment was beyond awkward.


    I stiffly raised my hand and forced a smile. "Um... I was just seeing if the door was easy to push ...


    Carter''s lips curled into a gentle smile. "If you want to listen,e in. Isn''t it cold out there?"


    "It''s pretty cold."


    "Zoey,e here." He gestured for me to sit.


    14.39


    lue, De


    Chapter 193 Awkward Moment


    +10 Free Coins


    I quickly closed the door, and Luke looked like he was ready to explode. I wanted nothing more than to get as far away from him as possible. Carter patted his leg. "Sit here."


    "Oh I didn''t think much of it, since I''d sat there plenty of times before, and it wasfortable.


    But just as I settled in, Luke suddenly lunged at me, grabbing my arm and pulling me away. He clenched. his fist and aimed it at Carter''s kice. "Carter, you b"stard!"


    I was horrified. Luke was acting so recklessly now-attacking even Carter, the person he feared most.


    "Carter!"

 Billionaire Is 194

    Chapter 194 Shattered ss, Shattered Trus


    Chapter 194 Shattered ss, Shattered Truths


    Blood trickled down from Luke''s foreheat He stared at me in disbelief, his bloodshot eyes brimming with a mixture of shock and pain as I clutched the vase in my hands. You actually...


    Before he could finish, his body copsed with a heavy hud.


    This was the first time I''d ever done something like this and panic overwhelmed me. I rushed over to Carter, frantic. "Are you okay?"


    Carter nced at Luke lying on the floor, then back at me. "I''m fine


    He called out to Damian, his tone calm andposed, "Take him to the hospital"


    "Yes, Sir.


    Damian, with his tall and sturdy frame, effortlessly carried Luke away.


    Seeing the blood pooling from Luke''s wound made me freeze in panic. Sensing this, Carter pulled tue into his arms. "Don''t worry. He''s not dead. Just injured."


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trembling lightly in his embrace,


    After witnessing the deaths of myself and Esmee, my fear of such incidents had grown unbearable.


    I had wished for Luke to get what he deserved, but smashing his head with a vase wasn''t the kind of retribution I had in mind.


    Once I calmed down. Carter finally asked, "Why did you hit him with the vase just now?"


    "I didn''t think it through, I admitted, my heart still racing. "He''s a grown man trying to harm someone who can''t even defend himself. Anyone would stop such a vile act."


    If I had actually killed Luke, I''d have blood on my hands and lose any chance of seeking justice in the future.


    I really need to be less impulsive next time.


    But at that moment, it was pure instinct. When I realized what I''d done, Luke was already on the ground. Carter tightened his hold on me. "No matter the reason, seeing you act like that. I''m genuinely happy." What is he so happy about?


    Is it because I didn''t kill Luke?


    Still shaken. I returned to my room while Carter checked on Luke''s condition.


    Not long after, Adam stormed in, livid. "Carter, the Boltons isn''t just yours to rule! My son''s already Suffering from a serious illness and undergoing treatment. Yet, you all dared to hurt him like this!"


    Chapter 104 Shattered ss, Shattered Trus


    +10 Free Comm


    "Adam, don''t get upset." I stepped forward quickly, "It was me. I hit him. There was a reason for it."


    Adam''s face remained ley. "I don''t care what your reasons were. Save your excuses for Jeffrey!"


    Though I had my reasons, trouble seemed to follow me ever since I married into the Boltons.


    Jeffrey''s affection for me was evident, but it was mostly because I resembled Chloe.


    At the end of the day, Lake was his biological grandson After repeated incidents like this, there was no way he''d just let it go.


    When I came downstairs, I was met with his furious re. She was beside him, trying to calm him down.


    "Dad, don''t let this upset you. Here, have some tea to rx, she urged, handing him a cup.


    Jeffrey swatted it away, the teacup shattering at my feet Tea leaves scattered everywhere, and some even sshed onto my slippers.


    Thankfully, it was winter. If it were summer, the hot water might''ve burned my legs.


    Jellrey was seething, and I racked my brain for an exnation.


    Carter, however, took my hand and said, "Dad, it''s not worth ruining your health over something so trivial.


    "Trivial?


    "Luke''s head is bleeding because of her!" Jeffrey roared his long-simmering frustration with me finally boiling over.


    "Zoey, I thought you were a smart, obedient girl. I had high hopes for you. But ever since you joined this family, you''ve done nothing but stir up trouble. I don''t know what Luke did to make you hate him so much, but why go this far?" Once or twice could be chalked up to coincidence, but repeated incidents naturally raised suspicions.


    I swear, I hate him, but this time, it was an ident.


    Just as I was about to


    before making ., Carter interjected, "Even the police investigate the cause and gather evidence


    before making usations. Are you just going to convict her without asking why?"


    I took the opportunity to speak up. "There was a dispute between Luke and Carter. Luke was about to hit him. With Damian nowhere in sight, I panicked and grabbed the nearest vase to stop him."


    "The nearest vase? If there''d been a knife on the table, would you have stabbed him instead?"


    She seized on my slip, her eyes gleaming. She''d been waiting for a chance to reim her position as Mrs. Boltons.


    She fanned the mes, clearly banking on Jeffrey''s desire to defend Carter.


    But she underestimated my resolve. I met her gaze head-on. "So what are you saying? I should''ve just stood by and watched?


    Chapter 194 Shattered ss, Shattered Truths


    8% 71%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Even if Carter weren''t my husband, even if he were just aplete stranger, I would never stand by and let Luke harm a defenseless, disabled person! I''m just a woman-he could easily push me to the ground with one hand. In such a situation, how else could I stop him if I didn''t act this way?"


    Tears welled up as I turned to Jeffrey. "Dad, I know I was reckless, but I was desperate! If you want to punish someone, punish me. This has nothing to do with Carter."


    I paused, my voice trembling. "Don''t forget, Luke is your grandson, but Carter is your son. Sure, he''s higher in rank, but he''s not much older than Luke. And given his condition, Luke bullying him is just cruel. If I hadn''t been there, would you have been okay with Luke beating him up while he couldn''t even fight back?"


    My tears painted us as the victims, and Jeffrey''s gaze shifted to Carter.


    I''d long noticed his bias toward Luke-it was only natural. Carter''s maturity and self-reliance often made people overlook his youth and needs.


    Still, the fact remained. Carter was young and disabled.


    Jeffrey finally relented. "How are you? Did you get hurt?


    "Haven''t had the chance," Carter replied icily. "If Zoey hadn''t stopped him, I''d probably be the one inthe hospital now."


    His sharp gazended on Adam and She, making them shift ufortably. She, unwilling to give up, asked, "Luke''s been well-behavedtely. If heshed out, you must''ve done something. What was it?" "If you think it''s my fault, why don''t we wait for Luke to return and ask him directly?" Carter suggested, his tone indifferent. I was curious myself. I hadn''t caught what sparked their argument.


    Luke returned soon after, a bandage on his forehead. As he stepped inside, his coat was damp from melted snow, his eyes immediately locking onto me,


    His gaze was intense, filled with a confusing mix of relief, joy, and pain.


    Could he have figured out who I really


    am?


    That''s impossible. No one would believe something as absurd as a soul inhabiting another body.


    "Perfect timing, Luke," She said. "Tell us what happened. What did Carter do to push you into such a rage?"


    Luke ignored her, his eyes fixed on me as he slowly walked closer.


    Under his piercing gaze, my heart raced. I had a terrible feeling he was about to reveal something shocking.


    He stared into my eyes, his voice trembling. "Because Uncle Carter took something that was mine, something that meant everything to me!"


    My heart pounded. Did he really figure it out?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Chapter 194 Shattered ss, Shattered Tru


    The others were bailled. "What did your uncle take fro


    Luke kept his eyes on me, his voice breaking. "He took


    Chapter 195 Lines That Can''t He Crossed

 Billionaire Is 196

    Chapter 196 Luke Knows


    Chapter 196 Luke Knows


    +10 Free Coins


    Just the other day, the Sanders gave me gifts and even spoke wonderfully to me. I had thought they wanted to make peace, but I had no idea that Anna was plotting something huge.


    She''s really something else. If she had used all her energy for good instead, she''d be able to achieve almost anything with this kind of perseverance and intelligence.


    I was about to take some napkins when Luke handed them over to me. I wanted to decline, but at the same time, I didn''t want Alisa''s imagination to run wild if I was too firm.


    As such, I thanked him lightly. "Thanks."


    I looked up at Luke, realizing that he was not interested in Anna''s matters at all, even though Anna was pregnant with his child. Furthermore, this child would grow up with Ashley as his or her father. Instead of worrying about this matter, Luke was watching me with concern in his eyes. "Are you alright?"


    I wanted to roll my eyes, thinking that he must be crazy I wasn''t the one who was pregnant. I just spat out some lemon water; of course, I''m alright.


    I''m fine," I answered,


    Alisa''s eyes swept past the two of us. Afraid she might be suspicious, I quickly found an excuse to invite her to the greenhouse to look at the flowers together.


    On one hand, I could get away from Luke. On the other hand, I also wanted to find out more information about this entire situation.


    "Alisa, how did Anna get pregnant so soon?"


    "She said she missed her period this month, so she went to the hospital to check her HCG levels and did an ultrasound. Based on the results, it''s been about two weeks, Alisa answered. "Congrattions. What a stroke of luck."


    I remainedposed on the surface. However, I knew Anna was up to her old tricks again and had probably paid someone for a fake medical report.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna is really audacious, even stooping to such ways to deceive everyone.


    Previously, I had wondered how Anna was going to handle things now that I had driven her into aer.


    However, she was indeed good. I cut off any avable paths she had, and she just built a new one.


    "Yes, we have had much to celebrate in a long time. Although my parents aren''t too happy about this daughter-inw, since she is pregnant, of course, we will treat her well. Even my grandfather is overjoyed to hear the news and he wille to officiate their weddling once her pregnancy has stabilized."


    With this mave, Anna had indeed turned the tables.


    However, it was all fake and the moment the truth was xposed, she would be revealed for who she truly


    Chapter 196 Luke Knows


    "So, they''ll be getting married soon, right?"


    @x71%%%


    +10 Free Coins


    Alisa nced at me cautiously before she continued, "After the New Year. If we wait too long, her belly will start to show. Zoey, 1 know Ashley let you down, you...


    I shot her a smile and said, "It''s all in the past. I''m married now. As for that rtionship, I''ve put it all behind me. Sadie is probably the one who is upset. On that day, I could tell she really had feelings for Ashley. If she knows they are getting married, she''ll be really upset." This was the result of taking something that didn''t belong to you.


    "Zoey, you look great now. You and Mr. Bolton are very much in love, right?"


    Alisa''s gaze lingered on the mark on my neck. In that instant, the thought crossed my mind that someone as calm as Carter would not have done something so frivolous. He must have done it on purpose for others to see.


    My thoughts wandered to Luke''s recent attentiveness to me. I wondered if he had seen my journal and had found out how much I had gone through in my past life. Maybe that was the reason he was being excessively nice to me. He was just making amends to someone who resembled the Chloe he knew.


    I didn''t cover up the mark on my neck and reminded myself to stay away from sc"m as they would bring me bad luck.


    "Yes, Carter treats me well and I really like him too."


    I smiled and turned, noticing Luke who had just plucked a rose.


    The thorns dug into his palm and bright red blood dripped down his fingers.


    However, Luke seemed to feel no pain. Instead, he stared straight at me.


    In the past, whenever he was injured, I would have been more worried than he was, running straight to his side.


    However, now, it was Alisa who ran over toward him, ''Luke, you''re hurt.


    Luke spoke, his voice hoarse, "I''m fine."


    "You''re bleeding so much, how could you be fine? Let me dress your wound."


    Luke was still staring at me as if he was trying to analyze my reaction.


    However, I merely nced at him indifferently before saying, "I''ll leave you two along."


    The moment I finished speaking. Luke seemed to tense up. I saw the way the veins on the back of his hand bulged as if he was holding something back.


    I didn''t like this atmosphere. It just made me feel uneasy.


    Even the way he looked at me seemed as if he had alreally guessed that I had been reborn.


    He only turned away as I left the greenhouse.


    III


    Chapter 196 Luke Knows


    My phone rang and it was my mother.


    I immediately smiled and called out happily, "Mom!"


    "Are you free today? I got some groceries and wanted to make some of your favorite food. Are you and


    Carter free toe over?"


    "Sure!" I answered.


    Technically, we should have gone to see her a few days after the wedding. However, too many things happened recently, so we were not been able to.


    I knew that Carter was busy so I sent him a message and headed over first.


    As I left the Bolton Residence, I packed some gifts into the car.


    I knew the Gardners didn''t need these, and Mom herself was from a rich family so she had nevercked such things since she was young.


    However, I still wanted to give her something to show her I cared.


    I picked a few dresses that suit her, as well as some jewelry and shoes. After all, any woman would love things like this.


    I closed the car door and called my mother, "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    "Okay, the weather is cold and the roads are wet. Ask the driver to drive carefully. There''s no rush.*


    "Okay," I answered.


    Lhung up the phone with a smile. Feeling the driver''s gaze on me, I nced up at the mirror.


    I felt he was being rude and didn''t like it, so I looked up directly at him.


    However, it was a pair of familiar eyes that stared back at me.


    Luke Bolton?


    Why is he here?


    Thinking about his actions in the car the previous time, my expression changed, and I spoke, "Luke, stop


    the car!"


    He held the steering wheel as he answered, "Chloe, dont be afraid. I just want to talk.


    My eyes widened "What did you call me?"

 Billionaire Is 197

    Chapter 197 Luke, Chloe''s Back:


    Chapter 197 Luke, Chloe''s Back


    "Chloe, don''t worry!"


    Maybe it was because he had seen my reaction that Luke quickly stopped the car.


    The car had barely stopped before I pushed the door open and ran out,


    When did this lunatic manage to get rid of my driver?


    My biggest worry hade true. Luke had really guessed it.


    Without experiencing it personally, who would consider the possibility that someone had been reborn?


    Luke closed the car door and ran after me.


    It was almost like seeing a predator hot on my heels.


    +10 Free Coms


    After all, Luke had been behaving strangely recently. No one knew what someone who was driven to the point of extreme madness was capable of


    "Get lost. If youe any closer, I''ll call the police."


    "Chloe, stop. I won''t hurt you. I just want to talk to you away from the Bolton Residence."


    Luke stood at the entrance of the alley with a humble expression on his face.


    It made sense now. There had been several times I had felt that Luke was holding something back at the Bolton Residence. Carter was now the head of the Bolton family, so it made sense that Luke wanted to avoid letting Carter know about this.


    I gripped my phone. I had already dialed the emergency numbers, so if he made any additional move, I would connect the call immediately.


    "I won''t run but you have to tell me why you called me Chloe," I said. There was no way that I would admit that I was Chloe Sander.


    Luke looked at me helplessly and smiled. "Chloe, are you still holding it against me? We''ve known each other for 20 years. I met you when you were just eight years old. Did you think I wouldn''t be able to recognize my own wife?"


    It was disgusting, the way he was looking at me affectionately!


    "Wife? Luke, did something happen? Chloe passed away more than a month ago, and her body hasn''t even been found. Why are you saying all this nonsense to me?"


    "Chloe, stop pretending. I looked into Zoey Gardner. Her lifestyle, personality, and even the way she dresses arepletely different from yours!"


    I spoke indifferently. "When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Of course, I have to change-after getting married. I liked to eat sweets and didn''t enjoy spicy food when I was younger. Now, I like to cat vorful. Cajun dishes. Of course, everyone changes as the years goThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    by!"


    14.40 Tue, Dec 10 GUB.


    Chapter 197 Luke, Chloe''s Back


    +10 Free Coins


    Luke took a step forward and said. As far as I know, before all this, Zoey loved Ashley deeply and was not willing to marry Uncle Carter. It''s almost like she became apletely different person after she slit her wrists.


    I let out a coldugh. "That''s your reason foring up with such an absurd theory? Anyone on the brink of death would have a change of perspective. That reminds me, I did not try to kill myself because of a sembag like Ashley. I just felt sorrow because of injustice from the Gardners, I decided to marry Carter after he saved me."


    "Chloe, don''t lie to me. You didn''t marry Uncle Carter because you loved him. You just wanted to marry into the Boltons and take revenge on me and Anna! That''s why you signed your marriage papers so quickly without even having a wedding and moved right into the Bolton Residence. You have other


    intentions!"


    Did this idi''t hit his head and suddenly be intelligent?


    Luke continued, "If you married Uncle Carter out of gratitude, why do you carry so much animosity toward me, Anna, and the rest of the Sanders? After reading that journal, I finally understood that we had treated your poorly all these years. Chloe...


    Luke''s eyes turned red as he spoke and his voice was a little choked up, "Chloe, I didn''t know you were carrying such a burden all by yourself. Our child... I went to visit the grave you set up for Joy. You must have been devastated when you were lying on the operating table all by yourself. I''m sorry, I do love you. It''s just that after so many years together, the passion between us had faded and I already treated you as family. When Anna seduced me, I was possessed by this new feeling of excitement. That''s why I neglected your feelings."


    At the mention of Joy, it felt like a strike right to my chest. I lowered my head and clenched my fists without saying a word.


    How dare he mention Joy in front of me?


    My gaze lowered, I spoke coldly, "Isn''t the person who killed Joy none other than you, the so-called father?"


    Luke froze in his tracks, probably surprised that I had admitted it.


    Maybe he had been trying to test me, or maybe he had really recognized me.


    I knew very well that if I couldn''t make use of this fool, he would be the most uncontroble part of my n.


    Instead of letting him be sucked into Anna''s n, I had to take action first to control him.


    Since Anna loved him, I would turn him into my deadliest weapon to crush Anna.


    If I didn''t exin everything to him today, he might do something unpredictable just to prove his point. It would be troublesome if Anna found out about everything.


    "You were the one who pushed me in the caf¨¦, causing the miscarriage. When you left with Ama in your arms, if you had even turned to look at me once, you would have seen me bleeding. But you didn''t. You didn''t even spare me a nce!" Luke stared at me. His eyes were red and filled with a delighted yet incredulous look. His voice shook as he 2/3


    Dec


    Chapter 197 Luke, Chloe''s Back


    spoke, "Chloe, it''s really you?"


    +10 Free Coins


    I no longer put on an act. Surrounded by heavy snow, I stood up straight, looking at Luke coldly, enunciating every word, "Luke Bolton, Chloe Sander is back."

 Billionaire Is 198

    hapter 198 Ashes in the Bead Bracelet


    Chapter 198 Ashes in the Bead Bracelet


    Luke''s eyes were red and he choked out, "Chloe, was everything in the journal true?*


    I stared directly into his eyes. Things had alreadye to this point, so I spoke the truth.


    "At this point, do you still think I''m lying about Anna?"


    871%)


    10 Free Coins


    Luke shook his head vigorously. "No, that''s not what I meant. I''m just very sorry about everything you suffered in the past. I....


    I smiled coldly and said, "Suffered? Could that be worse than the way I died? Luke, what were you doing when I called you for help before I died?"


    Luke seemed to have remembered and his face turned pale but he didn''t say anything. After all, he had no idea that I had seen everything as a ghost.


    Without hesitation, I exposed everything, "As I was dying, I saw the fireworks going off in the sky. Those fireworks were meant for our wedding, but instead, you used them to please Anna, Guess what I saw


    ong the dazzling fireworks?"


    Luke was feeling more and more Reaper.


    guilty. Meanwhile, I was approaching him now, almost like the Grim


    "I saw the both of you kissing under the fireworks. Meanwhile, I was all alone, stabbed through my abdomen as Iy by the water, helpless and bleeding. I asked you to save me and what did you say? Oh right, you asked me to die so that Anna wouldn''t be upset. Were you happy that I died?"


    Every word that came out of my mouth seemed to stab right into Luke''s heart.


    There was too much information for Luke to absorb all at once. He could only stare back at me, unable to even make excuses for himself. When he finally opened his mouth, he said, "Chloe, I''m sorry. I really didn''t know, SO...


    I didn''t let him finish. "So that''s why you ended up in bed with Anna on our wedding night? That''s why Anna was in my nightgown, sleeping with my husband, in my bed, right?"


    Luke''s eyes widened and he looked at me in disbelief. How do you know every single detail?"


    "Why? Because the moment I lost consciousness, my spirit has been by your side, watching you, Luke, do you know what was running through my mind for that month? I thought my death would help you find your conscience and understand what kind of woman Anna really is. But all of you have been wrapped around her finger and no one was even willing to search for my body. You wasted an entire month. Even


    hi someone made a police report, none of you wanted to investigate further and even asked the police to give up on the search. That''s why they had an entire month to get rid of my body!"


    However, Luke''s attention was focused on the fact that was once a spirit. "You mean you were with me for an entire month as a ghost?"


    I knew what he was worried about andughed coldly. That''s right. I witnessed how you and Anna flirted. what positions you were in, and how all your promises of love to me were nothing but empty words. If I were you, I would have just made a proper decision. Instead, you enjoyed the pleasure Anna gave you while ying the role of devoted lover with me. Isn''t that so tiring?"


    14


    Chapter 198 Ashes in the Bead Bracelet


    Luke shook his head. "No, Chloe, that''s not it. I was bewitched....


    10 Free Coins


    "Luke Bolton, look at yourself. You were like this before when there was trouble at thepany. Back then. I took the me for you. You''re like a child who will never grow up. You never admit your mistakes and keep looking for someone else to me. Would it kill you to admit you were wrong? It takes two hands to p. If you didn''t want to, Anna couldn''t have forced herself on you. Or did you forget what you and Anna did under my statue?"


    "Chloe. I''m sorry. I was really angry at that time. Was Anna the one who killed you?" Luke asked.


    I let out a coldugh. "She didn''t do it personally. She arranged for it. Luke, why do you think I died? All of you pushed me to that point. All of you encouraged Anna over and over, allowing her to think that she could take action when the time was right so she could take my ce


    Luke recalled what had happened a short time ago when Anna had wanted a title, which was contrary to what she had promised.


    "That b*tch! Chloe, I will help you to take revenge! Even if I have to sacrifice my life. I will


    Without waiting for him to finish, 1 pped him across the face. "You idi*t! If I wanted to kill her, I would already have paid someone off to do it. Did you think I''d be unwilling to do so?"


    So, you


    "Anna''s goal is not just to kill me, but she also has interests in both the Boltons and the Sanders. She has a massive hidden chain of interests. What she has shown so far is just the tip of the iceberg. There might be a huge monster hidden beneath the surface. Killing her will merely destroy all the evidence. I want to bring her to justice and expose the mastermind behind everything!"


    I stared at Luke coldly. "Carter and I have been investigating this all along. You didn''t report this to the police, so we missed the most crucial time for the police investigation. That''s why even though we know Anna is involved, we can''t find any evidence! Meanwhile, you were still stuck in your feelings of love and going through each day in a daze. Maybe one day you''ll be like me as well, once Anna takes. everything she wants from you."


    I licked my lips. "Haven''t you ever wondered why you have stomach cancer and kidney failure at such a young age? I was helping you manage your stomach issues and within a year it developed into stornach cancer? Do you think it''s that simple?"


    The more I spoke, the more agitated I became. As he listened, Luke felt a chill run down his spine.


    "It was her!" Luke spat, gritting his teeth in anger.


    "Luke, I may hate you but Anna is involved in both my death, as well as whatever is happening with the Boltons. If you don''t find out the truth, who knows what else she has nned? Don''t act impulsively. Carter is already investigating this matter." Luke spoke bitterly, "Carter? How affectionate."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Of course. He''s my husband."


    Luke''s eyes turned red again. "Didn''t I marry you first?


    My lips curled up into a smile. "Are you referring to the wedding that was nned based on Anna''s


    14 40 Tue, Dec 10 GUG


    Chapter 198 Ashes in the Bead Bracelet


    +10 Free Cons


    preferences, right down to my wedding dress? Or the wedding where you ran off during the exchanging of rings? Luke, in myst life, you let me down. How dare you say these things to me now?"


    "Chloe, whether you believe it or not, you are the love of my life. I


    I cut him off. "Luke Bolton, all along, the only person you love is yourself. No one knows this better than me. I''m not telling you all this because of nostalgia. I need an ally. Currently, you are the only person who knows of my rebirth. I''m telling you the truth because she isn''t on guard against you since she is still interested in you." Luke frowned. "What do you mean?"


    I took a step forward and reached out to grasp his chin. Actually, you do indeed have some charm. I can tell that even though Anna wants to use you, she does indeed have some feelings for you. You need to seduce her and get close to her so that we can find more evidence. You are her doorway to the Boltons. I need you to lure her in so we can bring her to justice!"


    "Chloe! I''m your husband!"


    "That was a long time ago. You just need to tell me if you''re willing to do this or not."


    A conflicting look shed in Luke''s eyes.


    I knew that Luke would definitely agree.


    It wasn''t just for my revenge, it was also for his own. The safety of the Boltons was also in question.


    Since he had hurt me before, this time he would do everything he could to help.


    Luke hesitated for a moment, then answered, "I''m in." He opened his eyes and there was a look of pain in them. "But you and Uncle Carter...


    I spoke each word slowly, "He is my husband. He''s much better than you and I have no intention of leaving him."


    All the energy seemed to have been drained from Luke and he sank to the ground. "I knew it..."


    Seeing him in such despair, I bent forward. "As a token of our partnership. I''ll tell you something."


    ""What is it?"


    "My ashes were in the bead bracelet you used to wear. That''s why it broke after my statue was taken down. It''s a sign of my disappearance from this world." Luke''s eyes shook. "You mean I''ve been carrying your ashes all this time?"


    "Yes.


    Luke let out a mournful cry.


    I didn''t turn to look at him, even as his world seemed to crash around him.


    This was more than enough information for him to process today.


    Tue, Dec 10 G


    Chapter 198 Ashes in the Bead Bracelet


    071


    +10 Free Coins


    Anna Sander, I will make the man you love the most in the world stab you in the back at the most critical moment!


    As I drove away, Luke was still sitting on the ground where I had left him, still as a statue.


    You should have known better.


    There''s no cure for regret.


    Whatever path you have chosen, you have to forge ahead no matter how difficult or bright the future is


    Never look back!

 Billionaire Is 199

    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me


    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me BK 71%


    +10 Free Coins


    The drive was an emotional whirlwind as I reflected on years of disputes with Luke and the surreal days I spent as a spirit after my death.


    When the car came to a stop. I clutched the steering wheel, unable to step out.


    For a moment, a sense of confusion washed over me.


    Who am I?


    Chloe? A spirit? Zoey?


    Suddenly, the car door opened, and a rush of icy wind and snow poured in. Philippa''s gentle voice followed. "Why are you still sitting here? I''ve been watching you from the porch for a while now." I looked up at her, my gaze clouded with bewilderment.


    Philippa''s warm hand rested on my forehead as she murmured, "No fever. Are you feeling unwell anywhere?"


    Her warmth pierced through the icy cold, pulling my scattered thoughts back into focus.


    That''s right-I had been reborn! The miserable Chloe of the past was gone.


    I leaned into her embrace. "I''m fine. I just got lost in my thoughts for a bit."


    My mother isn''t Kate anymore. My mother is this gentle woman before me.


    She patted my head affectionately. "It''s been ages since you acted like this. It reminds me of how you used to be as a child."


    I teased, I''ll always be a little girl in your arms."


    "As long as Mom''s here, my Zoey can always be my little girl."


    "Okay." I grinned up at her. "Mom, I brought you something.


    I went to the trunk and brought out the clothes I had prepared. "These are for you. Try them on."


    Unlike Kate, Philippa''s response wasn''t dismissive or coll.


    I had tried before to salvage my estranged rtionship with Kate by buying her gifts, but she would either ignore them entirely or respond with half-hearted indifference. Philippa smiled warmly. "Wow! My daughter is all grown up now. You even bought clothes for me. I''ll have to try them all onter."


    "Mom, you have such a great figure, but you dress tooainly."


    "I''m getting older, I have to dress appropriately for my age."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Getting old? No way! You look like you''re in your twenties. If we went out together, people would


    14:41 Tue, Dec 10 G UG.


    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me


    definitely think you''re my sister."


    "When did you learn to sweet-talk like that? By the way, why didn''t Cartere with you?"


    There was a hint of worry in her tone-she probably thought our marriage was in trouble.


    "He''s been busytely, but he''lle byter."


    "That''s good to hear."


    DKS71%0


    10 Free Cons


    Philippa took my hand and led me inside as I nced around the vi. "Does Dad evere by?"


    "It''s better if he doesn''t. I can''t stand the sight of him."


    While helping her try on a dress, I casually asked, "Mom, have you ever thought about divorcing Dad?" "Divorce?"


    Phili


    reflection in the mirror revealed her dazed eyes. She was deeply rooted in her old-fashioned beliefs. Even in a marriage filled with unhappiness, she endured it for her family''s sake-and for mine. Despite the scars etched into her heart, the thought of leaving had never crossed her mind.


    Standing behind her, I rested my hands on her shoulders. "Mom, take a good look at yourself. You''re so beautiful. You are only halfway through your life. Do you really want to spend the rest of it trapped in the pain of the past?"


    I understood her struggle-I had lived it myself when the Bolton family dictated my future.


    From the moment I got engaged to Luke, I saw myself only as the future Mrs. Bolton. I sacrificed my individuality, letting the interests of two families dictate my every move.


    I lost my identity as Chloe Sander, buried beneath the roles imposed on me.


    Sadly, it


    ok death and rebirth for me to finally understand this truth.


    Philippa, too, was shackled by societal expectations ced on women. Those chains left her bruised and broken, yet she remained trapped, unable to move forward.


    "Divorce? Is that even possible for me...?" A flicker of uncertainty appeared in Philippa''s eyes.


    I led her to the dressing table, gently shaping her brows with an eyebrow pencil and applying a touch of lipstick


    Philippa''s features were naturally striking, and with just a little touch-up, she exuded, elegance and charm.


    "Mom, look at how stunning you are. You''re such a beautiful woman. To waste your life away in loneliness for a man like Bill is such a waste."


    Philippa bit her lip. "But the Wilcher family hasn''t been doing well in recent years. Your unclecks the talent for business, so we''ve been relying on the Gardner family for survival. If I divorce him, the Wilcher family will copse. Your grandparents and uncle''s family won''t approve."


    "Bill knows your worries. That''s exactly why he feels no fear of you divorcing him and does whatever he wants, Mom, Carter said that if you want to divorce, he can help with the legal process and also support,


    III


    Tue, Dec 10 GUB


    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me


    the Wilcher family."


    "But you''ve only just married him. It''s too much to ask of him..." Philippa said with a frown.


    Kind-hearted people always prioritize others, neglecting their own needs.


    She reminded me so much of the old me.


    I couldn''t go back and save who I used to be, but I could save her now.


    "Mom, forget everyone else''s expectations and ask yourself-do you want to divorce Bill?" DK971%


    +10 Free Coins


    Philippa gazed at her reflection in the mirror. It had been so long since she had lived for herself.


    Her lips quivered as she whispered her answer. "I..."


    The door suddenly opened at that moment, and Bill appeared dressed in a suit. "Darling, I''m back. Oh, Zoey''s here already?"


    His words instantly shattered the courage Philippa had finally gathered.


    "Darling, is dinner ready? Carter''s already here. We should let him try your cookingter."


    The mention of Carter made Philippa jump to her feet "I''ll go check on the food in the kitchen."


    As she walked past Bill, his gaze lingered on her momentarily, admiring her figure.


    I could tell it was the possessiveness of a man.


    After Philippa left, Bill shot me a cold nce. Zoey, as our child, you should stay out of matters between me and your mom. You think you''re helping her? You''re only harming her and the Wilcher family. Do you want to make her an orphan by pushing for a divorce?" Men like Bill have this ridiculously inted sense of pride, thinking that the extra weight down there makes them masters of the universe, and that every woman should kneel to their masculinity.


    Luke, Ashley, and Bill were all like this.


    "Mr. Gardner, who gave you the idea that women can''t live without men?"


    I walked slowly toward him. "Don''t worry, this marriage is definitely ending. Want to bet whether Mom will be happier without you?"


    "Zoey, you''re my daughter. Who gave you the courage to speak like that to your father?"


    "Mr. Gardner, do you think just because you contributed a little sperm to my birth, I should fulfill my duties as a daughter? Sorry, that''s not happening. This marriage is ending for sure!" Hearing my retort, he smashed one of my mom''s perfume bottles in a fit of rage.


    I scoffed. "You cheat, have a bad temper, and often resort to violence-why should my mom stay married to such a se mbag?"


    Without looking at him again, I walked straight downstairs.


    000


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me


    +10 Fine Coins


    Carter was sitting in the living room, holding a file in his hands. When he saw meing downstairs, he put it away and looked at me gently.


    People say that nine out of ten men are bad, but Carter was the exception.


    Zoey."


    I felt much better seeing him. "Did you just get here?"


    Yeah."


    Philippa came out of the kitchen with a fruit tter and enthusiastically offered it to us.


    "Carter, this is your first visit to our home, and I wasn''t sure about your food preferences. I hope you enjoy the food I''ve prepared."


    "I''m not picky. Anything is fine."


    "Then please help yourself to the fruit. The main dishes will be ready soon."


    People say, "Familiarity breeds affection. That was certainly true for Philippa and Carter. The more Philippa looked at her son-inw, the more she liked him.


    "Mom, let me help you out. I rolled up my sleeves, ready to go into the kitchen.


    But Carter spoke up. "Damian can cook pretty well. I''ll have him help in the kitchen."


    ""No need, I can


    "It''s fine. We''re all family now," he said, gesturing for Damian to go into the kitchen.


    I mentally gave Carter another point.


    He truly was the definition of a good man. He didn''t just tell me to rest; he took action to make sure I could.


    He took my hand. "You sit and rest. Let Damian handle it."


    "Alright. How about I peel some grapes for you?"


    "Sure."


    Philippa watched our interaction with a gentle smile on her face.


    As if trying to prove that what I had just said wouldn''t happen, Bill picked up a piece of kiwi and offered it to Philippa fawningly.


    "Darling, here, have some Kiwi."


    "I hate Kiwi the most. My mom shot him a re.


    Oops, it seemed like he had barked up the wrong tree.


    "Then tell me, what fruit do you like..."


    Tue, Dec 10 GUG


    Chapter 199 They''re Here for Me


    £¤371%0


    +10 Free Coins


    Before he could finish, the sound of two people talking came from the doorway. "Philippa, I haven''te to warm your house since you moved in. You don''t mind that, right?"


    The Hypocrita walked in with Hypocrita Jr. trailing behind her.


    That''s just perfect. Why do they have toe at this time and ruin such a happy moment? Ugh!


    "You''re not wee here, so get out!" I snapped while ring at them.


    Sadie swayed her hips as she walked in. "Dad, look at Zory. She is so rude!"


    Bill patted her back affectionately. "We''re all family. You need to get along with Zoey and Philippa."


    That simple mention of "family" seemed to touch a raw nerve with my mom, so she disappeared into the kitchen to get away from the scene.


    However, Sadie didn''t stop her attempt: she clearly came with a purpose today.


    With a rice from Monica, Sadie picked a grape from the fruit tter and offered it to Carter with a flirty smile.


    "Carter, do you like grapes? Shall I peel one for you?"


    Uh-oh, Sadie and Monica areing straight for me. They want to steal my man!


    Do they have some kind of psychological disorder where they couldn''t survive without stealing someone else''s man?

 Billionaire Is 200

    Chapter 200 Guess How Long Will It Take for Me to Win Your Husb....


    Chapter 200 Guess How Long Will It Take for Me to Win Your Husband


    Sadie''s behavior didn''t surprise me at all.


    Initially, she had no interest in Carter because he was disabled. But once she learned about his identi influence, realizing even Sadie had to tread carefully around him, she and Monica weren''t about to let such a good catch slip away. After all, aside from his leg issues, Carter had plenty to offer-whether it was money, statin, or power, Those were things other men couldn''t provide her.


    So today, she came prepared, ready to seduce him.


    She purposely sprayed on the "Garden of Desire, a perfume with an undeniably flirtatious scent. Besides, she wore a low-cut, body-hugging dress under her coat


    When she fook off her coat, her fair skin was impossible to ignore. With her crouched posture, a generous amount of her cleavage was exposed.


    Did she really think Carter was the same kind of man as Ashley?


    Carter had once told me he hadn''t been involved with any women before, buting from a man in his thirties, that was hard to believe. I couldn''t help but have my doubts.


    So, I didn''t stop her from trying to flirt with Carter. Instead, I chose to observe and see if he would act like other men.


    When Sadie deliberately tried to charm him, Carter remained unfazed. "Did you wash your hands before entering the room?"


    Sadie''s flirtatious smile froze on her face. "I..."


    Carter gave her a dismissive nce. "I''m a bit of a germaphobe and dislike contact with filth. Ms. Gardner. please step back. Your perfume is nauseating."


    His blunt words were like a harsh p to Sadie''s face.


    Just like my mom, I found myself liking Carter more and more!


    Monica quickly scolded Sadie, "Go wash your hands dy"


    As I chuckled quietly, Carter suddenly leaned in and bit into the grape I hadn''t finished peeling from


    my fingers. Startled, I blurted out instinctively I forgot to wash my hands too."


    betwee


    "It''s fine. You smell lovely."


    Trying to mask the embarrassment his words caused, headed to the bathroom, only to run into Sadie., her expression smug and infuriating.


    "Zoey, don''t get too full of yourself. If I could steal your man once, I can do it again. How long do you think it''ll take me to win your husband over this time?


    14


    Tue, Dec 10 GUE


    Chapter 200 Guess How Long Will It Take for Me to Win Your Husb.....


    Unfazed by her words, I squeezed some soap onto my hands and began rubbing them slowly.


    271%


    Sadie was such a fool. Did she really think Ashley had been with her because he was captivated by her beauty?


    Ashley had been with her because he saw far more benefits and value in her than in Zoey. Did she honest believe she was some kind of irresistible beauty? When it came to looks, she couldn''t hold a candle to Zory.


    And in terms of talent and abilities, how could she possibly measure up to someone like me, who had been trained like a soldier since childhood?


    My talents weren''t limited to painting.


    In fact, painting was merely a casual hobby of mine.


    As someone handpicked by Jeffrey to be his future granddaughter-inw, I wasn''t someone to be trifled with easily


    In my previous life, my crushing defeat wasn''t due to ack of ability but to my underestimation of human nature.


    I had been too focused on honing survival skills and pursuing hobbies, neglecting the darker sides of people.


    This time, with Zoey''s looksbined with my maxed-out talents, I wasn''t about to lose so easily again!


    Sadie still believed she could easily make me ufortable. What a fool!


    I yed along and replied, "Oh?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I stole Ashley from you in just three days. Three days. Zoey, are you upset? The night you were trapped in the library and asked Ashley to bring you an umbre, we were having fun at the hotel next door."


    I smiled slyly. "Upset? It took you three days to get him into bed. How cheap is that? Ordering takeout probably costs more than having you in bed for a night, Sadie. You were the one who practically threw yourself at him and probably paid for the room, too. Are you proud of that? How ridiculous."


    She thought I''d react like Zoey, but I didn''t fall for her trick.


    I calmly shot back at Sadie, making her chest heave with anger. Her mouth gaped like a frog, and she was unable to find words to counter.


    "You... Just wait and see. In a month, I''ll win over Carter for sure!"


    "Then I wish you sess."


    I moved closer


    to her ear. "By the way, are you still in contact with Ashley?"


    "What''s it to you?"


    "We''re sisters, after all. Don''t say I didn''t warn you-men''s words aren''t to be trusted. If he betrayed ine. he''ll betray you too. It''s just a matter of time.


    111


    Chapter 200 Guess How Long Will It Take for Me to Win Your Husb...


    "Shut up. He wouldn''t have done that if it weren''t for your schemes."


    I crossed my arms and leaned against the doorframe, looking at herzily.


    +10 Free Cons


    "Isk tsk, sounds like he''s been saying all sorts of sweet things to you, Sadie. I truly envy you." Sadie tilted her head smugly. "Well, of course. I''ve always been Dad''s favorite. I¡ª"


    "No, you''ve misunderstood me. I envy your naivete and foolishness. While Ashley keeps you dangling, he''s already having a baby with Anna. Who knows how many times he''s cheated on you behind your back? Meanwhile, Sadie, you''re still lost in your perfect little world. I really envy your simple-mindedness. You truly believed every word he said. If someorie pitched you IQ-boosting health products, they''d be a top seller in no time!"


    Sadie''s face changed drastically after hearing those words.


    I went straight for her weak spot.


    "You... What are you talking about? Anna''s pregnant? That''s impossible!"


    "Whether she''s pregnant or not, just check it for yourself."


    I wiped my hands dry and turned to leave.


    Sadie seemed lost in thought throughout the meal, likely mulling over what I had told her in the restroom carlier.


    Monica hadn''t forgotten their main objective foring here. So, she kicked Sadie under the table.


    Sadie snapped out of her reverie and quicklydled a bowl of soup, handing it to Carter. "Carter, I worked so hard to prepare this for you. Try it."


    Before I could speak, my mom mmed her utensils down on the table. "I spent hours cooking that soup. and you''re taking credit for it just like that? All you did wasdle it. What effort are you talking about?"


    "Oh, Philippa, don''t nitpick with Sadie. She''s just a kid and meant well."


    My mom had never been this furious. She had changed ever since Zoey''s suicide.


    She was no longer timid.


    She red coldly at Monica. "If Carter wants soup, Zocy can serve him. Why does your daughter keep butting in? Do you think no one can see through her lile tricks?"


    Monica squirmed awkwardly. "Darling, look at Philippa Sadie was just trying to be thoughtful, but she''s being so...


    Watching her wriggle like a maggot was truly revolting


    Sadie smirked at me, clearly-used to Bill siding with her every time.


    "You don''t need to blow this out of proportion. Sadie just served Carter a bowl of soup. You''re overreacting, making yourself look like a joke," Monica neered, her face full of smug disdain.


    Unable to hold back her anger, my momshed out at Bill. "Monica has ruined my family and lorded over


    1441 Tue, Dec 10 G


    Chapter 200 Guess How Long Will It Take for Me to Win Your Husb...


    +10 Free Coins


    us for years, and I''ve never said a word. But today, she and Sadie are acting like wolves in sheep''s clothing. Who knows what they''re scheming? I didn''t invite them into my house. Eat if you want, or leave! Don''t pollure my home! If you insist on defending these hypocrites, you can leave with them."


    Overwhelmed with rage, my mom suddenly hurled the soup in her hand at Sadie and Monica.


    "Ah! Honey! Philippa''s gone mad!"


    "I am mad. My weakness is what drove Zoey to the point of suicide. Now that she''s finally started a new life, I won''t let you hurt my daughter again


    Ugh....


    Before she could finish her sentence, my mom clutched her mouth and retched violently.


    A chilling suspicion flickered through my mind.

 Billionaire Is 202

    Chapter 202 Killing Two Birds with One Stone Chapter 202 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    +10 Free Coins


    I understand why Anna chose the hospital of the Bolton Group. After all, she had worked there for years, and everyone in the Boltons owed her a few favors. It made sense that she could easily get a fake medical report from someone at her family''s private hospital. Typically, a woman doesn''t start showing signs of pregnancy until she''s around three to four months along, but Anna was barely two months pregnant, so no one could tell just yet.


    Even though Ashley and Anna had no real emotional connection, Ashley''s ambition and short-sightedness led him to fall for her scheme.


    Knowing his family elders adored children, Ashley had unknowingly seized an unexpected opportunity to improve his standing.


    Above him in the family hierarchy were two older brothers and a sister. One of his brothers worked in the entertainment industry; the other had taken over the family business. Neither of them was married, let alone had children.


    If Ashley could have children before them, he could change his rtively unfavorable standing at home.


    After learning of Anna''s pregnancy, Ashley became especially attentive to her.


    Anna, aiming to ease their rtionship, skillfully manipted him with her charm. It wasn''t difficult for her to win Ashley over. After all, this was her specialty.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Hudsons, however, werepletely unaware of her past shady dealings with the Boltons. They thought she was as innocent as she appeared.


    Perhaps she would even shift the me onto me, painting herself as a victim.


    Now, with her pregnancy, her status in the Hudson family was skyrocketing.


    Today, Anna was feeling a bit under the weather, as she was nearly two months along-the time when early. pregnancy symptoms were at their peak. Ashley quickly took her for a checkup, unaware that Sadie would catch them in the act.


    Before anyone could fullyprehend the situation, Sadie had already pped Anna across the face.


    It was just the kind of spectacle I''d been craving, but it was dark the other night, and Ldidn''t get the full view, but now I finally had a clear view of the drama.


    Worried that my mom might get caught up in it all, I quickly moved her aside and had her sit down to watch the show.


    Given Anna''s agility, I was sure she could have dodged Sadie''s p, especially since Sadie had given a loud warning before swinging.


    But Anna didn''t move. She must have been ying it up for Ashley.


    It was a ssic move from Anna-retreating to advance I had fallen for this many times before.


    Chapter 202 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    +10 Free Coins


    "M-Ms. Gardner? Why did you hit me?" Anna''s gaze was evasive, and she looked as if she were the epitome


    of innocence.


    Men fell for that every time-Luke was a prime example.


    Ashley had no real position in the Hudsons and used to suck up to Sadie.


    But now, with a vulnerable woman who depended on him, his self-esteem was bolstered.


    Moreover, this woman was pregnant with his child. Naturally, his attitude toward Anna had changed drastically.


    When Sadie pped Anna a second time, Ashley stepped in front of her,


    "Sadie, what are you doing?" he asked.


    Sadie, with tears welling in her eyes, furiously demanded, "What are you doing here?"


    The hypocrita witnessing Bill''s expression darkened; she could tell immediately that he was dissatisfied that her daughter had embarrassed the family.


    The smart move would have been to distance herself from this mess, but his love-struck daughter celned unwilling to listen.


    Monica Carroll stepped forward and tried to calm her daughter down. "Enough, Sadie. You''ve broken up with him. Why are you still making a scene?"


    But Sadie was beyond reason; she clutched at Ashley''s sleeve and refused to listen to her mother''s "Tell me, why are you here?"


    "Sadie, I''ll exinter. There are too many people around, Ashley said. One of his hands was wrapped around Anna''s waist, while one of his sleeves was tugged by Sadie.


    They stood outside the ultrasound room, and people passing by couldn''t help but stare at them, clearly Labeling Ashley as sc*mbag.


    Ashley, a man obsessed with his pride, had been leading Sadie on privately, but that didn''t mean he loved her. He had been stringing her along to keep his options open.


    Now that everyone knew he was about to marry Anna, he couldn''t be seen fighting with Sadie in public


    Yet, Sadie wouldn''t listen to reason. Through her tears, she pleaded, "How can you do this to me? You promised you''d love me forever. I''ve been so good to you, paying for every hotel room."


    Bill, unable to tolerate it any longer, shouted angrily, "Sadie, have you caused enough trouble? Go home!"


    He was utterly embarrassed by her behavior.


    When Sadie heard his voice, she quickly turned to him "Dad, I can''t live without Ashley. Please, let him work at ourpany. I''ll overlook his rtionship with Anna, but I can''t just watch him marry someone else." "You fool, Bill snapped, his anger boiling over.


    14:43 Tue,


    Chapter 202 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    Sadie was basically asking him to hand over Gardner Goup to Ashley.


    I hadn''t expected Sadie to be such a fool.


    +10 Free Coins


    I had hoped to use Sadie to get back at Anna, but with her naivety and childish behavior, she wouldn''tst one round against Anna, who was a master at this game


    Bill stepped forward and pped Sadie harshly across the face.


    And to think Sadie was his favorite daughter. Tsk, tsk.


    Monica rushed to exin. "Honey, Sadie didn''t mean that; she..."


    Bill swept a cold nce at her, and he hissed, "Is this the daughter you raised? She''s as dumb as a rock! Take her away before she embarrasses us any further!"


    At that moment, the filtrasound room called for my mom. I had seen enough of the drama. I led Philippa out while everyone watched.


    Anna finally noticed me; she probably saw me with Philippa. She didn''t react much.


    Monica forcibly dragged Sadie away. Ashley, trying to smooth things over, spoke up. "Bill, I can exin everything about Sadie."


    "Stay away from my daughter, Bill warned, his voice low and furious. "If I find out you''re still in contact with her. I''ll break your legs."


    After that, Bill disappeared into the room in search of my mom. Anna and Ashley were the only two remaining.


    Ashley patted her hand and asked, "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," she replied softly.


    "You two''seem really close," I remarked with a smile.


    Anna blushed and said shyly, "Well, Ashley and I have been getting to know each other better these past few days. He''s been so kind to me."


    "That''s good," I replied, maintaining a polite distance.


    "Anna, I need to speak with Mrs. Bolton. Please wait in the car for me."


    "Okay," Anna said, looking particrly sweet and considerate in front of the men.


    As soon as she left, Ashley''s expression shifted to one of smug satisfaction. "Zoey, Anna is pregnant."


    "Oh So what?"


    He lowered his voice, a sneer in his tone. "I got her pregnant on the first try. You could''ve had the chance, but instead, you chose a cripple who can''t even have children. You''ll never know what it''s like to be a real woman. Pathetic. Are you regretting your choice now? I couldn''t even begin to understand his logic. His words left me stunned.


    14:43 Tue, Dec 10 G UG.


    Chapter 202 Killing Two Birds with One Stone


    "Well, I guess I do regret it," I said, smirking.


    "Haha, I knew it," he grinned, thinking he''d won 00:70%


    +10 Free Coins


    I smiled and countered, "If I had known you were this good, I would''ve had Sadie put gold and silver on your dick. Or maybe I should have it surgically removed, ce it on the shrine, and worship it day and night." Tue, Dec 10


    pr 203 My Husband Is Good in

 Billionaire Is 204

    Chapter 204 Sadie Hired Hitman to Take Anna''s Life


    Chapter 204 Sadie Hired Hitman to Take Anna''s Life +10 Free Coms


    Bill''s eyes widened in shock. After all, my mother had always been a woman who avoided conflict and never fought for anything.


    She would alwaysply with his demands without ever defying him.


    This was the first time she raised her hand to strike him


    The atmosphere grew tense. I never expected the one who would break the silence to be Nichs. He spoke up, saying, "It''s cold, and the wind is strong. Given your pregnancy, it''s not advisable for you to be upset. You should go home and get some rest" Just like that, it became evident who truly loved her.


    Bill treated Philippa with a childlike possessiveness, while Nichs truly held her in his heart.


    Everything he did, every word he spoke, was for her.


    The difference was stark and undeniable.


    Lquickly tried to shift the mood, saying, "Yes, Mom, we should go home. The wind and snow are getting


    worse.


    "Okay" My mother calmed down and looked at Nichs, her expression softening. T''m fine. Don''t worry. Go home. "Mm."


    He agreed, but he didn''t move. He just kept staring at Mom.


    I knew he was still there, even after the rearview mirror no longer caught his reflection


    The snowstorm blurred his vision-what was he thinking in that moment?


    Bill got into the car and remained silent, a dark cloud of anger hanging over him. He probably didn''t act out because I was there.


    When we arrived at the vi and he tried to follow us inside, my mother''s face hardened. "I don''t wee you here. You should go back to your own home."


    Bill red at her coldly and retorted, "Philippa, you''d better not beg me toe back"


    He might have wanted to say something, but he could lower his pride in front of the. Any words he had were swallowed by my mother''s harsh statement.


    With a flick of his sleeve, he left. I didn''t even pay attention to the mess in the dining room.


    I knew Mom was in a sour mood; Iforted her, saying, "You should get some sleep. Tomorrow. Ell have Carter send someone quick and reliable to help. Now that you''re pregnant, you can''t live alone anymore


    The mention of the baby made Philippa''s face turn pale. She seemed dazed, walking slowly back to her room, stumbling slightly..


    1444 Tue Dec 10 CUB.


    Chapter 204 Sadie Hired Hitman to Take Anna''s Life


    Isat on the bed next to her and asked, "Mom, what do you think about this baby?"


    She touched her barely noticeable belly, her expression conflicted.


    This baby shouldn''t havee," she muttereil


    Despite her words, there was a hint of relictance in her eyes. "I can''t keep this baby


    9% 70%


    +10 Free Coins


    Thilippa, the baby is innocent if you want a divorce, even with the baby, the onlyplication will be the PROCESS-IL WON''t change the final oue? won''t


    I crouched next to her legs, my hand gently caressing her belly. The baby just starts to have a heartbeat. Can you really bear to let it go


    Having experienced so many strange and unbelievable things myself. I couldn''t help but believe that some things in this world were beyond reason. Zoes, is that youing back?


    In the past life, you were most reluctant to leave your mom behind. Are youing back to protect her?


    I''ve lost a child, so I can''t support the idea of terminating a pregnancy,


    Deep down. I could tell that Philippa didn''t really want to end the pregnancy-she was just


    "Mom, you don''t want this baby, or you just don''t want Bill''s baby?"


    torn


    Philippa''s emotions began to unravel. "Back then, Bill thought I drugged him. After we married, de


    urposely stayed away from home every night. We were young and didn''t understand what marriage meant. We thought we had all the time in the world. He went to ces of vice to take revenge on me. After be found out my father had drugged me, he and I reconciled for a while. "He thought he owed me and tried to win me back in every way, but my heart was no longer with him. I filled pry duties as his wife, but my heart was buried elsewhere. It wasn''t until he found out I still loved. Nichs that he exploded with anger


    Then, Monica came along at just the right time. He gut drunk and had a child with her. But Zoey, Nichs and I loved each other for three years. We had nned to marry right after university, but


    Philippa''s voice cracked as she pressed her hands to her face, tears slipping through her fingers. "Inever expected your grandpa to force me into marriage. In just one month, I was married and pregnant. I was still in my first year of university at the time. Your father told me I had to love him, but how could I force my heart Even if he wanted me to forget my past rtionship, it would take time. But he couldn''t wait


    and brought his mistress into our home


    Tveryone thought I was pitiful, but I was actually relieved. With her around, he wouldn''t force me to fulfill my duties as a wife. I really thought one day he''d ure of me and we''d divorce. But no, Bill wouldn''t let go. He tortured me while also controlling me. Even though he had to send a lot of money to the Wilchers every year, he still wouldn''t let me go. You think I never asked for a divorce? But he always used my family to threaten me. You know how sick your grandma was, and the Wilchers were struggling financially. I had no choice


    I understood now-Bill had issues


    14:44 Tue, Dec 10 Gu G


    Chapter 204 Sadie Hired Hitman to Take Anna''s Life


    +10 Free Cons


    He clearly loved mom, but his chauvinism made him unable to win her heart. Instead, he tried to force her, and, when that didn''t work, he tortured her in other ways.


    No wonder he didn''t love Zoey-this selfish man only loved Philippa.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When my mom made him unhappy, he tormented Zoey to get back at her.


    Perhaps, in his mind, it was a way to force Philippa to beg him and satisfy his ego.


    "For years, your grandpa has med me for being worthless and that I couldn''t control his heart. If I didn''t give him a son, the Gardners'' inheritance would go to that mother-daughter pair. So, your grandpa is trying the same trick again." My heart ached for her at this point.


    What exactly do these men take women for?


    T


    Twenty years ago, he sold his daughter once. Twenty yearster, for his own benefit, he was selling her out again.


    Philipp¨¢, unwilling to bring it up further, just cried quietly.


    "I took the pills, so why is this happening? Zoey, can you help me get an abortion? I can''t keep this baby."


    Philippa''s emotions were running high when her phone rang. She hadn''t saved the number in her contacts.


    I roughly guessed who it was. Philippa only softened when looking at her phone.


    "I''m home safely. Don''t worry about me. That night....


    Philippa nced at me and quickly hung up the phone. Zoey is with me. I''m fine."


    I sensed there was more she wanted to say, but she swallowed her words, knowing I was there.


    That night, I stayed with Mom. She talked to me about many things,

 Billionaire Is 205

    Chapter 205 Carter''s Confession


    Chapter 205 Carter''s Confession


    +10 Free Coins


    The unexpected question left me stunned. My mind had been preupied with thoughts of revenge, and I hadn''t anticipated Carter asking me something like this.


    I realized I hadn''t really thought about him. These past few days, I''d been focused on my mom, constantly watching her emotions. I didn''t have the energy to think about anything else. "Alright, I know the answer now. I''ll have someone keep an eye on Sadie and Anna," Carter said.


    "Hmm, thanks for handling that. Oh, and by the way suddenly remembered something.


    "What is it? You can tell me. His voice now had a hint of excitement and expectation.


    I spoke seriously. I''m really happy with the maid you found. She works quickly and is very efficient. I''m impressed.


    Carter''s voice dropped a little. "Good."


    After hanging up, I couldn''t help but wonder if I had said something wrong.


    Thinking it over, I realized maybe my tone had been too cold. After all, Carter had been helping me unconditionally the whole time.


    And I had simply taken and epted his kindness without giving anything back.


    I hadn''t even said thank you, so it was only natural that he might be upset.


    I sighed, realizing my mistake.


    After everything that had happened since my rebirth, I had been so focused on revenge that I hadn''t done. anything for Carter.


    I picked up my phone and typed a message.


    "Are you free after work tonight? Want toe over for dinner?"


    "Sure. When are youing home?"


    I thought for


    a moment.


    "Not sure. It might take a while. Mom''s mood is still unstable."


    He didn''t reply right away, and I wondered if he was angry.


    After getting married, most husbands probably wouldn''t like their wives constantly going back to their parents'' house, right?


    I added, "Actually, I''m really happy with you as my husband."


    Thinking he would being over tonight, I knew he didn''tck anything material, but the one thing I


    Chapter 205 Carter''s Confession


    could do for him was cook a nice meal.


    In the afternoon. I was busy in the kitchen with our new maid, Rosa Carline.


    110 Free Coins


    Whether my mom decided to keep the baby or not, she needed to rest and regain her strength for the time being.


    Since Carter wasing over, we had prepared a feast


    We spent the entire afternoon cooking, and when the doorbell rang. I figured it must be him.


    "Il get it." I said, wiping my wet hands on my apron as I walked toward the door.


    The moment 1 opened it, a gust of cold wind and snowkes swept inside. Carter was sitting in a wheelchair, and behind him were two bodyguards, in addition to Damian, all carrying suitcases 1 stepped aside to let him in, my face filled with surprise. "W-what''s going on?"


    Carter calmly answered. "For those who didn''t know better, they might think I''m bullying you. Just a few days into our marriage, and here you are back at your parents'' house.


    I felt a pang of guilt. "Sorry, I didn''t think about it."


    "It''s fine. I understand," he said. "So, to avoid gossip, I''ll stay with you. You can stay as long as you want."


    He turned to look at my mom and asked. "Philippa won''t mind, right?"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    My mom nced at us, a faint smile on her lips. "Of course not. It''s nice to have somepany at


    Just then, Bill''s voice came from the doorway. "Are we having guests?"


    My mom shot him an annoyed nce, clearly uninterested in answering him.


    He seemed surprised to see both Carter and me. Bill was holding a beautifully wrapped cake and a bag from a jewelry shop.


    Knowing my mom''s nature, he probably realized that if things went on like this, he''d be waiting forever for any kind of reconciliation.


    They wouldn''t have had a strained rtionship for over 20 years if that was the case.


    Carter quickly broke the awkward silence and asked, "Where''s your room?"


    "It''s on the first floor; that one over there."


    I led him to the room. After the bodyguards ced the luggage inside, they left.


    Carter shut the door behind him, leaving the living room to my parents.


    His voice was warm as he said, "I''m not very mobile, so I''ll need your help with organizing my clothes."


    It''s no trouble, that''s my duty," I said, opening his suitcase.


    He was well-prepared; the clothes inside weren''t just for a couple of days.


    Tue Dec 10


    Chapter 205 Carter''s Confession


    It seemed like he was hell-bent on staying with me long-term.


    +10 Free Coins


    It was just the two of us in the room. I crouched down to organize his clothes while Carter stood nearby, giving me an update on his work.


    "Did you say something to Luke? He''s been locking himself ept treatment or cat anything"


    in his house these past few days. He won''t


    If Luke hadn''t already guessed, 4 wouldn''t have told him about my rebirth. So, I didn''t answer truthfully.


    Instead, I replied casually. "Who knows? He was already unwell."


    Carter studied me intently, his voiceden with meaning. "Is that so...


    As I hung the clothes in the closet, I noticed they were all mixed in with mine. Even when I had been with Luke, we hadn''t shared a closet.


    It felt strange, like the presence of a man had invaded my personal space, and I wasn''t used to this.


    I tried to change the subject. "How''s Jeffrey doing these days?"


    "Him Same as always."


    "What about Snowke


    "It''s got a bit of a cold. The cat is weak after wandering outside on the street for a long time. It''s still getting shots at the pet store. We''ll pick it up in a few days."


    I bent down to grab his pants to hang up, but before I could, he suddenly grabbed my wrist.


    In a whirl. my body was pulled into his arms. He wrapped his arm around my waist and tilted my chin up.


    "You asked about Snowke, but you didn''t ask about me:


    I looked into his dark eyes, feeling as though I was being drawn into a deep, ancient well. My heart raced.


    I nervously licked my lips and stammered, "So, how are you doing?"


    "Not well.


    I felt a tightening in my chest. "Are you sick? The weather''s been badtely, and it''s always cloudy. It''s easy to catch a cold. Didn''t you tell Damian to close the windows at night?"


    His thumb suddenly pressed against my lips and roughly caressed them, silencing me.


    "My sicknesses from you, Zocy. When I can''t see you, nothing feels right."


    I froze, not fully understanding his direct confession.


    My Zoey, he murmured, "When will you realize that like you very much?"


    I stared at him in shock, at a loss and stammering, "Y-You like me? I thought you liked..."


    14:44


    Dec 10 G


    Chapter 205 Carter''s Confession


    2x70


    +10 Free Cons


    Esther


    I didn''t say it out loud, because it was just my guess.


    Carter''s face softened, his jawline bing less sharp, his expression turning gentle.


    He smiled and asked, "Want me to prove how much I like you?"


    Prove it! Hour!


    Before I could process, his lips were on mine, his hands sped behind my head and pulled me closer.


    His kiss was like a storm-fierce, urgent, as if he were trying to devour me.


    "Zoey, do you feel that?"


    Sitting on his firmp. I could feel the heat from certain parts of his body, and my face turned bright red. "C-Carter, why are you?"


    He pulled me tighter against him and demanded. Tonight, let me prove how much I like you, okay?" 14:44 Tue, Dec 10

 Billionaire Is 206

    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident.


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I was startled by Carter''s words, and it was only then that I really took a good look at him.


    +10 Free Coim


    He wore a deep gray wool sweater with a high cor, and from this close, I could clearly see the fine, soft fibers of the wool.


    The sweater added ayer of warmth to his otherwise cool demeanor.


    Years ago, I had already known that Carter''s looks were the most relined I''d ever seen in a man. He wasn''t just handsome-his features were sharply defined, almost sculpted, his face exuding a quiet elegance.


    I had never met his biological mother, but I had heard whispers that he had mixed heritage.


    Still, he retained his Cobleau roots in his appearance-though his skin was fair and his features were deep-set, his eyes were darker than most.


    When those eyes looked at you coldly, they conveyed an aura of power without the need for anger.


    But when he gazed at you with tenderness, it felt like the male lead of a romance novel stepping out of a screen into real life.


    On top of everything, his voice was maic, impossible to resist.


    I felt a wave of panic, my heart racing as I nervously parted my lips, unsure how to respond.


    "You... When did you...." I stammered.


    Carter''s fingers gently brushed my face, and he said, "Zoey, I originally wanted to wait until you were older, until you were ready to ept me, before we talked about this. But these past two days without you, I couldn''t sleep. When I was awake, it was you on my mind. When I slept, you were still there in my


    dreams."


    His confession, so direct and passionate, made it impossible to ignore the intense tension in the air. I waspletely overwhelmed, unable to control the situation, my breath quickening.


    He rested his chin against my neck, his warm breath making my body tremble.


    "Zoey, I can''t wait any longer. I want you to be my wife,pletely. Will you?" he asked.


    I looked into his eyes, so close now, and saw not the pride and arrogance I was used to, but a vulnerable yearning.


    It was that vulnerability that made it impossible for me to refuse.


    "Can you ... give me some time to think it over? I''m sorry, but I can''t give you an answer right now."


    Everything was happening too fast. Too quickly.


    I knew that my reasons for marrying him weren''t entirely pure. Along with the journey, Carter had helped me a lot, and it was only natural for a man of his age to have certain desires, so I understood his proposition.


    14


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    After all, there was no such thing as a free lunchs in life, and if this was a transaction, I didn''t think I would


    But I wasn''t sure what kind of feelings he had for me. Regardless of what kind of love it was, I couldn''t tetum it


    In my past life, I had loved a man so deeply, and it had led to my tragic death.


    I couldn''t risk my feelings again for an uncertain


    When a woman loves the wrong man, the consequences are severe. I had learned that lesson the hard way.


    What''s worse, the man who had killed me was still free and I had no idea what other plots he might be involved in. I didn''t want to get tangled up in matters of the heart again.


    But Carter had been good to me, and I would still need his help in the future.


    I bit my lip, making a difficult decision. "If you really want this, I can help you,"


    Perhaps he saw the hesitation in my eyes, as he sighed softly and gently pressed my head to his chest.


    "It''s alright. I can wait. I won''t rush you. But tell me, would you hate it if I kissed you?":


    I thought for a moment, then answered honestly. "No, I wouldn''t."


    That''s good. We''ll take it step by step, afright?"


    I nodded obediently, understanding hispromise. "Okay."


    He rubbed my head gently and said, "I''ve packed everything. Philippa told me you made soup for me?"


    "Yeah, I''m not sure if you''ll like it though."


    Tlike whatever you make. I''m hungry!


    Then I''ll go back to the kitchen."


    The weight on my shoulders lightened, and I happily ran back to the kitchen.


    Carter didn''t pressure me. He was different from other men. I also wanted to do something for him in return.


    Bill and Philippa weren''t in the living room, and I didn''t want to meddle in their situation.


    When dinner was ready, I went upstairs to call them.


    Mom still looked upset, and she had a new diamond ne adorning her neck.


    It was obvious who had forced it on her.


    But she wasn''t the same as before. She looked at me and said, "Zoey, can you take this ne off for me?"


    Bill red at her, but she was no longer willing to y the obedient wife game


    000


    24


    14.44 Tun.


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I couldn''t help but smile Sure


    The dimmer went smoothly without any major issues Carter honored me by ate more than usual.


    After the meal. Bill shot him a nce and asked. "Aren''t you going back to your own house!"


    +10 §¤§â§Ö§Ü §³§Ñ§Þ§Ñ


    Carter closed the magazine in his hands and said, "Where my wife is, that''s where I''ll be. Wherever she is, that''s my home By the way, Bill, where''s your home?"


    I almost wanted to apnd Carter. He hadn''t uttered angle curse word, yet his words cut straight to Bill''s


    heart


    Smiling at Bill, I added, "Yeah, isn''t your home with the hypocrite mother and daughter? Why don''t you leave now?"


    Bill grunted and dered, "This is my home! I''m not going anywhere."


    He pulled a long face and went upstairs. I grew worried and wanted to follow him, but Carter grabbed my hand


    "Why are you getting involved in their marital issues? No matter how awful your father is, he wont do anything to a pregnant woman.


    "Oh I scratched my head.


    "Let''s go back to our room. I''m sleepy. I haven''t slept well these past few days without you"


    My face flushed again.


    This bedroom wasn''t as big as the one at estate, but before I could say anything, Carterzily interrupted "If you''re thinking of sleeping on the floor, I refuse. Zoey, I told you, we''re married"


    I quickly smiled sheepishly and


    d, "No, no, I just didn''t want to steal your nket at night, so I thought


    WE could have separate nkets, nor wearate beds."


    My lie had so many ws, but he didn''t call me out.


    Instead, he pulled me into his arms. "Zoey, I said I''d give you time to adjust, so let''s take the first step."


    "The first step?"


    He coldly demanded, "Kiss me.


    All our interactions up to this point had been initiated by him, as he tried to break down the walls around my heart.


    I had no way to refuse.


    Looking at his perfect face so close to mine, I didn''t dislike the idea of kissing him. It wasn''t something


    unbearable.


    But to be the one to initia


    "Zoey, look into my eyes.


    it... I wasn''t sure,


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I stared into his pupils, feeling a strange pull that made ine inch closer to him.


    Our lips were just inches apart when suddenly, his phone rang.


    A sh of impatience crossed his face, and he gently reassured me, "Wait a moment."


    He made it seem like I was the one in a hurry


    Carter answered the call, and the voice on the other end was clear.


    I hadn''t intended to cavesdrop, but the room was so quiet, and we were too close.


    "Boss, the Sanders are in trouble."


    My breath caught as I looked at Carter''s phone.


    "The Sanders were in a car ident. Ethan Sander had died."


    Boom!


    It was like a bolt of lightning striking me in the face.


    Ethan. He was my brother from the past life.


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident.


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I was startled by Carter''s words, and it was only then that I really took a good look at him.


    +10 Free Coim


    He wore a deep gray wool sweater with a high cor, and from this close, I could clearly see the fine, soft fibers of the wool.


    The sweater added ayer of warmth to his otherwise cool demeanor.


    Years ago, I had already known that Carter''s looks were the most relined I''d ever seen in a man. He wasn''t just handsome-his features were sharply defined, almost sculpted, his face exuding a quiet elegance.


    I had never met his biological mother, but I had heard whispers that he had mixed heritage.


    Still, he retained his Cobleau roots in his appearance-though his skin was fair and his features were deep-set, his eyes were darker than most.


    When those eyes looked at you coldly, they conveyed an aura of power without the need for anger.


    But when he gazed at you with tenderness, it felt like the male lead of a romance novel stepping out of a screen into real life.


    On top of everything, his voice was maic, impossible to resist.


    I felt a wave of panic, my heart racing as I nervously parted my lips, unsure how to respond.


    "You... When did you...." I stammered.


    Carter''s fingers gently brushed my face, and he said, "Zoey, I originally wanted to wait until you were older, until you were ready to ept me, before we talked about this. But these past two days without you, I couldn''t sleep. When I was awake, it was you on my mind. When I slept, you were still there in my


    dreams."


    His confession, so direct and passionate, made it impossible to ignore the intense tension in the air. I waspletely overwhelmed, unable to control the situation, my breath quickening.


    He rested his chin against my neck, his warm breath making my body tremble.


    "Zoey, I can''t wait any longer. I want you to be my wife,pletely. Will you?" he asked.


    I looked into his eyes, so close now, and saw not the pride and arrogance I was used to, but a vulnerable yearning.


    It was that vulnerability that made it impossible for me to refuse.


    "Can you ... give me some time to think it over? I''m sorry, but I can''t give you an answer right now."


    Everything was happening too fast. Too quickly.


    I knew that my reasons for marrying him weren''t entirely pure. Along with the journey, Carter had helped me a lot, and it was only natural for a man of his age to have certain desires, so I understood his proposition.


    14


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    After all, there was no such thing as a free lunchs in life, and if this was a transaction, I didn''t think I would


    But I wasn''t sure what kind of feelings he had for me. Regardless of what kind of love it was, I couldn''t


    tetum it


    In my past life, I had loved a man so deeply, and it had led to my tragic death.


    I couldn''t risk my feelings again for an uncertain


    When a woman loves the wrong man, the consequences are severe. I had learned that lesson the hard way.


    What''s worse, the man who had killed me was still free and I had no idea what other plots he might be involved in. I didn''t want to get tangled up in matters of the heart again.


    But Carter had been good to me, and I would still need his help in the future.


    I bit my lip, making a difficult decision. "If you really want this, I can help you,"


    Perhaps he saw the hesitation in my eyes, as he sighed softly and gently pressed my head to his chest.


    "It''s alright. I can wait. I won''t rush you. But tell me, would you hate it if I kissed you?":


    I thought for a moment, then answered honestly. "No, I wouldn''t."


    That''s good. We''ll take it step by step, afright?"


    I nodded obediently, understanding hispromise. "Okay."


    He rubbed my head gently and said, "I''ve packed everything. Philippa told me you made soup for me?"


    ""Yeah, I''m not sure if you''ll like it though."


    Tlike whatever you make. I''m hungry!


    Then I''ll go back to the kitchen."


    The weight on my shoulders lightened, and I happily ran back to the kitchen.


    Carter didn''t pressure me. He was different from other men. I also wanted to do something for him in


    return.


    Bill and Philippa weren''t in the living room, and I didn''t want to meddle in their situation.


    When dinner was ready, I went upstairs to call them.


    Mom still looked upset, and she had a new diamond ne adorning her neck.


    It was obvious who had forced it on her.


    But she wasn''t the same as before. She looked at me and said, "Zoey, can you take this ne off for me?"


    Bill red at her, but she was no longer willing to y the obedient wife game


    000


    24


    14.44 Tun.


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I couldn''t help but smile Sure


    The dimmer went smoothly without any major issues Carter honored me by ate more than usual.


    After the meal. Bill shot him a nce and asked. "Aren''t you going back to your own house!"


    +10 §¤§â§Ö§Ü §³§Ñ§Þ§Ñ


    Carter closed the magazine in his hands and said, "Where my wife is, that''s where I''ll be. Wherever she is, that''s my home By the way, Bill, where''s your home?"


    I almost wanted to apnd Carter. He hadn''t uttered angle curse word, yet his words cut straight to Bill''s


    heart


    Smiling at Bill, I added, "Yeah, isn''t your home with the hypocrite mother and daughter? Why don''t you leave now?"


    Bill grunted and dered, "This is my home! I''m not going anywhere."


    He pulled a long face and went upstairs. I grew worried and wanted to follow him, but Carter grabbed my hand


    "Why are you getting involved in their marital issues? No matter how awful your father is, he wont do anything to a pregnant woman.


    "Oh I scratched my head.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go back to our room. I''m sleepy. I haven''t slept well these past few days without you"


    My face flushed again.


    This bedroom wasn''t as big as the one at estate, but before I could say anything, Carterzily interrupted "If you''re thinking of sleeping on the floor, I refuse. Zoey, I told you, we''re married"


    I quickly smiled sheepishly and


    d, "No, no, I just didn''t want to steal your nket at night, so I thought


    WE could have separate nkets, nor wearate beds."


    My lie had so many ws, but he didn''t call me out.


    Instead, he pulled me into his arms. "Zoey, I said I''d give you time to adjust, so let''s take the first step."


    "The first step?"


    He coldly demanded, "Kiss me.


    All our interactions up to this point had been initiated by him, as he tried to break down the walls around my heart.


    I had no way to refuse.


    Looking at his perfect face so close to mine, I didn''t dislike the idea of kissing him. It wasn''t something


    unbearable.


    But to be the one to initia


    "Zoey, look into my eyes.


    it... I wasn''t sure,


    Chapter 206 He Died in the Car ident


    I stared into his pupils, feeling a strange pull that made ine inch closer to him.


    Our lips were just inches apart when suddenly, his phone rang.


    A sh of impatience crossed his face, and he gently reassured me, "Wait a moment."


    He made it seem like I was the one in a hurry


    Carter answered the call, and the voice on the other end was clear.


    I hadn''t intended to cavesdrop, but the room was so quiet, and we were too close.


    "Boss, the Sanders are in trouble."


    My breath caught as I looked at Carter''s phone.


    "The Sanders were in a car ident. Ethan Sander had died."


    Boom!


    It was like a bolt of lightning striking me in the face.


    Ethan. He was my brother from the past life.

 Billionaire Is 207

    hapter 207 Carter Knows About My Rebirth


    Chapter 207 Carter Knows About My Rebirth


    The crash site was not far from Philippa''s house, just a few minutes away.


    It was after 10 p.m., and in the snow-covered north, there weren''t many pedestrians around.


    10 Free Coint


    The only light came from the streemps, casting a harsh, pale glow across the icyndscape, making the scene look eerie and forebodin


    When we arrived at the scene, the police had already cordoned off the area. I spotted a familiar figure in the crowd-it was Captain Tucker, the lead detective on my case.


    When we reached the site, the severity of the crash became clear. There were two long skid marks on the road, leading to a broken guardrail and the wreckage of a car that had rolled down the hill and hadn''t yet been lifted


    We arrived quickly, nearly at the same time as the Sanders. The shing lights of an ambnce could be seen in the distance, glowing in the dark.


    The paramedics had been waiting nearby, knowing that the victim and the car were trapped on a cliffside. The rescue would be difficult, and multiple teams had already been dispatched to the scene.


    Sutting in the car, I stared at the gap in the broken guardrail and asked, "How can they be sure that Ethan is dead!"


    Carter nced at me cautiously before answering. "My people have been keeping an eye on Anna these past few days. One of them saw Anna''s car crash through the guardrail. At first, he thought the victim was Anna, but it turned out to be Ethan." My fingers tightened involuntarily. "So, this wasn''t an ident at all! Anna did this on purpose.


    "I''m afraid Sadie might be involved too. She''s been hiring people from the ck market to do her dirty work. I could trace it back, so Anna probably knew about it all along, which means....


    "Which means she tricked Ethan into her car, making him her scapegoat!"


    By the time I realized this, a sweat was running down my back.


    When Anna had handled my body, I had already known she wasn''t someone to be taken lightly.


    But now, I realized she was far more dangerous than I''d ever imagined.


    I was d I hadn''t acted impulsively after my rebirth, trying to use money to buy her life. Otherwise, the


    who would be dead right now would have been me


    This world was even more corrupt and terrifying than had ever imagined.


    I had always thought that Anna and I shed because of Luke, but now it seemed she came from the shadows-she wasn''t just an adopted daughter of the Boltons.


    Her connections were far darker than I had ever expected.


    "Why would she be so cruel? First Chloe, and now Ethan-he was her own brother."


    144 Tue Dec 10 G


    Chapter 207 Carter Knows About My Rebirth


    I couldn''t wrap my mind around how a person could be so heartless toward their own family.


    "Have you ever considered that Anna might not even be a Sander?" Carter spected.


    "You mean she might have tampered with the DNA test


    "She managed to convince the Hudsons that she was newly pregnant. It wouldn''t be impossible for her to falsify the DNA report"


    I lowered my head, thinking deeply. That makes sense, but how could she know all those details from back then? Something''s off about this whole situation. Iwonder if the DNA sample is still around."


    "Generally, the longer the time, the more the DNA degrades. After a reportes back, most samples are discarded. However. I know some ces preserve them in a protective solution to extend DNA viability. III have someone look into it." Thank you. Carter."


    Carter squeezed my hand, a hint of displeasure in his expression. "We''re married; you don''t need to be so formal with me. Besides, I''m happy to help you."


    At first, we were just a contractual couple-he needed a marriage for the alliance, and I needed to use to get close to the Boltons for revenge.


    But at some point, our rtionship had changed.


    I remembered how not long ago, he confessed that he liked me.


    hum


    We had known each other for less than two months, and when we first met, he had been extremely cold toward me.


    When had things changed?


    Right, after Chloe died, he started getting closer to me


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind.


    Does Carter know about my rebirthr


    But how could that be? Luke recognized me because we had spent so many years together, and he knew my habits.


    But Carter and I hadn''t spent much time together. How could he recognize the?


    There was no other exnation that made sense.


    At first, I thought my rebirth had given me some sort of advantage, but I didn''t have mind-reading skills or any other special abilities. Instead, I was left confused.


    I bit my lip and carefully held onto Carter''s hand, asking. "Are you helping me because you like me?"


    "Yes, he answered, his response clear and sincere.


    My heart raced as I cautiously asked the next question,


    Chapter 207 Carter Knows About My RebirthThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you like the current me, or the me from before?"


    If he knew about my rebirth, he would understand what I meant.


    +10 Free Coins


    In the dim light of the car, only the pale glow from the streemps illuminated his strong face, giving it al


    soft warmth.


    Carter reached out and gently touched my cheek Tve always liked you"


    It was as if thunder struck in my chest. I remembered what Luke had said before-that he liked someone. but he never told me who,


    The rose he ced on Chloe''s tombstone the day of her funeral.


    All the seemingly illogical things in my mind began to make sense. Once I epted the idea that he liked me, everything started to make sense.


    I panicked and froze.


    Just as I was about to speak. I heard Kate''s voice, full of heartbreak, "Ethan!"


    I turned and looked out the car window. Kate had gotten our and was scrambling toward the police her body shaking with desperation.


    She copsed heavily into the snow, sobbing uncontrobly, and slowly crawled forward.


    linc.


    "My son

 Billionaire Is 208

    Chapter 208 All Evidence Points to Anna


    Chapter 208 All Evidence Points to Anna


    +10 Free Cons


    I was sitting in the car, watching the Sanders rush out, one by one, toward the site of the ident.


    The scene felt eerily simr to the time they found me in the stature.


    Kate scrambled to the railing, crying and screaming at the top of her lungs.


    Tihan'' Is my son okay?"


    The rescue team had already retrieved the body. Kate, yrs bloodshot, screamed uncontrobly, "Doctor, please save my son!"


    Carter team had already confirmed Ethan''s death at the base of the cliff.


    The doctor, looking troubled, approached and spoke gently, "Ma''am, please ept our condolences. Mr. Sanders has no vital signs"


    "No, no, that''s impossible! You have to treat him! Do CPR, anything! How can you dere him dead without even trying?" Kate cried, her voice raw with disbelief. Maam we understand your grief, but your son... the doctor''s voice faltered.


    Kate cried, dropping to her knees, clutching Ethan''s lifeless body as tears poured down her face.


    Greg, eyes red with grief, spoke softly. "Mom. Ethan is gone. I''ve already called Jake. He''s on his way back


    from overseal


    "That''s nonsense! Ethan''s just asleep: he''s not dead!" Kate yelled, her voice filled with denial.


    Anna arrivedte. She had been staying with the Hudsonstely, who were particrly attentive to her pregnancy, treating her with the finest food and care.


    Ashley showed up at the scene with her. Before Anna could speak, Kate stormed up to her, grabbing her byThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    the cor


    "It''s you It''s you who killed Ethan!"


    Tears immediately rolled down from Anna''s eyes, and she protested, "Mom, he''s my brother. How could I


    ever hurt him?"


    "Since you came home, things have been falling apart. First, Chloe disappeared, theii Penelope fell into aa, and now Chloe''s body has been found. And now Ethan! He came from your house; why is he suddenly dead: Kate''s voice trembled with usation At Kate''s words, Nelson inmediately turned his gaze to Anna


    They had only been called to the scene after receiving a report, and once they arrived, they realized the Sanders were involved. My case had not yet been resolved, and Anna had always been a key figure.


    Could this be rted to her?


    III


    18


    14:45 Tue Dec 10 G UB


    Chapter 208 All Evidence Points to Anna


    Could there be a lead to follow?


    "Mrs Sander, I understand your pain from losing a loved one. The preliminary assessment is that Mr. Sander died in an idental car crash, but we cannot rule out the possibility of foul y"


    As he said this, his eyes locked onto Anna. "There was only one car at the scene. Why did the car lose control? Was it human error or an external factor? We cannot draw conclusions just yet. We are reques that Mr. Sander''s body be taken back for an autopsy to determine if he had been under the influence of any substances


    If it had been a simple car ident, an autopsy wouldn''t be necessary. But with my case, and no new leads in sight, the police weren''t about to miss this chance.


    At least there was a body this time.


    Unlike me, my remains were scattered, with even the smallest trace lost.


    Upon hearing that the body would be examined, Kate''s face immediately turned pale. "No, no one can take my son! He''s just asleep!"


    Josh, who had remained silent up until this point, suddenly shouted, "Enough! Don''t you want to know the


    truth?


    He had always liked Ethan, even though his sons werent geniuses.


    At least Ethan had been a good, steady person who never made mistakes.


    Especially this year, when he had just started dating someone and had been nning to propose next year. Now, this had happened. to her


    As a father, Josh felt the greatest pain, though unlike Kate, he didn''t wear his emotions on his sleeve


    "The truth?!" Kate sank to her knees.


    "God, why are you doing this to me? Why take my son''s life? Take mine instead!" She cried, her body wracked with sobs.


    Greg, a grown man, also wiped his eyes, his voice breaking. "Mom, please, stop crying."


    Watching this, I didn''t feel the relief I might have expected.


    Because I knew the Sanders weren''t much different from me-they were just pawns in Anna''s hands.


    I couldn''t forgive them for neglecting and abandoning me, and I could feel the same, helplessness and sorrow they were now experiencing, knowing we were all being manipted.


    But at least I had a chance to start over. Ethan would never know that the person who caused his death was the very Anna he loved so much.


    Nelson wanted to take the Sanders back for questioning. I tore my gaze away from the cold body and felt a mixture of emotions.


    Then, my body was pulled into a familiar embrace as Carter tightened his hold around me, pulling me


    close.


    Chapter 208 All Evidence Points to Anna


    10 Free Coins


    "Chloe, do you know how much it hurt when I heard about your death?" his voice was thick with pain.


    I was devastated. Besides Ethan''s death, the sense of powerlessness and heartbreak weighed heavily on me.


    Both the Sanders and I have be sacrifices for the erson behind all of this.


    Tears rolled down my face, soaking into his coat. "Uncle Carter, when did you find out?"


    Carter lifted my chin, gently wiping away the tear from my cheek. He said, "You and Luke are no longer involved. Don''t call me that; it bothers me. "I''m sorry. I didn''t... hmm..."


    Before I could finish, he kissed me fiercely, as though punishing me. His kiss was harsh, unlike the gentle affection he''d shown before.


    Maybe this was the real him-the mask of kindness ripped away to reveal the beast hidden in the darkness.


    Fierce, Violent.


    His forceful embrace felt like it would break me in hall, swallowing me whole.


    Yet I wasn''t afraid; I could feel the fear in him too.


    He pulled away from my lips, his face buried in my neck. "Chloe, I don''t want to lose you again. Let''s go home. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."

 Billionaire Is 209

    Chapter 209 Chloe, I Love You


    Chapter 209 Chlo


    Chloe, I Love You


    8K 69%


    +10 Free Coins


    On the way home, I rested against Carter''s chest, feeling his warmth and listening to his steady heartbeat.


    From my own death to Penelope copsing, Esmee''s car ident, and now Ethan''s.


    The only survivor was barely holding onto life.


    I clung tightly to Carter''s shirt, unable to understand who could be so cruel.


    What had the Sanders done to deserve such madness?


    "Carter, haven''t you found anything about the Carlines yet?" I asked, frustration rising in my voice.


    Carter gently stroked my head, his voice soft. "I had someone look into it again, but the conclusion is the same. As far as the Carlines go, there''s no deep grudge with the Sanders." "And what about the owner


    of the garage, Fabian Carline? Have you found anything on him


    Ethan''s death triggered a rush of anger in me, and I was desperate to uncover the truth.


    "He has no connection to the Carlines, but the garage itself has an interesting history."


    I quickly looked up at him and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Many years ago, that area was nothing more than a mass burial site. After the country''s big push for development, especially in the city, old buildings were demolished to make way for skyscrapers, and even fields and rural areas were taken by developers. That area, however, didn''t have the economic boom other areas did. There were no shopping malls or major projects, so a real estate developer never built there i about 30 years ago, someone bought thend and turned it into a garage, which made sense given cost of thend." "You said 30 years ago? Fabian is only in his 30s, right?


    "Exactly. The person who bought it and built the garage was named Lionel Cress."


    The more I listened, the more confused I became. "Do hey have any connection?"


    "From the information we''ve gathered, no. It seems to have been a standard real estate transaction.


    "Do you have any details on Lionel?"


    He was the first to build something on the former mass burial site, so if there was something shady, it would likely be him.


    "The records from 30 years ago are long gone. Fabian ook over the garage about 10 years ago. The sale and transfer of ownership were handled through an attorney Lionel hired, and so far, we haven''t found anything concrete about him."


    So, Lionel must be at least in his 40s or 50s, with thend being built for 30 years, which could mean he''s old enough to have a grudge against the older Sanders generation.


    I held onto the hope that Grandma could offer some answers. If only she would speak more.


    Chapter 209 Chloe, I Love You


    69%


    +10 Free Cons


    Carter held me gently.


    He said. "Chloe, these old stories have been buried for long. Trying to uncover them won''t be easy. Your real enemy isn''t Anna-it''s the massive organization behind her. Maybe they''ve spent decades setting this 1. up.


    "Ethan''s death reminds us of something else," he continued. "You can''t let anyone find out about your second life. If they do, you''ll be a target again.


    I furrowed my brow. "But Luke, he-"


    "He won''t say anything. You can''t trust anyone other than us. Do you understand?"


    Carter could see my fear, so he tenderly cupped my face in his hands. He stated, "Chloe, the only person in this world who will never hurt you is me."


    His words soothed nie, and I felt a sense of peace settle over me.


    When we arrived home, we paused our conversation. As we entered, I saw Bill in the living room, smoking. There were scratches on his face, like he had been wed by a cat


    My heavy heart lightened a little when I saw him looking so defeated.


    It seemed like Mom had finally listened to me.


    No longer hiding her feelings-she was fighting back.


    There was a piece of paper on the floor. Bill had just reached down to pick it up when I snatched it first.


    It was a divorce agreement.


    "Finally, Mom hase to her senses." I couldn''t hold back my smile.


    Bill grabbed the paper from me and ripped it into pieces.


    "What''s so great about that? I''m telling you, I won''t sign it!"


    He shot me a re. "You''re married. Why do you keep running back to your mother''s house?"


    "Because I want to. It''s none of your business!" I rolled my eyes at him and walked to my room.


    Bill was visibly frustrated with me and directed his gaze toward Carter. "Control your woman." Carter responded calmly. "I marry her to pamper her, not control her."


    With that, he turned and left.


    If this had happened before, Carter would have mmed the door and stormed out, but today, he stayed, even slept in the guest room


    I had witnessed Ethan''s death with my own eyes, and the coldness in my body made me shiver. After soaking in a warm bath for a while, I finally felt some warmth spread through me. I gathered my thoughts before heading back to the room.


    Chapter 209 Chloe, I Love You


    Carter was already lying in bed, patting the space next to him. "Chloe,e here."


    When my identity was revealed, I felt something strange.


    Zoey was younger, and they didn''t know each other before,


    He saw me as Chloe, and I had been with Luke for so many years.


    +10 Free Coin


    Though it had only been one drunken night, it left an imprint on my heart, and I wasn''t sure how to handle this new situation.


    I had considered him as my elder for years, but in this life, he was my contractual husband.


    All this while. I had never imagined falling for him. I had always approached our rtionship pragmatically, but now he seemed to have feelings for me.


    I stood there, flustered, unsure of what to do.


    He seemed to read my thoughts and looked at me with gentle eyes.


    This pajamas look pretty on you."


    I had chosen a conservative set of pajamas instead of a nightdress, thinking about how we would share ¨¤ bed.


    "Th-thank you."


    He smiled softly. "How long are you going to stand there? Chloe, I''m exhausted. I haven''t slept well thest few nights when you weren''t around. Would you mind turning off the lights anding to bed?"


    I saw the exhaustion in his face, and guilt tugged at my heart.


    I quickly turned off the lights and climbed into bed, curling up under my covers.


    In the darkness, I felt his long arm slip under the nket, pulling me close to him. I could feel a warm body belonging to a man against mine.


    "C-Carter," I whispered.


    "Is it because the lights are off and you can''t see my face that you''re not afraid anymore?"


    I almost cried from the weight of it all.


    "I''m not afraid of you, I quickly exined. "I just need time to adjust. I''ll get used to it soon."


    He gently stroked my back and said, "I know this past month has been tough for you. You''ve experienced so much, and then Ethan''s death. I know you''re struggling to process everything. But Chloe, there''s one thing you need to understand... He sighed, a deep, long, lingering sound that was strangely sexy.


    "Hmm?"


    He took my hand, his rough fingers interlocking with mine.


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 209 Chloe, I Love YouText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His warm breath caressed my car.


    "Chloe, I love you."


    69%


    +10 Free Coins

 Billionaire Is 210

    I


    Chapter 210 Anna Is an Impostor Anna


    Chapter 210 Anna Is an Impostor Anna


    In the dark of night, I could hear the rapid thudding of my own heartbeat.


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter must have sensed my tension, as he gently patted my back. "I didn''t mean to add any burden to your mind. I just wanted you to know how I feel. It''ste now; go to sleep."


    He must have been truly exhausted, as soon after, the sound of his soft, steady breathing filled the air.


    It took me a long time to fall asleep, but when I finally did. I had a dream.


    In the dream. I returned to the Sander Residence, the one ce in my life where my childhood had been spared from hardship by fate,


    After Anna disappeared, my family treated me with kindness, and I grew up surrounded by love and care.


    This dream took me back to when I was ten years old. I was sitting on a swing, wearing a pretty white


    dress


    Hearing footsteps behind me, I turned to see who it was


    Ethan approached, his eyes full of warmth as he gazed at me.


    "I can''t believe how tall my sister''s gotten," he said, his voice gentle.


    He sat down beside me, and for a moment, we swung together like we used to do.


    "Ethan, what''s wrong with you today?" I asked, sensing that something was off, though my ten-year-old self couldn''t quite grasp what it was.


    He chuckled lightly and said, "Nothing. I just realized it''s been a long time since we had a good


    conversation."


    n, are you confused? You just asked me about that violin at lunch." I pointed out, puzzled.


    "Yes, I''m confused," he said, a deep sadness in his voice Chloe, if one day I do something bad to you. would you forgive me?"


    "Do something bad? Well, it depends on what it is. If it makes me really sad or hurt, then I wouldn''t forgive you." I said firmly.


    He asked bitterly. "Is that so?"


    I smiled reassuringly. "You have always been so good to me. How could you hurt me? So that day will


    nevere."


    The sunset was striking-beautiful, yet tinged with sadness.


    "Ethan, the sunset is so pretty today," I remarked.


    "Yeah, too bad I''ll never see sunsets like this again," he said quietly.


    "Why?" I asked, confused.


    Chapter 210 Amma Is an Impostor Annal


    "Because I have to go somewhere far away. Chloe. Im sorry he replied, his hand gently stroking my head, hos eves filled with sorrow as he was leavingText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    grabbed his hand, my heart racing. "Ethan, where are you going?


    newhere far to atone for my sins. Chloe, our family has wronged you. You have to be strong and never make the same mistakes again."


    Tears began to fall from my eyes as I listened to his wonts. "Ethan, what''s happening to you?"


    He wiped the tears from my cheeks and said. "Don''t cry for someone like me. It''s not worth it. One day. you''ll meet someone who truly loves you, and you''ll be happy forever. But it''s time for me to leave." watched in horror as his body began to fade, bing translucent. Panicking. I threw myself toward him, embraced him tightly, but his form dissolved into a cloud of white butterflies.


    The batteries circle me three times before flying toward the magnificent sunset.


    "Ethan'' Don''t go I cried, stumbling after the butterflies.


    But they soared higher and higher, soon disappearing from sight.


    Thest remnants of the sunset faded, leaving only the empty swing swaying gently in the breeze.


    "Ethan"" I shouted, my voice trembling.


    I woke up from the dream, only to find tears streaming down my face.


    Through the glow of the streetlights outside. I saw a single white butterfly disappear into the falling snow.


    Carter immediately pulled me into his arms. "Chloe, did you have a nightmare?"


    I babbled incoherently. "A butterfly a white butterfly


    "In this cold winter, how could there be a butterfly?" he asked gently, confused.


    Remembering Ethan''s words in the dream, I started to ery uncontrobly. "He came. Ethan came to see


    Carter was silent for a moment but didn''t doubt me. Instead, he held me tightly.


    "He must want you to live well, Chloe. To find the truth for the Sanders and avenge him."


    I shook my head. "No, he just apologized to me."


    Tears streambig down endlessly, as I covered my face with my hands.


    That beautiful dream had been Ethan''s gift to me, woven carefully around my happiest age-ten years old.


    In that dream, there was no misunderstanding, no harm, just the reunion of a family.


    "Stop crying," Carter said softly.


    I gripped his pajamas tightly. "Carter, we have to find out the truth, as soon as possible."


    Chapter 210 Anna Is an Impostor Anna


    "Okay, but it''s still dark. Let''s get some rest."


    +10 Free Coins


    Though Iy back down, sleep was far from me,


    The next day.


    Concerned about me, Carter had the test results expedited.


    "This is the DNA sample we sent for testing years ago. Luckily, the preservation solution kept the tissue intact, so I had the team work overtime to retest it."


    I looked anxiously at Carter.


    "What''s the result?"


    "See for yourself, he said.


    T


    I opened the sealed envelope with trembling hands. When I saw the same result as before, my body went numb


    "H-how is this possible? Anna is ruthless, capable of murder, she''s merciless. How could she be a Sander?


    "Carter, I saw with my own eyes how that wicked b*tch cruelly treated Grandma. The things she said were full of hatred for Grandma and the Sanders.


    "Anna was only five when she was swept away by the water. What grudge could she possibly have against the Sanders? Even if someone brainwashed her, she couldn''t have turned out this cruel. No, there''s something wrong here."


    I frantically grabbed at my hair. "What am I missing?


    Carter gently took my hand, stroking my cheek. "Chloe, don''t panic. The test results only pros Sanders'' daughter."


    na is the


    I stared at him, my mind racing. "Carter, I''m a little confused right now. I don''t quite understand what you


    mean."


    He looked me in the eye and said slowly, "What I mean is, the sample is real, but Anna may not be."


    A chill ran down my spine as the truth dawned on me.


    "So this Anna is an impostor. The real Anna is still alive!

 Billionaire Is 211

    Chapter 211 The Real Anna Is in Her Hands


    At this moment, my emotions were a whirlwind, and my whole body trembled with excitement


    Even if this was just a guess, it was enough to shock me,


    +10 Free Cons


    "Chloe, calm down. Don''t jump to conclusions without concrete evidence. We don''t want to get our hopes up for nothing. Let''s just consider this a hypothetical scenario," Carter said, trying to keep me grounded. "Alright." I nodded, trying to control my racing thoughts.


    "Right now, what we know for sure is that whether this Anna is real or fake, she harbors resentment toward the Sanders. Next, let''s assume that the mastermind behind this has already found the real Anna, taken control of her, and used her DNA for a paternity test. This would allow the fake Anna to easily integrate into the Sanders, right?"


    I nodded again. "Yes."


    "If our analysis is correct, there''s another possibility. Even if your sister was alive at that time, so many years have passed that the real Anna might already be dead. You need to be prepared for that," Carter said, his voice steady yet carrying an undertone of caution. I knew Carter was right, but hearing those words still made my heart ache.


    He gave me a sliver of hope and then extinguished it just as quickly.


    "Chloe, don''t be upset. If our theory holds, at least we''ll have confirmation that this Anna is a fraud. But until then, we mustn''t alert anyone-we can''t risk tipping off the mastermind."


    I nodded at him, understanding. "I get it. You want to lure out the mastermind. Anna cannot be touched.


    "Exactly. Carter said with a deep sigh. I have a feeling the hook is about to catch a fish. Right now, it''s all about patience. We need to keep our cool to catch the big fish. At least, they don''t know about your rebirth, ard that''s our biggest advantage." Carter sighed and said, "Actually, this is partly my fault I focused too much on watching Anna and didn''t anticipate that she might use Sadie to turn the tables."


    Seeing the guilt in his eyes, I quickly reassured him, "Carter, you''ve done so much for me. It''s Anna''s cruelty, not your mistake."


    "By the way, Anna followed She into the Boltons. Do you think She might be part of their scheme too?"


    He shook his head before answering, "It''s possible, but unlikely. If She had the same intelligence as Anna, she wouldn''t be stuck in a powerless position and unable to deal with someone like Luke. I think they''re using She''s identity to insert Anna into the family." She had lost a daughter in the past, and every woman''s instinct would be to protect and care for a child, especially if one was delivered right to her door.


    So, She is just another pawn in this game," I concluded.


    Chapter 211 The Real Anna Is in Her Hand


    "Exactly. While she hasn''t been involved directly, she''s been around Anna long enough that we might uncover some trace of their past together"


    "That makes sense?" I said, my eyes lit up with new rity in my thoughts.


    "With Ethan dead, Anna shouldy low for a while. She likely won''t make any moves for now."


    As I gazed out the window, watching the snowkes dane in the cold air. I thought about the dream I had the night before. "If the Sanders found out that the daughter they id protected all these years was the real culprit, what would their faces look like "The priority now is to get Anna''s DNA and retest the paternity with the Sanders. Once the results a we''ll know if our suspicions are right," Carter said, determination in his voice.


    I reached for Carter''s hand and said, "I''m so d I have you by my side"


    I


    "Chloe, I''ve alreadyst you once. I don''t want to miss my second chance, Carter replied, his words. carrying a weight of sincerity.


    Before I could reach the bottom of it, the door swung open, revealing Mom. When she saw our intertwined, she quickly withdrew,


    Sorry, I''m not used to Zoey getting married yet, the murmured, her voice soft.


    I quickly let go of Carter''s hand, cing mine on the wheelchair. "Let''s have breakfast first"


    "Alright," Carter agreed.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout the meal, Mom kept ncing at me, a knos ing smile curling at the corners of her lips.


    Her gaze reminded me of a mother who was content that her daughter had grown up, and it made in slightly embarrassed.


    Since learning Carter''s feelings, I could clearly feel that was developing feelings for him as well. However, those feelings were still not strong enough to be called love.


    But I believed that one day, in the future. I would let got my reservations and fully ept him.


    After breakfast, Carter left for the office. Philippa pulled me into the bedroom and spoke in a low voice.


    "Zoey, your father has been hounding me these past few days. He''s really fixated on the baby I''m carrying. and I''m worried our n might change."


    I helped her to sit down and said. "Mom, is this child really something you have to get rid of? If you decide to keep it, Carter and I will take good care of your baby, too."


    She sighed deeply and said. "You know about the problems between me and your father. He refuses to divorce me, and even if he files awsuit, who knows how long it will take? Having a child will make things even moreplicated, especially since this baby came at the worst possible time. I''m afraid


    Mom bit her rp, hesitating. I asked softly. "What are you afraid of?"


    "It''s nothing just worried thatplications will arise and create even more trouble, so I can''t keep it"


    23


    Chapter 911 The Real Anna Is in Her Hands


    She grabbed my hand and cast. Toen your father care more about thepany than anything. Can you get Caner a bolt him off? Once Ive had the procedure everything will be fine.


    1 sibost in reseason and sad. Mom. I respect your decision You have one more day to think it over


    Tears ghened in ber eyes and despite the reluctant expression on her face, she spoke quickly, "I have to do ¨¤ Zoey, we have to go to the hospital today. I''ve made up my mind."

 Billionaire Is 212

    Chapter 212 Expecting Twins


    69


    +10 Free Col


    Chapter 212 Expecting Twins


    I met Mom''s determined gaze and patted her on the back. "Mom, don''t worry; I''ll contact them for you." on terminati


    Although I wasn''t sure why she was so insistent the pregnancy immediately, she couldn''t waited another day. Her emotions were so high at the moment that I didn''t dare provoke her. Instead, I contacted Carter privately.


    After hearing my exnation, his voice was calm and reassuring. "Okay, I''ll make the arrangements. Philippa is considered an older mother, and a miscarriage can take a toll on her health. The maid will need to stay home and cook, you''ll probably have your hands full. I''ll send Damian to help you.


    It might be hard for you to manage without Damian around," I replied.


    "Don''t worry; there are other bodyguards avable. Just take good care of Philippa and make sure she rests after the procedure."


    "Okay


    Even though Carter only said a few words, I felt a warmth in my chest.


    For a long time, I had been used to solving problems on my own, handling things with stubbornness.


    But being with Carter, I found myself relying on him without thinking.


    I delivered the message to my mom. "Damian will pick us up soon. In principle, you can leave the hospital the same day after the procedure, but it''s better to stay for a few more hours of observation. I''ll go prepare some things." She grabbed my hand and looked at me with a scrutinizing gaze. "Zoey."


    What is it, Mom?"


    "You''ve changed so much. If it weren''t for your face still being the same, I might not recognize you.


    Her words made my heart tighten, and I instinctively exined, "I died once, and that''s why I want to live in a new way.


    "If that''s the case, I can rest easy," she said, her tone softening.


    Her words were a reminder to me. I needed to be more careful from now on.


    Half an hourter, Damian''s car pulled up outside. He was tall, quiet, and had a scar on his face that made him look intimidating, but he was very efficient at his job.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    had initially felt uneasy around him, but over time, I hade to ept him. His loyalty to Carter made me feel a sense of friendliness.


    Not wanting to be too informal, I addressed him more respectfully, "Mr. Damian, thank you for this."


    He looked at me in surprise before waving it off. "No need to thank me. It''s part of my job."


    14:46 Tue, Dec 10 Gu B.


    Chapter 212 Expecting Twins


    ???69%


    +10 Free Coins


    We got into the car, and I noticed he had brought some personal items for Philippa-likely at Carter''s


    request.


    That man really was thoughtful.


    This time, Damian didn''t take us to Laknd Hospital as I expected. I was a little confused. "Aren''t we going to Laknd Hospital?" "Mr. Carter said it''s not safe there."


    After a moment''s thought, I understood. Anna had been at the Boltons for so long, and her influence had spread there.


    Since she had her pregnancy checkups at Laknd, Cafter was worried about alerting her, so he had avoided involving anyone from there.


    If I brought Mom to Laknd for an abortion, word might get back to her.


    Right now, I was in the shadows, and she was in the light. The more I revealed, the more dangerous it became.


    Carter had clearly thought this through.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Zoey. The ce we''re going is very safe."


    "Okay."


    We arrived at a private hospital under the Ward Group, apany known for its high-end medical equipment, ranking among the top three globally. Carter had arranged everything in advance, and we were greeted by the attending physician.


    "Ms. Gardner, there are a few things you need to know. We''ll do a pre-op check and you shouldn''t eat or drink anything for six hours."


    "Thank you, Dr. Wheatly."


    "You''re wee. Let''s start with some routine checks."


    I helped Mom onto the examination table as a series of tests were performed. She handed over the samples for analysis and then began the ultrasound.


    I stood by, watching the ck-and-white images on the screen.


    "Dr. Wheatly, everything looks good, right?"


    The doctor moved the probe over Mom''s abdomen and said, "Yes, everything looks fine. In fact, it''s twins. Are you sure you don''t want to keep them?" "Twins? Are you sure, Doctor? Why didn''t we discover this on thest ultrasound?"


    The embryos are still small; sometimes they ovep. But now you can see two sacs and two heartbeats."


    I nced at Mom, who looked just as shocked as I felt.


    Tuo, Dec


    Chapter 212 Expecting Twins


    My gaze full of sympathy as I helped her to sit up. Mom, it''s twins."


    Her face became dazed, torn between conflicting emotions.


    +10 Free Coins


    "You have a few hours to think it over. After all, you''re not young anymore, and if you terminate this pregnancy, you may not be able to conceive again in the future." "Thank you, Dr. Wheatly


    "No problem. Come back in 15 minutes for the test results, and we''ll see if everything meets the criteria for the procedure."


    She seemed lost in thought. I wasn''t sure what was running through her mind.


    I wasn''t sure whether people could be reborn after death, but if Zoey coulde back, I would be thrilled.


    What I regretted mod was not being able to save my child, so I didn''t want to see this one disappear either.


    But Mom had her own concerns, and I couldn''t let my feelings influence her decision.


    So I stayed silent, simply staying by her side as we looked at the snow falling outside.


    Soon, the nurse returned with the report, confirming she could proceed with the surgery. We''d just had breakfast, and the doctor suggested waiting a few more hours before starting Those few hours must have been excruciating for her.


    Damian arrived through the snow, and as he got closer. I noticed he was holding some snacks and milk


    tea.


    "Mr. Carter asked me to bring these."


    I froze for a moment. These were from the cafes near my university, the ones I used to visit with friends. How did he know?


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee. I''ll be right outside if you need anything."


    "Okay."


    I took a sip of the drink and tried the snacks and other treats. The hospital was just a few miles from my university. Philippa nced at me and said, "He''s really good to you."


    Yes.


    Carter was the first to recognize that I had been rebirth. If it weren''t for love, he wouldn''t have noticed so quickly. "Seeing you happy, Mommy can rest easy," Philippa said though her eyes still held a lingering sorrow.


    She had been sitting for so long that she went outside alone to watch the snow.


    Chapter 212 Expecting Twins


    I knew she wanted some peace, so I didn''t follow her.


    My phone rang, showing an unfamiliar number.


    1 hung up, but the call came in again. Frowning, I answered.


    "Hello?"


    69%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Is this Zoey?" the voice sounded urgent. "Sorry to bother you, but I''ve been trying to reach Philippa, and I''m worried about her. I wanted to ask how she''s doing


    It was Nichs, I liked him, so I reassured him a bit.


    "Can I ask where you are right now? Philippa''s been a bit emotional since she got pregnant, and I''m really concerned.


    I wasn''t sure how to respond to Nichs, especially singe Mom had asked me to keep things from Bill. But this man was close to her, and I wasn''t sure whether I should tell him. Secretly, I hoped she would be with Nichs after her divorce. Was that why she was choosing to end the pregnancy:


    Would the child create problems if they had a chance together in the future?


    But I couldn''t risk triggering Mom''s anger by saying too much.


    "We''re outside. Nichs. Don''t worry. I''m with her."


    "Zoey, this might sound forward, but could you convince Philippa to keep the child?"


    "Nichs, I."


    "Please, Zoey, she won''t answer my calls....


    Just then, a nurse''s voice came over the inte, "Philippa has started her pre-op preparations, and the anesthesiologist is ready."


    Nichs grew more frantic. "Zoey, where are you? Don''t let her terminate the pregnancy. Please, don''t!"


    Philippa walked back into the room, ncing at me. "Who was that?"


    "No one. Go ahead and change."


    "Okay."


    Mom, like a puppet, followed the nurse for her preparations. As the door to the operating room closed. behind her, I looked out at the snow.


    Nichs, I hope I haven''t made the wrong choice.


    Time flew by. Would he make it in time?


    Nichs arrived faster than I expected, bursting through the door of the operating room with at


    flurry of


    snow, kicking it open with force.


    14:46 Tue, Dec 10 GB -


    Chapter 213 Would You Give Me a Kiss?

 Billionaire Is 214

    Chapter 214 The Person Who Save Me Back Then


    Chapter 214 The Person Who Save Me Back Then


    Before my rebirth, Carter was known for being aloof and blunt in his words.


    69%


    +10 Free Coins


    After the rebirth, he acted so differently that I couldn''t help but wonder if he had been taken over by someone with an opposite personality.


    I wasn''t sure if the warmth in the room was making me feel this way or if it was the softness in his eyes.


    He simply gazed at me quietly, not making any move.


    ne to make


    The thought of the unfinished business from before came to mind. He was clearly waiting for me the first step.


    Nichs''s words surfaced in my mind once more.


    He said that life is short, and he doesn''t want to have regrets.


    In my past life, I carried those regrets to the grave. This time, I''m determined not to let history repeat. itself.


    I am not Chloe, and he is not my Uncle Carter.


    Although my feelings for him haven''t blossomed into love, I find that I don''t shy away from his touch.


    Yes, the world may be full of people like Ashley and Luke, men who only bring heartbreak.


    But then there''s Nichs, a reminder that good men still exist, offering a glimpse of something better.


    I refuse to let one terrible person make me give up on everyone else. It wouldn''t be fair to me, and wouldn''t be fair to Carter.


    Gathering my courage. I pushed the nket aside and willingly perched on hisp, meeting his eyes up close.


    It felt unreal like I was trapped in a dream.


    The man who had once been the untouchable Uncle Carter in my mind was now my rightful husband.


    His face was stunningly perfect, his longshes unexpected for a man, his paleplexion noble yet


    distant.


    There was something about him, his cold elegance, that sparked an unexinable need to take control.


    With one hand resting on his chest and the other around his neck, I steadied myself.


    He tilted his head down willingly, and I leaned in, brushing my lips against hisThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    So gentle.


    The moment was fleeting. I pulled back almost instantly, my face burning. "I. I kissed you," I stammered. He chuckled warmly. "Darling, what you just did barely counts as a peck. Let me show you what a real kiss


    Chapter 214 The Person Who Save Me Back Then


    69%%


    +10 Free Coin


    feels like."


    Before I could respond, he leaned in again, his lips capturing mine with an intensity that left me breathless, as if he intended to consume me whole.


    Still groggy from sleep, the energy drained from me under the force of his kiss, and I melted into his arms, resting weakly against his shoulder.


    He held me by the waist, his voice soft and lingering, "Chloe, it means a lot to me that you took the first step and kissed me."


    "Carter, when did you start having feelings for me?" I asked the question that had been lingering in my heart for so long.


    He paused, then said thoughtfully, "I can''t say for sure. Maybe it was the first time I saved you, that moment left a mark on me. Or perhaps it was when you were ten, and you tumbled into my arms, grinning and saying you''d marry me one day." I can barely recall events from so long ago. Anna disappeared when she was five, and I was eight.


    In the years that followed, I became the most cherished child in the family, living a carefree life. After being saved by Luke, the Sanders and the Boltons grew closer. Back then, we weren''t engaged yet, and like most kids our age, we were more interested in having fun than worrying about the future.


    "Wait a minute. You''re the one who saved me when I was eight?" I asked, stunned.


    Heughed softly, tapping my nose with his finger. "Who else did you think it was? Luke? When you came to the Bolton Residence to thank me, you grabbed his hand and thanked him instead. Do you have any idea how heartbroken I was?"


    I murmured, "I only knew i t was the son of the Boltons. So I assumed it was him. But why didn''t h


    the truth?"


    He shook his head, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Luke has always cared a lot about his image, even as a kid. Your family, the Sanders, treated him so well. Of course, he wasn''t going to ruin that by telling the truth.


    "What about you? Why didn''t you say anything?" I pressed, searching his face for an answer.


    Carter let out a quiet sigh. "Chloe, my days at the Bolton Residence weren''t as perfect as you imagine


    The truth hit me like a wave. Back then, Carter was just an illegitimate child, living in the shadow of the legitimate heir.


    He had no mother to protect him and no strong family standing. The Boltons didn''t see him as one of their own, and Jeffrey barely paid him any attention.


    He was always seen as an outsider at the Boltons, so how could he possibly stand up to Luke?


    It makes sense now why, when I once asked Luke about Uncle Carter, he only mentioned that Carter was a solitary man with a short temper and advised me not to anger him.


    Now it''s clear that Carter was pushed aside by the Boltons.


    69%1


    Chapter 214 The Person Who Save Me Back Then


    +10 Free Coins


    "At the Boltons, only my sister-inw, Esther, truly cared for me. She felt sorry for me not having a mother, treated me like her own child, and even sacrificed her life in a car ident for me. I owe her everything. "Why did you give her roses?" I couldn''t help but scold myself for having such a silly thought.


    "Esther adored roses when she was alive, but Adam never gave her any. She had such a sad life, so every year, I would bring her a bouquet when I went to visit her grave."


    I muttered. "You''re quite emotional.


    Heughed softly, "Are you feeling jealous?"


    It wasn''t jealousy, but I realized how foolish my earlier thoughts had been.


    I couldn''t bring myself to look him in the eye.


    Realizing that he was truly my savior, my feelings for him shied a little.


    "Why didn''t you tell me sooner? You made me....


    In my past life, whenever I felt like I couldn''t go on, I would think of Luke''s saving me.


    Who would have imagined that the real benefactor wasn''t him at all!


    Carter exined. I''m sorry, I always believed you were deeply in love with him, and our of respect for Esther, I chose not to interfere. Back then, you seemed so heartbroken. I should have taken you away, even if it meant being forceful, so you wouldn''t have faced such tragedy, Chloe...


    Hearing his words made my heart ache deeply.


    Even though he had no ties to me, he carried all the guilt on his shoulders.


    it the vigil light for you oh Mount Spiritus, just praying you''d have even the smallest chance to survive. I searched every corner of the city for you but couldn''t find you. I was so scared


    Remembering the moment when he sat in his wheelchair, looking broken and abandoned. I wrapped my arms around him tightly.


    "Carter, are you a fool?"


    He softly patted my back and whispered, "Don''t cry, Darling. Thankfully, fate was kind and gave us another chance. Chloe, all I ask is that you don''t push me away. No matter how long it takes, I''ll wait for you."


    His words overwhelmed me, and I couldn''t hold back the flood of emotions anymore. I leaned in and kissed him first.


    Finally, I understood the kind of love Philippa had once described.


    Perhaps it was gratitude, or maybe it was the perfect moment, but my heart overflowed with emotions, leaving no space for logic.


    I kissed him deeply, tasting the faint, refreshing scent lingering between his lips.


    14:43 Tue Dec 10 U


    Chapter 214 The Person Who Save Me Back Then


    Carter, I''m so sorry


    In that instant, I finally understood how many years he had been waiting for me.


    Enduring disappointment after disappointment, and waiting endlessly, again and again.


    Every time I walked away, he would stay behind, lingering for a long time, unable to let go, and I had beenpletely oblivious, leaving him to shoulder these heavy, unspoken emotions by himself.


    I wanted to do something, anything, to make it up to him.


    Our breaths tangled in disarray. His shirt was rumpled under my touch, and my fingers brushed against his belt. "Carter, I..."

 Billionaire Is 215

    Chapter 215 Tonight, I''ll Teach You


    Chapter 215 Tonight, I''ll Teach Your


    I had never undone a man''s belt before. The only time happened was with Luke, and even then, it was a blur. We were both drunk, and he took change the entire time, leaving me with little memory of it. As my fingers grazed the cold buckle, a slight tremor ran through my fingertips.


    A warmth spread over the back of my hand, and I felt Coner''s gaze solily on me "Chloe, it''s not dark yet. Dinner is nearly ready


    blushed deeper, my impatience growing


    His words touched me deeply, and I felt an overwhelming urge to express my gratitude.


    Carter seemed to see what I was thinking "Chloe, everything I do is from my heart. You don''t owe me anything. What I want is your sincerity, nt actions born from a sense of gratitude" But Mumbled, struggling to find the right words.


    He gely ced his hand on my head and said, "Chloe, I''ve waited this long. Do you really think I''dck patience! I don''t want your gratitude. I want you to give yourself to me willingly, with your heart"


    His words cased the chaos in my mind, bringing rity Carter wasn''t like Lake, He was steady and dependable.


    This, I realized, is what it means to truly care for someone, it''s built on respect above all else.


    Feeling deeply moved, I wrapped my arms around hin "Thank you, Carter


    He whispered solily, "No, it''s me who should be thanking you


    Carter''s arm around my waist grew firmer, inch by inch "Thank you for picking me this time," he We clung to each other, our embrace yielding Canes, I promise I''ll fall in love with you. Truly, I will" He said with quiet confidence, I know. That day isn''t far away


    A knock at the door interrupted in. "Ms. Zoey, Mr. Car, dinner is ready,e the voice from outside. "Got it! We''ll be there soon, I answered quickly, breaking the moment.


    When I looked down, I noticed his shirt was crumpled om my grip, and somehow, two of his buttons This tan lip glued family, and with him sitting in the wheelchair, there was an air of delicate restraint


    I quickly fastened the buttons of his shin, forcing myself to look away.


    Leaning beer. I whispered softly near his ear. Thus to mean we could try something tonight? I want step by steps!


    Chapter 215 Tonight, I''ll Teach You


    e slightly, and his voice ca


    His pupils out rough and low, "Tonight, I''ll teach you."


    Even as I walked away, my heart continued to race uncontrobly.


    In the living room, Philippa fixed her gaze on me with deep look.


    "Mom, are you feeling any better?" I asked gently.


    She nodded firmly. "Yes. Don''t worry, I''ll keep these two babies. But Zoey, you have to help me get a divorce."


    Her resolve was clear. She had spent the first part of her life disappointing Nichs and had no intention of continuing on that path.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll make sure you get the divorce you want. If he refuses, we''ll take it to court. With his affair, thew will support you! It might be a littleplicated, but we''ll win in the end


    Av I finished speaking, a strange voice interrupted from behind me, "Want a divorce? Keepi


    dreaming!"


    I turned around to see the old man standing at the door and immediately recognized him as Zoey''s grandfather, Benjamin Wilcher, who hail once been willing to sell his own daughter just to get closer to the Gardners, I hadn''t expected Bill to bring him here.


    Philippa''s eyes flickered with a touch of fear when she saw him. "Dad, what are you doing here?"


    "If I didn''t show up, you''d have stirred up all sorts of trouble!" he replied sharply.


    A few more people walked in, including a middle-aged couple I was supposed to call Uncle Harper Aunt Lte,


    Linene Wilcher, carried a box of bone broth, saying, "Philippa, we heard you''re pregnant, so we came to


    Vish."


    Harper Wilcher beamed with excitement. "You''re really fortunate. If you have a son for the Gardners, our family''s future will be in your hands, Philippa, it''s all on you now."


    The youngest uncle, Vere Wilcher, added with enthusiasm, "Philippa, Bill said that if you manage to have the baby, he''ll hand us the pier project. And if it''s a boy, he''ll add another ten million!"


    As soon as they entered, they began chatting eagerly, and I couldn''t help but notice the greed and selfishness stered on their faces.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    They resembled robbers, plotting how to divide the spoils,pletely devoid of any family warmth. It was disgusting to witness,


    "Philippa, wouldn''t it be great if you were having twins? That way, the reward would double!"


    "Yes, Philippa. Have you checked if it''s a single pregnancy or twins?"


    Philippa''s expression grew darker and darker, and it finally clicked for me.


    She had been raised in a family that valued sons over daughters, and from the start, the Wilchers had


    Chapter 215 Tonight, I''ll Teach You


    treated her like an object to be sold..


    +10 Free Coins


    Even without Bill, there would have been someone else. She was the Wilchers'' leech, their scapegoat.


    What kind of youngdy is she? Her life wasn''t any better than Zocy''s.


    Growing up in a family like this, it''s no wonder Zoey felt so trapped that she considered ending her life.


    Everyone is here, except for Granny.


    Benjamin always uses Granny to manipte my mom!


    Is this really even a family?


    It''s like a pack of leeches.


    "What does it matter to you whether it''s twins or just one?"


    1 shot a cold nce at the so-called Aunt Lte.


    She looked at me with surprise, likely because Zoey usually wore ck, and they didn''t recognize her new outfit today.


    hier in


    "Zoey, I heard you got married. You''ve really changed, bing more and more beautiful! That''s not right. We''re family. How could we not care about your mom being pregnant?" "Those who are involved in rtionships are mostly concerned with your own gain. Since you came here, have you


    you once shown any care for Mom? All you focus on is profit and personal advantage."


    Benjamin shot me a harsh look. "Shut up! You have no right to speak while adults are talking. A you married? Why are you still hanging around your parents'' home?"


    000


    Carter spoke in a calm, steady tone, "Now that you''ve epted her as part of the Boltons, it''s not for the Wilchers to tell her what to do!"


    Whenever Carter speaks, I always feel a sense of safety.


    To my surprise, Benjamin seemed especially thrilled to see Carter, almost like a beetle spotting a ball of dung.


    "So you''re Carter Bolton. I heard about your quick marriage. Our family doesn''t follow the trends of your generation. I get that the Boltons just had a funeral, not a wedding, but as for the dowry, surely your wealthy family won''t try to back out of that, right?" I could feel my blood boiling.


    This old man not only drained my mom, but now he''s trying to do the same to me!


    Carter replied with a detached tone, "So, Mr. Wilcher, your point is....


    "The standard dowry must be no less than 100 million. Zoey is the sole heir of the Gardners, and we can''t afford to overlook things like cars, houses, stocks, and jewelry!"


    I shot back with icy disdain. "One hundred million won''t cut it. It should be at least one billion!"


    Chapter 215 Tonight, I''ll Teach You


    Benjamin remarked, "Zoey, I am pleased you feel this way.


    +10 Free Coins


    Then Lte chimed in, "Even I believe 100 million is far too little. The Boltons have been around for centuries, they shouldn''t be so cheap!


    "I heard you are doing quite well overseas, Mr. Bolton. You wouldn''t think twice about giving one billion, right?"


    The crowd erupted inughter their faces twisted with smug, repulsive grins.


    I let out a cold scoff, "Fine, when you''re dead, don''t say it''s one billion, even if it''s ten or a hundred billion, I''ll give it all for you!"

 Billionaire Is 216

    Chapter 216 Darling, Can We Begin Our Lesson?


    Chapter 216 Darling, Can We Begin Our Lesson? 10 Free Coins


    When I spoke, even my mom seemed taken aback. In the past, Zoey was far too innocent, always seeing these so-called family members as wise and respected figures. So, despite her dissatisfaction, she never dared to challenge them.


    But I''m different now. Having been given a second chance at life, who would I still pamper? Certainly not the Wilchers.


    "You brat! What nonsense are you saying?" Benjamin was clearly angry, his already menacing face growing even more intimidating as his eyes red like the statues of wrathful spirits.


    Carter replied coolly. "The marriage between Zoey and me was arranged by the Boltons and the Gardners. It''s none of the Wilchers'' business. Don''t you think your power has gotten too great, Mr. Wilcher?"


    "Hey, you should be addressing me as Grandpa. Is this the kind of education the Boltons teach you?" The old man tried to make a show of himself in front of Carter.


    At that moment, Bill walked in holding some pastries my mother liked, trying to win her favor.


    As soon as he walked in, he sensed that something was off in the atmosphere. While taking off his shoes, he asked, "Dad, what''s going on?"


    Benjamin quickly noticed Bill''s presence and immediately adjusted his attitude, softening his tone, "Oh, it''s nothing. Just teaching the kids a bit about manners and discipline."


    Though Bill appeared to be merely the Wilchers'' son-inw, he was, in fact, their main financial backbone,


    The Wilchers treated him with utmost respect, even Benjamin showed him more kindness.


    Clearly, they still didn''t understand just how important the Boltons were to Bill. While the Boltons ca powerful force abroad, his real goal was to leverage resources and shift them to the domestic market, making an alliance with the Boltons essential for his ns. Bill gave Benjamin a cold stare. "Who are you to lecture about manners?"


    Benjamin replied, "Bill, the younger generation these days is bing more and more disrespectful. No wonder he''s an illegitimate son of the Boltons. He clearly doesn''t know how to act, speaking like that without any


    Bang!


    Bill mmed the pastry box onto the table, and instantly, the members of the Wilchers froze. Even Benjamin began to question whether he had said something wrong.


    To his surprise. Bill''s expression darkened. "Do I need you to interfere in our family''s marriage with the Boltons? Dad, it seems you''re losing your touch. Don''t you know who he really is? You even told me before that you wanted to coborate on a project with As Group. He''s the chairman!"


    Carter had long stepped out of the spotlight, taking on behind-the-scenes role as an investor, hiring professional agents to handle thepany''s operations. This had caused Benjamin to overlook his true standing.


    Chapter 916 Darling, Can We Begin Our Lesson?


    Benjamin was tumediately taken aback, his face filled with shock and regret for his earlier words.


    "I had initially askest you toe and be with Philipp Did youe here just to cause problems for us?" Bill


    to help her work through her emotional struggles anger red


    Even he had to keep good terms with the Boltons. Wh were these idiots doing the moment they showed


    The atmosphere grew even more unfortable,n y mom stepped in to case it


    "The food is ready. You''ve traveled far, so let''s have a real first"


    "That sounds good"


    Dealing with the Wilthers made me realize what it wayke to have a bunch of bothersome rtives show ups during the holida


    At dinner, theypletely ignored my pregnant mother and instead focused on ttering Canter.


    As the saying goes, "When you''re wealthy, even distant rtives want to get close


    Although Carter wasn''t fond of them, he still respected that they were my mom''s family, so he didn''t want


    to be rude.


    He epted their toasts with grace, and I couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous.


    Just as I was about to take a quiet sip of wine, Carter covered my ss and said, "Zoey doesn''t handle alcohol well, so I''ll drink for her."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I blinked in surprise and protested, "Actually, I can manage half a ss!"


    He scened to think I was trying to stir up past issues,


    Just half a ss," I whispered, tugging at his sleeve under the table. Since we were at home, it didn''t matter if I got tipsy, I could always sleep it off. Carter gave in to my insistence, so I took the ss and drank slowly, fully aware of my low tolerance.


    The wine was excellent, and after finishing half a ss, found myself wanting more.


    While Carter was distracted, I managed to sneak in a few more sips.


    After dinner, Philippa made up an excuse to retreat to her room, avoiding the elders who were trying to influence herG


    Bill asked his assistant to arrange for the Wilchers to stay in his guest house.


    As the staff cleaned up, I headed back to my room and took a shower.


    I thought my tolerance for alcohol was fine that day, so didn''t expect to get drunk


    But the next thing I knew, I had fallen asleep in the bathtub.


    Tue. De


    Chapter 216 Darling, Can We Begin Our Le son?


    I wasn''t sure how much time had passed, but then I felt someone pinching my nose.


    "Little drunkard, are you asleep?"


    +10 Free Coins


    "Stop teasing me. It tickles, I mumbled, not opening my eyes and swatting the person''s hand away,


    "You''ll catch a cold if you keep sleeping like this."


    I turned away from him, my eyes weighed down by sleep, while I heard the person beside me let out a soft sigh.


    He emptied the water, started the warm shower, and carefully washed the foam off my skin.


    I felt as helpless as an infant. As long as he didn''t interrupt my rest, I allowed him to do whatever he wished.


    Once he had finished cleaning me, he covered me with arge towel and softly dried my hair.


    To keep from disturbing my sleep, he used the gentlest setting on the blow dryer, showing thoughtful


    attention.


    Once he was done, he gently ced me on the bed, propping me up and slipping a silk nightgown over my body. "Darling, give me your hand."


    His breath brushed against my cheek, soft and soothing.


    I reached out without hesitation.


    "How about this one?"


    I stretched out both of my hands.


    The cool silk slid off my body.


    As he moved me around, I blinked my eyes open sleepily and asked, "Carter, is it dark outside?"


    "Yes, it''s dark. Why? Are you feeling thirsty and want some water?"


    "Yes, I''m thirsty."


    One thought filled my mind: the lesson should begin once the night falls


    My gaze fixed on his tempting, slender lips, and my thirst deepened.


    "Stay here, I''ll get you some water."


    hugged at his wrist, pulling him onto the bed.


    Heplied without hesitation, lying on his back and gazing up at me. "What''s wrong. Darling?"


    1 parted my legs and straddled his waist, slowly leaning down. "I''m thirsty."


    Dec


    Chapter 216 Darling, Can We Begin Our Lesson?


    With that, I pressed my lips against his.


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter was taken aback, clearly not expecting things to unfold this way. After a brief moment of surprise, he shifted from being passive to taking the lead, his warm hand sliding along my waist. The air around us was thick with the mingling scents of shower gel and alcohol,bining into a heady, irresistible mix.


    "Darling, if you say that, I won''t be able to hold back!"


    I gazed at his handsome face, droplets of sweat dotting his skin.


    A bit confused, I muttered, "Huh? Hold back what? I''ve been given a second chance at life, what''s there to hold back? Those shameless fools, I can''t stand them!"


    He let out a softugh. "Darling, I wasn''t referring to that."


    "Then what?"


    He bent closer, his lips gently tugging at my strap. "Darling, can we begin our lesson now?"

 Billionaire Is 217

    Chapter 217 Did Something Happen Last Night?


    Chapter 217 Did Something Happen Last Night?


    Lesson?


    I turned my head to nce at him. "Alright, I''m ready to learn. Carl, please teach me....


    Carter''s gaze fixed on me, his eyes shining with a flicker of delight.


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Carl."


    He wrapped his arms around me, his voice low and filled with excitement. The name seemed to resonate with him, but it was something I had long since forgotten Back then, when I saw Anna tumble into the water, I jumped in to grab her hand,


    It was a busy day, and Anna and 1, both small in stature, had finaged to slip away from the bodyguards.


    When Anna fell, I caught her hand, but the current was too strong, and we were too small. Her fingers quickly slipped from my grip, carried away by the rushing water. Then, I struck my head on a rock and lost consciousness. When I came to, I was told that someone from the Boltons had rescued me.


    Unaware of the secret, I assumed it was Luke who had saved me.


    After I thanked Luke, he didn''t say anything about the truth, and from that moment on, our families began to interact more often


    At that age. I was carefree, and Jeffrey had taken a liking to me early on, so I frequently visited to


    One day, I heard the soft sound of a pianoing from the attic, so I climbed the stairs to investigate,


    There, I saw a striking young boy with pale skin and long, graceful fingers, looking like a character straight out of a fairytale. ""Who are you?"


    +


    The music stopped, and the young boy turned to face me. His gaze was naturally distant, and he replied. calmly, "Carter Bolton "Are you a member of the Boltons?"


    "Kind of Despite his icy demeanor, he answered all of my questions.


    Not knowing who he was, I asked him to teach me how to y the piano.


    "Carl, your fingers are so delicate, You y so well. Do you want to be a pianist someday?"


    "What did you just call me?"


    "Carl. Or should I call you Sir?"


    Chapter 217 Did Something Happen Last Night?


    That afternoon, he patiently taught me for hours.


    As I was about to leave, nning to visit him again soon. Luke discovered what I was up to.


    He


    him.


    +10 Free ConsText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Id me that Carter was his uncle, who had a peculiar personality, and insisted that I stay away from


    But I couldn''t understand why, despite Carter being a bit distant, he was actually quite kind.


    Luke grew furious when he noticed l''ignored him right there and then. He forced me to swear that I would only spend time with him from that point forward. At that


    age. I believed he had saved me, so I simply obeyed his demands without question.


    Over time, I grew distant from Carter..


    The name Carl faded away, tucked into the farthest corner of my mind,pletely erased.


    Yet, Carter never forgot the little girl who once called him Carl obediently.


    His warm breath against my ear turned scorching, and his voice softened with a coaxing edge, ''Darling, say it again."


    Confused, I murmured, "Carl... Mm...


    This kiss wasn''t hesitant or gentle. It felt like he was unleashing emotions he''d kept buried for a long time.


    His touch was forceful, as though he intended to consume me entirely.


    His arms wrapped around my waist, holding me so tightly it was almost unbearable.


    "Carl, it hurts... You''re hurting me....


    Without realizing it. I frownied.


    "I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    Carter loosened his grip on me. "Should I blow on it to make you feel better?"


    "Sure, Carl..."


    But instead of the expected cool breeze, his lips softly touched my forehead, my nose, my lips, my neck, and my corbone, slowly making their way lower. The strap had slid halfway down, and a chill ran over my chest.


    Instinctively, tried to cover myself.


    Darling. I haven''t finished blowing yet," he said softly, his voice gentle and soothing, urging me to let go.


    I wasn''t sure if the room was too warm or if the heat from the drink had gotten to me.


    Carter''s lips brushed against my skin, inch by inch, sending a shiver through me.


    Chapter 217 Did Something Happen Last Night?


    Ovee with helplessness, I tilted my head back and whispered, "Carl....


    +10 Free Coins


    His lips touched an area that had never been explored before, a sensation that was both unfamiliar and terrifying.


    "Darling, be good, open up."


    The next morning, daylight streamed in, too bright for my eyes. I instinctively raised my hand to shield.


    them.


    The dizziness and the lingering effects of the alcohol were unbearable.


    It felt like trying to lose weight through dieting, knowing you should stay disciplined, yet unable to resist stopping at a barbecue stall for a bite during ate-night jog.


    The next day, you find yourself dieting even harder, wondering if you''d have the courage to do it again.


    "Darling, are you awake?" a man''s soothing voice whispered in my ear.


    The familiar term caught me off guard, and as I looked into Carter''s eyes, an uneasy feeling washed over The.


    "Carter, did something happenst night?


    Carter remarked, "You really need to fix this habit of cking out. You can''t drink like this when you''re OUL


    "Alright."


    "But with me here, you can drink as much as you like. His eyes held an intensity that made me ufortable.


    I couldn''t recall what had happened, but it didn''t take long to notice one undeniable fact-I was naked, pressed closely against him.


    A faint soreness lingered through my body as I stared at him. "Last night, did we..."


    He gently lifted my chin, his dark eyes as deep as shadows. In a raspy voice, he asked, "Do you wish we did or didn''t?"

 Billionaire Is 218

    Chapter 218 The Autopsy Result


    Chapter 218 The Autopsy Result


    My throat tightened as uncertainty swept over me.


    ... I''m not sure," I murmured.


    +10 Free Coins


    His fingers grazed my cheek softly, his gaze locked onto me, studying every flicker of emotion. "Would it upset you if we did that?"


    I caught the hesitance in his tone, and a thought stirred in my mind.


    He was scared, worried that I might hold this against him.


    "It would," I admitted.


    As expected, the light in his eyes dimmed, reced by a shadow of regret. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to....


    I lifted my hand, cing it gently against his lips. "Hear me pet. When I say I feel upset, it''s not because of you. It''s because... I don''t feel like I''m truly a part of it!


    He finally raised his eyes to meet mine, quiet and patient, waiting for me to go on.


    I hesitated, licking my lips nervously. "The truth is... in my past life, I had a long-term rtionship with Luke. We were together for years, but the only time we were ever intimate was after we''d both had too much to drink. The next morning, I couldn''t even remember what happened."


    My voice dropped, tinged with embarrassment. "It''s not about what happenedst night. It''s about how, once again, I let myself go in a drunken blur, losing that moment without being fully present. It''s supposed to be something shared between two people, something meaningful. I just want to experience that connection, to truly be there."


    Carter seemed caught off guard by my exnation, buta soft smile crept onto his face.


    He pulled me into his embrace and simply said, "Nothing happened."


    Leaning close, his lips brushed against my car as he murmured, "Your first time is something so special. How could I take that without your consent? I made a promise-to wait until you willingly give it to me."


    His words sent a gentle warmth spreading through my chest.


    "Carter, you''re truly a good person, I whispered, feeling my heart soften.


    "I still like it better when you call me Carl," he said softly


    His hand brushed against my check, his touch tender. After all, I''m the one who met you first."


    I looked into his warm eyes, and it felt as if time rewound itself. Faint, distant memories surfaced, fragments of a life I had nearly forgotten.


    From the moment I met Luke at eight years old, he made it clear that I wasn''t to have any connection with Carter. Whenever I ran into Carter, his cold stare would freeze me in ce, and all I could manage was a quick nod before retreating. 1/3


    Chapter 218 The Autopsy Result


    +10 Free Coint


    Until I was ten, I was as mischievous as ever. One day, climbed a peach tree, only to lose my footing and slip


    The swaying branches scattered a flurry of peach blossom petals to the ground. Yet, the pain I expected never came. Instead, I fell into the arms of a young boy


    A quiet groan escaped his lips, and his brows knitted together in difort.


    Panic welled up in me as I blurted out, "Carl, are you hurt?"


    He reached for my hand, his grip firm but warm, a faint smile curving his lips. "So, you haven''t forgotten me after all."


    The boy I once knew had grown into a man, but that familiar smile, the one that always held a trace of kindness, was exactly the same.


    I let out a wistful sight. If Luke hadn''t stood in our way, would we have been together much sooner?"


    He held me close, his voice gentle yet firm, "Chloe, I''m the fortunate one. I should be thanking God for returning the treasure I thought I''d lost forever


    We clung to each other, our hearts racing in unison, the intensity of the moment filling the space between


    In my past life, I met such a tragic end, and I had med God for being unfair.


    Why was the one who ended my life allowed to go free, while kind souls seemed destined to leave tool soon? But now, I finally see the grand design. God had His reasons all along. Maybe God cared for Carter too much, wanting to use my second chance at life to finally express my lov


    for him.


    After drinking, his behavior waspletely different from Luke''s


    I couldn''t bring myself to leave.


    It wasn''t until I was cleaning up that I noticed numerous faded kiss marks on my skin.


    Carter is no longer young, and he''s never been with a woman before. It must have been hard for him to stop when he did.


    As I stared at the marks he left, even though I had forgotten the details, the mere thought of his striking face kissing every part of my body made me blush.


    How embarrassing!


    As I slowly made my way out the door, he was already dressed and seated in his wheelchair, his eyes soft and affectionate. "Come here, Darling."


    At first, I couldn''t stand such a cheesy nickname. If it hade from a rough man, I''d have probably lost my dinner.


    But then again, it was Carter saying it. Not only does he have a voice that could rival a voice actor''s, but his face is straight out of aic hero.


    Chapter 218 The Autopsy Result


    I used to believe that I wasn''t someone who cared about appearance.


    +10 Free Com


    But now, I realize that ever since meeting Luke, I''ve been subtly manipted by him. I never considered anyone else but him, so I never paid attention to how other men looked. With Carter''s approval and admiration, I broke free from my old self and formed a new sense of beauty and perspective.


    "What?"


    He pulled me onto hisp, effortlessly wrapping his arms around my waist, leaning in close, and whispering softly in my ear. "I won''t disappoint you."


    I blinked in confusion. "What do you mean?"


    He replied, "Our first night together will be something you''ll never forget, Darling. You can look forward to it


    I felt my cheeks flush and bit my lip, unsure how to respond.


    With a red face, I could only whisper, "Okay."


    Afterst night, our rtionship had moved forward significantly. Not only did I no longer pull away from his touch, but after hearing his words, I actually felt a hint of excitement! "Chloe, as stunning as you are right now, making me feel all kinds of things, there''s something I need to tell you. I just got news from the police station that the autopsy report for Ethan is out." The sudden shift in tone pulled me out of the charged atmosphere and into one of tension.


    "Is something wrong?"


    Carter exined, "No, he was driving normally, no signs of alcohol or drugs, and he waspletely clear-headed at the time of his death."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then what caused his death?"


    He answered, "The car was tampered with, and the area where the ident urred was especially slippery, causing the car to crash through the guardrail


    I grew anxious. "What about Anna? Have they found anything? That car was hers! She''s the one who asked Ethan to go there! This has to be connected to her!"

 Billionaire Is 219

    Chapter 219 Met the Person Who Killed Me


    Chapter 219 Met the Person Who Killed Me


    +10 Free Coins


    Carter reached out, his hand softly brushing my hair. He spoke in a calming tone, ''Chloe, I understand. your frustration and anger. If force can''t solve this, all we can do is wait for things to unfold. Anna must have nned everything carefully." I stared ahead, confused. "So, Ethan... died for nothing?


    The memory of that dream lingered, bringing a wave of regret. He had his faults, but he didn''t deserve to


    die.


    "Even though Anna lured him in, she had a solid reason for her actions. With Ashley as a witness, even though Nelson found her story suspicious, without proof, they had no choice but to let her go. Still. Ethan''s death wasn''t pointless." I nced up at him. What have you discovered?"


    "Everything started with Sadie. She was behind the n to kiAnna. The real question is, who tipped off the details? That''s what led me to Mr. Crow," "Mr. Crow?"


    "He''s a dangerous figure, Chloe, these people are like roots that grow deep into the earth, tangled together. It''ll take time to pull them all out. But Sadie won''t be able to hide much longer. Police are onto her now. It won''t be long before they track her down." My earlier doubts were confirmed, and the realization of Anna''s cold-heartedness still left me stunned. "This woman is merciless!"


    "If you''re thinking of helping Sadie, we still have time to take action."


    "Help?"


    Hei out a bitterugh. "Do you know how Zoey died? She was slowly driven to her end by Sadie. This body I''m in was hers, and I promised her I''d get justice."


    As my


    emotions started to re, Carter quickly pulled me into a hug, trying to calm me down. "Alright, I won''t interfere, just don''t get upset."


    I felt a bit sheepish. "Carter, do you think I''m a child?"


    "Chloe, we haven''t spent much time together over the years, but I''ve always kept an eye on you. I know life at the Sanders hasn''t been easy, and you''ve learned to bear loneliness and darkness on your own. But things are different now. You have me." He gently lifted any chin, forcing me to look into his deep, serious eyes.


    "You can be angry with me, be yful, ask for things. To me, you''ll always be that carefree little girl. As for the storms, let me protect your from them."


    "Carl..."


    No woman could remain unmoved by such words.


    K 69% a


    Chapter 219 Met the Person Who Killed Me


    +10 Free Coins


    "Chloe, don''t worry, I''ll handle everything he said, his gaze steady andforting, easing the worry in my heart.


    The autopsy results for Ethan were released, and the Sanders held a funeral.


    It was only natural that we should pay our respects.


    Carter and I wore ck coats and made our way to the funeral.


    The same ce, the same member of the Sanders.


    Last time, Ethan came here to attend my funeral. Now, I was here for his funeral.


    The irony was almostughable.


    One by one, we fell victim to Anna. And now, there she stood before Ethan''s ashes, shedding fake tears with practiced ease.


    Fake tears ran down her face, devoid of sincerity.


    Kate sat in silence, her ck attire mirroring her hollow expression. It was as though her soul had been drained away.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Perhaps she had exhausted all her tears over the past few days. Her swollen, bloodshot eyes were dry, unable to shed another drop.


    Greg and Josh looked noticeably thinner, grief etched into their faces. Amid the mourners, my gazended on Jake.


    Sincest year, he has been abroad, focusing on expanding markets. He hadn''t evene back for my funeral. But now, with Ethan passed away, he had finally returned. The Sanders, once not among the top major families, had still been bustling with life.


    But now, with Grandma hospitalized and Ethan gone, it felt like the family was unraveling, piece by piece.


    Was this the oue that person had been aiming for?


    I


    Watching it all unfold with a detached gaze, I felt no sympathy. They had, after all, sown the seeds of their own downfall.


    What worried me more was the possibility that if this person bore a grudge against the Sanders, he wouldn''t miss Ethan''s funeral.


    Much like how a murderer revisits the crime scene to revel in their work, they would likelye to witness the family''s anguish and feel a twisted sense of satisfaction. That meant there was a strong chance he''d appear today.


    Carter and I only needed to remain patient and wait for the prey to walk into the trap.


    To keep suspicion at bay, I kept my distance from the Sanders.


    I didn''t spare Anna a second nce, blending in with the many others who came to offer their


    1


    Chapter 219 Met the Person Who Killed Me


    condolences, acting like a stranger in passing.


    Through the throng of people, a figure moved in my direction.


    +10 Free Coins


    It was Luke, someone I hadn''t crossed paths with in a few days. ording to Carter, he had been spending his time in what was supposed to be our wedding room.


    His face looked gaunt, his cheeks sunken, giving him aworn-out and exhausted appearance.


    I shot him a nce, silently warning him to stay calm and not draw attention.


    He quickly understood, lowered his eyes, and approached us politely. "Uncle Carter," he greeted with


    When his gaze shifted to me, his voice wavered noticeably, "A... Aunt Zoey"


    I gave a small nod, felgning concern. "You''re here. You look unwell. Make sure to get some rest."


    1


    "Thank you, Aunt Zoey," he replied quietly.


    When he lifted his hand, I noticed the bead bracelet on his wrist.


    "This bracelet... "I murmured, recognition striking me.


    I recalled how it had shattered when my spirit faded away.


    It seemed he had spent the past few days searching through the house for the missing beads.


    Now, with a new moonstone added to it, he gave a faint, resigned smile. "There''s still one bead missing. No matter how hard I look, I just can''t find it."


    This man knew full well that my ashes were in that bracelet, yet he wore it daily?


    Bted affection is worth less than dirt.


    I felt nothing, just an overwhelming sense of revulsion.


    With aposed tone, I said, "You''ve known the Sanders for some time. Go offer them your condolences."


    To others, my words sounded gentle and polite, but Luke caught the hidden message beneath them.


    I instructed him to approach Anna, charm her, and gather any information he could.


    A brief flicker of pain crossed Luke''s face. "Aunt Zoey, you


    "Go now. The Sanders are in turmoil, they need you now more than ever."


    Luke clenched his jaw, his resolve hardening. "Understood!"


    Observing his pitiful stance, it was clear that both he and the Sanders had brought this chaos upon themselves.


    I felt neither joy nor sorrow, simply turning my gaze away from him.


    1969%


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 219 Met the Person Who Killed Me


    I was just about to speak to Carter.


    Without warning, I lifted my gaze and locked eyes with someone.


    A chill swept through me, freezing me in ce, as if ice had spread from my toes to my entire body. leaving me unable to move.


    Those eyes... I knew them well!


    It was that person! He was really here


    The one who had taken my life was at Ethan''s funeral.


    In that instant, his gaze shifted toward me.

 Billionaire Is 220

    hapter 220 Clues from the Corpse.


    The instant his eyes met mine, my body locked in ce without thought.


    When the dagger pierced my back, it wasn''t pain that hit me first, but pure disbelief.


    As I spun


    around, I was met with those cold, dark eyes. Before I could even process what had just urred, the dagger was already out of my flesh, effortlessly.


    Those eyes, which had tormented my nightmares, now red at me with the intensity of a deadly predator.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite my altered look, my heart raced uncontrobly under his stare, a wave of adrenaline flooding. through me.


    It felt as if I were on roller coaster, shooting up to the peak in a heartbeat, my heart suspended at the top.


    My mind urged me to disregard his stare, but my instincts screamed with fear, reminding me of his. attempt to kill me. Suddenly, a towering figure stepped into my line of sight, and a wave of relief washed over me.


    "Mrs. Zoey, would you like some water?"


    It was Damian.


    The man was tall and imposing, but Damian, with his own tall and sturdy frame, effortlessly blocked every gaze of his.


    "Thank you."


    No one could tell that I was drenched in a cold sweat as if I had just escaped death by a hair''s breadth.


    I took a sip of the warm water, letting its heat spread through my body, restoring some life to my


    In a low voice, I said, "He''s here, at ten o''clock position, over six feet tall."


    limbs.


    Carter turned to Damian, his voice steady, "Watch him closely, but don''t alert him." "Understood."


    I added once more, "This isn''t his real face. He''s excellent at hiding his true identity."


    "Understood."


    Whether it was the day he attempted to take my life or our unexpected meeting at the art exhibition, his face appeared different today. But I was certain, it was him, those eyes, that figure!


    1 lowered my gaze, pretending to speak with Carter, who held my hand, feeling my body tremble


    Chapter 220 Clues from the Corpse.


    "Don''t be afraid," he whispered softly.


    My body betrayed me, trembling like a mouse in the presence of a cat, driven purely by instinct.


    1


    The man''s eyes never left me. Even if I refused to meet his gaze, I could feel it burning into me.


    I couldn''t remain asposed as Carter.


    +20 Free Coins


    Damian had already moved on: and I couldn''t help but think about confronting that person today.


    I longed to rip him apart, tear away his disguise, and uncover the monstrous face hidden behind that mask!


    Carter, fearing I might reveal myself, gently asked me to push him away.


    There wasn''t much connection between us and Ethan, so we had nned to leave right after the funeral


    ceremony.


    Once we were back in the car, as the door closed behind us, I unexpectedly threw myself into Carter''s


    arms.


    "Don''t be afraid. Chloe. I''m here," he whispered, holding me close.


    I clutched his clothes tightly, my teeth clenched. "I want to kill him, tear his skin off, and break his bones!!


    "Chloe, I promise, that day wille. Don''t act recklessly. We''ll wait for the right moment."


    I murmured. "Okay


    Even though I nodded in agreement with Carter, a sense of unease still gnawed at me.


    I was afraid of losing track of him, yet at the same time I feared alerting him too soon.


    Carson feared that we might be targets as well, so he decided to take me away first.


    "How about we going back to your mom''s house?" he asked.


    The house was swarming with leeches, which had already been bothering me. "I don''t want to."


    "Then back to the Bolton Residence?" he asked again.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want Damian to find that person as soon as possible."


    Carter gave my head a gentle pat. "Don''t worry, I''ll take you somewhere."


    I was taken aback when he led me into a furniture store


    "Why are we here? Tasked, confused.


    "We''ll need to move out eventually. Don''t you want to help decorate our new ce? We''ll be living there together for a long time."


    I thought back to the new house I had nned with Luke-the design, the construction, everything I had overseen for years.


    Chapter 220 Clues from the Corpse


    Even down to each tree, I had personally chosen it. But in the end, I never even got to live there before it became messy. The thought of starting all over again drained me.


    Carter seemed to read my mind. "Chloe, Anna has probably been wary of you for a while. We need to do something to throw them off and keep your mind upied. Do you understand?" "Got it."


    As we entered the store, I began picking out furniture with care.


    When we passed the children''s section, Carter paused. "Aren''t you curious? This is a good opportunity to get a few things for the future."


    1 felt my face heat up. "We don''t even have kids yet. It''s too soon to be looking at things like this."


    Carter looked into my eyes. "We''ll have them someday, won''t we?"


    "Yeah." I replied softly.


    The baby section was filled with warmth andfort, with soft, pastel colors in shades of pink and light hues.


    My mind wandered to that poor child, whose gender I didn''t even know.


    Without realizing it. I found myself holding a rattledrum, wondering if, when I got pregnant again, it would somehow return to me.


    "Do you like it?" Carter asked.


    I couldn''t hide the emptiness in my expression.


    During the time I was fighting to keep the baby at the hospital, the only thing that kept me going was that child. I even bought baby clothes and toys online, but it was gone so quickly.


    No one knew, but after I was discharged, the packages kept arriving, one after another.


    Each time I touched one, a sharp pain would strike my chest.


    Eventually, I destroyed it all with my own hands.


    Now, whenever Ie across these small reminders, they tear open the deepest wound in my soul..


    It hurts!


    Carter took my hand gently. "This time, it won''t happen again, Darling. I''m ready to build a life with you, and our child Please, trust me."


    I gave a small nod. "Alright."


    He isn''t-Luke. He won''t bring me pain..


    Carter took his time helping me pick out items, and the salesperson couldn''t help butpliment us. "Ma''am, your husband is so thoughtful. He''s already so caring before the baby is even born. Just imagine how doting he''ll be in the future. Men like him are hard to find these days."


    Chapter 220 Clues from the Corpse


    I blushed as she spoke, and we spent a long time selecting things together.


    It truly felt like we were preparing for a childt.


    +20 Free Coins


    It was so different from before, when Luke was still tangled with another woman, leaving me to juggle my anxieties and hopes alone.


    We spent the entire day at the furniture store, choosing everything from sofas to the master bedroom set, even picking out vases and dinnerware.


    While I cradled a cute, bread-shaped pillow in my armis, Carter''s phone suddenly rang.


    "Carl, this is..."


    He picked up the call, and his face instantly turned serious.


    A knot formed in my chest, sensing that Damian had information on the other side of the call.


    Once he hung up, he let me take the pillow and wrapped up our day by settling the bill.


    As soon as we were in the car and on our way, I couldn''t wait to ask, "What happened?"


    Our n is on track. He returned to that car repair shop."


    "That''s right. Esmee spotted him there! Something''s definitely off with that ce."


    I couldn''t contain my excitement. "Carter, my spirit onge visited an underground room. It was enormous, and my body was lying on a stone bed! Didn''t you mention it was a mass grave? I believe the room is directly below the car repair shop." I held his hand tightly. "Carter, I have to go check. There has to be some clues that connect to my corpse

 Billionaire Is 221

    Chapter 221 Get the Police Involved


    Chapter 221 Get the Police Involved 68%


    +20 Free Coms


    Carter remarked nervously, "Chloe, going straight there might be risky, and we could give ourselves away."


    "I get it"


    I nodded, sharing my thoughts, "We don''t need to make ourselves known. I had suspicions earlier, but now that I see this man here, I''m sure something is happening. Nelson has doubts about Anna, just like we do. but he doesn''t have the proof. If we inform him that Anna often visits this car repair shop, he''ll definitely look into it. Of course, they''ll need a valid reason to step in.


    "How do you mean?"


    I grinned. "We can nt someone to stir up trouble at the shop, and then the police will have a reason to get involved. Once they uncover the entrance, they can act!" Carter let out a breath of relief, "I thought you were about to do something reckless."


    I remarked. "I''ve just managed to stay alive, so right now, staying hidden is the priority. But we can still work behind the scenes to get the police involved."


    Carter agreed. Tll take care of the details."


    That man keeps changing his look every time he shows up. If we could see his real face, we might be able to uncover the whole story."


    "We''ve already narrowed things down, and we''ll piece it together soon. Don''t worry," Carter reassured me.


    "Okay." I replied with a nod.


    "Once we take care of the Wilchers, let''s head home right away."


    "Got it."


    Lately, I haven''t had a chance to train. Just thinking about that man''s presence and my body''s automatic fear response makes me realize I need to get stronger. Otherwise, I''ll keep reacting like this whenever I see him.


    But with my mom pregnant and emotionally unstable, and the entire Wilchers involved, I can''t feelfortable leaving her alone.


    Sure enough, when I got home, this was the scene waiting for me.


    Lte came downstairs, holding a collection of brand-new skincare products in her hands.


    These were fuxury items, carefully chosen by Bill to win over my mom.


    Each jar of cream costs tens of thousands, specially made to order.


    She picked up a handful of them, her face beaming with smiles. "Philippa, you can''t use these while you''re pregnant. These high-potency ones expire quickly, it would be such a waste. Let me make use of them instead.


    Chapter 221 Get the Police Involved


    68%


    +20 Free Coins


    "Oh, you have so many bags, all brand new. You don''t even go out, it''s such a shame to just leave them sitting there. I noticed you still have a lot of new clothes in your closet too. You won''t be able to wear them while pregnant, so why not give them all to me?" The Wilchers are nothing but an empty shell. Grandpa and my two unclesck any business sense.


    Since Benjamin took over, the family business has been slowly dwindling away.


    By the time it reached his two sons, the business had already beenpletely drained.


    It it hadn''t been for their connection with Bill, the Wilchers would have gone bankrupt a long time ago.


    Bill typically only helps manage their business, so it''s unlikely they are wealthy.


    Moreover, Harper has a habit of gambling, which makes their financial situation even worse. To give the appearance of being wealthy, she oftenes to my mom for these things.


    Even though my mom and I don''t need any of it, I can''t tolerate her actions.


    "Aunt Lte, if people who know you see you here, they''ll think you''re visiting. But if they don''t know you, they might believe you''re here to buy things. What''s going on? Are you treating my mom''s house like a bulk store? Even bulk buying requires an investment. How is this not just stealing?" Lte''s face turned red. "What are you talking about? I''m just trying to avoid waste."


    Whether it''s wasteful or not, it''s still my mom''s stuff. Why are you so concerned? From abroad to here. I truly admire your determination. At the rate you''re going, you could outpace the old women in our neighborhood collecting bottles, or even rush to the supermarket to grab eggs first, leaving those old men far behind."


    My words made Lte furious. "It''s just some old stuff, who cares?"


    "If you don''t care, then put it back. Don''t even think about taking a single thing from my mom''s house. Otherwise, I''ll report you for trespassing.


    Smack!+


    Benjamin behind me threw a teacup and yelled, "Zoey, you have some nerve! The elders are here, and you''re acting so disrespectfully!"


    I turned around, arms crossed, thinking about all the things he had done to my mom in the past, which made my anger grow even more.


    "Elders? Where? All I see are a bunch of thieves and crooks. What kind of elders sell their daughters? Calling you a human trafficker is giving you too much credit."


    Harper jumped in, "How dare you speak to your grandpa like that!"


    Lte clung to his arm, crying andining, while Harper raised his hand to strike me. "You''re nothing but trouble, always causing problems. Our home doesn''t need your reckless behavior."


    "Our home? When did the Gardners be your home? Sounds like you''re aiming higher, even setting your sights on the Gardners."


    Chapter 291 Get the Police Involved


    +20 Free Coins


    At that moment. Bill walked over.


    "What''s all this noise about?" He looked more like the head of the family than Benjamin. As soon as he showed up, the bloodsuckers from the Wilchers became a lot more docile,


    But I wasn''t intimidated. To me, he was just like the rest of them, irreparable, useless trash.


    "Dad, you''re fmally back. If youhadn''te, Aunt Lte would''ve emptied our house. I remember everything you specially bought for Mom-luxury skincare and clothes. The tags are still on them, and she wants to take it all


    Before Lte could say anything, I jumped in, "And what''s this nonsense about them calling this ce their home? I recall you bought this vi for Mom. How did it be their house? Does Uncle Harper think that because you don''t have a son, the entire Garchher family inheritance will go to them?"


    I threw thatst line in deliberately, knowing that Bill''s biggest regret in life was not having a son.


    Hearing this, Bill''s anger If I hadn''t


    red, and he mmed his hand down on the table. "How could you been supporting your family all these years, you''d have gone under a long time ago. I can''t believe you''re still eyeing my wife''s possessions and my family''s inheritance!"


    Harper tried to exin, "No, Bill, don''t listen to this troublemaker."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not lying. Dad. Open your eyes and really look! Aren''t those skincare products the ones you bought for Mom? Aunt Lte even wore that expensive dress with a tag still on her. That limited-edition Hermes bag she''s carrying. Don''t you recognize them?" Harper, who had ignored everything up until now, was caught in my words, and all his lies were exposed for everyone to see.


    Bill was furious.


    "Take that off! Who gave you permission to wear my wife''s clothes?"


    Lte looked upset. "Bill, it''s just a piece of clothing. I was in a rush and didn''t bring anything with me."


    years


    I chimed in, "Dad, for she''s been taking advantage of Mom, taking everything she can. Mom is kind. and neverins, but she''s still your wife and deserves respect. She''s been mistreated by them and now the Gardners. Even now, pregnant and suffering from terrible morning sickness, she''s still being treated this way. It''s truly heartbreaking."


    As I portrayed myself as the victim, Bill''s thoughts turned to how they had treated Philippa, and his fury boiled over. "Thake it off right now, drop your things, and leave immediately!"


    Chapter 299 Darling, Keep Going

 Billionaire Is 222

    Chapter 222 Darling, Keep Going


    In the past, Hill and the Wilchers only used paths on a year during holidays. To him, they were strangers aside from their insatiable greed.


    Ove me, he paid tide attention to his wife and remainedpletely unaware of the mistreatment Philippa endured.


    Now, I shattered the illusion of family bonds and stra nerve with Bill. How could be possibly let it slide


    rasily!


    Seeing his rising anger, Harper immediately softened his stance and reprimanded his wife, "What a disgrace. Go back inside and take it off right now!"


    When she returned, dressed in her own clothes, Bill wasted no time and ordered them to leave the house.


    Lte hesitated, clearly unwilling to leave. Bill nced at the rest of the group and dered "You''re disturbing any wife''s rest. I need you all to go


    For years, he had endured these freeloaders out of respect for my mom. He despised those who only came around with hands outstretched, so his patience had always been thin, The Wilchers never expected his demeanor to shift so drastically after just a few words from me.


    Desperation filled Benjamin''s eyes as he turned to Philippa. "Philippa, say something. We''re family. Even if there''s a fracture, the bond still holds"


    However, my mom has been struggling with severe morning sicknesstely. Perhaps, after all these years, her trust in them had already faded away


    From beginning to end, she stayed curled up on the couch, remainingpletely silent.


    When Benjamin finally spoke to her, she replied coolly, "You can all leave. Zoey will take care of me."


    "Fine! You''re the real family, we are pot. Let''s go," he muttered, attempting to smooth things over.


    Benjamin always resorted to this tactic to pressure Philippa. I had no doubt his next step would be dragging Granny into it, using her as leverage to forcepliance.


    For two decades, his approach had always been straightforward and ruthless.


    Sadly, this tactic worked all too well on Philippa.


    But not this time. He''s bound to be let down because I understand what truly matters to my mom.


    As Benjamin and his family left, Carter''s team reached out to Granny in secret. If they could free her from that oppressive cage, Philippa would finally be free to get a divorce without hesitation. Benjamin was unaware that his house had been robbed by the time he came back.


    Once the Wilchers departed, Bill observed that Philippa appeared unwell, a flicker of worry crossing his


    face.


    Chapter 222 Darling, Keep Going


    "Are you feeling sick?"


    Philippa hunched over, too weak to respond, her stomach in great difort.


    Bill didn''tck affection for my mom, he simply didn''t know how to express it.


    #20 Free Coins


    Used to the ttery of women like Monica, he had a falling out with Philippa during his younger years. Ast a result, he remained distant and never learned how to show care for women.


    He reached out and ced his hand on Philippa''s forehead. "Was it this painful when you were carrying


    Philippa continued to ignore him. When she first discovered she was pregnant, she had considered epting her fate and trying to live a good life with Bill


    She thought of letting go of herself and also letting go of Nichs.


    But just as she made up


    11 hope she had.


    her mind, she learned of Moment''s pregnancy, and that shattered antremaining


    She stared at Bill with cold eyes and pushed him toward Monica.


    How could Bill understand the difort she felt during her pregnancy? Only now did he realize that for the past 20 years, he had been too busy arguing with Philippa, never truly seeing her as a woman with her own fragility.


    The maid standing nearby spoke up. "Pregnancy is hard on women. In the first few months, the symptoms are so severe that even blood can be vomited. Theter stages are even harder, with sleep almost impossible. Mrs. Gardner isn''t doing well either, throwing up everything she eats, even just water. Normally, I wouldn''t say much as an outsider, but pregnant women need peace. Mrs. Gardner''s family has shown no care, constantly disturbing her rest."


    Bill''s face was filled with guilt and regret. I''m so sorry, Darling. Let me take you to rest."


    He bent down and tried to lift Philippa, but she reached up and patted his chest. "Let go, what are you doing? The baby is still here."


    "Stay still, you may feel sick again soon."


    He lifted Philippa and carried her upstairs.


    I watched him go, letting out a helpless sigh.


    If only he had understood sooner, my mom wouldn''t have ended up in this state with him today.


    But sadly, there''s no remedy for regret in life. We can''t undo what''s been done. All we can do is keep moving forward.


    Once we were back in the room, Carter had already finished washing up and was sitting on the bed, absorbed in a book.


    I took care of myself as well and slipped into my pajamas. He closed the book and subtly tugged at the edge of the nket, the invitation clear.


    145 Tue, Dec 10


    Chapter 222 Darling. Keep Going


    Last night, our intimacy happened after a few drinks, but this sober moment felt like a first.


    +20 Free Coins


    I hesitated and gently shifted to the edge of the bed, removing my shoes before slowly crawling toward him.


    Noticing my uncertainty, he asked softly. "Would you like the lights off?"


    I understood the meaning behind turning off the lights and with a soft whisper, I responded, "Yes."


    Although my time with Carter in this life has been short, we''ve known each other for many years. Over time. I''vee to understand his thoughts, and my affection for him has deepened with each passing day.


    I''m only a little shy when ites to things like this, but I don''t push them away.


    Carter is a thoughtful husband, always showing me respect in every way.


    Once the lights were off, Iy still, my heart racing in the darkness.


    I felt nervous, yet there was a quiet sense of anticipation lingering inside me.


    "Darling." his voice was soft, carrying a touch of allure.


    That one word made my heart flutter.


    "Do you want to do it?" he asked gently, without making a move.


    Thankfully, in the dark, he couldn''t see the flush spreading across my face.


    I whispered, "How about... you?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He, unbothered by shyness, replied inly, "I want to.


    I could sense his intentions. Carter wanted me to make the first move.


    Carefully, I edged closer, drawn toward the warmth he radiated.


    "Darling, hold me," he guided softly, step by step.


    I wrapped my arms around his solid waist, resting my head against his chest. Through the soft fabric of his cotton pajamas, I could hear the powerful beat of his heart, almost loud enough to drown out everything else, and my own heartbeat seemed to sync with it. His breath brushed against my ear, carrying a tempting seductive tone, "Don''t you want to touch me? Hmm?"


    T


    "Chloe, I''m your husband, don''t be shy."


    My body trembled as I hesitantly traced the space beneath his clothes with.


    my fingertips.


    His skin was soft and smooth under my touch.


    What I felt under my palm wasn''t t. It had well-defined muscle contours, clear textures, and a firm


    Chapter 299 Darling. Neep Going


    to be honest the servant was phone, making it has pull away


    15


    a


    child though I had Narest absome human anatomy in biologyw, knowing about


    was sy thing but when with my own hands was ther


    bassy as you thought?" he askest gemb: Diges, I bite"


    My checks next tather in my heart, his presences indeed like that of a tiger


    A mix of awe and our


    "Mm."Tregsoksi qu


    As my fingers trailst gust, when they brushest agam a small, rice siest buys he let out a soft. suggestive "Mmm


    I quickly pulled my hand back, concerned. Carl did''t hurt ya


    He let out a suppressed gap, his voice low, Darling, don''t stop keep going..."


    electives gren he

 Billionaire Is 223

    Chapter 223 Darling, Come Closer


    Chapter 223 Darling, Come Closer 68%7


    +20 Free Coins


    Carter''s voice had never felt so captivating and alluring before, sending a shiver through my ears and a warmth spreading across my hands.


    Yet, there was a hint of dissatisfaction in his tone, gentle and soothing as he whispered, "Darling, unbutton my shirt.


    In the dim light, I could barely make out the shape and cement of the buttons. Following hismand like an obedient student, I carefully unfastened them one at a time. Nervously, I bit my lip and asked, "What should I do now?"


    "Come sit on myp," he instructed.


    My face flushed as I moved to straddle his waist, waiting for his next words.


    Carter remained silent, but his hand rested on my shoulder.


    His fingers traced the straps of my camisole, sending jolts of sensation through me. I bit my lip, feeling a soft shiver where his touch lingered.


    "Carl


    He ceased his teasing, and his fingers slid down the straps.


    Though barely visible in the dark, I could sense his gaze on me, making me feel overwhelmingly shy despite the shadows hiding my form. "Darling,e closer."


    I gradually moved closer until our bodies were aligned a rush of warmth spreading from my spine to my


    head.


    Carter pulled me into his embrace and kissed me with a deep intensity.


    "Carl...


    "Chloe, my love."


    This time, I was fully aware of everything happening.


    When I woke up the next morning, the memories of the previous night made my cheeks heat up.


    Carter was no longer beside me, and I was wrapped in a nket, feeling the cool air against my bare skin.


    We hadn''t gone all the way, but it was a new experience for me, and even now, thinking back, my face flushed, and my heart beat faster.


    As I got up to freshen up, I noticed the marks scattered across my body, causing me to blush once more.


    apter 223 Darling. Come Closer


    Tered


    hat meet gred what the term beeyoon phase" meant


    Carter das cosas, it was expected for him to be upied as the New Year approached home


    pe, it was sumosquall to first Bill still at boose sr Heally had just as busy as Carter


    es this sebe was borne, akwardy siting and peeling eggs


    Coming froth a wealthy family, be had always been pampered, and this was the first time he found himself taking care of someone else.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Even young children could peel eges more neatly than be could, leaving the shells riddled with dents.


    be


    When he was around my mom, he turned into aplete wreck


    Tarling over 2 you Son''t feel ke eating much, try to have a little, for the sake of our child"


    Philppa frowned and said. T can''t eat."


    sobed the chicken and mushroom broth closer to he just hang in there. You''ll feel better in a month Please Mo be good


    Bill scooped some soup, blew on it to cool it and gently offered it to her. "Just a little, so you''ll look your best for the dinner banquet tomorrow" What dinner banquet" I asked, confused


    Bill exined. In theing five years, my attention well center on Snowville. Hosting a dinner to connect with the influential people here is essential


    My mom seemed indiferent but gared at him with a trace of confusion. "Didn''t you always bring Monica- and her daughter to these events before?" Perhaps it was because Philippa had once firmly dered her intention to terminate the pregnancy and divorce him. That might have shaken Bill, stripping away his former arrogance.


    Now, he appeared more humble and considerate. Ever since she became pregnant, he seemed like apletely different person


    Bill said, his voice heavy with regret, "Darling. I know Ive made countless mistakes over the years. But the truth is, you''re the only one I''ve ever loved. Back then. I just wanted to provoke you. I never expected to be drugged, which resulted in Sadie''s birth. I treated her and her mother well only to get a reaction from you. to make you care about me. I was jealous-jealous that Nichs was the only one in your heart"


    He paused, bis expression sincere. "It''s only now that I see how wrong I''ve been. I''m sorry. Please, give me


    make things right. From this moment on, you are and always will be my one and only wife."


    a chance


    Bill''s heartfelt apology left both my mom and me in silence. When ites to love, words are never enough to heal the wounds.


    He patiently fed my mom spoonfuls of chicken and mushroom broth, gently coaxing her to have some crits afterward.


    Chapter 223 Darling Com Closer


    Art, 1sed gripind what the win how phone meant


    AND WAS DRAUD Yor Bikes us the erempted as the New Yine


    Turry is Carter


    As the ting to him by ding it


    Coming Trimm saoston Terrily be host whways been poperet, ant this was the Best me he found himself


    Even wing children could quel curs more way the could, leaving the shells riddled with dents


    peel


    When he was around my mom be rubin werk


    Darling, even if you don''t feel like en mach, try to have a little, for the cake of our child?


    Philipen Trowned und said. T-can''t eat."


    I pushed the chicken and mushroom bevils closer to be "Just hang in there. You''ll feel better in a month. Plese Mom be good


    Till scooped some soup, blew on it to cool it, and gently offered it to her "Just a little, so you''ll look your best for the dinner banquei Tomorrow "What dinner hanquet 1 asked, confused


    Bill exined. "In theing five years my attention well center on Snowville. Hosting a dinner to


    connect with the influential people here is essential"


    My mom seemed indifferent but gazed at him with a trace of confusion. "Didn''t you always bring Monice and her daughter to these events before!"


    Perhaps it was because Philippa had once firmly dered her intention to terminate the pregnancy and divor him. That might have shaken Bill, stripping away his former arrogance.


    Now, he appeared more humble and considerate. Ever since she became pregnant, he seemed like


    id, his voice heavy with regret. "Darling. I know I''ve made countless mistakes over the years. But the truth in you''re the only one I''ve ever loved. Back then, Ljust wanted to provoke you. I never expected to be drugged, which resulted in Sadie''s birth. I treated her and her mother well only to get a reaction from you, to make you care about me. I was jealous-jealous that Nichs was the only one in your heart."


    He paused, inexpression sincere. "It''s only now that I see how wrong I''ve been. Im sorry. Please, give me a chance to make things right. From this moment on, you are and always will be my one and only wife.


    heartfelt apology left both my mom and me in silence. When ites to love, words are never enough to heal the wounds


    He patiently fed my mom spoonfuls of chicken and mushroom broth, gently coaxing her to have some


    grits afterward.


    00


    Chapter 223 Darling. Come Closer


    With a natural gesture, he fanshed a stray lock of hair from her check and tucked it behind her ear.


    Darling get some reu. I promise the Wilchers won''t buble you anymore. Tomorrow night, dress your best. I want the whole world to see that you''re the one and only Mrs. Gardner. I''ve already arranged for an evening gown from your favorite designer."


    1


    He turned to me, his gaze softening Zoey, I know I haven''t been the father you deserved all these years. Now that you''re married, there''s little I can do to make up for it. To show my gratitude and make amends, I''ve decided to give you and your mom ten percent of the shares in the Gardner Group"


    I waspletely shocked


    Bill is the type of person who pours all his energy into his work. Even though Monica appears to be living het best life, people overseas believe she''s his legitimate wife.


    But I recently looked into her past, Bill isn''t naive either. Other than covering her monthly costs, the home she stays in actually belongs to Sadie.


    And let''s not forget about thepany shares.


    As for the shares, the only time he gave any was back when my mom first married into the family. During that brief period when things were good between them, he gave her five percent.


    Monica had been with him for so many years, but aside from a few luxury items, she hadn''t gotten anything substantial-not even a single share of his assets, let alone a property!


    It''s clear as day that Bill sees things for what they are. He''s no fool!


    He might mess around and stir up trouble, but he''d never take giving shares lightly.


    This is also the reason he''d rather spend millions every year to keep the Wilchers afloat than go through with divorcing Philippa


    Now he''s putting ten percent of the shares on the table. It''s a massive amount!


    Given the current market value of Gardner Group, that ten percent alone is worth ten billion right from


    the start


    Noticing my stunned reaction, Bill let out a deep sigh. Zoey, I grew up in a single-parent home and never really knew love. That''s why I don''t know how to show, only how to break things. I realize it''s ITTY fault for using you to hurt your mom all these years. I know you can''t forgive me, so think of this as a small gesture from me, as your dad."


    He softly ced his hand on Philippa''s belly and continued, "It''s this child''s arrival that''s given me hope as a father and helped me understand the responsibility ted to that title. I want to make things right and be the best father I can for our family in the future." "What about Monica and her daughter?"


    Bill was ready for the question. "We''ve been together for so long, and there are a lot ofplications. I''ll sever those ties as quickly as I can. The only one who can''t be changed is Sadie, my daughter. I''ll give Monica some money and secure a good future for Sadie. Don''t worry, I won''t let her be part of the


    Gardners."


    With that, he stood up and headed off to work.


    Chapter 223 Darling. Come Closer


    After being lost for so many years, he had finallye his senses.


    Unfortunately, it was at the worst possible moment


    Part of me wished he''d continued to be the bad guy so wouldn''t be left with any regrets when they


    divorced


    Now, with him trying to make amends, I wasn''t sure if Philippa would reconsider. "Mom, do you still want to go through with this marri

 Billionaire Is 224

    Chapter 224 What Did You Call Him? Chapter 224 What Did You Call Him +20 Free Coins


    Philippa''s gaze was steady, without a hint of doubt. Zoey, I can''t let Nichs down anymore. I used to be too soft before. I was ready to ept being Bill''s wife, raise you, and build a happy family. In time, my feelings for Nichs would fade, and I would learn to love him. But then I heard about Monica''s. pregnancy. Zoey, I gave Bill a chance."


    She shut her eyes, her delicateshes fluttering slightly. From that moment, my heart was already gone. This time. I want to live for myself."


    "Alright, Mom, I''ll stand by whatever choice you make. Carter has already hired awyer to gather evidence. Just hold on a bit longer. Now isn''t the right moment for the divorce." "Okay"


    I reassured her and let out a deep sigh.


    That afternoon, both Bill''s secretary andwyer arrived, bringing with them a share transfer agreement.


    Along with the shares, there were also properties and real estate that he had transferred into my name.


    It made me question whether he had also been reborn


    It appeared that he was truly determined to start anew with Philippa, not realizing that her heart had been closed off for years.


    Now, we''re just waiting for Granny''s transfer sessfully, so she can divorce without worries.


    The assistant handed the share transfer agreement to me and my mom.


    Without a second thought, I signed my name right away.


    This belonged to Zoey. I shouldn''t turn it down.


    I wasn''t foolish. If that pair of scheming women took it from meter, I wouldn''t even have time to regret it.


    These were all Bill''spensation to Zoey. No matter what the terms were, I would ept everything.


    But Philippa didn''t sign.


    I understood her reasons. She didn''t want money or shares.


    If she was going to divorce, she needed to separate herselfpletely from Bill instead of getting more tangled up.


    That way, there wouldn''t be anyplications with dividing propertyter.


    The assistant looked at her with confusion. To them, this was a gift from God. Who would ever turn down such a golden opportunity? What they didn''t realize was that every gift had already been priced by fate.


    Chapter 224 What Did You Call Him?


    The more something appears to be free, the higher the cost.


    Philippa was never one to care about material things.


    "Mrs. Gardner, do you have any concerns?"


    No


    +20 Free Coins


    I gave the assistant a smile. "Let Mom keep the agreement for now. If she decides to change her mind, she will sign it herself."


    The assistant, aware of the situation in the boss'' family didn''t say much.


    He simply nodded. "Yes, Miss. We''ll leave now. I''ll reach out to you again for the notarization process."


    "Okay, thank you."


    After seeing the assistant off, I gently suggested. "Let''s hold off for now, We don''t want to rais his suspicions. Moving Granny is our priority."


    Philippa nodded. Her pregnancy had made her more tired, and she curled up on the soft sofa. I draped a nket over her, feeling as if our roles had somehow reversed.


    However, Bill also reminded me that I am now the daughter of the Gardners.


    While I could still enter the Boltons, I would rather return to the Gardners and take back everything that rightfully belongs to Zoey.


    1 asked Carter to transfer my student status to a university in Snowville. With just one more year of study, could earn my diploma.


    Most of the seniors in their final year are focused on internships and their final projects, so I could easily. bncepleting my studies while interning at the Gardners''pany.


    I could manage without Dad, but I couldn''t manage without thepany,


    That evening. I brought it up at the dinner table. Bill looked me over and asked, "You want to intern at thepany?"


    I could tell that, in his eyes, I wasn''t even as capable as Sadie.


    "Yes, I won''t make things difficult for you. You can assign me to sales or any entry-level position, and I''ll prove myself with results. Since you want to focus on the domestic market, I can help with that." "Are you able to manage it?" he asked.


    "Whether I can or not, we won''t find out until we give it a go, right?"


    For once, Bill spoke without his usual sarcasm, replying calmly, "Alright, I''ll forward your resume to HR next year. As for whether you clear the interview or what role you end up with, that''s up to your skills. "Got it."


    "One more thing, don''t wear anything too odd at the banquet. You''re a member of the Gardners, so make


    Chapter 224 What Did You Call Him?


    sure to behave appropriately."


    "Understood."


    Though his words carried a hint of annoyance, their maning had shifted.


    #20 Free Cos


    He no longer treated Monica with the same leniency as before. While his trust in me was stillcking, he was starting to recognize my position.


    What he didn''t realize was that the person standing here wasn''t the defeated Zoey, but a seasoned professional with years of experience in the industry.


    Back then, the Sanders believed I would eventually marry into the Boltons, so they never allowed me to be involved in the family business,


    At the Boltons, my position was rather ufortable. Jeffrey expected me to be a good wife, not someone with power.


    Simrly, my role in the Boltons was tricky. I had helped Luke in many ways, yet all the praise always went to him. Back then, I was too naive, believing we would one day be a family, so I didn''t mind.


    But in this life, I would never again sacrifice myself for anyone else!


    I would im everything that rightfully belonged to me and Zoey at the Gardners.


    I knew the resources and connections in Snowville better than anyone else.


    I was simply adjusting my strategy now, and next year. Bill would realize the foolish decisions he made before.


    The following morning, Bill''s assistant personally delivered elegant dresses for my mom and me.


    See? How could Bill not be a gentleman? He clearly knew how to charm a woman,


    He had been waiting for Philippa to take the first step, but what he couldn''t wait for before, he likely won''t wait for in the future. Philippa didn''t want to go, but seeing my excitement, she decided to wear the gown.


    Our gowns were both silver, but hers was more refined and graceful, while mine was off-the-shoulder, adding a touch of allure.


    Once we were ready, I took Philippa to a five-star hotel owned by the Gardners in the city for the banquet.


    As soon as I stepped into the banquet with Philippa in high heels, I could almost feel everyone''s breath hitch for a moment.


    Zoey''s appearance already surpassed mine, and with her youthful beauty, the red mole on her forehead made her look even more otherworldly.


    Among all the stares, eaught a glimpse of Luke''s eyes filled with surprise, reluctance, and guilt.


    IIIThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 224 What Did You Call Him?


    The moment our eyes met. I quickly looked away, my gaze eventually resting on Carter.


    I spoke a quick word to Philippa then, lifting my skirt, rushed toward him.


    "Carl..."


    Before he could respond, Luke, standing nearby, eximed in excitement, "What did you call him?"

 Billionaire Is 225

    Chapter 225 He Truly Loves My Momi


    Chapter 225 He Truly Loves My Mom


    #20 Free Coins


    1 shot him a look of contempt. "What I call him is none of your business. Don''t forget your own position!"


    Luke shifted ufortably, and just as he was about to respond, I leaned in closer, speaking in a hushed tone that only we could hear, "Remember, this is all because of you.


    No matter how upset or regretful he was, the truth was clear: he and I were never meant to be.


    Luke paused, his mind likely drifting to the past and his actions toward me. His gaze darkened.


    I warned him softly, "Don''t look at me like that. Are you trying to make me die again?"


    The mention of "die" seemed to stir something within him.


    He quickly turned away, unwilling to stay near me any longer, walking off with a ss of wine in hand, hist posture seeming rather miserable.


    But none of this was anything but the result of his own choices.


    As I watched him walk away, Carter''s eyes turned toward me.


    With him. I could let go of all my worries and be as carefree as a child.


    I spun my gown in front of him. "Do you like it?"


    "Not just like it, it''s stunning, Darling. A slight smile yed on Carter''s lips.


    To anyone watching, it would appear as though we were an affectionate couple.


    Even though I was nothing like the old Zoey, it could easily be seen as a wife being doted on by her husband after marriage.


    Just as I was about to say something, I spotted Nichs in a white suit in the crowd.


    Considering the scale of Bill''s event today, he must have been invited to attend.


    He stood alone in a quiet corner, a sense of solitude surrounding him.


    I couldn''t imagine how he had managed to endure the past 20 years on his own.


    While many unfaithful husbands remarried quickly after their wives'' passing, he had never even been given a chance with Philippa. He had lived on only the memories of her all this time.


    He had worked his way up from an ordinary young man to the man he was now. If only Philippa had married him, and if the Wilchers had invested in him back then, their lives would have been so much better now. They would have avoided so many unnecessary struggles.


    But those shortsighted elders never considered the long-term. They made Philippa lose her true love. leaving her to suffer all her life. Now, they were living of Bill''s sess.


    Today, the Wilchers arrived, all dressed up, exuding an air of elegance.


    Chapter 225 He Truly Loves My Mom


    To me, they were no better than parasites!


    They clung to their so-called pride by draining what was left of Philippa, and it sickened me!


    +20 Free Coins


    Bill wrapped his arm around Philippa''s waist, introducing her to others, even going so far as to bring her


    right in front of Nichs.


    Philippa''s face was filled with reluctance, but she had no choice but to maintain herposure.


    She couldn''t even express herself to Nichs with a look, and it made my heart ache for her.


    It was like the story of Romeo and Juliet, with Bill ying the role of the disapproving family, keeping them apart and causing their separation.


    Today, he and Philippa are at the center of attention, and with the uing union with the Boltons, the atmosphere around them is filled with excitement.


    wasn''t overly excited, as it was not easy to shift from sadness back to being myself.


    I remained by the wall, watching as Nichs walked toward me.


    "Nichs, I''m sorry. Mom didn''t mean for this to happen," I said, feeling guilty.


    "I understand," he replied.


    He gave a helpless smile. "Has Philippa not been feeling welltely? She''s been avoiding talking to me, and as a man, it''s not easy for me to visit her, so I can only worry."


    I understand. Mom is an older pregnant woman, and the effects of pregnancy can be quite strong. She''s been throwing up a lot these past few days, but she''s feeling a bit better today, though still a little tired. It should improve in a month or so." Nichs let out a sigh of relief. "I noticed her face looks thinner."


    "Yes, she''s been vomiting a lot recently, enduring it for the baby. It''s a sign that the baby is strong. I had the Boltons family doctore to check on her, and everything was fine. There''s no need to worry. She''ll be able to do the ultrasound test in two weeks. "Zoey, could I ask you for a favor?"


    "Of course. Nichs. What is it?" I remarked.


    "I don''t often get the chance to see her. Could you let me know when her prenatal check-up is? I won''t go near her, I just want to see her from a distance and know that she''s doing okay."


    Wow!


    He is such a kind man!


    He truly loves my mom so deeply.


    Tears began to well up in my eyes.


    "Nichs, can I have your WhatsApp number? If you ever need anything, feel free to ask me," I offered.


    Chapter 225 He Truly Loves My Mom


    Nichs'' eyes brightened. "Really?"


    Although he was a middle-aged man nearing 10, his sparkling eyes made him seem like a young boy from my school days, full of sincerity..


    "Yes, you can." I said, nodding as I pulled out my phone to save his number.


    "Zoey, seeing you like this now truly makes me happy for you. I thought this marriage would bring you hardship, but it seems like you''ve been given a new life Your health is better, and your mom''s pain has eased," he said. I had to put up a defense.


    "I was on the brink of deaths that day, cutting my wrist. It made me realize a lot of things. Afterward, Carter treated me with kindness, giving me a love I''d never experienced before, and I started to feel like life was improving ""That''s good


    As I spoke with Nichs, the soft melody of music drifted through the air.


    It was the "Spring Willow" orchestra, invited by Bill, and their performance was highly anticipated.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    What surprised me, though, was seeing Sadie ying the violin.


    She may not have been particrly talented at painting but being Bill''s daughter, he had invested heavily in her from a young age.


    Her most remarkable talent, however, was her skill with the violin.


    When she walked in, I could clearly see that Bill was displeased, his brow tightly furrowed.


    Today, he had chosen to bring me and my mom to the event, which meant he was trying to be more careful than usual.


    Snowville was a new arena he wanted to conquer, and he was eager to make a strong impression on others.


    After all, Sadie was just an illegitimate daughter, not someone who should be present at an asion like


    this.


    But now that she was already there, Bill couldn''t just make her leave, so he was forced to maintain a cold expression.


    Philippa wasn''t in a good mood either. She despised Monica and Sadie, and was ready to leave right away.


    Bill gently wipped his arm around her waist and pleaded, "Darling, I really didn''t expect her to be here. Please don''t be upset. I''ll make sure she leaves as soon as she''s done ying"


    Sadie took the lead as the first violinist in the orchestra, dressed in an elegant evening gown with wless makeup, effortlessly drawing the attention of everyone in the audience.


    Some people who were aware of her background pped in appreciation of her performance.


    ""Ms. Gardner ys so beautifully!


    bager 225 Be Trus


    Bit venues, and red My apologies, she doesen bor the grant event, making a fool of herself. Wha


    e you ding her Go back **


    Wah Xatesplemand, be likely balint bought this thewch hwan be because Bill had been sunning at our home, and the signicant changes in thepany << shares had put Monica oni MOOICE WORK SHARE to show up here herself had he used Sabse to stir vigs trouble


    Bit might be cold-hearted sound her, but he could ever his family espletely


    Sade Namo over to him holding her skirt in one bag, and spoke in a flirtatious tone. Dad, you don''t care about me at all. You only have Zoey in your heart must be that Zoey violin ying is better than


    &


    tos be she''s getting me.


    The real as one od


    boxe


    the violin bet she waspelled to quit because of her.


    and now she was trying to use her best skills against me.


    However, what de called ingressive violin abilities were to me nothing more than empty tricks, devoid


    Any yer with more than five years of practice could easily achieve this level


    Many people pursue art but only a handful muly be artists


    That''s what separates a genius from the average person


    ag


    faunting her abilities in front of me, thinking too highly of herself.


    gave me a challenging look and said. Zoey, why don''t you y something as well?"


    It seemed she was trying to make me look bad, but I couldn''t help wondering who would be the one to sfer in the end

 Billionaire Is 226

    Chapter 226 Stunning the Audience!


    Chapter 226 Stunning the Audience


    full quickly understood her thoughts His intention was for his daughter to embarrass herself, so be stor a look at Sadie and said, "What''s all the fuss about! Go back now"


    Sadie felt a twinge of frustration After all, in the past, when Bill spoke like that, it was always directed at me not at her.


    She felt even more indignant inside. Could it be that you, as the daughter of the Gardners, can''t even y the violin? What a joke."


    I gave a faint smile. "Actually, I don''t know how to y the violin


    Anna showed up today as well. I''m sure she''s quietly observing every move I make


    Thest time I pushed myself beyond my limits and tried a new approach, it was challenging to shake off some old habits while ying the violin.


    I wouldn''t let her see through me, but I couldn''t stand Sadie, this neer, stirring things up and causing


    a scene in front of me.


    She grinned. "Dad, look at Zoey. She doesn''t have to do anything, just be a pretty face and marry someone. But I have to work so hard, and you still don''t like me. It''s not fair!" Even if no one dared to speak up now, once she ced that me on me...


    I worried that in the future, everyone would see Mrs. Bolton as insignificant. I couldn''t seem to blend into the circle ofdies. I would just be a subject of gossip after tea.


    Sadie''s actions wouldn''t benefit her in the long run because the Gardners'' reputation was shared. In the past, Bill let her have her way, but now, in the new battlefield he made, her antics only served to hinder him. pulling him down without her realizing it.


    At this moment, I feared that Bill might have already developed the intention to kill her.


    Before I even made my move, Bill was already heading toward me and Philippa. At that moment, even if Sadie harmed herself with a knife, not even God could save her.


    As her emotions reached their peak, I spoke up, "But today, we are honored by everyone''s presence, and as the host, I should express my gratitude. I''m not an expert at the violin, but thankfully, my husband taught me how to y the piano. If you don''t mind, my husband and I would like to perform a piece for you. Please don''tugh."


    I spoke earnestly, knowing that this wasn''t apetition, and the guests present weren''t foolish enough to make things difficult for me.


    Bill and Philippa exchanged worried nces, I gave her a reassuring smile. "It''s fine"


    Then, I gently patted Carter''s hand. "Shall we y together?"


    I noticed a flicker of surprise in his eyes before he casually replied, "Sure."


    With Damian''s help, he sat down on the piano stool next to me.


    III


    Chapter 226 Stunning the Audience!


    He then asked, "What should we y?"


    Can you y The Wind Rises?" I asked.


    "Only if there''s sheet music!


    +20 Free Coins


    Damian quickly retrieved the sheet music, while Sadie grossed her arms and scoffed, "No wonder you want to y the piano. Looks like you can just rely on sonicone else. y a few notes and im it as your own?" "Enough" Bill shot her a cold look.


    Ever since she foolishly tried to drag Ashley into the Hudsons'' matters, Bill had been displeased with her. yet she continued to test his patience.


    Damian handed over the sheet music, and Carter quickly flipped through


    I was impressed by his sharp memory.


    He looked at me and asked. "Shall we begin now?"


    ""Yes" I replied.


    It wasn''t the first time we had yed a duet on the piano. As my fingers brushed the keys, the lively notes took me back to when I was just eight years old.


    Outside, the sun was shining brightly, and the sound of cicadas from the hot summer filled the air. I followed the melody of the piano as it led me up the winding staircase of the Bolton Residence, all the way to the attic. When I opened the door, a rush of wind came through the window, making the white curtains flutter in the breeze.


    The sunlight streamed through, bathing the young man in white, sitting before the ck piano, in a warm. golden glow. His nimble fingers moved swiftly across the keys.


    That moment, like a scene from aic, was permanently imprinted in my memory.


    As Carter''s fingersnded on the keys, our gazes locked.


    It felt as if time had reversed, transporting us to that afternoon, 20 years ago, when we first crossed paths.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He gently took my hand and guided me through the notes, and the ck and white keys seemed to pulse with life beneath his delicate touch.


    Though we had never yed this piece together before, our ying flowed effortlessly as if we were perfectly in tune.


    As the song lyrics go, "When we first encountered this world, everything fascinated us.


    "We gazed at the sky as though it were within arm''s reach.


    Ready to endure any hardship to relive that moment.


    "Now, having journeyed through this world, still mesmerized by it all.


    Chapter 226 Stunning the Audience!


    "We turn the pages of time, only to find ourselves lost in your smile.


    "Lonce wandered through the vast world.


    "Lost in my own dreams.


    "Unaware of what was real and what was false, unbothered by judgment or mockery.


    I once transformed my youth into an endless summer,


    "And with my fingers, I yed a lively tune of that summer.


    followed my heart''s desire, letting it guide me wherever it pleased."


    +20 Free Coins


    When the came to an end, the entire audience paused in silence, only to break into a storm of song


    apuse momentster.


    I never imagined that after all these years, our first duct would sound so perfectly in tune.


    I never realized how powerful the sight of Carter and I ying the piano together under the sporli


    could be.


    In that instant. Luke''s eyes filled with tears.


    The members of the Sanders saw a reflection of Chloe in me and wondered if their daughters, had they lived, would have been as remarkable as I was Some listened in silence, their eyes brimming with tears.


    At that moment, no one paid attention to Carter''s legs or the fact that I was merely a decorative figure.


    Sadie stared in disbelief. She hade with the intention of outshining me, believing that the entire orchestra was there to serve her, elevating her status.


    But Carter and I were different. Our energies intertwined, our hearts aligned,posing a song of the soul.


    It wasn''t a ssical pianoposition, but a popr song from the inte.


    Still, it moved many to tears.


    The entire audience erupted in apuse and admiration.


    Only music that touches the heart and soul can truly resonate with people, not the mechanical recitation. of notes like Sadie''s.


    Bill''s gaze toward me grew more intense, shifting from thest time I painted to this piano performance.


    In their esteemed family, many could y the piano, but to perform at this level-I''m one of a kind! The quality was unmatched!


    For the first time, he looked at me directly and offered his praise, "Well yed"


    14:58 Tue, De


    Chapter 226 Stunning the Audience!


    Thank you."


    +20 Free Coins


    If Zoey were still alive, she would surely be overjoyed, for all she ever wanted in life was her father''s attention and a kind word of praise.


    Sadie, clearly irritated, asked, "How how do you know how to y the piano?


    I smiled slyly and replied. "My husband taught me well


    She was about to speak again when, out of nowhere, a group of police officers showed up at the door.


    I could sense deep down that Nelson''s team had likely uncovered something about Sadie.


    That foolpletely oblivious to the danger closed in on her.


    Bill''s expression remained unfazed. "What''s going on? No one has filed a report."


    Nelson''s team shed their badges. "Mr. Gardner, we believe your daughter, Sadie Gardner, y be involved in a car ident. We need her toe with us to the station for questioning. Bill was confused. What car ident?"


    Nelson spoke slowly, each word heavy with meaning. "Ethan Sander''s death is connected to your daughter.


    In an instant, every member of the Sanders shifted their attention to Nelson.


    Kate rushed forward in a panic. "Captain Tucker, what are you implying? My son wasn''t in an ident! He was murdered?"

 Billionaire Is 227

    Chapter 2 arling. Do You Want To?


    Chapter 227 Darling. Do You Want To?


    68


    +20 Free Coins


    After suffering consecutive blows, the Samiler family had quieted down considerablypared to before. The moment Nelson showed up, Kate became visibly agitated and hurried over


    Hill, who also had no idea what was happening, frowned and said, "You must be mistaken. My daughter and Fabian have never had any interactions whatsoever


    Kate nodded in agreement, her skepticismy evident. "That''s what I''m saying! 1 Thought you said it was an


    evident? What''s changed to make it murder?


    "We need Ms. Gandner to cooperate with our investigation before we can conclude anything. Ms. Gardner, pleasee with us!"


    Sadie, looking panicked, turned to Bill and said, "Dad, Ive been framed! I didn''t kill anyone! I don''t even. know Ethan


    But Nelsois took her away without dyContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sadie had likely envisioned a triumphant moment in the spotlight, not this sudden and devastating dowll


    Hills banquet was forcefully turned into a joke. Honestly, I felt bad for him.


    But then again, it''s his fault for having an affair and spoiling Sadie to this degree.


    A child who''s been spoiled rotten eventually learns to disregard even human lives.


    Back when she was studying abroad, she enjoyed bullying her ssmates. If something went wrong, the Gardners would just throw their influence and money around to settle things. Her entire life had been smooth sailing.


    But of course, the wheel of fortune turns for everyone, Sadie had no idea she was now up against someone as ruthless as Anna


    All Anna needed was a small nudge, and Sadie reached the end of her rope.


    Sadie probably still didn''t know what had hit her by the time Anna had her utterly destroyed.


    As I watched Sadie being taken away, Anna supported Kate, whose face was pale. Kate asked nervously, "Captain Tucker, what do you mean? Are you saying my sou didn''t die man ident?" Anna, calm as ever, reassured her, "Mom, we don''t know anything yet. Let''s wait for the police investigation results"


    Ethan and Sadie these two people werepletely unrted, from entirely separate worlds.


    Now both families were utterly bewildered.


    Naturally, the banquet couldn''t continue..


    When Anna passed by me, she shot me a meaningful re as it to warn me


    I


    14


    Chapter 227 Darling. Do You Want To?


    If I interfered in her business again, Sadie''s fate would be my own.


    I lowered my gaze, pretending to be afraid.


    I wanted her to think I was still traumatized from thest time she pulled a knife on me.


    Anna led Kate away.


    420 Free Coins


    I wanted to stay behind to take care of my inom, but Carter received a call from Jeffrey, summoning us back to the Bolton Residence.


    "Don''t worry, Zoey. You should head back. You''re married now, and it wouldn''t look good to keep staying at your maternal home-it would invite gossip."


    "Mom, if anything happens, call me. I can be here in 20 minutes, tops.


    "Alright, don''t worry. There are housestaff at home. I''m in my first trimester; everything should be fine."


    "I''lle see you tomorrow,"


    To me. Mom is still the one who needs taking care of.


    If


    I think about it, she''s only ten years older than I was in my past life, more like an older sister than a mother.


    Bill helped her into the car, his face full of worry for Sadie.


    Reluctantly. I got into the car, and Carter sped my hand in his. His palm was warm and reassuring. "There are housestaff to look after her, she will be fine."


    "Mm."


    Meeting his calm and steady gaze, I asked, "What about Sadie? What consequences will she face this time?"


    "If the evidence against her is solid and proves she hired someone to kill, even the bestwyer won''t be able to get her off. She''ll serve several years at least. If the crime is severe, her sentence could be much harsher." "She deserves it! Zoey was driven to death by her! Let her rot in prison and reflect on her sins."


    "Alright, don''t let people like her upset you. It''s not worth it."


    Carter gently patted my shoulder.


    I rested my hand on his, a small smile ying on my lips. "It''s been years, but it''s surprising how in sync


    we still are.


    "How could I forget something that''s etched into my memory? But you... have you been practicing in secret all these years?"


    Embarrassed, I nodded. "Sometimes, just a little. I wouldn''t have gotten here without you. But.....


    "When you y the piano, what are you thinking about


    14:58 Tue, Dec 10 G 6-


    Chapter 227 Darling. Do You Want To?


    Leaning in slowly, he kissed my lips, softly uttering just one word, "You"


    +20 Free Coins


    The car stopped at the Bolton Residence. Reluctantly, pulled away from him, my ears burning red.


    Ever the gentleman, he handed me his coat. Bundled in my thick down jacket, I wheeled him back into the Bolton Residence.


    Jeffrey was seated on the living room couch. Luke had turned before us and was sitting silently by his


    side.


    Seeing him, I felt a little nervous and called out softly.


    "Hi. Jeffrey..."


    Jeffrey looked up at the two of us. His tone was rtively mild as he said, "You''re back."


    "Mm."


    "New Year''s is around the corner. There''s a lot to take care of at the Boltons. I know your mother is pregnant, but since you''ve married into this family, your focus should still be on the Boltons." I nodded. "I got it."


    "It''ste. Go and rest.


    Luke looked like he wanted to say something as I walked away but ultimately held his tongue.


    In the elevator, Carter reassured me in a low voice, "He''s just getting on in years. With the New Year approaching, he probably just wants the family close.


    "He didn''t mean anything else by it."


    "I understand."


    Once back in our room, I called my mom.


    She told me that after Bill dropped her off, he immediately left, likely to figure out a way to help Sadie.


    I reminded her not to get involved and to focus on her pregnancy.


    All we needed to do was sit back and watch things unfold.


    Sadie brought this on herself.


    After hanging up, I stood there, debating whether to sleep in the guest room or share the master bedroom with Carter


    But then I realized he wasn''t in the room.


    My eyes lit up as I immediately guessed where he had gone.


    The vi was warni, but I still threw on a shawl and padded barefoot in my slippers toward the attic.


    Back in the day, Carter''s position in the Boltons was so low that Jeffrey had even disdained him.


    III


    Dec


    Chapter 227 Darling, Do You Want To?


    As a result, his room had been assigned to the attic.


    The space wasrge but cold and lonely.


    +20 Free Coins


    As I climbed the staircase, holding onto the railing, the faint sound of piano music drifted down to me.


    It was the very piece we had yed together earlier. Nostalgia must have overtaken Carter, and now he was ying it again.


    It was as though time had turned back 20 years. I could almost see myself, holding up my skirt with one hand as I pushed the door open with the other.


    The familiar figure came into view.


    The once thin and youthful back had grown broader and steadier with age.


    Quietly closing the door behind me, I walked over to him and sat down beside him.


    He had already left room for me as if he knew I''de


    The familiar melody of "A Canon in the Canyon" filled the room, transporting me back 20 years to our first duet


    My fingers instinctively joined his on the keys, our rhythm merging seamlessly.


    When the song ended, his hand rested over mine. Our eyes met, and he softly said just one word, "Chloe


    Thinking of the kiss we hadn''t finished in the car earlier. I straddled hisp, one leg on either side.


    It was strange-he was paralyzed, yet his thighs were anything but weak. Instead, they were firm and


    strong.


    At that moment, I didn''t care about anything else. I hooked my arms around Carter''s neck and asked. timidly, "Can I ... kiss you?"


    Before the words fully left my lips, Carter leaned in and kissed me.


    My back pressed against the piano keys, producing scattered notes as he held me with one arm around my waist, the other intertwining his fingers with mine. His fiery, urgent kiss left no room for hesitation. The strapless gown I was wearing exposed my slender, snow-white shoulders and neck.


    Unable to hold back, Carter left a wet trail of kisses down my neck.


    I arched against him, identally pressing more keys and creating a discordant melody that drowned out his low, husky breathing.


    "Darling, he whispered against my skin, his voice deep and tantalizing, do you want to...

 Billionaire Is 228

    +20 Free Coins


    Chapter


    228 Shocking Revtion!


    Chapter 228 Shocking Revtion!


    I was sitting on Carter''sp, my arms wrapped around us neck. The shawl that had already slipped halfway off my shoulders nowy on the floor by my feet.


    At such close proximity, I could distinctly feel the changes in his body.


    That night, he had only used his hands to push me to the edge of my limits, leaving me breathless. I couldn''t begin to imagine what it would feel like if we ever went all the way.


    7. Ta little scared," I said softly.


    He gently caressed my face, his gaze warm and tenderDarling, do you''resent my legs?"


    When I chose to marry him, my reasons were mixed. Revenge yed a part, but the fact that he was supposedly paralyzed also reassured me-after all, I thought a disabled man wouldn''t be able to impose anything on me. But who would''ve thought we''d end up in a rtionship like this?


    I shook my head and answered him with utter sincerity, "I don''t."


    I never intended to divorce him in the first ce. And after realizing the depth of his feelings for 111


    leaving him became even more unthinkable.


    My brush with death had stripped away all pretense, revealing the true nature of those around me.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Even my childhood friend, the picture of health, proved to have a wed character.


    Carter, despite his physical limitations, was the one who possessed true integrity and devotion,


    His years of unwavering patience spoke volumes, and during my time as a spirit, I saw clearly who genuinely cared.


    Since my rebirth, his support had been unwavering and unconditional.


    I owed him an immeasurable debt, one I long to repay with the rest of my life. My words to him were heartfelt and sincere, without a trace of exaggeration.


    So, when I spoke those words, they came straight from my heart, with no exaggeration whatsoever.


    Carter, whose wealth and power even the Boltons and Bill feared, had no shortage of riches,


    What I could give him ispanionship in daily life.


    Because of his


    dition, I had always been curious about his legs. But every time I wanted to ask. I held back, fearing I''d hurt his pride as a man. I''d made it an unspoken rule not to touch that subject. But now, I finally mustered the courage to ask carefully, "Carter, is there really no way to heal your legs?"


    His sharp eyes locked onto mine. "And if there isn''t?"


    "Then I''ll stay by your side


    during treatment. If it can''t be healed, I''ll take care of you for the rest of our


    Chapter 228 Shocking Revtion!


    lives. I''ll never leave you."


    +20 Free Coins


    His thin lips curled into a meaningful smile as his fingers pinched my chin, the pad of his thumb gently brushing against the soft skin beneath it.


    "Chloe, you''re so good to me. Aren''t you afraid of spending the rest of your life with a cripple?"


    I''d heard this sentiment more than once before, but I could feel his strength-could he really just be all show with no substance?


    Thinking back to how we had shared a bed before, and how he had used his hands and mouth to bring me


    pleasure, I couldn''t help but wonder why he hadn''t gone further.


    Could his years of abstinence from women really have been because of this?


    Biting my lip, I whispered. I''m not afraid. Even if your legs can''t heal, there are experts for ... for that sort of thing. And even if it''s truly hopeless, I''ll still stay with you for life."


    Leaning my head against his shoulder, I murmured, "We can draw together, y the piano together. If we ever get bored, I can push your wheelchair to the beach, and we can watch the sunrise and sunset. As long as our hearts are together, that''s what matters." A faint sigh brushed against my ear. "Chloe, you... you''re still so kind."


    This lifetime. I''m only kind to you. To those who have hurt me, I won''t show even a shred of mercy."


    He lifted my chin, making me meet his gaze directly,


    "Chloe, you''re so sweet... so sweet that I can''t help wanting to tell you a secret."


    I blinked up at him, confused. "Hmm? What secret?"


    This secret is..."


    He leaned in closer, capturing my lips in a kiss.


    Though I didn''t fully understand what he meant, I didn''t resist his kiss.


    Instead, I obediently clung to his neck.


    But in the next moment, I felt my body lift off the chair.


    The man who had been sitting on the piano bench stood up-while holding me in his arms.


    At that moment, my entire worldview shattered!


    Wait a second


    Carter''s legs weren''t paralyzed at all! He had been faking it this whole time!


    My heart hammered like a drum solo, leaving my thoughts in a tangled mess.


    Someone please tell me, how many secrets was this man still hiding from me?


    Chapter 228 Shocking Revtion!


    He was always been tall, but since he was always sitting it wasn''t noticeable. Only now, as he stood up, did I realize he''s nearly 63.


    -


    My 5''6" frame felt like a child in his arms.


    My toes, which had been curled inside my slippers, now dangled limply as my shoes slipped off andnded on my shawl below. Instinctively, 1 wrapped my legs around his waist, and he carried me effortlessly, cing me on the piano.


    The silver hem of my long dress cascaded down the piano like a peacock''s feathers.


    One hand supported my waist, while the other braced against the piano''s edge.


    My back arched slightly, giving him the perfect angle to deepen the kiss along the line of my neck.


    Finally, my toes found something to press against. Only then did I realize I was stepping on the piano keys.


    "Carter, your legs-mmph


    I gasped for air, like a fish out of water, just as I managed to steal a breath of fresh oxygen-


    Only for him to take it all back in the next second with another searing kiss.


    Helpless, I clung to him. my unsteady breaths creating soft sounds as my foot pressed against the keys, producing faint, chaotic notes.


    In this moment, the atmosphere was unbearably intoxicating.


    Carter''s tall, powerful frame loomed over me, exuding the aura of a dominant predator iming its territory


    The stark contrast between this and the man I thought I knew hit me hard. Only now did I realize that Carter, standing tall and strong, was every bit as muscr as Damian.


    Just as I thought I might suffocate, he finally released me.


    In the reflection of his dark eyes, I caught a glimpse of my current appearance.


    The hem of my dress was hitched up, exposing my long legs.


    One foot rested on the piano keys, while the other brushed against the fabric of his suit pants.


    My pale face was flushed with a soft, alluring red. My lips were swollen, like petals glistening with dew.


    Even I had to admit I looked utterly captivating.


    Even my voice had turned delicate and sweet. "Your legs... they''re fine?"


    Carter cupped my cheek with one hand, his thumb gently tracing the curve of my lips.


    Pulling me closer into his chest, he whispered hoarsely, Darling, I wanted to wait a little longer... but now... I don''t think I can hold back anymore."


    III


    14:58 Tue, Dec 10 G G.


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew

 Billionaire Is 229

    I


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew


    +20 Free Coins


    My earlier tugging had left Carter''s shirt cor askew, revealing a glimpse of his corbone..


    Seeing him stand so tall and straight before me, I was struck by the length of his legs.


    There wasn''t a hint of anything amiss!


    While I understood he must have had his reasons for this charade, a wave of annoyance washed over me.


    I raised my foot and kicked his thigh. When his entire weight shifted to that leg. I could feel the solid, muscr strength beneath the fabric.


    All those times I''d been so careful, afraid of hurting his pride, not daring to touch or even ask questions.


    Even at night. I was so restrained that I only ever touched his upper body.


    "Carter, you liar!"


    He lifted my leg and hooked it around his waist, leaning in close so his body pressed against mine.


    Chloe. I''m sorry. I had my reasons for doing this-I didn''t mean to deceive you."


    "You ve been pretending for so long, why not just keep the act up?"


    His dark eyes burned with desire, his voice deep and husky, "Because... I want to be able to satisfy my darling even more."


    The moment those words left his lips, my face turned bright red!


    His voice carried a seductive tone as he murmured against my lips, "But this is our secret, alright? Darling, promise me you''ll keep it for me, okay?"


    He was so tall that even as I sat on the piano, he still had to bend down to talk to me.


    From this angle, I could see the outline of his chest muscles through his shirt cor.


    Coupled with his low, maic voice, my face grew even hotter, my heart pounding faster. I didn''t have the strength to resist.


    So I nodded obediently, "Fine."


    Carter chuckled softly. "So sweet. Makes me want to keep you in my pocket.


    + muttered under my breath, "It''s not like I''d stop you."


    "But I feel like you''re still too young, darling. If I force things, it''d be like plucking an unripe fruit"


    No wonder he''d been able to stop himselfst time..


    Iughed, "Young? If you count both my lives, I could practically be your mother!"


    "You little rascal," he murmured, "trying to act all mature when you''re so soft and sweet."


    Jue, Dec


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew


    68


    +20 Free Coin


    He reached out and pinched my cheek with just enough force to sting a little, making me let out a small


    "Look at you-so soft it feels like a touch of dew."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I wrapped my arms around his waist, leaning my head agai


    his chest. So, how long are you nning to


    wait?


    "Until the day you truly have me in your heart


    He tightened his hold on my waist, his voice full of emption, "Chloe, don''t make me wait too long."


    I loved leaning against him, listening to the sound of his heartbeat. It gave me an unparalleled sense of safety and peace.


    "Thank you for being willing to wait for me."


    We were enjoying a rare moment of tranquility when a knock came at the door, followed byamian''s voice from outside. "Mr. Carter, Mr. Gardner is here."


    Bill, no fool, had probably grasped the situation. In Snowville, the Bolton''s influence was undeniable. Recognizing the danger, he''d wisely sought Carter''s intervention. "Got it. Have him wait for a moment."


    "Alright"


    Carter released me and began tidying up his clothes.


    Looking at the shirt hem I had pulled out from his waistband, my face flushed again.


    "Chloe, I can help Sadie with this, but the choice is yours. Do you want to help her?"


    "Absolutely not!" I retorted, my voice firm. "That pair made Zoey and my mom suffer for 20 years. They won''t get away with it that easily!"


    ""Alright, I got it."


    I hesitated for a moment before asking quietly, "Do you think I''m being too ruthless?"


    Carter patted my head gently, his gaze soft as he looked at me.


    "Chloe, if anything. I think you''re not ruthless enough. Don''t let yourself be shackled by morality. Just do what you truly want to do." "Fine"


    Carter then sat back in his wheelchair, perfectly embodying the role of a paraplegic with not a single w in his performance.


    Even as the person who shares a bed with him, I hadn''t noticed anything was amiss.


    He really had fooled the entire world.


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew


    After he left. I picked up my shawl and began practicing the piano in the attic.


    In truth, I was better at the violin-my piano skills were decent but not exceptional.


    This was why I wasn''t afraid of performing in front of Anna.


    The door creaked open, and Lake walked in, his eyes rel, step by step toward me. "Chloe..."


    He stared at my face for a moment before dropping to his knees beside me.


    +20 Free Coins


    Ever since we''did everything bare in the snow, Laike had been looking for a chance to speak to me alone.


    Over the phone, it wasn''t convenient for him to say much. Now that I was back at the Bolton Residence, he''d finally seized the opportunity


    As my fingers fell on the final note, I looked at him indifferently.


    "While the Bolton Residence is safer than the outside world, Anna is a dangerous woman. I hope that no matter the asion, you''ll stop calling me that. Unless, of course, you want me to die again."


    I met his gaze, my voice filled with the echo of past pain. "Luke, it was agonizing. The blood... the helplessness... Even in death. I couldn''t avenge myself. After being given this miraculous second chance. do you really want to see me fail?"


    "I don''t, Luke said hurriedly, his face full of anguish.


    "At this point, all I want is to atone for my sins."


    "If you want to atone, then help me take down Anna. That''s the best way to redeem yourself. Have you made any progress with her these past few days?"


    Luke hesitated before replying. I''ve been cold to her for so long that suddenly warming up might make her suspicious. But she''s never stopped trying to win me back."


    At this, Luke handed me his phone.


    It contained his chat history with Anna. I remembered how, in my spirit form, I had seen him save her contact under an affectionate nickname.


    Now, it had reverted to her full name.


    He had deleted Anna before, wiping all previous records, but he''d added her back a few days ago.


    Most of the messages were from Anna, where she poured out herints about how hard her pregnancy was.


    Luke had replied perfunctorily, mostly asking about the baby.


    "You''re doing well. She''s incredibly suspicious by nature, but the baby is a perfect way to break through her defenses.


    I gave Luke some specific instructions, fueling his resentment toward Anna to ensure he wouldn''t turn on


    Chapter 229 A Touch of Dew


    ine.


    +20 Free Coins


    Luke looked at me with pleading eyes. "Chloe, if I help you get your revenge, could we... could we start over?" Meeting his pitiful gaze, I felt not a shred of emotion.


    "The moment I got stabbed with that knife, there was no going back, Luke. You''re only making up for past


    sins."


    Luke''s eyes dimmed with despair. "I know, Chloe."


    I stood and spoke with indifference, "From now on, you''d better call me ''Zoey. I don''t want anyone to get suspicious-especially Anna, She''s a highly sensitive woman."


    I added a reminder, "Don''t forget, her goal isn''t just to kill me. She also wants to destroy both the Boltons and the Sanders. Helping me is helping yourself."


    "Alright.


    His voice was hoarse, and he muttered, I''ve caught a cold."


    In the past, I would''ve been concerned about his health Now, I couldn''t care less.


    But since he was still useful to me, I spared him ament. Then take some cold medicine. If it gets worse, go to the hospital."


    Luke remained silent.


    I turned and left, and behind me came his sorrowful voice, "Chloe, is there really no chance for us anymore?"


    Without pausing my steps, I answered decisively, "No. There''s no chance."


    As I descended to the living room, I saw Bill sitting there with a solemn expression, while Monica''s eyes. were red from crying.


    The moment she saw me, she rushed over. "Zoey, Sadie is your sister. You''re family. You have to save her! She''s still so young-she can''t go to jail!"

 Billionaire Is 230

    Chapter 230 pping the B*tch in the Face Chapter 230 pping the B*tch in the Face 120 Free Coins


    When I heard Monica''s plea, I couldn''t help but find it ridiculous, Just earlier tonight, she had instigated Sadie to attend the banquet and steal the spotlight, hoping to humiliate me and disgust Bill even further. all to ruin my reputation in Snowville. Not long ago, she even tried to steal my husband-let alone what she had done with Ashley before.


    So what, all the pain and suffering my mom and Zoey endured over the past 20 years should just be brushed aside?


    This mother-daughter pair is notorious for their life of deceit, built on theft, maniption, and cunning schemes. Why would they ever assume I would help them?


    I put on a confused expression and asked, "Aunt Monica, what''s the matter? You can''t be serious that Sadie actually killed someone?"


    It was no surprise that Anna loved being the center of attention.


    Acting could be incredibly enjoyable, and you wouldn''t know the thrill until you give it a try!


    This was downright satisfying.


    Using my innocent tone as cover, I relentlessly stomped all over Monica''s wounds.


    "Although my sister can be a little stupid, arrogant, selfish, and maniptive, I still believe she''s kind at heart. Surely she wouldn''t stoop to things like murder, right?" Monica''s lips twitched at my pliments."


    Under normal circumstances, she would have already started arguing with me, but now, desperate, she could only swallow her pride and exin what happened


    "It''s all your father''s fault for spoiling Sadie! She was jealous of Anna and took some shady route to pay for Anna''s life. But somehow, the person in the car wasn''t Anna-it was Ethan!"


    Feigning shock, I gasped and covered my mouth with my hands. "What?! I always thought my sister waspletely dumb. To think she''s capable of something so sinister; casually hiring assassins! Dad, what if she decides toe after me next?"


    Bill was already deeply disappointed in Sadie''s recent behavior.


    Thistest incident felt like a devastating betrayal, cutting him to the core.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He patted my back. "Don''t worry. She wouldn''t do that


    Seeing that I had easily derailed the conversation, Monica quickly interjected, "Well, this was a moment of impulsiveness on your sister''s part, but she was pushed to her limits! She and Ashley had such a close rtionship, and now he suddenly wants to marry someone else. Who could stand that kind of humiliation? Honey, Sadie didn''t mean.


    Feut her off, "Didn''t mean to? Aunt Monica, you can''t have such double standards. Don''t forget, Ashley was my boyfriend to begin with. She''s the one who snatched him from me. You''re saying Sadie couldn''t take


    I 1/3


    14:59 Tue, Dec 10 Gu B


    Chapter 230 pping the B*tch in the Face


    +20 Free Coins


    the humiliation, but I should have been able to? Yet I didn''t lose my temper and hire a hitman, did I? Or are you saying your daughter''s feelings are more important, and I''m just supposed to suffer?"


    My tone was cool, but my words served as a sharp reminder to Bill about his guilt toward Zoey.


    From start to finish, the real victim here was Zoey, not Sadie.


    "Zoey, that''s not what I meant," Monica said. "You and Ashley didn''t have the same deep rtionship that they did. You can''tpare the two."


    I nodded. "Oh, I s¨¦e. So in your logic, legitimate rtionships can''tpare to ones built on stealing and scheming.


    "No wonder my dad neglected my mom all these years to shack up with you. But if your love is so deep, Aunt Monica, why haven''t you been made official yet? Not working hard enough?"


    Seeing that I had now dragged Bill into the line of fire, his expression turned grim.


    He cleared his throat awkwardly. "We''re talking about Sadie here, not me."


    "Fine, let''s talk about my sister, then. Aunt Monica, your daughter ruined herself over a man. Shouldn''t you reflect on your own part in this?


    "Sadie does whatever she pleases. Whoever crosses her, she goes after their life. If my mom and I offended her, wouldn''t shee after us too?"


    "Zoey, we''re family! Sadie would never hurt you. That''s an exaggeration!"


    I let out a coldugh. "Family? How many things has Sadie stolen from me since childhood? From toys and clothes to boyfriends-and even after I finally got married, she still flirts shamelessly with my husband. What exactly does she want?


    "Aunt Monica, you''ve built your life on stealing and scheming, and now you''ve taught your daughter to do the same. Her current predicament is entirely your fault. Ethan died because of her. Shouldn''t she face the consequences?


    "Dad, let''s not forget-Sadie has never been the obedient girl you think she is. Back in school, she ran someone over and broke their leg. If you hadn''t spent a fortune to cover it up, the Gardners'' reputation would''ve been in ruins by now. And now that you''ve just arrived in Snowville, she pulls something like this? She clearly doesn''t care about the Gardners at all. Bill''s expression grew colder and colder. "So, what are you suggesting?"


    "If you make a mistake, you pay the price. That''s just the way it is. If Sadie is innocent, the police will clear her name. But if she''s guilty, the Sander family lost a life. Sadie''s just going to jail-Ethan will nevere back!


    I thought back to the dream I had that night.


    Ethan made his mistakes, but he didn''t deserve to die-especially not like that.


    "Sadie''s always used the Gardners'' influence to do as she pleases. If no one stops her, she''ll only make bigger mistakes in the future. Not punishing her isn''t helping her-it''s ruining her."


    14:59


    Chapter 230 pping the B*tch in the Face


    +20 Free Coins


    are on us!


    Monica''s face darkened as she snapped, "Shut up! You'' just using this as an excuse to take revenge on Honey, don''t listen to her nonsense. Sadie is our daughter!"


    "Honey? How affectionate. Have you two registered your marriage yet, or are you just ying house? With a rotten apple at the top of the tree, it''s no surprise the fruit below is spoiled!"


    Bill''s face was as dark as a storm cloud. "Enough! Stop arguing! I know here is your territory. After all, we''re family. If you can save Sadie, name your terms."


    When he noticed my dissatisfaction, he tried to appease me. Zoey, I know you hate her, but she''s still my daughter. If something happened to you, I wouldn''t stand by either. Of course, I''ll make sure she suffers from this. She''s young-if she goes to jail, her life will be ruined..."


    Carter, holding a teacup, casually blew on the steaming liquid. "The police have only linked the case to her, they haven''t convicted her yet. So, there''s still room to maneuver."


    Hearing this, Monica immediately rushed over to Carter, grabbing his arm with a desperate look.


    "Carter, you''re a good kid. Please, as a favor to me, save Sadie, please."


    Her words made my skin crawl.


    Did she really think her b*tchy tricks-acting sweet and close-worked on everyone?


    gaze dropped to the hand clutching his sleeve. "Have I mentioned that I''m a germaphobe?"


    Carter''s gaz


    His eyes lifted to Monica, icy and sharp, sending a chill down her spine as though the cold had swept in from all directions..


    His voice was even colder, devoid of any warmth. "Calling you Aunt'' is me being polite. Did you really think you were something special? Dreaming of being my mother-inw? Take a good look at yourself first and see if you''re even worthy.

 Billionaire Is 231

    Chapter 231 Darling, Tonight


    Chapter 231 Darling, Tonight


    Standing to the side, I was utterly delighted by the whole exchange.


    Still, I couldn''t help but feel Carter had been a little too polite.


    +20 Free Coins


    stole my mom''s husband. I crossed my arms and retorted, "Aunt Monica, you have some nerve! First, you and now you''re trying to steal her son-inw? What is wrong with you? Can''t you get your own man?"


    "I didn''t... I may not have a marriage certificate with your father, but I truly love him!"


    Monica''s voice wavered, her tone full of grievance as she looked tearfully at Bill.


    Perhaps when she was younger, she might have had some charm, but now? She was old.


    Years of excessive coic procedures had left her face stiff and unnatural, so her attempt at an emotional expression came off downright eerie.


    "Dad, how do you put up with her face every day? She looks like one of those wax home you can''t even tell if she''s crying or smiling."


    s from a funeral


    Bill''s face twitched with difort. He clearly understood by now that Sadie''s fate depended entirely on my decision.


    "Zoey, don''t be childish. I know I''ve wronged you and your mother over the years, and I''ve been trying to make amends. But Sadie is my daughter-I can''t just watch her go to prison. If you have any conditions, feel free to state them."


    I sat down on the couch, mulling over whether it was better to squeeze some benefits out of this situation or let Sadie rot in prison.


    If I held firm and Carter didn''t intervene, Sadie was definitely going to jail.


    Tipping my fingers lightly on the leather armrest, I noticed Monica''s sharp edges had suddenly softened. "Zoey, I understand why you hate me; I deserve that. But Sadie is still your half-sister. If you want to me someone, me me. Just please, if you can save her, I''ll do anything you ask."


    "Aunt Monica, that''s all I needed to hear. The harm you and my dad caused to my mom and me over the years can''t be erased with a simple apology. If you want to save Sadie, I have a few conditions." ""Name it."


    "First, sell all the luxury goods, bags, and jewelry in your house, liquidate everything, including all your savings, and donate it to disaster relief.


    "Second, transfer all of Sadie''s real estate and assets into my name.


    Third, Sadie is to be permanently banned from working in anypany under the Gardner Group."


    As soon as I listed these conditions, Monica waspletely stunned.


    had effectively stripped her and Sadie of everything they had, leaving all her years of scheming and effort to go up in smoke.


    OKS68%,


    Chapter 231 Darling. Tonight


    Even though Bill had never officially given her any property, she''d still managed to siphon plenty of money from him over the years.


    Monica stammered, unable to string together aplete sentence, her face full of terror. "Zoey, you''re... you''re trying to ruin us!"


    Crossing my legs, I let out a coldugh. "Aunt Monica, don''t be so dramatic. You built your current life using this ''child'' of yours, so now I''m just asking you to return what you''ve taken. If you truly love my dad


    as you im, then surely you so As othing more than dirt. I''m already being generous-I haven''t


    even asked forpensation for the 20 years of suffering you caused my mom and me. You''re getting off


    easy"


    Biting her lip, Monica was rendered speechless by my words. She couldn''t argue further and instead tried


    to shift the focus back to Sadie.


    ...I can agree to those terms. But Sadie is a Gardner. What''s hers is rightfully hers. How can


    I cut her off impatiently. "Well, going to prison is rightfully hers too.


    you


    "Monica, let me remind you-today, you came to me for help. And when you''re asking for someone''s help. you better act like it. Considering what you and your daughter have done over the years, a few years in prison is a light sentence. Frankly, even if Sadie rotted in prison for life, it wouldn''t be enough to pensate for what I''ve lost!"


    The memory of the night I was reborn resurfaced-the cold bathtub, Zoey''s fragile, 20-year-old body broken and lifeless.


    Why should she have suffered so much anguish and pain, while the culprits roamed free?


    I would never allow it


    As my tone turned icy, Bill finally spoke up, "Zoey, I can cut ties with them, but Sadie is a Gardner. She''s my responsibility"


    I shot him a cold nce. "So you''re nning to clean up after her for the rest of her life? The only reason she''s in this mess is because of your indulgence. If you don''t teach her a hard lesson now, saving her will be pointless; she''ll just screw up again." Rubbing my temples. I sighed. T''m tired. Those three conditions are non-negotiable. You can think it over. but let me make one thing clear-you''re wasting Sadie''s time. Once she confesses, not even Carter can pull her out of this mess after the conviction." Standing up. I prepared to leave, but Monica quickly called after me, "Alright! I agree to your terms. As long as you save Sadie, I''ll do as you say."


    I knew exactly what she was thinking. As long as Sadie was still around, she wouldn''t truly suffer. Bill would never abandon them.


    But little did they know had ns for them.


    The suffering my mom and Zoey endured? It was now their turn.


    I turned to Bill. "Dad, what about you?"


    Chapter 231 Darling, Tonight


    "Fine. Lagree."


    "Good. It''s settled, then. But let me warn you-if you go back on your word, you''ll pay double."


    I looked at Carter.


    "Carter, any objections!


    Carter gave me a warm smile. "Since my wife has spoken, there''s no issue."


    His words cased Bill''s tension.


    "What''s the n?" Bill asked.


    420 Free Coins


    "It''s simple. Find the hitman and have him confess. Let him take full responsibility for everything: after all, he''s the one who tampered with the car. As for the murder-for-hire usation, the police only have circumstantial evidence. If the hitman''s testimony clears Sadie, the case is resolved."


    Bill''s eyes widened.


    He asked. "You already have the hitman?"


    I got to him before the police did."


    It was clear now why Carter was so self-assured; he held all the cards.


    Sadie''s fate really was entirely in my hands.


    Carter''s voice was calm, but his words carried a chilling threat


    "So, your daughter''s future depends on your decisions. If you don''t follow my wife''s terms, I can''t guarantee the police won''t find additional evidence"


    Bill''s face darkened. "We''re family. Is it really necessary to go this far?"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Carter nced at him with indifference. "You seem mistaken. Zocy, her mother, and I are family. As for the rest of you? I don''t recognize you as anything." ncing at his watch, Carter said, "It''ste, and Zoey needs her rest. Any further arrangements, discuss them with Damian. Zoey, let''s go back to our room." "Alright."


    I got up and pushed Carter into the elevator. As the doors closed, I caught a glimpse of Monica''s grim. expression.


    Should''ve thought of this sooner. Now it''s toote.


    I wasn''t Zoey. Everything they''d taken from me over the years? They''d cough it all back up and crawl back to where they belonged.


    "Carter, you nned all of this from the beginning."


    Carter finally spoke, "Instead of letting Sadie go to prison, it''s better to use her to gain some benefits. Bu4


    1


    Chapter 231 Darling, Tonight


    I''ll never interfere with your decisions."


    "You were just waiting for me to decide?"


    "Exactly. What you choose doesn''t matter, as long as you''re happy."


    This man.....


    I couldn''t deny that his words made my heart flutter.


    His body pressed against mine, leaving me no room to escape.


    In the darkness, the cold surface of the door was behind me, and his burning body was in front.


    +20 Free Cons


    I could only make out the outline of his figure in the faint streetlighting through the window.


    My heart raced faster and faster.


    "Carter... mumph..."


    He cupped my face, his kiss consuming mepletely


    As expected, after 30 years of abstinence, the moment this man got a taste, he became utterly insatiable.


    Just from his heated, intoxicating kisses, my legs went weak, and I nearly copsed.


    I clung to his neck, my body limp and draped in his arms.


    His deep, husky voice brushed against my ear, "Darling, don''t sleep in the guest room tonight. Stay with me, alright?"

 Billionaire Is 232

    Chapter 289 What If She Found Out That Their Entire Home Had B


    Chapter 232 What If She Found Out That Their Entire Home Had Been Cleaned Out?


    Cance kisline My senseless that Ipletely lost the ability to think. All I could do was nos and sav Taow and over like an who


    That night. Touted obediently in his arms. Cysaged to the awkwardness I used to feel, it felt like the invisible wall in my heart-the one I couldn''t exin of even fully understand-was slowly starting to crumble Linde by little, I found myself genuinely letting Carter in


    After all from the very beginning, we were in a contraqual marriage. I thought our rtionship was supposed to be purely transactional


    He wanted to use me to gain ess to the Gardners resources and connections. I wanted to leverage him to secure any foothold with the Boltons


    But somewhere along the way, everything changed. What he wanted wasn''t wealth or power, What he wanted was my heart.


    That same heart-battered and broken into a million aves by Luke-had once vowed never to trust love again. But under Carter''s gentle care. I found it starting to heal, bit by bit. I started to hope again, I wasn''t scared of the future anymore because I knew he''d always be there.


    He was always one step ahead, making sure every detail was taken care of. It wasn''t just because of how much he cared-it was because my death in the past had left him with scars he couldn''t erase.


    Now that I had been reborn, he was doing everything in his power to keep me sate, making sure no one would ever have the chance to hurt me again


    I wrapped thy arms around his waist and nuzzled my face against his chest.


    "Thank you." I said softly...


    "We''re married-no need to thank me. We''re family now. Chloe, when I tracked down that assassin, I did it with an ulterior motive. You''ve been trying to get Philippa and Bill to divorce, right? This could''ve been your ace in the hole. Why didn''t you use it tonight to pressure him?" Carter asked.


    "It was a good opportunity, but I had a gut feeling he wouldn''t agree. Bill''s problem was never that he didn''t love my mom. It''s that he never really understood his own feelings. Now he finally does, Ladmitted.


    "So, what you''re saying is Philippa''s position in his heart far outweighs Sadie''s?"


    "Yes. And now that my mom''s pregnant with his child, there''s no way he''d ever agree to leave her. I didn''t. want to take that risk, so I decided not to bring it up"


    In the darkness, I frowned deeply. "When a man starts having a change of heart, getting a divorce bes nearly impossible. Sadie can make hun hesitate, but she doesn''t have what it takes to push him to leave her. Have you notherd! Starting today, he''s already begun drawing clear boundaries with Monica, He genuinely wants to return to his family


    Tue, De


    Chapter 232 What If She Found Out That Their Entire Home Had B...


    "If he really changes his ways and turns over a new leat would you ept him?" Carter asked.


    +20 Free Coins


    "Carter, that question is like asking if I could ever forgie Luke. A man who''s dirtied himself? Even if it means spending the rest of my life alone, I''ll never forgive him! But reality is cruel. I don''t want things between him and my mom to escte to the point of going to court, but I also know he won''t agree to a divorce easily."


    Carter gently patted my back. "Don''t stress about the future right now. It''ste-get some rest. We''ll find a


    solution.


    "I do have an idea. Even if he doesn''t want to agree, he have no choice!"


    The next morning.


    Carter''s efficiency was incredible. He quickly dug into Monica and Sadie''s assets, uncovering everything they owned before Monica even had the chance to hide anything.


    All of Monica''s luxury handbags were stored in Sadie''s mansion overseas. And in just one night, everything -everyst item-was cleaned out.


    There were hundreds of limited-edition designer bags worth millions, and the jewelry? There were so many pieces it was impossible to count.


    Over the years, she''d managed to siphon plenty of valuable things from Bill.


    We also uncovered all of Monica''s ount bnces.


    "Aunt Monica, transfer it now. If you keep stalling, your daughter won''t being out."


    Her face lookedpletely drained, haggard even. In the end, for Sadie''s sake, she had no choice but to do as I said.


    But she gritted her teeth andpleted every single one of my demands. She wasn''t stupid-she knew that as long as Sadie was safe, she could make aeback Unfortunately for her, that little dream of hers was about to shatter, and what came next would be the true start of her nightmare.


    "Zoey, I''ve done everything you asked. Please, save Sadie now."


    "Don''t worry. Your daughter will be out within 24 hours. But the vi you''re staying in right now? It''s under my dad''s name. You''ll need to pack your things and move out,"


    Monica froze. "Zoey, I''ve already transferred all my savings to you. Now I don''t even have a ce to stay. It''s freezing outside-are you trying to kill me?"


    I casually sent her 20,000 bucks. "Whether you stay here and rent or go back to your home country, it''s up to you. But just so you know, the things you have back there aren''t yours anymore either. Even if you go back, you won''t get anything out of it. Aunt Monica, I heard that 20 years ago, you were just a nightclub dancer living in a rundown vige with no real home to your name. All I''m doing is sending you back to where you started. You always brag about how your love for my dad is ''true love." Well, I''m curious- without money, just how long will your lovest?"


    Monica immediately started crying. Clutching Bill''s hand, she sobbed, "I can handle hardship, but Sadie-


    Chapter 232 What If She Found Out That Their Entire Home Had B...


    *20 Free Coins


    she''s your daughter! She grew up pampered and spoiled-how could you bear to let her live in a rental?"


    Before Bill could say anything, I cut in coldly, "Didn''t you say you wanted to make it up to me and my mom? Then you need to cut ties with this mother and daughterpletely. Don''t forget, Sadie once drove me to the brink of death. This woman ruined my mors happiness. Back then, my mom was ready to settle down and live peacefully with you. But Monica-he-was the one who deliberately leaked your intimate photos and her pregnancy news to provoke my mom. Otherwise, you and my mom would''ve already been living the life you wanted. How else would you have wasted thest 20 years?"


    My words seemed to trigger something in Bill''s memory. He had been happy with my mom back then.


    He was so thrilled at one point that he even gave her five percent of his shares.


    Butter, my mom suddenly turned cold toward him.


    And now, he finally realized it was all Monica''s doing.


    "It was you!" Bill roared.


    ""Honey. I didn''t mean to-" Monica stammered.


    Smack!


    Bill raised his hand and pped Monica hard across the face.


    I couldn''t help but hold my breath in shock. What if he dislodged one of the imnts in her face? That would''ve been a terrifying sight.


    I stepped in to stop him. "Dad, things havee to this point. You can''t have it both ways anymore. You have to choose-it''s either them or us.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    I paused for a moment before adding, "Of course, if you choose them, I''ll understand. My mom and I won''t me you. After all, you''ve spent 20 years with them. But as the price, I hope you''ll divorce my mom imm¨¦diately and set her free."


    The moment Bill heard the word "divorce," he didn''t even hesitate before giving his answer. "Philippa is my rightful wife. I wronged you and your mom in the past, but this time, I''ll never let you go again."


    As expected, Bill''s heart still belonged to my mom.


    Last night, I knew he wouldn''t agree to the condition I mentioned. But it didn''t matter. There was no rush. He still hadn''t realized he''d already fallen into the trap set for him.


    This was exactly the answer I''d been waiting for.


    Dad, a real man stands by his choices. Since you''ve chosen us, just know that my mom and I won''t tolerate even a single grain of sand in our eyes. If you ever secretly help them behind our backs, then you better stick to the agreement and divorce my mom. Sadie was his biological daughter-there isn''t a father in the world who canpletely turn a blind eye to their own child.


    I was forcing him into a corner. No matter which path he chose, he''d lose.


    Chapter 232 What If She Found Out That Their Entire Home Had B.....


    +20 Free Coins


    All I needed now was an irrefutable excuse-a proper reason that would leave him speechless and make the divorce inevitable.


    In a situation like this, he''d have no choice but to agree


    After all, where in the world does someone get to eat from one te while staring at another?


    I wasn''t Zoey from before-I wasn''t weak like that.


    Sooner orter, this love triangle was go


    to end.


    And divorce? That was only a matter of time.


    After a full day of interrogation, Sadie was on the verge of a breakdown. When she finally came out, it was clear she wasn''t in a good state-she looked like she was about to snap,


    I sat in the car, waiting to take her back home.


    On the surface, I was ying the role of the "concerned sister. But truthfully, I was just there to watch the show,


    As expected, she and Monica immediately broke down, hugging each other and sobbing uncontrobly.


    Wow. Look at that. What a touching disy of mother daughter love.


    But I couldn''t help wondering-what would her reaction be when she found out that during the one day she''d been locked up, their entire home had been cleaned out? Oof, just the thought of it made me excited. This was going to be good.

 Billionaire Is 233

    Chapter 233 Carl, I Think We Should Give a Try


    Chapter 233 Carl, I Think We Should Give It a Try


    1 sat in the car, sipping on a


    sweet fruit tea.


    +20 Free Coins


    Back in the day. I used to work nonstop, grinding away like a mule. The only drink I could afford myself was that bitter, disgusting iced Americano, forcing myself to stay awake.


    But the beauty of being reborn is that it gave me the chance to relive the simple joys of being a carefree girl again.


    After Monica and Sadie had cried and wailed long enough, they finally got in the car. The moment Sadie saw the slight smile on my lips, she scoffed and sneered, "Why are you here? What bad luck." She had no idea what was waiting for her.


    But I was in a good nod, so I didn''t bother to argue with her.


    When the car pulled up to the Bolton Residence, Sadie lookedpletely confused. "Mom, why are we at the Bolton Residence? I just want to go home and take a shower."


    Monica''s expression turned awkward. She couldn''t exactly tell Sadie that they''d already been kicked out of their house, could she?


    "By the way, where''s my dad? Why didn''t hee to pick me up?" Sadie asked.


    I crossed my arms and said tly, "What, did you think you were some kind of returning schr, riding home in glory with a parade to greet you? You''re ridiculous."


    Zoey, don''t think that just because you married some guy, you can do whatever you want. You better watch yourself, or I''ll tell Dad, and he''ll-"


    This girl had just spent an entire day locked up and still didn''t show the slightest sign of reflection. She was just as brainless as ever.


    If someone didn''t put her in her ce, who knows what kind of trouble she''d cause in the future?


    But don''t worry. It wouldn''t be long before she got a taste of what it felt like to be pped around by reality.


    "Enough, Sadie! Stop talking!" Monica scolded her in a low voice.


    Sadie started to sense that something wasn''t right, but I just rolled my eyes at her. "Go ahead and take a shower in the guest room and change into some clean clothes. When you''re done,e out and sign some papers.


    "Sign what papers?" she asked warily.


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    I opened the car door and got out, gesturing for one of the housekeepers to take her upstairs to freshen


    1. up.


    When Sadie was finally led to the living room, I was lounging barefoot on the sofa, wrapped in a perfectly


    III


    Chapter 233 Carl, I Think We Should Give It a Try


    +20 Free Coins


    tailored gown.


    After spending half my life working like a beast of burden, I was determined to enjoy this moment to the


    fullest.


    Monica sat uneasily on the sofa across from me, fidgeting non-stop. Sadie nced nervously at Damian, who stood behind me, a guarded look shing across her face.


    "Mom, why are we here at the Bolton Residence? What going on?" Sadie asked, clearly unsettled.


    Damian tossed a stack of documents onto the table in front of her and said coldly, "Sign them."


    When Sadie realized they were property transfer documents, her expression instantly changed. "What is this? Mom, exin it to me!"


    With tears streaming down her face, Monica choked out the entire story. Sadie exploded in anger. She grabbed the documents in front of her and tore them to pieces.


    "I''m not signing anything!"


    "Fine, don''t sign," I said with a light chuckle.


    "But if I was able to get you out, I can have Carter send you right back in. And next time? You''ll rot in there. Considering all the things you''ve done to me in the past, it wouldn''t take much for me to pay a few people in prison to make sure the rest of your life is a living hell." "Zoey, you b*tch! You''re so vicious! Where''s my dad? I want to see him!" Sadie screamed, trembling with


    §Ô§Ñ§Õ§Ö.


    She tried to call him, only to discover that her number had already been blocked.


    "You can stop trying. Dad has already agreed toe back to his family and cut ties with and


    you mom. So from now on, don''t call him Dad-you don''t deserve it," I said coolly.


    your


    Damian stepped forward with another copy of the contract and ced it on the table. "Ms. Sadie, feel free to tear this one up too. Just know, whichever finger you use to rip it, I''ll make sure to break that finger," he said in an icy tone. Sadie was terrified, though she still looked defiant.


    After a brief struggle, and despite her tantrum, Damian''s unyielding pressure left her no choice but to sign.


    Perhaps this mother and daughter pair still harbored some kind of fantasy, thinking Bill was only temporarily angry.


    They probably believed that once his anger cooled, he''d forgive them and take them back.


    But me? I just needed to wait for the right opportunity When the time came, Bill wouldn''t have a single. excuse left-he''d have no choice but to agree to a divorce.


    As Sadie was leaving, I generously transferred her another 20,000 dors.


    A spoiled princess like her? That money wouldn''tst her a day. And when she spent it all, I couldn''t help but wonder-what would she do then?


    15:00 Tue, Dec 10 G UB.


    Chapter 233 Carl, I Think We Should Give a Try


    +20 Free Coins


    ne to keep


    After the two of them were sent away, I instructed Damian, Damian, please arrange for someone to an eye on them."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Zoey, Mr. Carter has already given the order," he replied.


    "Good" I nodded.


    I nced out the window at the sky. "It''s almost New Year''s Eve..."


    The students were already on winter break, and I could asionally hear the sound of kids setting off firecrackers outside.


    In the past, at this time of year. I''d be rushing around, handling work for Luke


    I''d be so busy that by the time I got back to the Sanders home on New Year''s Eve, I''d find that everyone had already eaten without me. To them, whether I was there or not didn''t really make a difference.


    But this year, on New Year''s Eve, Ethan and I were both dead.


    How would they spend it this time?


    The thought left me a little tired, and soon I drifted off into a deep sleep.


    I didn''t know when Carter came back, but the moment I opened my eyes, I found his gentle gaze locked


    on me.


    Just seeing him made me feel at ease.


    I reached out and hooked my arms around his neck, climbing onto him like a ko. My voice still husky from sleep. "You''re back?"


    "Yeah. Before, I never thought much about being busy. But now, knowing that you''re here waiting for me. I always find myself wanting to get things done faster. I wish the days wouldn''t end so quickly, just so I cane home and have dinner with you sooner," he said softly.


    He said it so casually, but his words made my heart feel warm.


    "Carter, I think I''m actually looking forward to New Year''s Eve this year. Because this year, you''ll be with me. I''m not alone anymore," I murmured.


    He leaned down and kissed me. "Me too.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    After the kiss, my breathing had already gone unsteady.


    I looked up at him with soft eyes. "Am I beautiful?"


    Zoey''s figure was stunning-especially when she wore a dress, which entuated every curve and feature.


    Carter''s gaze lingered on my long legs and the perfect shape of my body, his voice dropping low and hoarse, You''re gorgeous."


    I leaned closer to his ear, my breath brushing against his skin. "That''s because I dressed up just for you, Carl


    Chapter 233 Carl, I Think We Should Give a Try


    +20 Free Coins


    My warm breath turned his ears red, and I whispered teasingly, "And you know... it''s not just New Year''s Eve I''m looking forward to. I''m also very excited for tonight. Carl, do you know what I mean?"


    As I leaned into him. I gently rubbed against a certain pot, a yful smile curling on my lips. "I think... we can give it a try," I said softly,

 Billionaire Is 234

    Chapter 234 Finally Together


    Carter''s fingers grazed my check, his eyes warm, his voice like a quiet stream, "Chloe, are you absolutely


    sure about this?"


    1 pressed a hand to my chest, feeling the steady rhything beneath. "If a heart is like a cup, I don''t know how full mine is, but I do know one thing-it''s not empty,


    "In my


    At first, I couldn''t grasp the depth of his feelings. I hesitated, unsure, guarding myself. But as the weight of his love became clear and I faced my own growing affection, my resolve solidified. I wanted to take that leap-with him. Life is a book, one page at a time. I''m only 20; there''s a lifetime ahead to write our story together.


    Why waste it on doubt? Why not choose happiness-far both of us?


    1 leaned close, my lips brushing his car. I''m a little nervous, but if it''s with you... I want to try. Is that okay?"


    His voice, rough and low, answered, ''Okay. Put on something warm. I want to take you somewhere,"


    Confused, I tilted my head. "Where?"


    To our home. This ce holds too many memories of you and Luke. I don''t want our first time to be here," he said, his tone resolute. "Alright."


    Only then did I understand why he always stopped at thest moment. This man-so stubborn, so principled!


    I shrugged on a thick coat, slipped into my heels, and nudged him to get moving.


    As we reached the door, I nced back. There, at the top of the staircase, stood Luke, his expression a mix. of longing and defeat.


    It struck a chord, pulling me back to when I was eight years old. I''d first seen him standing in that spot, his gaze curious and inviting, ready to wee me into his world.


    But now? Now, all he could do was watch me walk away


    I''d already moved into the Bolton Residence, yet the gap between us had never felt wider.


    Outside, the snowstorm raged, icy wind whipping through the air, but I felt no sadness.


    Instead, a spark of something else stirred in me-excitement.


    It reminded me of the way a girl feels when she''s just fallen in love, looking forward to seeing the handsome boy from the ss next door.


    Chapter 234 Finally Together


    +20 Free Coins


    The stirrings of spring in my chest felt like the rush of first love-a kiss beneath cherry blossoms, hazy, electric, and tinged with nervous excitement. It was the kind of feeling that left you breathless and yearning for more. Something this special couldn''t begin carelessly after a drunken night or end in meaningless chaos. Only a man who truly cherished you would take the time to make it unforgettable.


    As we drove, I realized where we were headed-the ce that was supposed to be our marital home,


    Thinking about it now, I felt a bit sheepish. Back then, I only insisted on having a marital home as an excuse to bring up the statue issue.


    "Is it the t we looked at before?" I asked.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s in the sameplex. But I didn''t like theck of privacy, especially with my condition. So, I bought at vi instead. Would that bother you?" Carter replied, his voice steady.


    I shook my head. "Not at all. Anywhere''s perfect as long as I''m with you."


    The car pulled into a spacious courtyard, and my breath hitched. The garden was bursting with flowers and trees-every one of them my favorites. In one corner stood a small doghouse, cozy and inviting.


    Fairy lights twinkled softly across the yard, wrapping even the doghouse in their glow.


    This ce wasn''t just a house-it was ours.


    Carter stood from his wheelchair with quiet determination.


    "I know you love animals. You can have as many dogs and cats as you want. When springes, I''ll take you to pick out a puppy."


    A smile tugged at my lips. "Okay."


    My gaze Jarided on the massive cherry blossom tree in the yard, its branches draped with strings of colorful lights, like stars tangled in its boughs.


    I could already imagine it in full bloome spring-stunning, magical.


    Beneath it, a swing set swayed gently in the breeze.


    "You... "I began, my voice soft.


    "That year, I saw you standing under a cherry blossom tree at school. The wind caught your hair, and for a moment... you took my breath away," Carter said, his tone wistful. Carter, always so thoughtful.


    When I stepped inside. I froze, utterly speechless. The house was fully decorated, every detail a mirror of the marital home I''d once designed.


    "Is this a coincidence?" I asked, surprise threading through my voice.


    "No. I knew you designed that home yourself, so I figured this cozy, warm style was what you liked. I found a ce that already had a simr look. Some of the furniture we picked out is still being custom-made and 2/4 Chapter 234 Finally Together


    420 Free Coins


    hasn''t arrived yet. I nned to wait until everything was perfect... but someone couldn''t seem to wait," Carter admitted, his tone gentle.


    "I''m not that inpatient," I protested, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    "Meow...


    Out of nowhere, Snowke leapt into my arms, rounder and fluffier than thest time I''d seen it at the Sanders'' house. A grin spread across my face.


    Snowke! When did you bring it back?"


    "Yesterday. Its cold cleared up, and the pet shop''s been taking great care of it," Carter replied.


    I yed with Snowke for a while, its soft purring filling the room as I held it close. The house was warm and inviting, so I slipped off my coat and wandered around.


    In one corner, a massive cat tree stood, perfectly suited for Snowke''s climbing adventurest


    This felt like a dreame true.


    Carter had disappeared into the bedroom. Ever thoughtful, he''d chosen a ground-floor master bedroom To suit his condition.


    But when I pushed the door open. I froze.


    The room was filled with roses, and the bed was dressed in a bold, festive quilt, giving the space a celebratory, almost wedding-night feel.


    From the bathroom, I heard the sound of running water. Momentster, Carter emerged, a sharp suit clinging to his frame, his damp hair falling slightly across his forehead.


    "I wanted to wait a few more days until everything was perfect before bringing you here," he said, his ears tigged red. "I know I didn''t give you a wedding, but I wanted to give you a wedding night you''d never forget.


    He stood tall,posed, and perfect, every inch the man I''d fallen for. "It''s been a long time since you''ve seen me like this, hasn''t it?" he added softly.


    Before he could say more, I closed the distance between us, throwing my arms around him. "Carter, you''re the most thoughtful man in the entire world!"


    He chuckled, a soft, warm sound, "I think you''re the only person who believes that."


    He gently wiped the tears I hadn''t even realized were falling. "We lost a lifetime, Chloe. I don''t want to waste this one, You''ve been through so much, endured so much pain. All I want is to cherish you, to love you, and to give you everything you deserve." Standing on my tiptoes, I pressed my lips to his. "To me the best thing in the world is already here-you,


    Carter.


    Carter''s arms wrapped around my waist as he deepence the kiss, unhurried and filled with warmth.


    I didn''t know who started it, but before I realized it, we were on the bed, everything unfolding as if it were


    15:00 Tue, Dec 10 G G


    Chapter 234 Finally Together


    #20 Free Coins


    meant to.


    Fumbling awkwardly, I tugged at his suit, my fingers clumsy in their rush to loosen his tic.


    He leaned in, his lips brushing my ear. "Darling, I know you''re cager, but slow down. There''s no need to rush."


    Flustered, I shot back. I''m not the one rushing... someone else definitely is.


    I finally yanked his tie free, and just as I started on his buttons, he flipped us over, pinning me beneath him. His breath was warm against my skin as he murmured, "Darling, this is a man''s job. Just rx and leave it to me."


    His fingers slipped beneath the hem of my gown, each touch igniting sparks across my skin. It felt as though I were adrift on a gentle tide, rising and falling with cach wave, my heart racing in time with his touch.


    "Carter...I whispered, my voice trembling with urgency.


    His eyes soft as he said. "Don''t rush. It''s your first time. I don''t want to hurt you."


    But as I looked up at him, I could see his forehead, even the bridge of his straight nose, was already Covered in a thinyer of sweat.


    Even now, he was thinking of me first. My heart swelle, warm and full as if cradled in his care.


    sping his hand tightly, I reassured him, "Carter... it''s okay now."


    He gazed into my eyes, tenderness etched in every line of his face. "Chloe... if it hurts, just tell me," he said, his voice deep and soothing. "Okay... "I nodded, my reply barely a whisper.


    How could I feel pain when he was being so careful?


    There was a flicker of difort, yes, and a trace of nervousness, but the moment I reminded myself it was him, every fear dissolved.


    He bit down softly on my lips, silencing every sound I made, as though he wanted to keep them all for himself.


    I clung to him, my arms circling his waist tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Tears spilled from the corners of my eyes-pain mingling with emotion-though I harely noticed.


    "Carter... we''re finally together," I murmured, my words breaking into the space between us.


    Chapter 235 1, Carter, Will Never Let You Down

 Billionaire Is 236

    Chapter 236 Anna''s True Identity!


    Chapter 236 Anna''s True Identity!


    +20 Free Comt


    Up until now, it had all just been spection-like how we believed it was Anna who killed me. But without actually seeing it with my own eyes, I couldn''t be certain,


    All I could do was keep digging, keep searching, until the day I had solid, irrefutable proof.


    This answer was crucial to me. I had to know-was the person who had been plotting against me all this time really my own younger sister?


    Carter didn''t stop what he was doing. His hands, slick with with just the right amount of pressure.


    Dl, pressed and kneaded my waist


    "We were right, she isn''t your sister. At least, when she brought out that DNA sample, your sister was still alive. But after all these years... your sister..." he said after a moment.


    The moment the truth was revealed, a flood of emotions surged in my chestplicated and overwhelming.


    likeContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Thad asked the heavens so many times, why? Why, if Anna was truly my sister, would she treat this? Even if she had gone missing as a child after falling into the water, it wasn''t my fault. How could she hate me so much? And now, I finally had the answer.


    "She came back for revenge from the very beginning!"


    "Yes," Carter confirmed.


    "No wonder I died so miserably. She had prepared for this for years, carefully nning each step, locking me into a series of traps until she drove me to the brink of destruction. So that''s why


    My fingers clenched tightly around the bedsheet. "My poor sister... is she still alive?"


    In truth, my memory of my sister''s face had long since grown blurry. The only image I could recall was from old photographs we had back then.


    But after Anna came back, even those photos gradually disappeared.


    She must have done that intentionally-to erase our memories of my sister''s face, to slowly diminish our connection to her..


    "You should prepare for the worst. But now that we know Anna''s true identity, do you want to warn the Sanders?" Carter said gently.


    Ishook my head. Not yet. The Sanders have already lost two people, Grandma is still in the hospital, and they''re already starting to suspect Anna. She won''t dare make any big moves against them for now. If we expose her now, we risk alerting her, and we still don''t have any stronger evidence to back us up."


    "What if someone from the Sanders ends up getting hurt again?" he asked.


    My eyes turned cold. "Then they''ll just have to live with the consequences."


    III


    Chapter 236 Anna''s True Identity!


    +20 Free Colna


    When I died, not a single person from the Sanders stood up for me or even bothered to look for me. If they had, I wouldn''t feel as bitter and cold as I do today


    They owe me this. Every single one of them.


    If I don''tst until the day I gather the evidence, then Kate''s words will prove true-it''s just their bad luck.


    "Still. Anna''s ns have already been disrupted by my rebirth. With a baby in her belly, she''s bound to speed up her timeline, Can you find a way to nt a few people inside the Sanders family as informants?" I''ll figure something out. Carter replied.


    "We''ll attack from multiple angles. As long as she makes the slightest move, I refuse to believe we won''t uncover the truth!"


    Anna''s wedding was scheduled for right after the New Year. Honestly, I couldn''t wait to see the chaos when the Hudsons found out the baby in her belly wasn''t Ashley''s. That scene was going to be spectacr.


    s my mind wandered to all the possible oues, Carter interrupted my thoughts.


    "New Year''s is just around the corner, she probably wont make any moves in the next few days. Let''s not waste time worrying about her now and focus on enjoying the holiday. Look at you-just mentioning her gets you so worked up. How are you feeling, by the way?" he said..


    "After that massage, I feel much better, I admitted.


    Carter''s warm fingertips slowly slid lower from my waist. "Chloe, if you''re feeling better... then does that


    mean I can..."


    His voice trailed off, low and maic, as his breath brushed teasingly against my ear.


    Just a second ago, I''d been fuming over how to bring Anna down, but now, in the blink of an eye, he had effortlessly drawn me into an entirely different kind of mood-one heavy with intimacy and tension. "Sorry, Chloe," he murmured.


    "I know you''re tired. It''s just... sometimes I can''t control myself..."


    Before he could finish, I leaned forward and threw myself into his arms, biting lightly on his earlobe.


    "Carter,


    u''ve said it yourself-we''re husband and wife. For things like this, you don''t need my permission...


    My fingers deftly unbuttoned his shirt, one button at a time, as I pressed a soft bite to his Adam''s apple.


    "Carl, you cantouch me with those hands of yours, the ones you just coated with oil... but you have to be gentle, okay?" I whispered.


    Carter''s dark eyes burned with intensity, and the next moment, he captured my breath with his kiss, deep and consuming.


    But I didn''t mind. In fact, I weed it.


    After all, how could I resist my husband, who was both so innocent and so passionate?


    Tue, Da


    Chapter 236 Anna''s True Identity!


    420 Free Coins


    I couldn''t help but wonder-was he going to ask for permission every time we got intimate in the future?


    Even so, I could feel how much he respected me and how carefully he treated me. I wanted to cherish this rtionship, this marriage that hadn''te easy for either of us. Fulfilling a partner''s needs is part of a wife''s responsibility.


    Besides, I didn''t dislike it at all.


    When it came to Carter, he only ever made me feel happy.


    What I didn''t expect was that we''d end up tangled together, on and off, for an entire day and night.


    Aside from brief breaks to rest and eat, we spent most of the time in our little home,pletely lost in each other.


    Now


    I finally understood why he hadn''t wanted to stay at the Bolton Residence.


    The Bolton Residence, though spacious, was still part of a big family. There were too many people, too many servants. There was none of the freedom we had here.


    Plus, the vi Carter chose was in an amazing location. To keep his leg condition a secret, he''d picked a Spot where there were no tall buildings around.


    Even though the development was located in the city, the orientation of our vi offered incredible privacy.


    When he pressed me against the floor-to-ceiling windows, the scene outside was a flurry of falling snow, while inside, his body radiated heat against mine. There was something indescribable about the forbidden, secretive thrill of it all.


    After all that chaos, when I woke up the next morning. I was surprised to find Carter still lying


    ext to me.


    Even asleep, our bodies were tightly intertwined, inseparable.


    "Darling, you''re awake?" his husky morning voice came from just above me, incredibly sexy.


    I looked into his sleepy, half-lidded eyes, remembering how I used to feel intimidated by him-like he was some unattainable god.


    But now, I''d finally pulled this god down into the mortal world.


    I''d made him experience the emotions and desires of being human, made him willingly lose himself int the bliss of it all.


    Wrapping my arms around his neck, I nuzzled my face affectionately against his. "I like you so much."


    The drowsiness in his eyes faded a little. "Darling, say that again."


    Leaning closer to his ear, I whispered, slow and deliberate, I. Like. You."


    Chapter 237 Kneel on Them


    Chapter 237 Kneel on Them


    When Carter heard my words, a spark of joy lit up his dark eye

 Billionaire Is 237

    Chapter 237 Kneel on Them


    Chapter 237 Kneel on ThemText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Carter heard my words, a spark of joy lit up his dark eyes as if fireworks had exploded, illuminating


    his face.


    "Are you serious?" he asked cautiously,


    His uncertainty tugged at my heartstrings...


    In the past, Luke had never paid much attention to my feelings. As the most cherished grandson of the Bolton family, he had always been showered with affection and attention, particrly from Jeffrey, who ced all the family''s hopes on him.


    Luke and I grew up together, and our rtionship wasmon knowledge. Life had always been easy for him-everything he wanted was within reach.


    Carter, on the other hand, was different. His reserved and distant demeanor stemmed from ack of affection. Even his love for me had been carefully concealed.


    Even as a billionairemanding respect and fear, Carter remained lonely


    My simple confession carried more weight than I had imagined. It left him hesitant, almost unable to believe it was real.


    I tightened my grip on his hand and affirmed, "Yes, I like you."


    Carter responded by wrapping his arm more firmly around my waist, his tone earnest, "Chloe. I''ve never been in a rtionship before. If I ever make mistakes, please tell me. I may not be perfect, but I''ll do my best to be perfect for you." His heartfelt promise melted my heart. Smiling, I teased, "You''re already the best in every


    After our open conversation the day before, nothing stood between us anymore. We spent hours together in bliss until I received an unexpected call from the maid.


    "Miss, you need toe quickly. Ms. Sadie is causing chaos at Mrs. Gardner''s house, and we can''t calm her down."


    Frustration bubbled up as I ended the call. Sadie was crossing the line again.


    My mom hadn''t been feeling well, and now Sadie was causing a scene.


    I drove straight to my mom''s ce. As I stepped inside, I was greeted by the sound of smashing objects and Sadie''s screeching voice.


    "You witch! You stole my dad and made him ignore me! If I can''t live a good life, neither will you!"


    J couldn''t help but marvel at Sadie''s foolishness. If I were in her shoes, I''d have used pity to manipte


    Bill


    Instead, she chose to storm in like a madwoman right after getting out of jail.


    Calmly, I pulled out my phone and began recording the chaos to show Billter. Then, I stepped into the


    Chapter 237 Kneel on Them.


    messy living room.


    20 Free Colna


    Thankfully, Carter had stationed two bodyguards to protect my mom, so Sadie hadn''t been able to enter. She stood outside, hurling insults, while the maid and guards kept her at bay.


    My mom, already looking pale, pressed her temples, clearly overwhelmed by themotion.


    "Keep at it." I said icily, ring at Sadie. "When you''re done, let''s see how you n to pay for the damages


    Inside, I fumed. If Sadie''s tantrum managed to break up Bill and my mom, I''d admire her means. But all she''d get was Bill kicking her out for good.


    As soon as Sadie spotted me, her anger red even more. "Zoey, you conniving snake! I''m Dad''s daughter tool How dare you treat me like this?"


    Beforeing over, I''d already heard about Sadie''s recent troubles. After being thrown out of the house, she and Monica had faken refuge in a hotel. - rent a modest


    Theirbined savings amounted to just 40,000. For most people, that would be plenty to ce nearby and livefortably.


    Bu Sadie wasn''t like most people. ustomed to a life of luxury, she couldn''t stand the thought of -downsizing.


    Instead of adapting, she decided to stir up trouble at my mom''s house.


    I crossed my arms and allowed the bodyguards to block her froming any closer. "Sadie, don''t forget that without my intervention, you''d still be rotting in jail. Seems like the years offort you''ve enjoyed have made you forget your ce. "Your mother is nothing more than a mistress, Maybe some people pleased her by calling her Mrs. Gardner, but let''s get one thing straight-the real Mrs. Gardner is my mother. And you? You''re just an illegitimate child barging into the legal wife''s home. How dare you act so high and mighty here?"


    The words ''illegitimate child'' cut deep, and I could see Sadie''s face twisted with anger. She had always deluded herself into believing she was the legitimate eldest daughter, so hearing the truth enraged her.


    "You''re the illegitimate one!" she shot back furiously. "If your pathetic mother hadn''t refused to let go, Dad would have married my mom long ago. You wouldn''t even have the chance to act superior in this house!" Before I could respond, a booming voice interrupted, "Who are you calling an illegitimate child?"


    Bill had arrived, but Sadie was too clueless to realize the danger she was in. She had been counting on this moment, hoping to gain his sympathy.


    "Dad, you''re finally here!" she cried, rushing toward him. "Do you have any idea how much my mom and I have been suffering? We-" Smack!


    Her words were cut short by Bill''s p on her face. Stunned, Sadie stumbled back, staring at him in disbelief. "Dad, you hit me?"


    =


    +20 Free


    Chapter 287 Kneel on Them


    Bill''s expression was thunderous. "Look at this mess! Who gave you the right to cause a scene here?"


    Sadie was too dim-witted to grasp that things had changed beneath the surface. She still clung to the naive belief that Bill would continue indulging her every action.


    What she didn''t realize was that the years of advantage she and her mother had enjoyed had already been overturned. It hadn''t taken long, but the shift was enough for me to expose their ws and strip away their


    power.


    Bill''s remaining attachment to her stemmed purely from fatherly affection, but even that was hanging by a


    thread.


    Sadie, however, managed to sever itpletely with her reckless behavior.


    "Dad, do you not care about me and my mom anymore?" she cried out.


    I wasn''t about to let her y the victim. Taking a step forward, I spoke firmly, "Dad, let''s settle this right now. Who do you stand with? Is she an illegitimate child, or am I? And who is your wife? If you choose them, then fine-Mom and I will leave. We don''t need a father or husband who won''t protect us."


    Seeing my anger, Bill immediately tried to calm me down, Zoey, don''t say things like that. Your mother is my only wife."


    I pushed further, determined to get a clear answer, "Then why does she feel entitled toe here and cause chaos? What are we supposed to do about it? Should I call the police?"


    As soon as I mentioned involving the authorities, Bill''s expression shifted. "Zoey, that''s not necessary," he said hastily.


    "She''s just gotten out of trouble with the police. Do whatever you feel is right-just don''t call them."


    That was the moment I''d been waiting for. "Alright then, don''t expect any pity from me."


    she


    S?die froze, visibly shaken by my sneer. Her voice wavered .ammered, T... I''ll leave now.".


    The bodyguards blocked her path before she could move, and I took my time walking toward her. "Leave? Do you think this is some public market where you cane and go whenever you feel like it? You seem to enjoy smashing things, don''t you? Fine, let''s make use of that."


    I gestured toward the scattered ss and ceramic shards on the floor. "Pick up every piece and take them outside. When you''re done, you''re going to kneel on them."


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at the mess W-what?"


    I repeated coldly, "I said kneel. And stay there until I''m satisfied."


    000

 Billionaire Is 238

    Chapter 238 Feel This Pain Well


    Chapter 238 Feel This Pain Well


    When I made my request. I noticed Bill''s frown.


    "What''s wrong. Dad? Feeling bad?"


    "It''s not that. It''s just... the weather''s freezing outside


    +20 Free Coins


    I cut him off, my patience wearing thin, "Cold? So now you understand what it means to be cold? Don''t forget what you did when I was ten."


    That year, Zoey had been brought home to celebrate the New Year.


    Sadie framed her for breaking Bill''s treasured vase, and Monica blew the whole thing out of proportion.


    Usually, Bill wouldn''t lose his temper over something as trivial as a broken vase. But Zoey''s refusal to defend herself, coupled with the scheming of others, sealed her fate. She was forced to kneel in the snow. shen


    If Philippa hadn''t arrived in time, she might have stayed there for hours.


    "Dad, you''re always so quick to remind me that my mom is Mrs. Gardner, but you let Sadie do as she pleases. If she''s not kept in check, she''ll keep breaking things and causing trouble. Who''s going to be responsible if Mom gets hurt because of her?"


    At that time. I hadn''t told him Mom was pregnant. I wanted to avoidplications, especially with Monica lurking around. I kept the truth to myself and changed the subject.


    "You couldn''t bring yourself to discipline Sadie, yet you made me, a ten-year-old, kneel. I''m not irreceable as your daughter. I can-


    I knew guilt-tripping him would corner Bill into submission.


    "Sadie, your sister is right. You''ve been out of control for years. It''s time you learned your ce. This isn''t a yground for you to act recklessly," Bill said sternly.


    Sadie''s eyes welled up with tears as the bodyguards swiftly cleaned up the mess and escorted her out.


    "Dad, you can''t do this to me! I''m your daughter! Zoey you witch! I won''t forgive you!" she yelled.


    floor, and I coldly pinned her down.


    The bodyguards threw her onto the shattered pieces of th


    Her hands were instantly shed, blood seeping from the cuts.


    "Ah!"


    "Go ahead and scream. The louder you cry, the more satisfaction I feel, I taunted.


    "You monster!"


    "Do you finally feel pain, Sadie? Don''t forget what you and your mother did. After two decades, this is just a taste of retribution."


    Sadie red at me through her agony. "Laugh while you can. Dad loves me, and the more you torment


    Chapter 238 Feel This Pain Well


    me, the more he''ll despise you."


    20 Free Coins


    "Let him. I''ve made it clear-I don''t need him as a father. But you and your scheming mother will pay back everything you''ve done a hundredfold.


    Just losing your financial support is enough to break you? Remember, if your reckless mother hadn''t drugged my father, you wouldn''t even exist. You were destined to live in squalor, yet you''ve enjoyed luxury for years. I''m merely returning you to where you belong. Can''t handle that?"


    "Zoey, you-"


    I grabbed her hair and hissed. "Feel every ounce of this pain. It''s only the beginning."


    Sadie''s suffering left her gasping for air, her hands and knees trembling in agony.


    I red down at her, my voice ice-cold, "Don''t me me. You know exactly who sent you to the police. You know well how Ethan died.


    Her eyes widened in realization. "It was Anna! Ethan was just her scapegoat!"


    "Exactly. You targeted her, but Ethan paid the price. The police traced it back to you. Who do you think tipped them off?"


    I guided her through my words, step by step. I despise everything you and your mother have done, but in the end, I was the one who saved you. The person truly after your life is Anna. Sadie, you''re an ungrateful


    idiot.


    "Your life was nearly taken, yet here you are, making a scene. Do you even realize how close you came to dying? You might not even see iting next time."


    With that, I turned away and gave the bodyguards firm instructions, "Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her stand. Make sure she stays kneeling."


    Bill came out afterforting my mom and saw Sadie''s bloodied state. "Her hands....


    I nced at her without much concern. "It''s just a minor cut. She''s not going to die. If you''re so worried. send her somewhere else."


    My sharp tone must have startled him because he quickly said, "I was only asking. Zoey, there''s no need to go this far."


    I sneered and dragged him inside, mming the door behind us. "Dad, are you clueless, or are you pretending to be? Mom is pregnant, and at her age, it''s risky.


    "Don''t forget what Monica did thest time Mom was expecting-it almost caused her to lose me. Do you think Monica doesn''t know about Mom''s condition? She probably sent Sallie here to create trouble. What if this stress leads to a miscarriage? Is Sadie the only child you care about? Is the baby in Mom''s womb not yours?"


    A twinge of guilt hit me as I said that, knowing even Mom wasn''tpletely certain the baby belonged to


    Bill


    But for now, she was Mrs. Gardner, and as long as the baby wasn''t born yet, it was assumed to be his.


    III


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 238 Feel This Pain Well


    +20 Free Coins


    I dropped another bombshell, "Sadie is just one daughter, but two lives are growing in Mom''s belly


    Bill froze, stunned. The initial checkup had only confirmed the pregnancy but didn''t detect twins. "What are you saying. Zory?"


    "Didn''t Mom tell you she''s having twins?"


    My mom hadn''t been speaking much to himtely. She barely tolerated his presence. It was normal that he knew nothing.


    Bill''s expression shifted from shock to joy. He genuinely loved kids, and the idea of twins seemed to thrill


    him.


    He rushed to my mom''s side, kissing her cheek. Thank you, Darling"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    She rolled her eyes at him. "Get lost. Stay away from me. You disgust me."


    Bill didn''t seem to care and smiled at her anyway.


    1 turned to him coldly. "What about Sadie?"


    "Let her stay on her knees until she understands what she did wrong, he dered.


    "Fine.


    It was almostughable how easy it was to manipte someone so simple-minded. No wonder Monica had managed to control him for two decades.


    But now, the power was in my hands.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, Anna wouldn''t make a move, at least not for the time being.


    If she hesitated too long. I''d find a way to push her into action.


    Sadie was my most effective tool, and I nned to use her well.


    Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Monica was up to something. After all, she''d managed to manipte. Bill for two decades.


    Could Monica have already figured out my mom''s pregnancy? Was Sadie''s interference today intentional or just a coincidence?


    The chaos she stirred felt like a cover. Her real goal was probably to stress my mom out.


    Noticing my frown, Carter handed me a neatly peeled orange. He knew I hated the stringy bits and had carefully removed them all.


    "Here, try this. It''s sweet," he said softly.


    Although I was still tense, his thoughtful gesture made me rx a little. "Alright," I said, taking a bite.


    Not long after, Monica appeared at the door. The sly old fox was finally here, and I was eager to see what performance she had in store for me this time.


    Chapter 238 Feel This Pain Well


    To my surprise, as soon as she saw me, she suddenly dropped to her knees. The abrupt motion startled. me, and a surge of fear from past experiences of being killed rushed through me. Before she coulde any closer, I instinctively leaper into Carter''s arms, clinging tightly to his neck.


    "Help me, Carter!" I cried out.

 Billionaire Is 239

    Chapter 289 Monica''s Hidden Affair


    Chapter 239 Monica''s Hidden Affair


    +20 Free Coins


    The room fell silent, everyone stunned by how swiftly acted. Monien seemed utterly absurd by dropping to her knees, almostical.


    I wondered if she was crazy.


    It seemed like she was begging me. But when I saw her rushing at me aggressively, I thought she was about to stab me in the waist.


    After all, I still had some lingering effects from the previous stab wound. It felt like everyone wanted to hurt me.


    Only Carter understood why my reflexes kicked in, and he showed a bit of tenderness.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    He patted me gently on the back and reassured me, ''It''s okay. You''re safe."


    Once I calmed down. Monica went on, Zoey, I''m to me for all of this. It''s my fault for not Maising Sadie right, which led to today. I''ll take responsibility, but Sadie is still young. If you need to punish punish me. Let me kneel instead." someone,


    Ineered Since Sadie had already knelt for so long, I knew Monica was trying to manipte Bill''s sympathy


    If it were in my past life, I might have felt some pity. But after being stabbed and realizing how deceptive people could be, I was as cold as the de that hurt me. "Fine. You''re her mother, so it makes sense that you take responsibility," I replied without hesitation.


    Monica was surprised by how quickly I agreed. She probably thought I wouldn''t allow her, an elder, to take Sadie''s ce, but I wasn''t the weak Zoey I used to be. I smirked. If you want to kneel, go do it outside. It''s cold out there, so it won''t bother anyone."


    She nced at my mom. "Philippa....


    Her eyes lingered on my mom''s stomach. Thest time we had dinner, my mom had thrown up and gone to the hospital.


    Since it was the Boltons'' private hospital, Carter had made sure Monica didn''t find out whether my mom was pregnant.


    My mom had been struggling with morning sickness and had lost her usual patience. She couldn''t be bothered to deal with Monica and simply said, "Get lost.


    I thought Monica would beg Bill, but instead, she slowly stood up, looking a bit pitiful. "Yes, I''ll go kneel now to atone for my actions."


    She did seem lonely and sad. But Bill''s focus was entirely on my mom and the babies she was carrying.


    He didn''t care about Monica anymore, especially since he had never loved her, and she had lost her youthful beauty.


    Chapter 239 Monica''s Hidden Affair


    20 Free Coins


    The only person he cared about was Sadie. He ordered the maids to bring Sadle in to treat her injuries, visibly rxing when he saw I didn''t argue.


    I still needed Sadie for my n.


    Sadie had been spoiled for years, and kneeling for half an hour in the cold was too much for her. She cred, shivering, and Bill looked at her with sympathy "Zoey, are you happy now? Sadie is injured like this," heined.


    I was furious and ready to argue, but then I realized it wasn''t worth my energy.


    He might not love Monica, but he genuinely cared for Sadie, just like I had once been hurt by the Sanders He thought about me and defended me.


    I understood his inability to cut ties, but I couldn''t ept that his family bonds came at the cost of another mother and daughter''s pam. My mom should divorce him. The more Sadie suffered, the more


    Bill would care about her and push my mom further away.


    I didn''t answer Bill, instead looking at my mom. Her expression was nk like she had given up.


    After 20 years of disappointment, she seemed to have stopped expecting anything from him.


    She probably had known his true nature all along and had no hope left to feel disappointed.


    "Mom, why don''t you go rest upstairs for a bit?" I asked.


    "Okay."


    Although the mess had been cleaned up, the living room still felt empty.


    Bill never thought about the consequences of my mom being frightened or hurt by Sadie. He kept promising he would change, but old habits die hard.


    I helped my mom upstairs, feeling sorry for her.


    "Mom, you''ve been wronged."


    She smiled gently. "How could I be wronged? With you by my side, and the two little ones with me. I''m already happy. It''s you who shouldn''t waste your efforts on people who don''t matter." Seeing her so calm and gentle, I was more determined. "Mom, I''ll figure out a way to get you divorced.


    "Okay, I''m a bit tired."


    "Then rest for a while. I''ll stay with you."


    She looked at me with a steady gaze that seemed to see right through me.


    "Why are you looking at me like that, Mom?" I asked, feeling uneasy.


    She sighed as if she was holding something back. "It''s nothing."


    15


    Chapter 239 Monica''s Hidden Affair


    Then, she closed her eyes, and I covered her with a nket. She took my hand in hers.


    "Zoey" she whispered.


    1 held her hand back. Tim here. Mom"


    20 Free Coins


    She didn''t respond after that, and I felt a sense of unease. Did she sense something? She shouldn''t have- who would think of something as crazy as rebirthi


    After she fell asleep. I quietly left the room, maware that as the door closed, tears began to slide down her checks.


    Sadie''s hand was wrapped in a bandage, her body warming up as she leaned against Bill, sipping warm soup. When she saw me approach, she gave me a smug look.


    Bill nced at his watch. "It''s been 40 minutes. Zocy, don''t you think that''s enough? The New Year''s is almost here. It she dies from kneeling, we won''t have a peaceful one."


    I didn''t feel like arguing anymore and casually said, "If you think it''s enough, go ahead."


    He immediately left. Sadie walked toward me slowly, her smile full of arrogance. She whispered. "See? Dad still cares about us. If Mom managed to win him over once, she can do it again.


    Want to guess how long it''ll take for Dad toe back this time? Three months? One month? Doesn''t matter if you take my property. As long as Dad recognizes me as his daughter, his wealth is still mine."


    I gave her a cold stare. "You probably won''t live long enough to see that happen."


    "You b*tch! How dare you curse me!" she spat, her voice full of rage.


    With no one else in the living room, she didn''t bother with her image.


    I chuckled lightly. "With your low intelligence, you won''t even see how it ends. I won''t save you next time. You''re on your own."


    op


    Zoey, you won''t be happy for long. Dad wille back to us soon."


    "Then I wish you good luck in advance.


    -


    I turned and headed back to my room, Carter was sitting in a wheelchair, talking on the phone, so Heft him in peace.


    Through the window, I could see Monica crying as she clung to Bill, but he seemed cold and distant, pushing her away.


    The ss muffled the sound, so I could only guess what they were saying by watching their lips.


    Bill''s back was turned to me, and he radiated coldness,


    As Monica begged and cried, he had the bodyguards escort her out, sending her off with Sadie. It was like watching a silent, dramatic scene unfold.


    The electric curtains closed automatically. Once they were fully drawn, Carter, who had finished his call, wrapped his arms around me from behind.


    Chapter 289 Monica''s Hidden Affair


    Chloe, I can feel your sadness."


    I''m just thinking about how Bill can''t let go of anyone. If he truly loves someone, how can he make room


    for others?"


    "He doesn''t love your mom enough. If you''re feeling down, I can share something interesting."


    I turned to face him and wrapped my arms around his neck, feeling at peace in his embrace.


    ""What''s it?"


    Carter gently brushed my cheek and smiled slightly. "Monica has a secret lover."


    ""What?"


    I couldn''t hide my excitement. That was huge news!


    Carter raised an eyebrow. His flight justnded. If we hurry, we could catch the action. Wano go see?"

 Billionaire Is 240

    Chapter 240 You''re Bad, but I Like It


    Chapter 240 You''re Bad, but I Like It


    1 didn''t need to second-guess the truth of what Carter had said, so I quickly responded, "Yes!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    We got into the car and took a different route to avoid crossing paths with Monica.


    My excitement was barely contained, and my hands were trembling.


    "Come on, tell me everything! She''s got a secret lover?


    For the first time, I understood why older people love gossiping. I couldn''t resist jumping in.


    Carter gently rubbed my nose. "You''re eager, aren''t you?


    420 Free Coins


    "You don''t get it. Gossip is part of every woman''s nature! Come on, spill the details," I said, shaking his arm impatiently,


    "After I figured out you were Chloe, I had someone dig into the Gardners, including Monica. And I found something interesting." "So, who is her secret lover?"


    Carter answered casually, "Everyone has a forbidden love, maybe even their true love. Monica, for example, is in love with someone. She started dancing at a nightclub for him."


    I covered my face, unable to imagine Monica-who looked so stic and overdone-being the type to fall in love with someone.


    To me, Monica seemed like the type who would scam men out of their money and use people for her gain. It didn''t match her personality at all.


    "He''s her neighbor. They grew up together. Back then, she wasn''t doing great in school because her family was struggling. She used to go to the nightclub to support him while also looking for another man to secure her future." "So, is that when she met the unlucky Bill?"


    "Exactly. Monica''s clever. At first, Bill just asked her to keep himpany, but she wasn''t about to let him slip away. She set up a trap and used a y to tie him to her. Then, once she had a child, she managed to move up." "Does she still see her secret lover?"


    Carter smiled. "If there''s no contact, how could he be a secret lover? Monica took advantage of the child. When Bill and your mom were in a cold war, she took money from him and started apany for her secret lover. Now, he''s not a billionaire or anything, but he runs a listedpany. Not as rich as the Gardners, but not too bad."


    "Sounds like Nichs'' situation."


    "No, Mr. Soto is someone I respect. He built his career from nothing and has always stayed true to his values. But Monica''s secret lover is different. He got ahead by taking advantage of women. Soon after he started hispany, he married a woman, whose family ran a steel business, and that marriage boosted


    Chapter 240 You''re Bad, but I Like It


    +20 Free Coms


    his career.


    "Now he has three sons and two daughters with his leg wife, but he hasn''t cut ties with Monica. I think he''s using her to keep benefiting from the Gardners. When Sadie and Monica find themselves in trouble, I''m sure he''ll step in to help them."


    A daring thought crossed my mind. "Could it be that Sic isn''t Bill''s daughter? Maybe she''s the secret lover''s child?"


    When I thought about it, Sadie did look more like Monica than Bill.


    It wasn''t a big deal. Just like Zoey, who didn''t resemble Bill but looked more like Philippa, it could happen.


    I couldn''t help but wonder, especially given Monica''s past.


    Carter, always careful, replied, "It''s hard to say. We could do a paternity test."


    I was thrilled at the thought. Bill had been so kind to this daughter for years. If it turned out he wasn''t his,


    c I could imagine how furious he''d be-and that thought alone was satisfying.


    Carter asked, "If we find out she''s not Bill''s, will you tell him?"


    Not right away. We can keep the best cards forst. After all the trouble he''s caused Zoey with a fake daughter pretending to be the heiress, I''m not just going to tell him."


    "So, what''s the n?"


    "Next, Monica and Sadie will try to do something. After today, it''s clear Bill is worried about them, so I''ll use that to my advantage. I''ll make Monica behave badly, push him to his limits, and get him to divorce Mom. "After that, I''ll drop the bombshell. Does he think he can have everything? I''ll make him regret ever thinking that!"


    I clenched my fists, continuing, "These selfish people think they can get away without consequences. They keep stepping all over the good people. But I''ll show them what it feels like to fall from grace!"


    Carter held me tightly around the waist and spoke softly, "I''ll always be with you."


    "Thank you, Carter."


    The car stopped, and I saw Monica getting out of a taxi limping, and looking nervous.


    About ten minutester, a middle-aged man appeared from the exit.


    Honestly, I had imagined someone more like Bill, Nichs, or at least a handsome guy like Adam-the type of man Monica had supposedly loved forever.


    But that man had a big belly and a typical middle-aged build. If it weren''t for his fancy clothes, he would''ve seemed like any other average man.


    Monica, on the other hand, still looked great, thanks to technology. She looked better than him.


    When she spotted him, she hurried over, but he barely hid the look of disdain in his shrewd eyes.


    Chapter 240 You''re Bad, but I Like It


    +20 Free Coins


    I quickly grabbed my phone and snapped a photo of Monica kissing him. He pulled away, and they both got into a ck car.


    Before the car door shut. Monica sat on hisp, and they began kissing again.


    It was just in time for the door to close, and I almost felt disgusted by their middle-aged love.


    I was happy with the photos I''d taken. "If Bill knew that he lost Mom because of this woman, how regretful do you think he''d be? Too bad it was just a kiss, though. If I had gotten more, I could''ve made him feel it." Seeing I wasn''t particrly interested anymore, Carter suggested, "Well, the hotel he''s staying at is under my management. We could set up a hidden camera if you want to watch a live show."


    My eyes lit up. "Wow, Carter, you''re like Superman! You can do anything!"


    But then, I thought about how illegal and hical it would be and sighed.


    "Forget it. Since it''s your hotel, it could hurt its reputation if this got out."


    He gently tapped my forehead. "Silly girl, who do you think would expose it? I won''t do anything that harms us."


    "But it still feels wrong."


    "In business, it''s all about profit, not ethics. Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything. You''ll get to see a good show."


    I grinned. "Alright, I''ll prepare the perfect ''divorce gift'' for Bill."


    I thought about how Mom and Nichs had been apart for 20 years-Bill should spend the rest of his life regretting it. Carter wasted no time. He took me to his private suite, set up the cameras, and I quickly turned on the TV


    To my surprise, there wasn''t just one camera-he had set up multiple angles, leaving no blind spots.


    The whole scene was captured, from the moment they entered to the start of their undressing and kissing.


    Carter said calmly, "I''ll get a good editor to cut it down and give Bill a surprise he won''t forget."


    I kissed him on the lips, wrapping my arm around his neck. "Carter, you''re so bad!" "Chloe, I..."


    He seemed flustered like he wanted to say something.


    But I kissed him again, cutting him off. "But I like it!"


    Chapter 241 Killing Bill, Then the Gardners Are Ours

 Billionaire Is 242

    Chapter 242 Let Sadic Know about Anna''s Child Chapter 242 Let Sadie Know about Anna''s Child


    The chicken wings in my hand slipped off. +20 Free Coins


    I thought I had already seen the worst of the world, but I never realized there were so many more bad people out there.


    As long as there were people and personal interests involved, the human heart could be so ugly.


    ""Chloe." Carter looked at me with concern.


    I smiled weakly at him. "Sorry, I just lost my appetite all of a sudden."


    He gently pulled me beside him, grabbing a wet towel to wipe my hands.


    I stared at the chicken wings in the box and said, "We''re no different from these wings. In a world where the strong take control and the weak be prey, we''ve unknowingly be someone else''s meal. If it weren''t for you setting up the cameras and exposing his plot, Mom and even Bill would have fallen into his trap


    Carter set the wet towel aside and patted my shoulder gently.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. Even without the cameras, I won''t let anyone hurt you."Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words warmed my heart. That was right. In this life. I no longer had to fight alone-I had Carter by my side.


    Monica''s expression changed. "Kill Bill?"


    "What''s wrong with that? After 20 years of being with him, are you letting your feelings cloud your judgment?" Zack snorted.


    Monica quickly switched to a more agreeable tone. "Don''t talk nonsense. Back then, we drugged him, but he never touched me. All these years, he''s been obsessed with that woman. He pretends to care for me, but it''s just to provoke her. If I hadn''t used our daughter to get him toe home, he wouldn''t have bothered! Even when he came back, he slept in a separate room. From start to end, I''ve only ever been yours."


    I froze when I heard that.


    She said Bill never touched her.


    That couldn''t be true. Wasn''t Bill supposed to be deeply in love with her?


    But looking at Monica''s desperate desire for Zack just now, it seemed like no one had been with her in a long time.


    "Since you know all of this, why don''t you listen to me? Zack asked.


    Monica replied, "Even if I get his inheritance, you have a wife and kids. Do you expect me to live the rest of my life without a name or status?"


    "I''ve told you before. I didn''t have a choice when I married her. Mypany needed funding, and you couldn''t get more money from Bill. I had no choice. But you''re the only woman in my heart. Once we get


    15.04 Tue, Dec 10 GUB.


    Chapter 242 Let Sadie Know about Anna''s Child


    the Gardners money, I''ll divorce her."


    I felt awkward hearing that. It was clearly a lie.


    If he didn''t love his wife, he wouldn''t have had five children with her.


    Bat Monica believed him. "Are you truly going to marry me?"


    67%


    +20 Free Coins


    He took her hand. "Monica, I''ve always remembered when you dropped out of school to support me through college. I''ll never forget what you did for me. My biggest regret in life is not marrying you. Can you help me fix that?" Monica nodded. "Okay, I''ll follow your lead. Once Bill is gone, the three of us can finally be together."


    Carter and I exchanged nces. I said, "Sadie isn''t Bill''s daughter. He''s been so pitiful, thinking he was enjoying life with two women. In the end, neither of them truly loves him."


    "This is the price of his greed," Carter replied.


    "Since their goal is to make Mom divorce Bill, I''ll help them out. I can''t wait to see Bill''s face when he learns the truth."


    Later. Zack transferred 100,000 to Monica.


    He said he wanted her to appear vulnerable so Bill would feel sorry for her, making the damage to his marriage even worse. Honestly, I felt he was being stingy.


    With his resources, 100,000 was barely anything, yet he still acted so morally righteous.


    "Carter, can you help me look into the Harrisons?" I asked.


    "Of course, but...''


    Carter checked the time. "It''s gettingte. You should get some rest."


    In his mind, I was still young, so he made sure I went to bed early every night and drank milk in the morning.


    People who knew the truth understood because I was his wife, but anyone who didn''t might think he was treating me like a daughter.


    Still, it felt nice to be cared for, and I didn''t mind at all,


    I found afortable spot in Carter''s arms and closed my eyes to sleep.


    The next day, I was cleaning up the Bolton Residence in preparation for the New Year when I got a call from the Hudsons.


    With the New Yearing up, the Hudsons were organizing a small gathering, inviting the Boltons, the Sanders, and the Gardners to help strengthen their ties


    Over the past few months, the families had been growing apart, but for the sake of their shared interests


    Chapter 242 Let Sadie Know about Anna''s Child


    they had to maintain a facade of unity.


    +20 Free Coins


    Ethan''s death had caused some rifts, even though the killer had confessed and Sadie had nothing to do with it.


    Bill purposely didn''t inform Sadie, bringing only my mom instead.


    Seeing him carefully supporting my mom, I couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. His situation was too tragic.


    After years of spoiling Sadie, he would soon find out that she wasn''t even his daughter, and Monica had always loved another man, constantly plotting to take Bill''s wealth.


    As for his real daughter, Zoey had passed away long ago. It wasn''t that there was no retribution, but the time for it hadn''t yet arrived.


    When that moment finally came, all the wrongs of these years would catch up to Bill, and he would pay for everything he''d done.


    Not long after Bill got out of the car, Sadie appeared uninvited, giving him a headache. "What are you doing here? Aren''t you done causing trouble already? You don''t belong here."


    Sadie pretended to be meek. "Dad, I know I was wrong. I won''t act rashly again. I''m just scared you might reject me. I didn''te for Ashley."


    Bill snorted, then asked about her hand injury. Seeing how much more obedient Sadie was today, it seemed my n to leak the news of the Hudsons'' gathering had worked. I hoped she wouldn''t ruin it.


    I looked away and helped my mom leave. "Let''s go, Mom."


    My mom was too tired to care about their father-daughter drama. She had seen it all before.


    Lately, she spent her days resting, and a walk outside helped her mood.


    She wasn''t bothered by Sadie''s appearance. Little did she know, it was all part of my n.


    Around the corner of the garden, Nichs appeared from behind the rockery. He watched my mom from afar, his eyes filled with longing and sympathy, softly calling out, "Philippa."


    "W-why are you here?" My mom instinctively took a step back.


    I spoke up, "Mom, Nichs just wants to talk to you for a moment. I''ll keep an eye on Bill for you."


    Nichs stopped a few steps away from her. She felt uneasy but couldn''t resist the warmth in his gaze. "Are you okay?"


    ""Yes, I''m fine."


    I stepped back and called Damian over. "Damian, I need you to do something for me."


    "Of course, Mrs. Zoey."


    I whispered, "I want to let Sadie know that Anna is pregnant with Luke''s child."


    15:02 Tue Dec 10 C MB.


    Chapter 243 A Puppet


    Chapter 243 A Puppet

 Billionaire Is 243

    Chapter 243 A Puppet


    Chapter 243 A Puppet


    Damian nodded. "Got it.


    Another key reason for bringing Sadie along was that she served as a weapon against Anna.


    +20 Free Coins


    By using her, I wouldn''t need to act directly, keeping me out of the line of fire from Anna''s group. It was safer to work behind the scenes.


    I found Luke easily. He was sitting in the hallway, gazing out at the snow. He looked pale, like a nt slowly withering, heading toward its end. When he saw me, his cold eyes lit up for a moment. He wanted to call my name. But when he saw my warning look, he quickly changed the words, "Hello. Aunt Zoey.


    I checked my surroundings to ensure there were no cameras nearby. It happened that my shoes were a little dirty, so I squatted to clean them with a tissue and secretly whispered a few words to Luke. Luke sighed. "I understand."


    He knew I was using him, and he didn''t have much of a choice.


    Whether it was for revenge on my behalf, to atone for his past mistakes, to get back at Anna for nearly killing him, or to help the Boltons, he had no other path left-he couldn''t turn back.


    I didn''t spare him another nce as I turned to leave. Even if anyone saw us, it wouldn''t raise any suspicion. Now was the time to use him when it was necessary.


    Who could have guessed how things would turn out? Luke, who was once Anna''s puppet, had now willingly handed the leash over to me.


    In the end, despite my unfortunate death, Luke wasn''t much better off. He couldn''t escape his fate of being


    a puppet


    As for Sadie, I wasn''t sure if I should call her brave or just foolish.


    Even after being tricked by Anna, she still hadn''t realized how dangerous she was, yet she dared toe to the Hudsons to find Ashley.


    They hid behind a wall, with Sadie venting to Ashley and cursing me.


    It was clear she was Monica''s daughter, with a naive heart filled with romantic notions.


    Ashley saw her as nothing more than a backup. He could always win her over with a few ttering words. No man would appreciate her if she didn''t value herself. I was a perfect example of that in my past life. A woman should always love herself first, only then could she expect others to do the same.


    While Sadieined, Ashley transferred 500,000 to her, a little more generous than Zack had been.


    Butpared to his generosity at the auction, this amount seemed small.


    Ashley wasn''t a fool. With everything changing, if Sadie lost her favor, he''d never recover his investment.


    Chapter 243 A Puppet


    1


    +20 Free Coins


    He had been so generous before because Sadie had been helpful to him through Bill over thest two years.


    That was why he had spent so much. But once Sadie was no longer useful to him, he''d abandon her.


    "Only 300,000? That''s so little! I can''t even buy a dress with that!" Sadie whined.


    "Sadie, we spent too muchst time at the auction. Thepany''s ounts are still not bnced, and I''m tight on cash. Don''t worry. Your dad always loves you. He''ll restore your credit card once he calms down." "You''re right. How could that b*tch Zoeypare to me? Ashley, when are you going to break up with Anna?"


    Ashley looked embarrassed. "Sadic, she''s pregnant with my child. My family won''t allow it. But don''t worry, after she gives birth, I''ll kick her out. We haven''t registered, so there''s nothing to be afraid of. The child was an ident. I didn''t want it either. Don''t do anything impulsive-no more hitmen! I used a lot of connections and money to get you out this time."


    Sadie hugged him. "I knew it was you who helped me. That b*tch Zoey took all the credit. Speaking of, Anna is so lucky. I didn''t expect her brother to drive that car. What a coincidence."


    Listening to their conversation, I couldn''t help but sigh. Thank goodness they didn''t have children, or their child would probably turn out as foolish as they were.


    They med Ethan''s death on an ident, still not realizing that Anna was a devil in disguise.


    I had been the same in my past life, too naive to see the truth about people. It was this kind of thinking that led to my downfall.


    Especially for women, we must always be cautious about strangers, thinking the worst. Being too kind and innocent only opened the door for others to take advantage of us.


    Ashleyforted Sadie for a while before they parted ways. "Sadie, wait for me. I''ll marry you next year."


    Sadie left, full of hope, just like her foolish mother. But as soon as she stepped out, Damian guided her into the grove.


    The Hudsons had a beautiful garden, with orchids and daisies scattered around. The grove, with its lush green leaves, stood tall and strong despite the cold.


    Amidst the falling snow, with the white walls and dark tiles in the background, it looked stunning.


    Just as Sadie was about to walk through, she saw Anna resting her head on Luke''s chest.


    I was nervous, worried that Sadie might ruin my n.


    Luckily, Sadie wasn''t that foolish. She took out her phone and snapped a photo. While she knew some of Anna and Luke''s past, she knew nothing about the child. Luke suppressed his disgust and gently pulled Anna away.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    "Luke, do you not want me anymore?"


    Anna looked helpless, tears in her eyes. In the past, Luke had fallen for her act.


    15.03 Tue, Dec 10 C


    Chapter 243 A Puppet

 Billionaire Is 244

    15:03 Tue, Dec 10 G B


    Chapter 244 Settling My and Zoey''s Past


    Chapter 244 Settling My and Zoey''s Past


    Sadie red at me nervously. "It''s none of your business!"


    +20 Free Coins


    She quickly hid her phone behind her back, clearly trying to keep it from me. If Anna noticed, I had no doubt Sadie would be in deep trouble.


    I smiled faintly. "I know you saw Luke and Anna. You don''t need to hide it."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Sadie looked shocked. "Did you see it too?".


    "I''m not blind. Are you nning to tell Ashley?"


    Once I figured out what she was up to, she became more cautious. "How did you know?"


    "Do you realize the consequences of telling Ashley now?"


    "Anna''s nothing but a b*tch. She''s carrying Luke''s baby, and still, she''s hiding it!"


    I knew Sadie often acted without thinking. "Have you ever wondered why Anna and Ashley got married?"


    "It''s all because of you!"


    "Remember, their marriage is just for show, not because they love each other. It was meant to cover up their affair. If you stir things up, it''ll only make the Hudsons hate and despise Anna more. But they''ve already sent out the wedding invites. If you were part of the Hudsons, what would you do?"


    Sadie fell silent. "I ... "


    "Marriage is serious business, especially for wealthy families who care about their reputation. If they cancel the wedding now, what would everyone think of the Hudsons and the Sanders? Even if they scold or mistreat Anna, they''re highly unlikely to cancel the wedding. It''ll probably go ahead, andter, they''ll find a reason to kick Anna out. If you want to marry Ashley, you''ll have to wait."


    Sadie seemed to understand my point and appeared to agree.


    "What do you mean? Should I just ept this? If it weren''t for Anna, I wouldn''t have almost gone to jail!"


    I smiled at her. "I have a solution that benefits both of us. Want to hear it?"


    Sadie seemed suspicious but was already too caught up in my n to back out.


    "What''s your solution?"


    "It''s simple. You can expose this, but you have to pick the right moment. If you reveal this shocking news at a big event, catching the Hudsons and Sanders off guard and exposing their affair, do you think the wedding can still go forward? Instead of waiting a year or so, they might be doomed by the wedding day itself.""


    Sadie''s eyes brightened. "That''s a brilliant idea! Why didn''t I think of that?"


    She then eyed me cautiously. "Are you truly helping me to deal with Anna? Zoey, what do you want from this?"


    15:03 Tue, Dec 10 G B


    Chapter 244 Settling My and Zoey''s Past


    3


    67%


    +20 Free Coins


    It seemed Sadie wasn''t as clueless as I thought. I smiled and answered, "Of course, I have my reasons. You see, I already know about Anna and Luke''s affair. If she marries into the Boltons, she''ll pose a threat to my position.


    "I wasn''t favored at the Gardners before. After marrying Carter, his legs were injured, and he was only temporarily managing the Boltons. Jeffrey''s first choice was Luke. If you do this, Luke will be discredited, and you''ll achieve your goal."


    I stepped closer and whispered, "Even though we have conflicts, we''re still family. Our interests align here. I can''t act directly, but through you, we can achieve this Not only will you get revenge on Anna for almost sending you to jail, but you''ll also have a chance to reconcile with Ashley after the New Year. It''s a win-win for both of us."


    Sadie looked moved. "Will you truly help me?"


    "Think about it, which option benefits me more-helping you or not helping?"


    She thought for a moment, and I continued, "Don''t you think it would be much more exciting to expose Anna''s true nature in front of everyone, to let them see how promiscuous she is? It would be way more satisfying than exposing her to the Sanders and the Hudsons today." "Okay! I promise you."


    "Sadie, I need to warn you. Anna isn''t someone to take lightly. This matter can only be between us. You can''t even trust Ashley. His kindness toward Anna is only because of the baby. He wants to use it to secure his position at the Hudsons. If your n interferes with his intentions, it could all backfire."


    Sadie''s expression darkened. "I understand. I won''t tell anyone. It''s just a child. If Anna can have one, so


    can I!"


    What a fool.


    Sadie still thought her goal was just to marry Ashley. Had she ever considered that once she lost the Gardners backing, would Ashley even care about her?


    When Luke ran away from my wedding, I didn''t get a chance to expose the truth. But at Anna''s wedding, I would reveal everything and let everyone know why Luke ran off.


    I''d also expose Anna for who she truly was. She wouldn''t escape.


    As for Sadie, once I was done using her, I''d strip her of her position as the Gardners'' heiress.


    How would Ashley treat her then? How would Bill feel when he found out?


    Only imagining that scene gave me a thrill of excitement.


    I was going to settle everything with my and Zoey''s dark past once and for all.

 Billionaire Is 245

    Chapter 245 The Killer Starts Testing Me


    Chapter 245 The Killer Starts Testing Me


    Sadie was too focused on trying to win Ashley back, and I was worried that if she found out the truth, it could be a disaster.


    After all, with someone as sharp as Anna around, it would be easy for her to figure everything out.


    So, I tried to convince her, "It''s better if you leave today The New Year ising, and the wedding is close. You''d better not cause trouble now


    Why should I leave? I''m not some shameful secret that needs to be hidden! Sadie shot back.


    Inwardly, I rolled my eyes. If she didn''t count as a disgrace, who would? She wasn''t even an illegitimate child.


    But I kept my irritation in check and spoke in a calm, persuasive tone. "Are you sure you want to go inside? The Sanders are here too. Don''t forget, even if your name is cleared, they haven''t forgiven og forgotten. Ethan and the assassin didn''t have any personal grudge- so why would he be targeted? Paren will go to great lengths to protect their kids. You might be walking straight into their wrath."


    A flicker of fear crossed Sadie''s face.


    Despite her stubbornness, she couldn''t deny that Ethan''s death was indirectly tied to her actions.


    "It''s best to avoid causing problems right now. If things go wrong, you might not be able to carry out your n


    She shot me a re but finally conceded. "Fine. I''ll listen to you this time."


    With that, she turned on her heel and walked away. I exhaled in relief, grateful she had finally seen reason.


    If she stayed, she would''ve witnessed Ashley and Anna together, and I knew she wouldn''t have been able to endure it.


    ncing at my watch, I turned to Damian. "Carter should be here soon. Go take him."


    Carter still maintained the image of being disabled in public. For reasons I didn''t fully understand, he insisted on keeping up the charade even though his legs had long since healed. "Yes, Mrs. Zoey. Be careful," Damian said before leaving,


    I felt somewhat secure at the Hudsons because Anna wouldn''t dare try anything with so many people


    around.


    With Sadie out of the way, I could refocus on my goal.


    As I walked through the courtyard, I turned a corner and nearly collided with a tall man. He wore a servant''s uniform and held a machete in his hand, its de dripping with fresh blood. "Sorry," he muttered, his voice deep and hoarse.


    When our eyes met, my heart seemed to stop beating, and I froze.


    Chapter 245 The Killer Starts Testing Me


    It was him.


    0%


    +20 Free Coins


    The man who had killed me stood before me, his face different but his creepy eyes unmistakable.


    He had infiltrated the Hudson Residence, working as one of their servants.


    The blood on the machete brought back haunting memories of the night I died.


    I trembled uncontrobly, though I tried to force myself to stay calm and act naturally. I couldn''t let my fear betray me.


    It was carved into my instincts, yet I knew he was watching closely, gauging my every move.


    His eyes locked onto me, cold and piercing, just like that fateful night when he plunged the knife into me. As Iy helpless, he stood over me, silent and unblinking, until I lost consciousness.


    My gaze dropped to the chicken dangling from his left hand, its lifeless body dripping blood. So that was what he had been doing-ughtering poultry.


    Still, the sight of the blood drained all the color from my face, and I let out a sharp scream. "Ah, blood!"


    The sound of my cry brought others running. A woman rushed over, her face full of apology.


    "I''m so sorry, Mrs. Bolton. He''s new here and doesn''t know the rules yet. He just finished with the chicken and hasn''t had time to clean up."


    My terror was too real topletely hide, so I exaggerated it instead.


    Covering my eyes dramatically, I stammered, "I-I nearly fainted! I turned the corner, and there he was, holding that bloody knife!"


    The woman frowned at the man and kicked him lightly. "Apologize to Mrs. Bolton right now!"


    "Sorry, Mrs. Bolton," he rasped, his voice harsh and grating, as though his throat had been scorched.


    "Take that knife and the chicken away immediately-it''s horrifying!" the woman demanded.


    Without a word, he walked off with the chicken, while the woman continued scolding him.


    My hands were still trembling, and a fresh wave of fear swept through me. What if he turned around and attacked that woman?


    The scariest people were always the ones who stayed silent, showing no emotion.


    In TV shows, viins often gave long, dramatic speeches before attacking. But in reality, the most dangerous individuals acted without hesitation or warning.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He had moved so quietly behind me that I hadn''t even heard his steps. Then, without warning, he plunged a knife into me. His strike was swift and deliberate, leaving no room for escape.


    The woman had noticed how pale I was, likely assuming that someone like me-used to a life of ease- would naturally be shaken by such a gruesome sight.


    "Mrs. Bolton, are you frightened? Don''t worry. It''s just some chickens," she said, trying to calm me.


    Chapter 245 The Killer Starts Testing Me


    I ced a hand on my chest, pretending to steady myself. "I''ve never seen anything like that before. It''s a hit overwhelming. I got lost and identally wandered into the kitchen? "Let me escort you back she offered kindly.


    "Thank you"


    As I nced back, the man''s figure faded into the snowy distance, leaving behind a trail of blood.


    For a brief moment, it felt as though it wasn''t a chicken he was carrying, but me.


    "Who was that? He looked scary." I deliberately asked.


    "Oh, that''s Ss, she replied. "He doesn''t say much but gets the work done. He handles all the unpleasant jobs in the kitchen, like ughtering chickens and ducks. No one else wants to do it, but he''s fast and efficient."


    The thought of how easily he could take a life made a shiver run down my spine.


    "Ss?" A repeated. "What''s hisst name?"


    "I believe it''s Blevins. Do you know him?"


    "No," I lied. "I think he has a... rather intimidating presence.


    The woman chuckled lightly. "Don''t let his size fool you. He''s actually meticulous. You have nothing to fear, Mrs. Bolton."


    "Thank you," I said softly, "I''ll head inside now."


    "Of course, Mrs. Bolton," she said with a polite nod.


    I turned toward the house, forcing my expression to remain neutral, but a sudden realization stopped me.


    My brooch-it was missing.


    The brooch wasn''t worth much in terms of money, but it held sentimental value as a gift from Carter.


    I remembered seeing it not too long ago, so it must have fallen somewhere along the path I''d just walked. I decided to retrace my steps to find it.


    As I turned a corner in the corridor, my heart sank. There stood Ss and the kind woman from earlier, deep in conversation.


    The warm, friendly demeanor she''d shown before was now gone, reced by something cold and calcting.


    "Did she notice anything?" Ss asked in a low voice.


    Without hesitation, the woman took the knife from his hand, wiped it clean with a towel, and replied, "No, she seems like a delicate type, but she did ask for your name." A chill ran through me, freezing me in ce.


    15:03 Tue, Dec 10 G U


    Chapter 245 The Killer Starts Testing Mc


    66%


    +20 Free Coins


    It turned out they were in cahoots! All the kindness the woman had shown was a facade. They''d been testing to see if I was a threat.


    Thankfully, I hadn''t pressed the woman for more information about Ss earlier. If I had, I might have given myself away.


    But now I realized the danger went far beyond Ss alone-he wasn''t acting on his own. He had an ally.


    What made my fear spiral even further was the realization that they were starting to suspect me.


    This ce was no longer safe, and I couldn''t afford to stay here any longer.


    "Who''s there?"


    Chapter 246 Ms Chloe


    Chapter 246 Ms Chloe


    D

 Billionaire Is 246

    Chapter 246 Ms Chloe


    D


    66%


    +20 Free CoinsContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    At that moment, it felt as if all the blood in my body rushed to my head, leaving me cold and panicked.


    I had been so careful-had I been found out?


    My mind raced, trying to figure out a way to escape. They wouldn''t harm me at the Hudson Residence, but they might have discovered who I was. What should I do?


    Just as I was trembling in fear, a figure stepped forward. To my surprise, it was Luke!


    With a cold expression, he said, "It''s me. What are you two doing here?"


    He exuded an air of tithority, showing no fear, and instead questioned the two of them.


    To anyone watching, it looked like a privileged young man being questioned by staff, so his reaction seemed normal. I seized the opportunity to slip away.


    I moved briskly, the cold wind brushing against my face from both sides. I didn''t dare pause for even a second.


    The fear was overwhelming.


    Who was backing Anna? Aside from that woman and Ss, how many others were working with her? How many of them were hidden within the Hudson Residence? And what were their intentions?


    "What''s wrong?" Carter''s voice broke through my racing thoughts, snapping me back to reality.


    Not far away, Damian was pushing Carter along. He must have noticed my distressed expression because he gave me a concerned look.


    "Nothing," I replied quickly. "It''s just so cold outside. I wanted to get indoors as fast as possible."


    Though he could tell I wasn''t being truthful, he chose not to press me further.


    The moment I stepped into the living room, the warmth of the heater surrounded me, yet I still felt chilled to the core.


    While I had been making my moves, Anna had been doing the same.


    She had doubted me for some time.


    It wasn''t just a rivalry-it was a hidden war.


    Sadie and Ethan had already be sacrifices in this silent conflict.


    Inside, the room was alive with activity. Freshly cut flowers from the greenhouse filled the vases, their delicate scent lingering in the air.


    Chapter 240 Ms Chloe


    Women dressed in elegant outline, their makeup immte, exchanged pleasant smiles and unde, sharp contrast in the raging snowstorm outside


    As Carter and Lentered, Fiona brought Anna over to greet me.


    Anna''s sharp eyes immediately fell on my pale face, he expressionced with suspicion


    If Carter had noticed something was off about me, surely Anna would too


    My habits and mannerisms were no longer the same as Zoey''s. Even if she couldn''t imagine something, as far-fetched as rebirth, she could still sense that I wasn''t who I appeared to be and considered me an enemy


    "Mrs. Bolton, you don''t look well. Are you feeling okay?" Anna asked, seemingly causal yet proting


    I Ss had tested me, why wouldn''t Anna do the same?


    "I took a wrong turn on my way here" I exined quickly, "I ended up seeing, someone suggering a chicken/The blood spilled everywhere it scared me


    The older women nearby chimed in with their thoughts. "Let''s not talk about bloody things during the New Year."


    "It''s just a chicken," a woman said dismissively, "Why get so frightened?"


    My mom approached from where Bill was standing, her expression filled with worry. She wrapped her arms around me and said, "My daughter''s been through a lot, so she''s afraid of blood. Zoey,e sit with me."


    I took a seat beside her, deliberately letting the scars on my wrists show. "Mom, whenever I see blood, it reminds me of the day I almost lost my life. I regret it so much now. I should never have been so reckles "Don''t be scared. I''m here for you," she replied, holding me close,


    Her hug wasforting, her embrace soft and warm. She smelled faintly of soap, a clean, natural scent that wasn''t overpowering like perfume.


    Gradually, her touch cased the chill in my body, helping me feel grounded again.


    Carter came over and handed me a cup of tea. "It''s alright," he said.


    I cupped my hands around the warm mug, letting the heat seep into my skin. As took a moment to collect my thoughts, I noticed Kate sitting across the room, her eyes fixed on me.


    She looked frail and withdrawn, her face thinner than before, and her distant gaze spoke of sorrow.


    The loss of her son seemed to have taken a heavy toll on her.


    Kate''s intense stare was unsettling as if she were in some kind of trance. Slowly, she rose and walked toward me. "Chloe, I''m here."


    Philippa, always gentle, now acted with firm resolve. She blocked Kate''s hand and said coldly, "Mrs. Sander, this is my daughter. Please keep yourposure."


    Chapter 246 Ms Chloe


    +20 Free Coss


    Anna quickly stepped forward, pulling Kate back. "Mom, have you forgotten? Chloe has been gone for a long time."


    Kate blinked as if waking up from a dream. Her eyes drifted to my forehead before she spoke again. "Yes, my daughter has been gone for a long time. I''m sorry I thought you were her.


    "It''s alright," I replied calmly, without the bitterness or sarcasm I might have shown before.


    This incident was a reminder-I needed to tread carefully around Anna from now on.


    Leaning into Philippa''s embrace, I said softly, "Mom, I''ll never do anything foolish to make you worry again."


    "That''s my good girl," she said, stroking my arm gently


    Kate continued to watch me, her thoughts seemingly far away.


    Maybe she was reliving memories of me and the time we''d spent together.


    But that had nothing to do with me.


    For the rest of the night, I stayed close to my mom-not only to ensure her well-being during her pregnancy but also to keep my mind off Anna.


    It made sense that Zoey, after her suicide attempt, would change and try to start fresh.


    Ashley, however, was different. His concern for Anna was an act. What he truly cared about was the child she carried.


    Thankfully, Sadie wasn''t here tonight. Her presence would have only caused chaos.


    The Hudsons were brimming with joy over the uing baby. They were already enthusiastically inviting everyone to the wedding after the New Year.


    Alisa sat close to Luke, serving him with such care and devotion that it was impossible to miss how deeply she loved him.


    Watching her, I couldn''t help but see a reflection of myself.


    I had once been like that, living entirely for someone else, as though under a spell. Gratitude for being saved had consumed me, leaving no room for my sense of identity.


    And then there was Bill, whose behavior was nothing short of absurd. He deliberately acted overly familiar with


    my mom in front of Nichs.


    I observed them all with cold detachment, silently questioning the authenticity of their smiles.


    How many of them truly meant what they showed?


    It felt as if we were all characters in a staged performance, each ying our roles.


    As the evening drew to a close, the guests began to leave. After reminding my mom to take care of herself, I stood by and watched her get into the car.


    Chapter 246 Ms Chloe


    Nichs had been lingering at a distance, silently wate vehicle disappeared from/view. His expression was he


    It wouldn''t be long now. Soon, this chapter would


    I turned toward the Boltons'' car, ready to leave. But ju called out from behind me.

 Billionaire Is 247

    hapter 247 Anna Is Targeting Me


    Chapter 247 Anna Is Targeting Me


    Hearing that voice, my first instinct was to turn around, but a realization struck me and I kept walking,


    unfazed.


    I had figured out who it was-the so-called "kind" middle-aged woman.


    She was like a demon cloaked in human skin, masquerading as a benevolent soul to ensnare unsuspecting passersby.


    Carter was already waiting for me in the car.


    Damian stood by the car door, and seeing them both, a wave of relief washed over me.


    It felt as if I was fleeing a demon in the dark night, and they were the light piercing through the darkness.


    It was not until I settled into the car and Damian was about to shut the door that the woman changed her address, "Mrs. Bolton."


    I looked at her through the car window, puzzled, "Were you calling out to me just now? I thought I heard someone calling Chloe. I assumed it was meant for someone else."


    "My apologies, I mistook you for someone else, Mrs. Bolton, I must have misheard, I''m sorry. By the way, is this brooch yours?"


    She opened her hand, revealing my brooch.


    "Yes, it''s mine. I''ve been wondering where I lost it, thank you."


    I gave her a grateful smile. "It''s rare to encounter someone as honest as you these days."


    To her, I probably appeared as a remarkably naive young woman.


    "You''re wee, I''m merely returning what belongs to you," she responded with a chuckle, and had I not witnessed how adeptly she cleaned blood off her hands, I might have been deceived by her facade. How many monsters in human guise roam among us?


    Even I am donning a mask now.


    As the car started to pull away, I nced in the rearview mirror and saw that woman still standing by the roadside, her smile chillingly reminiscent of a malevolent spirit!


    Carter started to speak, but I quickly ced my hand over his mouth.


    I examined the brooch closely, giving Carter a significant look.


    I was not sure if the brooch had been tampered with; it could have a bug hidden inside!


    Since she knew this brooch was mine, why did she not return it immediately? Why wait until I was leaving?


    I grew suspicious of her during those few hours.


    Chapter 247 Anna Is Targeting Me


    Carter seemed to understand that something was amiss during my visit to the Hudsons, though he never pressed me for details.


    the brooch back in my bag and handed it over to him. He epted it naturally and asked, "Are


    More shaken, realh


    Shaken by what?"


    "That chicken, its neck twisted and bleeding... That day, I nearly died in the bathtub. If you hadn''t rescued me in time, I might not have made it." Carter reassured me, "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you from now on."


    Carter, I''m grateful to have you. Back then, Bill never cared for me, and Sadie just bullied me. I saw no hope and thought yold be the same, but you''ve been so kind. Perhaps I see a bit of myself in you; you''re so young, just want to take a little better care of you. Let the past be the past; every new day is a fresh start."


    I won''t live in fear anymore. From now on, I''m going to be a brand new Zoey."


    We rode the rest of the way in silence. When we arrived, he handed the brooch to Damian.


    Soon after, Damian got a message.


    "Madam, you were right. The brooch has been tampered with; there''s a mini bug inside."


    My expression darkened, "Carter, Anna is targeting me. This banquet at the Hudsons was a setup. She used it to trap me."


    From my interaction with Ss to the woman''s machinations.


    I recalled how the woman had distracted me as I was leaving, and I nearly fell. She caught me.


    That must have been when she took the brooch.


    During the hours the brooch was missing, they managed to imnt a bug in it, and then the middle-aged woman returned it as if nothing happened. This was no ident-it was all meticulously nned!


    If I had not been vignt, Anna would have discovered my true identity by now.


    The thought spot shivers down my spine.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Such cunning and malevolence!


    Dealing with her felt like navigating a razor-thin tightrope beside a cliff, where a single misstep could be


    disastrous.


    Noticing the sweat on my forehead, Carter drew me into his arms and tenderly wiped my brow.


    Chapter 247 Anna Is Targeting Me


    "It''s okay."


    Damian handed me a cup of warm water, which I epted with a quiet "Thank you."


    +20 Free Coins


    "Madam, rest assured, you''re safe here. Mr. Bolton has eliminated all potential threats at the residence."


    My gaze hardened, "No! There''s still one possibility we haven''t considered."


    Carter looked at me intently. "Who?"


    A sudden realization hit me. "Luke met with Anna this afternoon!"


    Could it be possible that if I was using Luke, she might also manipte him to her advantage?


    That woman is a true fiend!


    "It''s highly likely that Luke has inadvertently brought a threat back to the Bolton residence."

 Billionaire Is 248

    Chapter 248 Taking Risks


    Chapter 248 Taking Risks


    After discovering the bug, we gained a deeper insight into Anna''s tactics.


    66%


    +20 Free Coins


    We had to be more vignt, irrespective of Luke''s involvement or not. All potential threats needed to be preemptively addressed.


    Carter gave Damian a nod...


    "Understood. I''ll handle it."


    Ten minutester, Luke was brought to our room.


    As we suspected, Anna had also nted a bug in his coat.


    Fortunately, Luke and I had not exchanged any words during our journey here, otherwise our cover would have been blown much earlier. His first words upon entry were to rify, "I had no idea."


    I believed him. "Please, have a seat."


    There was a vacant look in Luke''s eyes; despite being in his early thirties, he carried a weariness and destion typical of an old man.


    In my eyes, he looked like a walking corpse, worn down by consecutive misfortunes.


    I felt no sympathy for him.


    At least he was still alive, and there were people who cared about him.


    Unlike me back then, extremely helpless.


    Watching my supposed loved ones ignore my disappearance.


    Compared to my past, he was far more fortunate.


    Yet people often fail to recognize their own blessings. What seems like misfortune might actually be a stroke of luckpared to greater trials that coulde.


    I broke the silence, saying, "She also bugged me, right after I called her out during the contest. She''s been suspicious since then. Luke, what brought you there today? Was it merely coincidental?"


    At that, he raised his head, took a sip of water to soothe his dry lips, and answered, "I''ve been watching


    over you. When I noticed how terrified you were of that man, I decided to follow him once you departed. I hadn''t anticipated your return."This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He had always been timid, but this time he showed unexpected courage.


    "Do you recognize that man?


    "Who is he?"


    +20 Free Coins


    Chapter 248 Taking Risks


    I exined slowly, "He is the one who stabbed me."


    Luke and Carter both turned to me. "Chloe, did you approach him?"


    "Yes, Anna sent him to test me. The knife, the ughtered chicken, the blood on the ground, the snow-he was recreating the scene of my death."


    Hearing this, Luke instinctively moved to embrace me, but Carter was already holding me.


    "Were you frightened then?"


    I clutched Carter''s wrist. "Yes, I was terrified. I used my fear of blood as an excuse to manage the situation, especially since Zoey hadmitted suicide before, so it made sense to be afraid of blood.


    "But I didn''t expect that even the seemingly kind woman who helped me was working with Anna. She took that opportunity to steal my brooch and nt a bug inside it. If I hadn''t noticed, Anna probably would know my identity by now."


    Luke quickly suggested, "Let''s destroy the bug right now."


    "No," interrupted swiftly.


    Carter joined in, "If we destroy the bug immediately, wouldn''t that tip her off that we know? There''s always a price to pay."


    I nodded. "Exactly, where was she nted the bug?"


    "In the lighter. She hugged me and switched it with mine. Without Damian''s inspection, we would have never known it was bugged."


    "Indeed. Anna didn''te unprepared. We shouldn''t just destroy it. We need to use it to our advantage to clear any suspicions she might have about me. Now that we''re aware of her secret, we hold the advantage. If we y our cards right with this bug, we might just turn the tables on her."


    Luke finally understood our n. "So, you''re nning to mislead her with false information?"


    "Yes, we''ll feed her incorrect details, disorient her, and gradually draw her out."


    Carter handed over a new phone. "Use this phone tomunicate with us from now on. And remember, whether publicly or privately, never refer to her as Chloe again! That''s too dangerous! Today, Anna bugged you; tomorrow, she might employ other means." "I get it, Uncle Carter."


    "Also, I''ll have Damian double-check everything to ensure nothing else has beenpromised. Moving forward, whenever you interact with Anna or her associates, be extremely cautious. Remember, she''s not working alone she has a team behind her." Luke looked frustrated. "The man responsible for Chloe''s ordeal is right here, and we''re just going to let him walk free?"


    "It''s not that straightforward. If we apprehend him now his backers might just pull back temporarily. Remember, Anna has dealings not just with the Sander residence but also with our Bolton residence. If we make a move now, what other vile strategies they mighte up with?",


    Chapter 948 Taking Risks


    Carter recinted repair shop!"


    120 Free Coins


    hey incident. "It''s very likely that heir usual spot formunication is the auto


    Hearing this, Luke chimed in, "I know that ce. I pick Anna up there once when her car was being serviced. I remember now!"


    was)


    "There was this tall mechanic, he was just standing the you mentioned, Ss! He was staring right at me, I can


    "It Ss openly gave us his name, it must be a decoy."


    watching me. Now that I think about it, that guy forget that look"


    Luke''s face was set with a determined look. "Decoy or dot, their real target is the Bolton residence, not me personally, I still have some value to them; they wouldn''t risk harming me. Tomorrow, I''m going to that auto repair shop." Carter frowned. "Isn''t that too risky?"


    He always felt a strong protective instinct towards Luke


    "I''ll drive close by and feign a car breakdown, then call them to tow it. While they''re fixing it, I''ll snoop around to see if I can find the entrance to that underground basement."


    Luke looked at me with resolve, "Chloe, I want to do something for you too."


    He was indeed the best choice for the mission. These past days, Carter had sent people to investigate, but they had not turned up anything suspicious.


    "Okay, I''ll set things up. Keep your phone on, and let us know immediately if anything goes wrong"


    "Understood."


    Carter waved his hand. "It''s gettingte, you should get some rest."


    Luke gave me a long, meaningful look but remained silent, departing with a sense of solitude.


    At this point, he had no control over what was happening between me and Carter.


    Carter pulled me into a tight embrace, "I''m sorry, I didn''t anticipate she''d be so daring. If I''d known, I would''ve kept Damian close by your side."


    "It''s not your fault. You said she came to test us, and if this tactic failed, she would have another ready. Luckily, we''re ahead of her this time."


    I met his gazes Are you really okay with him taking such a risk?"

 Billionaire Is 249

    Chapter 249 An ident


    Chapter 249 An ident


    +20 Free Coins


    Carter was only a few years older than Luke, but he exhibited far greater maturity and stability in both character and demeanor.


    He had always felt profective of Luke, especially since his sister-inw saved Luke''s life, which made his current stance all the more surprising.


    "The Bolton family has coddled him too much, leading to his regression. Hecks responsibility and courage, acting more like a spoiled child than a man!" Carter tapped the armrest of his wheelchair in frustration as he spoke,


    He was usually soposed around me, seldom showing such frustration.


    I was not scared by his anger; instead, I found his passion rather endearing. It lightened the tension I had been feeling because of Anna, and I let out a chuckle.


    "You don''t just seem a few years older than him; youe off more like his father."


    "Chloe, I''m sorry. He''s hurt you, and I can''t undo that."


    Carter''s eyes were filled with remorse.


    "Then let him try to make it right."


    "Indeed, he owes you that much."


    We decided to set aside thepromised brooch. After all, I have plenty of jewelry, and its eavesdropping capabilities are limited; locked in a safe, it could not pick up anything from the outside. When I might use it again would be a matter of chance


    Anna probably hoped to catch some useful tidbits from me on the way home, unaware that I had begun my performance the moment I stepped into the car.


    She only heard what I allowed her to hear.


    With three days until the New Year, Anna showed no signs of easing off.


    She must be intimidated by me, seizing the chance to counterattack.


    She had been watching me secretly all this time.


    Now, I wondered how she would react to the ''wedding gift'' I had prepared for her.


    The next morning, I woke up unusually early.


    The night had been restless, filled with repeated dreams about the killer.


    Outside, the snow had stopped, and the servants were busy clearing it from the main roads.


    When I woke, Carter was no longer beside me, stirring a worrying thought-could he be involved as well?


    15:04 Tue, Dec 10 G MD.


    Chapter 249 An ident


    I quickly called him. "Where are you, Carter?"


    "It''s still early, and you didn''t sleep wellst night. Try to get some more rest."


    "But I''m worried about you, did you go there too?"


    He gave a slight smile. "Don''t worry, everything will be okay."


    "But..."


    66%


    +20 Free Coins


    Try to rx. We''re almost there. If you can''t sleep, why not get up and have some breakfast? Remember to drink some milk. I have to hang up now."


    His calm reassurances made me uneasy; he was definitely keeping something from me.


    I got out of bed, the cold floor against my bare feet, and was tempted to go find him immediately.


    However, paused, thinking-would my presence disrupt his ns?


    What should I do? What should I do?


    First, I needed to freshen up and get dressed. Fortunately, Damian was not at home either, which somewhat eased my worries.


    When I came downstairs, She was having breakfast with Jeffrey, and Adam had already left for work.


    Since Luke had handed over most of his projects to him, Adam had been swamped.


    She, meanwhile, had spent thest ten years trying to curry favor with Jeffrey, hoping he would finally recognize her efforts.


    Having had my own run-ins with Anna, I remained cautious around She.


    "Zoey,e and have a meal," Jeffrey invited me kindly


    I managed a smile and looked at the breakfast spread before me, but my appetite was gone.


    I wondered how Luke and Carter were doing.


    All I could do was wait; I felt so powerless.


    I picked at my food, my mind restless, and decided to upy myself by trimming branches in the greenhouse.


    As I was lost in thought, the butler rushed in, his face etched with worry. "Madam, bad news!"


    I was cutting roses, and a thorn pricked my hand, but the sudden news made me forget the pain. "What happened?"


    The butler''s voice was tense. "I just received a call. Mr. Carter and Mr. Luke were in a car ident!"


    Boom!


    My mind went nk.


    15:04 Tue, Dec 10 G&B.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter 249 An ident


    Blood dripped from my finger onto the rose branches,


    A car ident?


    66%0


    +20 Free Coins

 Billionaire Is 250

    Chapter 250 Carefully Inspecting the Repair Shop


    Chapter 250 Carefully Inspecting the Repair Shop


    Seeing my distressed look, the butler quickly added, "Madam, there''s no need to worry too much. Mr. Carter asked you toe and pick him up, so it shouldn''t be too serious." With that, everything clicked for me.


    Carter knew I had been wanting to visit the auto repair shop, but with my sensitive identity, showing up there directly would surely raise suspicions.


    The investigators he sent earlier had not found anything amiss, and I had already scoped out that ce in my spiritual form. Maybe a visit in person would reveal more.


    He must have used the car repair as a reason for me toe to fetch him, neatly tying everything together.


    "Okay, get the car ready."


    Even though I suspected this was his n, I could not help worrying about how serious the car ident might have been. Lwas tense all the way there.


    Maybe I was always worried for him, but as the car pulled into the auto repair shop, my fear surprisingly vanished.


    Stepping out, my mind was full of thoughts about Carter. I rushed to him, my face clouded with concern. "How are you?"


    Before he could respond, I was already in his arms. "I was so scared when I heard the news. How could this ident happen out of the blue?"


    At that moment, I did not notice Luke''s deste look or the nces from others; my concern for Carter was all that mattered.


    Maybe I had stopped depending on him without even realizing it.


    Carter patted my back, soothing me, even though this ruse was his doing.


    "It''s okay, it was just a minor ident."


    Having once faced death, I was overly sensitive to idents.


    Because one mishap could end everything, and that terrified me.


    Even knowing it was a setup, this tactic felt too risky.


    I could not stop the tears, and he drew me onto hisp,forting me patiently. "It''s fine, stop crying, I''m really okay, it''s just Luke who got a small scratch."


    I then turned to Luke, who was now essentially part of the family.


    "Luke, are you alright?"


    Chapter 250 Carefully Inspecting the Repair Shop


    He met my teary gaze and responded in a raspy voice, I''m fine, Aunt Zoey."


    Carter asked a young man nearby, "Could you get me a ss of water, please?"


    "Sure, just a moment."


    +20 Free Coms


    The young man handed over a cup of warm water, which Carter then gave to me. "Here, drink this, it''ll help calm you down


    I took a sip of the warm water and began inquiring about the car, "How''s the car? Was it a bad hit?"


    "You really need to see it for yourself to be reassured."


    I wiped my eyes, continuing our little charade, "I just wanted to know what happened exactly, and you wouldn''t tell me." "Then let''s go take a look."


    I stood up and we started walking around the shop.


    This auto repair shop was huge, specializing in a wide variety of car parts, from domestic to imported.


    The actual repair area was evenrger than the retail space up front.


    The scent of engine oil permeated the air, and mechanics worked methodically at their stations.


    Everything seemed normal.


    Carter''s car was parked not too far away; the headlights and bumper were damaged, but it did not look too serious.


    "Now can you rx? I told you it was nothing major."


    "Can you please not worry me like that again?"


    "It''s not like I made it snow and the roads slippery."


    I crouched down to thank the mechanic, "Thanks for all your hard work."


    "No worries, it''s what we do. Just be careful around here it''s easy to get your clothes dirty with all this oil. The car won''t be ready today, especially the headlights. We''ll let you know when it''s all set." "Thank you."


    "Not a problem at all."


    As we prepared to leave, I asked, "Could you point us to the restroom?"Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    The young man promptly rose from the repair pit and led the way. As we followed, I struck up a conversation.


    +20 Free Coins


    Chapter 250 Carefully Inspecting the Repa Shop


    number of regr Rudra i preme wedd


    Carter herved the young man. You look yoong Are you supposed to be in school?


    ''n an option for everyone, ch. When your car came in, I didn''t even dare touch it. Such a fancy


    * T)inued?


    Todas, Ich der driver and sees


    home. To co wait around for traffic police and insurance to


    handle everything. It''s manageable, en we decided to take care of it ourselves"


    "Must be nice to have the kind of money. If it were mar, I''d be devastated. You''re lucky it''s just a watch


    The young man was quite chatty. Pulling out my phone I suggested, ''Let''s exchange contacts. My husband''s mobility is limited, so it''d be great to reach you directly about the car or any issues? Of course


    He cleaned his hands on his work pants before taking my phone and adding his contact


    "There, the restroom is just down there. I''ll stay here with your husband."


    "Thanks"


    I headed toward the restroom, passing under a surveince camera. Keeping my face neutral, I entered the


    I still recall that at first, I was not located in the stone chamber, but rather, I was moving through abyrinthine setting underground.


    I concentrated on remembering the configuration of the underground area to figure out its potential location above ground.


    Considering the blueprint l''had seen upon entering, the repair section was left unfinished, with the walls and floors merely covered in a basic cementyer. The surrounding area was dusty, and cescking light were particrly dim. The ceiling soared, supported by nine stone columns.


    Hold on!


    Why nine columns?


    Typically, self-constructed buildings in rural areas stick to six support columns, modern ones reinforced with steel. Nine three-dimensional columns were unprecedented in my experience.


    Plus, the mam hghting was installed below the mid-point of these columns, leaving the upper halves shadowed in darkness, out of reach.


    If] was right, the floor beneath these pirs was smooth and even, but the top appeared to be carved.


    However, the expanse above was too vast and open, shrouded in shadow, making details hard to discern. Nine, after all, was a significant number.


    Chapter 250 Carefully Inspecting the Repair Shop


    Like in mythology.


    +20 Free Coins


    These mine towering stone columns, plunging into the arth and linked by stone discs, probably form underground chambers,


    Back then, what I saw was merely a section of the floor


    How does one ess the subterranean levels?


    Until now, nothing unusual has caught my eye.


    No wonder Carter sent different teams here, all returning without a clue.


    Not wanting to linger, I exited the restroom shortly.


    Outside, Luke was fiddling aimlessly with car parts, "Took you long enough. I was starting to get restless."


    "Sorry, my stomach was upset."


    He gave me a fleeting look. "Let''s get going."


    I wheeled Carter out.

 Billionaire Is 251

    Chapter 251 My Rebirth Is More Than Just Chance


    Chapter 251 My Rebirth Is More Than Just Chance.


    Carter truly lives up to his reputation for being thorough and thoughtful.


    +20 Free Coing


    This time, not only did he manage to let me sneak into the area, but he also meticulously recorded all the internal details.


    A manual inspection would have drawn too much attention, but using cameras allowed them to discreetly capture the entireyout without raising any suspicion


    "If we review the footage carefullyter, we might find some clues."


    I nodded enthusiastically.


    While I was admiring the clever design of the cufflinks Carter suddenly noticed the long scratches on my fingers.


    "How did you get these?"


    I instinctively pulled my hand back. "It''s nothing, just got scratched by a rose thorn. It''s a shallow.cul."


    Given


    my


    fair skin, the scratch looked more severe than it was.


    Carter took out a first aid kit to clean the wound, advising gently, "Be more careful next time, try to stay away from thorny flowers." "Okay"


    As he bandaged my finger, Luke watched from the back seat, his expression pained.


    He probably recalled a past incident when I got a paper cut while he was rushing out to catch a movie with


    Anna.


    He had offhandedlymented, "Can''t believe an adult like you still gets hurt by paper. Don''t you know better?"


    If I had not been so overwhelmed and distracted, I would not have ended up cutting my hand while hurriedly rifling through the papers. That time, the cut was not deep, and I could handle the physical pain.


    Yet, his words hurt much more.


    Now, facing a simr situation, Carter did not scold but showed concern and advised caution. Luke''s reaction had been dismissive as if my minor idents were an expected inconvenience. Even when I got hurt, it was considered my own fault.


    The more calm and gentle Carter was, the more it contrasted with his previous demeanor. Throughout the drive back, he stayed quiet, asionally ncing at me with a look of guilt.


    09:19 Wed, Dec 11 GB W.


    Chapter 251 My Rebirth Is More Than Just Chance


    Before we even arrived home, Carter sent the footage to the technicians.


    They quickly drafted a floor n for the entire repair shop.


    As soon as we arrived home, we began to analyze it closely with the actual floor n in hand.


    "This pir looks a bit off, Carter noticed first.


    I examined the pir closely, and suddenly, an idea struck me.


    "I know what this is!"


    ""What is it?"


    I grabbed a pen and paper. "Look, if you connect these pirs, you''ll get this shape. Could it be an octagon?"


    When the pirs were connected, the diagram took on the form of an octagon.


    Eight pirs on the outside, with the middle one forming the center.


    20 Free Coins


    Carter zoomed in on the floor n, and we saw that the central load-bearing pir was indeed different.


    One side was white, and the other side was ck!


    Distinct ck and white


    Positive and negative.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Because the area behind the shop was left unfinished, it had a raw, rough finish, with some ck lights on the ceiling giving it an unfinished look.


    And with the pirs being tall and thick, a person standing underneath would not notice anything unusual


    When viewed from above, we could finally see the bigger picture,


    "Yes, it''s like an octagon! What are these people up to? Why would they construct the repair shop to mimic the shape of an octagon?"


    "I noticed an Auntarian man lurking there. Are they nning some sort of ritual involving my body?"


    I frowned. "If it''s shaped like an octagon, then I might know where the entrance is. ording to metaphysical arts, the southwest is known as the ''death gate. My body was probably meant to be in that stone chamber."


    I circled the southwest position on the map with a pen. The death gate symbolizes death and endings, which is quite ominous.


    The entrance wouldn''t be in the southeast, which represents wood and signifies blockage and concealment. Nor would it be in the east, which houses the gates of injury, rest, and shock. That leaves the northwest, as well as the northeast and the south."


    I marked the northwest, northeast, and south directions with a red pen.


    Well, DI


    Chapter 251 My Rebirth Is More Than Just chance


    "The northwest represents the open gate, symbolizing new beginnings and considered very auspicious, the northeast represents the birth gate, symbolizing growth and revival; while the south stands for brightness and disy. I suspect the entrance to their basement is located in the northwest direction


    I continued to scrutinize the actual site photos with the mouse. "If they wanted to ess the basement, the best way to conceal it would be through the repair pits. They''re recessed and usually covered by cars, so most people wouldn''t notice. If they modified one of these pits, it could serve as the entrance to the basement."


    As I concluded, the mouse pointer hovered over a repair bay located precisely in the northwest direction. "It looks like my hunch was right. This must be the entrance to the basement"


    Luke was stunned. "How do you know all this?"


    "Do you remember Mr. Woernos? He loves traditional culture. To secure his contract, I studied metaphysical arts and philosophical musings on my own. I''m not an expert, but I could hold a conversation with him."


    Luke obviously did not know that securing contracts was not just about my charm or the reputation of our families, but about truly understanding each partner. Behind the scenes, I worked hard.


    It was not that things had always gone smoothly; it was just that I had been shouldering the burden quietly.


    Luke did not say anything, while Carter broke the tense silence, "We''ve located the entrance. For now, we need to keep it quiet."


    Today was just for scouting. That ce is their headquarters, and we don''t know how many are involved. Going in carelessly could be dangerous."


    Carter nodded. "No rush. I''ll have Damian visit a few more times pretending to fix cars, to slowly figure out their routines."


    "Okay"


    This investigation was fruitful, but it left me feeling uneasy.


    "This isn''t just a simple murder case. Why me? Why must I suffer so cruelly, even in death? Seeing the octagon now, I sense some people might want to use my body for something sinister." As things became soplex, we could not rely on conventional logic.


    Carter looked serious. "What are they nning?


    "I''ve only seen one stone chamber; what other secrets are hidden in the others?"


    Thit my lip. "Was my rebirth more than just chance?"

 Billionaire Is 252

    19 Wed, Dec


    Chapter


    252 Baby, I''m Jealous


    Chapter 252 Baby, I''m Jealous


    As soon as I stopped speaking, they both turned their eyes on me. "Why would you think that?"


    +20 Free Coins


    "If Anna was just jealous and killed me, that would be one thing. But why did they have to skin me and shatter my bones? Why couldn''t I have died intact? I clearly remember seeing my body in the stone chamber, and then several people arrived, including a Auntarian man!"


    Carter furrowed his brow. "From what I understand of Auntari culture, before liberation, there were practices of human sacrifice, using human skin for banners, and bones for crafts, even embedding living children in building foundations. So your suspicion isnt without merit."


    Just hearing about these practices could chill anyone to the bone.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Luke''s hands were mmy, and he swallowed hard, perhaps thinking about the fact that he had once been intimate with Anna, a woman capable of such horror. He seemed scared.


    He wiped his palms with a wet towel, then looked at Carter. "Uncle Carter, what should we do now?"


    We need to protect Chloe well until we understand the full intentions of these people. Let''s pause our direct investigations. Ill have Damian look into this under the guise of car repairs. With the New Year and Anna''s uing wedding, they likely won''t act immediately. But...


    Carter looked at Luke. "Anna has been clinging to you, which means she has ns for our family. You don''t need to be overly friendly but don''t cut ties either. It''s partly because of you that Chloe suffered. I hope you can make things right and uncover who''s behind Anna." Luke was visibly frightened but appeared to have resolved something as he looked up again, his expression firm.


    "I know what I must do."


    "Be cautious around Anna."


    "Understood."


    Carter waved a hand, "It''ste, let''s eat. We shouldn''t let the old man suspect our worries."


    After Luke left, I remained uneasy for a long time.


    It was unsettling to know the enemy was nearby yet unable to act.


    Carter could see I was troubled and patted my head, "Patience is crucial. We''re dealing with a group that has plotted for years. Rushing could be risky. We need to remainposed. leaned on him. I''m grateful to have you."


    To me, Carter is a pir of strength, bringing peace in tumultuous times.


    We had lunch with Jeffrey, and he sighed deeply as he looked at the empty seat next to Luke.


    Chapter 252 Baby, I''m Jealous ter


    "If only Chloe were still with us, our family would truly beplete


    +20 Free Coins


    Luke did not look at me, his grip tightening on his fork as he muttered, "It''s all my fault. I failed to protect her....


    "It''s destiny, and now that you''re married to Alisa, let her move into the residence after the New Year."


    Luke set down his fork. "Grandpa, isn''t it too soon?"


    "Don''t forget, you two just postponed your wedding because of Chloe''s funeral. You can''t keep dying. I know you don''t like her much, but I can see she likes you" Jeffrey advised earnestly, "The past can''t be changed, but you can manage the present. Choose a good day to wee her, don''t let her end up like Chloe, filled with regrets Adam and She also chimed in trying to persuade, but Luke remained silent, not responding.


    Carter continued to serve food to my te, ignoring the conversation.


    Suddenly, She looked at me and asked, "Zoey, what do you think?"


    I was chewing on half a shrimp. "Me? I have no objections as long as Luke agrees."


    I could not tell if it was just my perception, but She''s look seemed loaded with meaning.


    Could she be involved with Anna?


    Anna was cunning, and She seemed too na?ve byparison.


    If she had even a fraction of Anna''s cunning, she would not still be struggling like this.


    Luckily, the house Carter and I were fixing up was nearly ready, so we would not be living together, and would not have to be constantly vignt.


    After dinner, I had just reached the top of the stairs when Luke caught up.


    "Aunt Zoey...


    At least he remembered that.


    "Need something, Luke?"


    "Are you really okay with Alisa moving in?"


    I gave him a reassuring smile. "Chloe''s gone, you should move on."


    "What if I can''t?


    His eyes reddened slightly, his hand clutching his chest. "In here, there''s always a ce just for her. I''ve only ever loved her."


    "What can you do, really? The dead can''te back. Luke, not everyone will wait for you forever."


    As we spoke, the elevator doors opened, revealing Carter in his wheelchair at the entrance.

 Billionaire Is 253

    Chapter 253 Pure Happiness.


    Chapter 253 Pure HappinessThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    +20 Free Cons


    As time passed, both Carter and I found ourselves changing. I stopped hiding my feelings, and he became more open with his emotions.


    Love is not the kind where one person gives everything while the other just takes it; it is about mutual care, learning from each other, and growing together. He loves me deeply, and my past with Luke feels like a thorn in his side. I understand why he feels this


    way.


    I looped my arm around his neck. ''Since we keep running into each other, maybe we should move out? Go back to our own ce."


    The mention of our own home immediately lifted his spirits.


    s eyes lit up as b


    said in a rough voice. "Yes, let''s go home."


    Returning to that yard again after a few days, I noticed it had been freshly decorated.


    The festive preparations for the New Year had intensified, sparking my excitement for theing year.


    Gazing at the decorations in the trees, I thought of Grandma.


    "What''s on your mind? It''s so cold out here,


    Chapter 253 Pure Happiness


    +20 Free Cons


    As time passed, both Carter and I found ourselves changing. I stopped hiding my feelings, and he became more open with his emotions.


    Love is not the kind where one person gives everything while the other just takes it; it is about mutual care, learning from each other, and growing together. He loves me deeply, and my past with Luke feels like a thorn in his side. I understand why he feels this


    way.


    I looped my arm around his neck. ''Since we keep running into each other, maybe we should move out? Go back to our own ce."


    The mention of our own home immediately lifted his spirits.


    s eyes lit up as b


    said in a rough voice. "Yes, let''s go home."


    Returning to that yard again after a few days, I noticed it had been freshly decorated.


    The festive preparations for the New Year had intensified, sparking my excitement for theing year.


    Gazing at the decorations in the trees, I thought of Grandma.


    "What''s on your mind? It''s so cold out here,e inside."


    I pulled my gaze away and chuckled softly. "With the New Year almost here, I want to spend it with Grandma, but I''m worried about causing trouble"


    "Now isn''t the right time. Moving Grandma from the hospital would draw too much attention. Let''s wait until next year when things have settled down, then we can all be together,"


    He filled my heart with beautiful promises as if by next year, all our troubles would be resolved.


    Yet, Anna''s presence loomsrge like a mountain over my heart.


    The forces behind her have been plotting for years; could we really emerge so easily victorious?


    I am afraid. The cost of winning is always high.


    I have known the pain of losing family, lovers, and even my own life. I cannot bear to lose anything more.


    The uncertainty of the future scares me.


    Carter saw right through my worries, his gaze warm and reassuring. "Don''t stress over things that haven''t happened yet, Chloe, trust me, we''ll definitelye out on top!" "Okay!" I responded, pushing open the front door to a wave of weing warmth.


    The new furniture I had picked out had arrived, and the house was adorned with even more decorations, feeling trulyplete.


    The servants kept everything in perfect order when we were away, and Snowke was thriving.


    Chapter 253 Pure Happiness


    As soon as it spotted me, it abandoned its toy on the cat tree and leaped into my arms within second, purring loudly. "Meow!"


    It nuzzled against my check, its soft fur lightening the shadows in my heart.


    Carter closed all the curtains, making the space more intimate.


    Outside, the world was a blur of falling snowkes, making our house feel like a secluded haven.


    He announced he would cook dinner, and I agreed without hesitation.


    I watched him move around the kitchen,forting normalcy in the simple domestic scene, as I settled on the sofa with Snowke and put on an old movie.


    Once too busy to keep up with current shows, I now found the time, yet felt disconnected from today''s world.


    My mind was still caught up in the relentless pace of my past life, though now I was in the body of a young


    woman.


    What do young people enjoy these days? What are their favorite shows?


    They were probably not like me, clinging to the familiar and choosing old movies over anything recent. Yet, this tranquility wasn''t so bad-sittingfortably with Snowke purring in myp felt just right. In the background, the hum of the coffee machine and the rhythmic chopping from the kitchen filled the


    air.


    Watching the sun slowly set and the night begins, I ced Snowke in the cat bed, then tiptoed to the kitchen to watch the busy man.


    For the first time, I truly understood what marriage could be.


    Being loved by someone felt like this-pure happiness


    It was just an ordinary afternoon, yet it soothed all my sorrows,


    Carter turned and saw me peeking. "It''ll be ready soon go wash your hands."


    "Okay," I replied with a slight smile.


    My task was to set the table while he ted our dinner


    As the old movie wrapped up, its warm, romantic ending theme filled the room.


    The freshly prepared dishes sent up curls of steam.


    Life felt wonderfully simple like this.


    Outside, fireworks began to crackle; this area did not restrict them, making each night lively.


    Chapter 253 Pure Happiness


    Initially, I dreaded fireworks, but having heard them so often, my fear had faded.


    87%


    +20 Free Coins


    Perhaps it was because he was by my side-I was not scared of anything anymore, I even pulled back the curtains to watch the fireworks across the sky.


    He came up behind me. "Not scared anymore?"


    "With you here, I''m not afraid."


    "The night is still young. Want to visit Grandma at the bospital? It''s almost New Year, and she''s all alone. With the recent events at the Sander residence, I doubt anyone''s looking out for her." "Carter, it''s like you can read my mind!"


    He chuckled and as we prepared to leave, he thoughtfully handed me a scarf.


    "It''s cold out in December. Just hold on a little longer, spring ising."


    "Yeah."


    We brought New Year gifts to the hospital.


    Before we reached the entrance, I spotted the Sanders car and quickly held back Carter. "Let''s hold off for a bit, I''d rather not bump into any of the Sanders right now."


    "Sure, they typically don''t stay longer than two hours. Mr. Sander tends to linger, but even his visits have shortened recently."


    It was clear Carter had been covertly keeping an eye on Penelope, monitoring the visitation schedules and logs diligently.


    "And Anna?"


    "She''s dropped by a few times, always briefly, likely just to check on Grandma''s condition.


    "Once Grandma canmunicate again, she''ll be a crucial witness against Anna!"


    "That day will definitelye."


    As we talked, the Sanders started leaving. From a distance, I could see Kate heatedly arguing with Anna while Josh attempted to calm her down.


    They were too far to hear clearly, but I could make out from their lips that my name and Ethan were mentioned.


    Ethan''s death bas stirred a storm of suspicion and doubt among them.


    Though there was no direct evidence, Anna''s timely appearances add to the intrigue.


    Kate has always been direct butcks subtlety, so it is natural for her to point fingers at Anna


    Josh, perhaps protective of the significant fortune at stake with Anna, seems to still be on her side. Reflecting on how they once united against me, it was ironic how things have unfolded.


    09:20 Wed, Dec 11 GB W


    Chapter 253 Pure Happiness


    Eventually, Josh escorted Kate to their car, and the brothers parted ways with Anna.


    However, Anna stayed behind. Through the tinted windows, I caught a glimpse of her standing in the


    shadows, her sinister smile chilling as the car drove away.

 Billionaire Is 254

    Chapter 254 Calcted Moves.


    Chapter 254 Calcted Moves DD 87%


    +20 Free Coins


    Seeing that smile, I instinctively grabbed Carter''s arm. Carter, I''ve got a bad feeling. Do you think Anna is nning something again?"


    Carter''s long fingers tapped lightly on the armrest, "Logically, after all the trouble the Sanders has been through, she shouldn''t act for now. But it''s hard to say. Do you want to follow the Sanders''s car?" "I''m worried she might try to wipe them all out."


    I voiced my unease. After all, Anna wasn''t someone you could judge bymon logic.


    "Damian, follow the Sanders. And assign extra people to guard Grandma''s ce." "Yes, sir."


    We tailed the SUV ahead. Even though the Sanders had been cold and cruel to me in my previous life, I wanted them to face retribution.


    When the truth finallyes to light, I want them to be wracked with regret, living every day in torment and guilt-not like Ethan, who died without understanding a thing. That kind of pain is fleeting.


    They haven''t yet seen the true face of the daughter they so carefully protected. When her maskes off she''s nothing short of a demon


    "Carter, I''ve thought this through. The most dangerous ce is often the safest. My rebirth disrupted Anna''s ns, so she''ll definitely change her strategy. Now that Ethan is dead, if all of Sanders dies, who do you think stands to gain?"


    Carter replied calmly, "She and Ashley didn''t get married, so she''d be the sole heir.


    "Exactly. The Sanders''s shares, their properties, and even everything Grandma owns-it would all be hers. Killing them one by one would be too slow. A clean sweep is risky, but the benefits to her are


    massive.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I took a deep breath and continued, "If Sanders dies, she will inherit everything. Then, she could y the poor orphan card and gain the Hudsons''s sympathy. Armed with all that wealth-and her unborn child- the Hudsons would change their attitude towards her. Even the Boltons might offer her support for the sake of her child. She could infiltrate both the Hudsons and Boltons step by step. In other words...


    Carter finished my thought, "The Sanders is no longer of use to her. They can die."


    The idea made my chest tighten. She wasn''t just cruel to me-she was a true monster.


    "If we''re right, then someone''s definitely tampered with that car. Ethan''s death was just the beginning."


    My heart raced. "Carter, I think I know what''s wrong. It''s the road back to the Sander residence! Something must''ve been done to it. We have to stop them." "Alright, don''t worry."


    Carter took out his phone and made a call. Judging by the conversation, it was to Josh''s business partner.


    09:20 Wed, Dec 11 G BW.


    Chapter 254 Calcted Moves.


    87%


    +20 Free Coins


    Sure enough, the SUV turned at the next intersection. As I started to rx, I noticed something about the


    "Oh no, the brakes are failing!"


    From across the street, we watched the vehicle suddenly pick up speed. I could only imagine how terrified the people inside were.


    Luckily, it was a cold night with few pedestrians and cars on the road. The conditions were rtively safe


    The driver made a snap decision and swerved the car into the guardrail and flowerbed. The vehicle scraped violently against the rocks, the sound sharp even from where we stood. Finally, the car came to a stop..


    The Sanders members scrambled out, panicked but unharmed. They didn''t even need an ambnce.


    "Let''s go home."


    I withdrew my gaze indifferently. If they hadn''t changed their route at thest minute, the next stretch of road would''ve been where the ident happened.


    That ce had no such safety conditions. It was also where Ethan had died.


    "Anna is ruthless, wanting to kill the Sanders in the same way and at the same ce."


    This was true psychological torment-killing someone''s heart and mind.


    Carter held my hand tightly, his palm damp with sweat. It was clear he was scared, too.


    But I knew he wasn''t worried about the Sanders-he was worried about me.


    I turned my hand to grip his in return. "It''s okay. They say what goes aroundes around. The worst has already happened. From now on, it''s my turn to enjoy life."


    He didn''t say anything, just pulled me into a firm embrace.


    Resting my head against his chest, I listened to his heart''s strong, steady beat, and I finally felt calm.


    I couldn''t help but think about that fateful night. If I had called Carter instead, would the oue-have been different?


    His cl


    deep voice broke my thoughts. "What are you thinking?"


    "I was thinking... if myst call had been to you, even if you couldn''t save me, you''d have uncovered the truth-sooner, I wouldn''t have been dismembered, leaving no trace behind Carter''s voice turned somber. "If you had chosen me in yourst life, do you think I would''ve let you be in such danger? Chloe, I''ll always protect you in this life or thest." He was right.


    Suddenly, a sense of relief washed over me. Without the suffering of the past, how could I have the sweetness of today?


    Chapter 254 Calcted Moves


    +20 Free Coins


    Back then, he clearly cared for me so deeply, saving me again and again. Yet he kept his feelings locked away, never saying a word.


    I couldn''t help but ask, "That time I was stranded at sea and you-was that really an ident or just at coincidence?"


    A low chuckle escaped him. "Chloe, in the same city, two people could live their entire lives without crossing paths. Do you really think I was a coincidence that I found you in the middle of the vast ocean?" "So..."


    "I heard about the earthquake where Luke was and guessed you''d fly there to find him. The area was the epicenter-isted, dangerous, and prone to aftershocks. I arranged for someone to protect you, but you didn''t show up. Instead, Anna did. I knew something was off and started investigating


    I looked up, meeting his gentle gaze. "That''s when I found out you''d recklessly stowed away on a ship. trying to cross the ocean. The ship ran into trouble, and I came for you myself. Chloe, do you know how scared I was?"


    I had been floating on a nk, barely conscious, when I felt a pair of strong hands pulling me up.


    "It was you who saved me!"


    I had thought he was disabled and chalked it up to a hallucination. I never expected he had personally dived in to rescue me.


    "Chloe, there''s no such thing as idents or coincidences, Just like Anna, everything was nned." Thinking back to how cold and distant he had seemed back on the ship, I had been too intimidated to talk


    to him.


    "If only you''d been kinder to me earlier, we wouldn''t have taken so long to end up together."


    Carter chuckled helplessly. "I thought you were hopelessly in love with Luke. It took all my strength just to hide my feelings for you."


    "Carter." I wrapped my arms around his neck, leaning in to kiss him.


    But before I could, a phone rang.


    Carter nced at me apologetically-it was the bodyguard calling.


    "Boss, Anna is making her move."

 Billionaire Is 255

    Chapter 255 Torn Between Paths


    The moment I heard the name, Anna, my heart clenched. What''s her game this time? Could it be that something happened to Grandmal


    If she''s targeting the Sanders, there''s no way she''d spare Grandma either.


    I panicked. Anna had alreadye dangerously close in harming Grandma before.


    Carter Jung up the phone and quickly reassured me, seeing the worry on my face. "Don''t worry, Grandma''s fine. If she dares touch her, I''ll catch her red-handed. The hospital is covered in cameras, she''s not foolish enough to risk it" "Then what happened?"


    "She didn''t return to the Hudsons residence. Instead, she drove to the seaside. The route she''s taking seems unusual. She may be meeting someone from her organization


    We''d been holding back for so long, waiting for a chance to uncover the people behind her.


    Anna wasn''t stupid-she knew the police were suspicious of her. She hadn''t been to that repair shop even oncetely,


    Now, though, she was headed to the coast, which was definitely strange..


    "Carter, can we follow her from a distance just to see?"


    "Alright, as long as you don''t act impulsively."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ""Got it."


    We hurried to catch up. I couldn''t help but imagine the person behind Anna and what kind of figure the might have. Were they someone as old as Grandma, with decades of entanglement with the Sanders? What kind of face could match such malevolence?


    A bodyguard joined us. "She''s being cautious-we can''t follow too closely."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She went into a caf¨¦."


    It was close to the New Year, and the area was packed with tourists. The seaside had set up A vibrant night market, bustling with activity. Shops were crammed with customers, and the streets were alive. Carter noticed my eagerness and said firmly, "No matter what, we can''t show ourselves."


    I reluctantly nodded. Small sacrifices preventrger failures.


    "Don''t worry. Our bodyguards are on it. If someone shows up, we''ll get something useful "Okay"


    Chapter 255 Torn Between Paths.


    Sitting in the car, every passing second felt like torture,


    I watched the touristsughing and moving about, their joypletely separate from me.


    I scrutinized every person leaving the caf¨¦, trying to find something unusual.


    Suddenly, a slender woman emerged from the crowd. She immediately caught my attention.


    It was the festive season, and everyone''s faces were lit up with joyful smiles-but not hers.


    Her face was etched with terror, as though she were being chased by something-or someone- mercilessly closing in on her.


    She had delicate, frail limbs, swaying as if the wind might knock her over. Her steps were hurried, panicked, like a hunted animal.


    She seemed to be looking for a way to escape, but unfortunately, no cabs were avable just then. That''s when she spotted our car. She dashed towards us without hesitation. "Carter."


    Carter''s expression turned cold. "Damian, stay hidden.


    +20 Free Cons


    Damian hunched down, disappearing from view. From the windshield, it looked like no one was in the car. In the back seat, Carter and I sat in darkness,pletely out of sight.


    The woman stumbled to our windshield, pressing her hands against it, peering inside, desperate to find


    somcone.


    I whispered, "It looks like she''s asking for help."


    The ever-gentle Carter looked at me with an icy expression. "Chloe, excessive kindness often turns into the de that cuts you. Everyone has their fate and their own path. Not interfering in someone else''s destiny can be its own form ofpassion." He looked like a god, sitting high above it all-watching the world with pity but refusing to get involved.


    "Tunderstand," I murmured.


    The woman''s pursuer emerged from the shadows-a tall man with an unhurried gait.


    Even through the car window, his presence was suffocating.


    He moved like a hunter, closing in on his prey, confident the exhausted animal couldn''t escape.


    When she saw him, her doe-like eyes filled with panic, glimmering with unshed tears.


    She tried to run again, but there were no options. Her hurried steps led to a clumsy fall.


    I understood her plight. When fear and adrenaline take over, the body sometimes freezes or betrays you unexpectedly.


    It might seem dramatic, but in truth, she was utterly helpless.


    Chapter 255 Torn Between Paths.


    She scrambled backward on the icy ground, her hands and knees trembling.


    Tears rolled down her pale cheeks, tracing her elegant jawline and falling to her slender neck.


    She was strikingly beautiful, with fair, delicate skin and long, soft hair framing her face.


    Only then did I notice-she wasn''t wearing any shoes.


    +20 Free Coins


    Dressed in nothing but a thin, white velvet dress, she looked like she''d escaped from somewhere terrible.


    As she retreated, I caught sight of the faint marks on her wrists and ankles.


    She had been restrained for a long time.


    The man stalking her came closer, and I finally saw his face.


    It was an unnervingly handsome one, marked by a tear-shaped mole near his eye, which added a sinister charm to his otherwise cold expression. The closer he got, the broader his smirk became.


    He was enjoying this-the thrill of the chase.


    The woman trembled in the freezing winter air, resembling a helpless little animal.


    As the man closed in, I couldn''t stop myself from starting to rise.


    But Carter pulled me back, his hand firm on my arm, pulling me into his embrace. His warm breath tickled my ear as he whispered, "Chloe, stay still!"

 Billionaire Is 256

    Chapter 256 Threads of Deception and Revenge


    Chapter 256 Threads of Deception and Revenge


    I instinctively stood up, but Carter quickly warned me in a low voice, afraid I might step out.


    +20 Free Cons


    Maybe it was because I felt a connection with her, a kind of empathy as one woman to another. I saw a glimpse of myself in her, and that sudden rush of emotion made me lose control and stand up. But that was all I did-stand up. I couldn''t risk exposing myself to save someone else.


    The man was getting closer now. His steps were unhurried, almost casual, and even a faint smile was on his lips. But despite the barrier of the car window, I could feel a chilling sense of dread creeping over me. Tears slowly trickled down the woman''s face. She opened her mouth, her voice soft and trembling.


    "Please, let me go. I''m begging you."


    The man leaned down, tilting her chin up with his slender hand. His voice was deep and maic,ced with mockery. "I prefer it when you beg me in bed, Whitney, Come back with me." There were faint marks on her neck-kisses, no doubt, left by this man.


    Lcould see her body trembling violently. She was terrified of him.


    "Come with me now, and I''ll forget everything that happened today," he said, his tone cold and threatening, "Otherwise. He trailed off, letting the unspoken warning linger.


    The woman bit her lip, and even as another woman watched, I couldn''t help but feel my heart ache for her.


    The man stretched out his hand toward her. "Whitney,e here."


    "No, I won''t go back!"


    With a sudden burst of courage, she pped his hand away and bolted, running with everything she had. Even her retreating figure radiated determination.


    I silently cheered her on in my heart, hoping she could escape his clutches.


    But the next moment, two men in ck suits appeared right before her, blocking her path. She froze, her- steps faltering, and started retreating step by step. Her back pressed against the man''s chest, and she shuddered violently.


    She tried to pull away, but he wrapped an arm around her slender waist, holding her tightly against him, leaving no room for escape. "Whimney," he said. Jus voice low and chilling, "wee home."


    "No."


    Her struggles were futile. I watched as the man removed his ck wool coat and draped it over her


    up effortlessly. shoulders. In the next moment, he picked her


    09:20 Wed, Dec 11 GB W.


    Chapter 256 Threads of Deception and Revenge


    0:87%


    030 Free 1s


    She looked so small and fragile in his arms, trembling controbly, her face streaked with tears and


    terror.


    A ck SUV pulled up, and one of the bodyguards opened the door for him. Holding her tightly, the man got into the car with her.


    As the vehicle drove away, I realized I had gripped Carter''s arm so tightly that my fingers were cramping. I slowly let go.


    "Carter, I can''t imagine what''s waiting for that woman once she''s back with him. But judging by the man''s attire and demeanor, he''s likely someone from a wealthy family. He doesn''t seem familiar." I''d been part


    this circle for over two decades and had at least some impression of most of the upper-ss elites in town. Someone with his bearing should stand out, yet I couldn''t ce him.


    "If you''re worried about her, I can look into it, Carter offered calmly.


    "Yeah. I just hope she doesn''t get hurt."


    I didn''t even know why, but for someone I''d just met, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of anxiety for her.


    Just then, a familiar figure appeared in the crowd. It was Anna!


    She wore a fox mask on her face and carried a little rabbitntern in one hand. Beside her stood a tall manText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I immediately recognized-it was Ss, the Hudsons''s servant, and the one who had killed me.


    His sharp, ruthless eyes softened noticeably when he looked at Anna, and her gaze toward him was different, too-there was something there.


    Ss held a few trinkets, probably things he''d bought from the night market.


    I was taken aback. Both Carter and I had expected Anna to be plotting her next move.


    But here she was, simply out on a date with a man


    On such a cold night, neither of them got into a car.


    Even after leaving the night market, they walked longer, Ss trailing behind Anna like her shadow,


    Then, Anna took the initiative to hold his hand. Ss seemed a little surprised, maybe even shy


    She guided him up a flight of steps, holding his hand for support. Following her instructions, Ss removed the mask from his face.


    The moment the mask came off, Anna leaned in and kissed him.


    Ss''s hands tightened slightly around her waist as he pulled her closer.


    If it weren''t for knowing how much blood these two had on their hands, anyone watching would''ve found the scene breathtakingly romantic


    But knowing their past and their true nature, all I felt was disgust.


    I took out my phone and captured the scene.


    Chapter 256 Threads of Deception and Revenge.


    "I never would''ve guessed Anna''s feelings were for him I said bitterly.


    2K 87%


    20 Free Coins


    Suddenly, it all made sense. For all his irresponsibility. Luke wasn''t the real reason Anna had been so desperate to cling to him.


    It had never been about love. From the beginning, it was about aligning the Sanders with the Boltons.


    Carter''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest as he said, "If that''s true, then we can''t even be sure whose child she''s carrying. "You''re saying it might not even be Luke''s?"


    "It''s a possibility," he replied calmly.


    I clenched my fists. "Anna really has everyone dancing in the palm of her hand. She''s using a child as bait to drag everyone into her web.


    "It''s not just her," Carter mused. "This borate scheme can''t be pulled off by one person. She has a team working behind her. If you think about it, your so-called ident at sea might not have been an ident at all. Someone tampered with the ship to get rid of you." A chill ran down my spine. The more I thought about it, the more horrifying it became.


    Without us even realizing it, a hidden force had infiltrated our lives-killing me, drugging Luke, and systematically trying to take control of both the Sanders and the Boltons.


    "Carter, Could my sister''s disappearance all those years ago have been part of this?"


    I felt cold all over as I recalled the past. "She was only five years old at the time. The bodyguards were supposed to stay with us, but somehow, we got separated. What if she wasn''t identally pushed into the river but deliberately thrown in?"


    "It''s possible, Carter said. "The n to rece her may have been set in motion from the start. A child her age would''ve been an easy target."


    "If that''s the case, they must have done more during the years she was missing. It can''t just end with her disappearance!"


    Carter ced his hand gently over mine. "What''s done is done. But it''s not toote yet. There''s still a chance to fix everything."


    "I may have been reborn," I said, trembling, "but my sister''s fate is still unknown. She''s so pitiful. Why did she have to be sacrificed like this?"


    "Chloe, don''t lose hope," he said softly. "There''s a chance she''s still alive."


    "Alive?" I whispered bitterly. "In the hands of monsters like that, even living would feel worse than death." Heaned into Carter''s chest, closing my eyes. "Apart from you, who else can I trust?"


    "Then trust me," he said firmly. "Close your eyes, cover your ears. Don''t look. Don''t listen. Leave everything


    to me."


    "Alright." 3/4


    Chapter 256 Threads of Deception and Revenge


    +20 Free Cons


    "Don''t let it consume you. You''ve already nned to expose Anna at her wedding, right? Her wedding is just a few days away."


    "Yes," I said, my voice cold and determined. "Evil will always face its retribution. That day will be her reckoning. She''ll pay for everything she''s done to you. Trust me, the truth alwayses out in the end. The of justice may be vast, but it never lets anyone

 Billionaire Is 257

    Chapter 257 Twisted Fates and Hidden Agendas


    Chapter 257 Twisted Fates and Hidden Agendas


    The next day was Christmas, a time meant for family reunions.


    That evening. I had ns to return to the Boltons for dinner, but my mother called early in the morning asking me to visit the Gardners at noon.


    News of the car ident involving the Sanders had already spread. Representing the Bolton, I went to pay them a visit.


    Most of the Sanders members seemed fine physically, but Kate''s mental state was aplete mess. Having one tragedy after another pile-up, coupled with her own brush with death, left her dazed and unresponsive. When I arrived, a nurse was trying to chase her down to administer an injection.


    Pushing the door open, I saw Kate standing barefoot on her bed, her eyes darting around in paranoia as though everyone in the room was plotting against her.


    "Mrs. Sander, pleasee down from there."


    "Honey, it''s safe here. No one''s going to hurt you!"


    As soon as she spotted me entering, Kate jumped from the bed and grabbed my hand. Her voice was urgent and trembling.


    "Chloe, hurry! We need to get out of here-there are ghosts in this ce!"


    Looking into her vacant, disoriented eyes, I quickly pieced together the situation.


    "Mr. Sander, what''s wrong with Kate? I heard there was a minor issue with the car, but this.....


    Josh sighed heavily, the lines on his face more profound than usual.


    "I apologize for the embarrassment, Mrs. Bolton. My wife is still shaken from the ident. She just needs some rest to recover. Because you resemble ourte daughter, she mistook you for her." "So that''s what happened."


    I smiled faintly and gestured toward Anna, who was standing silently nearby.


    "Mrs. Sander, it wrong. I''m not your daughter. She is."


    you''ve m


    When Kateid eyes on Anna, she recoiled as though struck by lightning. Like a terrified cat with its fur standing on end, she darted behind me for cover.


    "Chloe, it''s her! She''s the devil! She''s the one who sowed discord and drove us apart. She''s the one who made that call to get Ethan killed! Andst night''s car ident had to be her doing!"


    I couldn''t help but find it amusing. When Kate was mentally sound, she was under Anna''s thumb, dancing to her every whim,


    Now, with her mind fractured, she finally saw the truth


    Chapter 257 Twisted Fates and Hidden Agendas


    +20 Free Coins


    But did it even matter?


    She was no different from the old me. The Sanders refused to believe her, just as they hadn''t believed me.


    "Mom, we''re family. How could I ever harm you?"


    Josh''s patience was clearly wearing thin. "What nonsense! Absolute rubbish! Mrs. Bolton, don''t pay any attention to her ramblings


    "Of course," I replied with a light smile. "But honestly, think Mrs. Sander''s condition isn''t great. Mr. Sander, you should really keep an eye on her."


    Anna chimed in smoothly, "Dad, Mom isn''t physically unwell. I suggest we get her to see a psychiatrist."


    "That''s not a bad idea. She can''t keep going on like this, acting so paranoid constantly."


    That''s when it hit me-Anna didn''t just want Kate to see a doctor. She probably intended to have her locked up in a mental institution!


    What a cruel, calcting woman. She had no mercy, not even for her own family.


    Last night''s car ident n may have failed, but it was clear she wasn''t done. She''d likely move to break the family apart further.


    If Kate were institutionalized, Sanders would be left with just Josh and the two brothers. That would make things much easier for her to control. While I was lost in thought, Nelson knocked and stepped into the room.


    The moment Josh saw him, he couldn''t hide his urgency. "Captain Tucker, is there progress on my daughter''s case?"


    Before he could answer, Kate lunged forward and grabbed Nelson''s arm, her eyes wild. "Captain Tucker! Arrest her! It''s her, she''s the killer!" Nelson looked startled. After all, this very mother had fiercely defended her daughter not long ago, leaving a strong impression on him. Now, seeing her like this was a stark contrast.


    "Mrs. Sander," he asked cautiously, "do you have any evidence?"


    If she did, it would be a game-changer. Nelson had been chasing this case for a while now. Despite keeping his investigative team on Anna, they found nothing substantial.


    If Kate could provide proof, it would finally move the case forward.


    But before she could answer, Anna interjected with a calm smile. "Captain Tucker, don''t take her seriously, She''s been a little out of it since the ident. She''s barely rested and is still in shock, so she''s not thinking clearly. By the way, what brings you here today?" Nelson''s expression shifted slightly. "I''m here aboutst night''s ident. After our inspection, we found that your car had been tampered with."


    Chapter 257 Twisted Fates and Hidden Agendas


    Josh''s face darkened. "I knew it! I spend a fortune maintaining that car every year. There''s no way it should''ve malfunctioned like that. Captain Tucker, you have to find out who did this. It''s terrifying! My entire family was in that car. If something had gone wrong, we''d all be dead!"


    Though Josh didn''t overreact like Kate, fear was evident in his expression.


    "Family? We all went separate ways except for Anna after leaving the hospital."


    Nelson''s sharp eyes locked onto Anna. "So, during this ident, Ms. Sander was the only one not present?"


    Anna''sposure didn''t falter under the pointed questioning. Her mental fortitude was remarkable. "It sounds like Nelson is disappointed that I wasn''t in the car?"


    "Not disappointed, no, Nelson replied, stepping closer. Just amazed at how Ms. Sander''s luck always seems to pull her away from danger at the perfect time


    "It''s not something anyone wants to happen, Anna said smoothly, her voiceced with concern. "I was just as worried for my parents and brother."


    Nelson closed the distance further, his presence carrying a heavy intensity. "Ms. Sander, are you aware thatst night, on the same stretch of road where Ethan died, there was a major car crash?"


    "What?" Josh interjected, his voice trembling.


    "Yes," Nelson confirmed, his tone grim. "A three-car collision with significant casualties. The ident happened just ten minutes after yours."Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Josh''s face turned ashen. "So, Nelson, you''re saying, if we hadn''t changed routes at thest moment, the ones who died could''ve been us?"

 Billionaire Is 258

    Chapter 258 The Reckoning


    +20 Free Cons


    Nelson''s expression was grave. Although life is full of certainties, anything is possible."


    Josh finally reacted, his voice trembling with anger and desperation. "Who is it? Who could be so cruel? My son and daughter died without reason, and now someone''s trying to destroy the entire Sanders! Captain Tucker, you have to help us! Find out who''s behind all this!"


    "Mr. Sander, please calm down. From the clues we''ve uncovered so far, the person who killed your daughter likely is the same one orchestrating everything behind the scenes. That''s why we need your full cooperation in the investigation."


    "Yes, of course, we''ll cooperatepletely, Josh replied hastily. "Whatever you need, we''ll do."


    "TIl need all of you toe down to the station to assist with the investigation, Nelson said firmly.


    It was then that Nelson turned his attention to me. "Mr. Bolton, why are you


    here?"


    "I heard about what happened to the Sanders and came to see if I could help. But I won''t get in the way of


    investigation," I said, making a move to leave.


    your


    But just as I was about to step away, Kate rushed toward me, grabbing my hand tightly. "Chloe, don''t go! Stay here-I will protect you! Someone''s trying to kill you!"


    Her wild, unfocused eyes stared at me, filled with panic. It was clear she had lost her grip on reality,


    "Mrs. Sander, you''re mistaken," I said quietly. "Chloe, she''s long dead."


    "Dead? No, that''s impossible! How could my daughter be dead?"


    Then, her gazended on the red birthmark at the center of my forehead. Her face twisted with realization. "Oh, right, you''re not my daughter. But where''s Chloe? Where is she?"


    She suddenly bolted for the door, screaming as she ran "Chloe! My daughter, where are you? Mommy misses you so much!"


    "Stop her! Someone stop her!"


    The nurses caught her and quickly administered a sedative. Her body slumped, finally quieting down.


    I quietly slipped away, returning to the car with a heavy heart.


    The state she was in now was her own doing, the consequence of her choices. Yet, seeing her gray hair and transformation from a dignified socialite to a raving lunatic in such a short time was still sobering. So be it. As Carter had said, everyone has their own fate. The wheel of destiny keeps turning, unstoppable by anyone.


    And next in line to face retribution is Anna.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I drove back to Philippa''s house, and before I even stepped inside, I could hear the lively chattering from within.


    Chapter 258 The Reckoning


    The Wilchers were here again.


    They greeted me enthusiastically as soon as they saw me, "Zoey''s back home!"


    +20 Free Coins


    I had no fondness for them, so I didn''t bother pretending to be polite. With a cold expression, I asked, "What are you all doing here?"


    "What kind of question is that? It''s Christmas! Of course, we''re here to have a family dinner. By the way, where''s Carter? Why isn''t he here yet?"


    "That''s right, Zoey. I might have misunderstood you before. Let me apologize for that."


    Their attitudes had suddenly improved, but I wasn''t fooled. I knew their nature well-people like them don''t change. They were only pretending to be kind because they wanted something.


    Philippa, on the other hand, looked much better than before. Her morning sickness seemed to have subsided, and she ate adequately again. Herplexion was healthier, and her spirits were clearly improved


    She took my coat as I walked in, her voice gentle. "It must be cold outside, huh?"


    "Not too bad," I replied, unwrapping my scarf and removing my gloves, ignoring the others entirely. Have you been eating well?"


    "I managed to eat a little, thank goodness. I''m finally done with all that nausea," she said with a small smile!


    "That''s good to hear."


    Just as I was about to settle in, Lte spoke up, her tone ingratiating. "You know, Snowville really lives up to its name. I haven''t seen a single sunny day since I''ve been here! Honestly, why did Bill choose this ce. to settle down? If you ask me, it''s better to be back home-perfect weather all year round, which is great for caring for a pregnancy, Philippa, why don''t youe back and care for yourself there?"


    Philippa gave her a quick, icy nce. "Zoey is here, so I''m not going anywhere. Besides, there''s nothing wrong with snow. It''ll all melt when springes."


    "You''re right, of course. Silly me for speaking without thinking. Lte said, forcing augh. Then she leaned in closer, her tone shifting. "But seriously, Bill''s been treating you welltely, hasn''t he? It would help if you took advantage of that. Now that you''re pregnant with a son, you''d better hold onto his heart tightly. Don''t let that vixen outside take advantage of the situation."


    Philippa chuckled coldly. "Oh, my dear Lte, you must have some remarkable insight. I don''t know the baby''s gender yet, but somehow you do? Or is it just that you want me to have a son?"


    a


    Benjamin, sitting silently, finally spoke up, his face stern. "What''s wrong with having a son? Bill wants an heir, in and simple. Heaven must be smiling down on you because that vixen outside only gave him a daughter. If she''d had a son, you''d have been thrown out ages ago." Umph. I''d wee that."


    Philippa''s tone had changed entirely from how she dealt with the Wilchers. "If I could divorce him, I''d be overjoyed. This marriage was never something I had a choice in, to begin with."


    "You ungrateful girl!" Benjamin''s voice rose in anger. "How dare you talk about divorce at a time like this?


    Wed, De


    Chapter 258 The Reckoning


    Have you forgotten that your mother is still under my control?"


    As Benjamin raised his hand to strike my mom, I quickly grabbed his arm.


    "You old bastard, are you out of your mind? My mom pregnant!"


    +20 Free Cont


    "Zoey, is this how you talk to your grandfather? You two are out of control! No respect for your elders. Today, I will teach you both a lesson!"


    Harper stepped forward, ready to join in. The bodyguards Carter had stationed were outside guarding the entrance, far enough away that they wouldn''t hear themotion.


    The housekeeper panicked, rushing to plead, "What are you all doing? Stop this! The madam is pregnant!"


    I shouted back, "Auntie, protect my mom!"


    Realizing that my pregnant mother was their precious moneymaker, they shifted all their fury onto me


    instead.


    I had insulted Lte earlier, and she seized this opportunity for revenge. While I was holding Benjamin back, Harper struck me across the face. Though Austin didn''t join in physically, he stood to the side, yelling. "Teach that disrespectful brat a lesson!" My mom, terrified for me, tried toe to my defense, but I motioned for the housekeeper to take her to safety. "Get her out of here! Go call someone!"


    I knocked over a vase in the chaos, hoping the noise would draw attention.


    Lte, however, used the distraction to dig her nails into my arm, her voice a low snarl. "You little brat! Just because you''re married, you think you can look down on us?


    "You think you''re so special? Married or not, you''re still part of the Wilchers! You and your mother want to defy us? Dream on!


    "Dream all you want, but you''ll never escape our control. Not in this lifetime!"


    Ah, there it was. Their true facesy bare.


    I didn''t hesitate. I kicked Lte in the stomach, sending her reeling backward. Harper lunged at me, grabbed a shard of the broken vase from the floor and pressed it against Lte''s face.


    "Go on, touch me again, and see what happens!"


    "Zoey, that''s your aunt! If you hurt her, I''ll kill you!"


    Before his threat could sink in, the door mmed open with a loud crash."


    An icy, bone-chilling voice rang out.


    "Who''s life are you nning to take?"

 Billionaire Is 259

    Chapter 259 Retribution in the Storm.


    Chapter 259 Retribution in the Storm


    +20 Free Coins


    When Carter appeared, I gripped Lte''s hair with one hand and held a sharp shard of porcin against her face. I had pressed down so hard that a small cut had formed on her cheek.


    I wasn''t much better off myself. My palm, clutching the shard, had been cut open, too, and blood dripped. down the porcin.


    They had been pushed me around by the Wilchers, and my hair was a mess. I looked aplete wreck, but I stood firm, my posture exuding a fierce defiance.


    But the moment I saw Carter, all that bravado melted away. A deep sense of grievance welled up from the pit of my stomach.


    "Carter," I whispered his name softly.


    Carter rolled his wheelchair toward me, and Damian took just a few strides to reach my side. "Madam, let go. Leave the rest to me."


    I released my grip, my hand covered in blood.


    When I let go of Lte, she was left frozen in shock. She touched her face where I had shed her, then shrieked, "Ah! My face! There''s blood!"


    Her piercing scream gave me a headache, so I pped her across the face. "Shut up."


    She was stunned momentarily, then turned to Benjamin. "Dad, Harper, you''ve got to help me!"


    "Zoey, you''ve got some nerve. She''s your aunt!"


    Harper, the coward, suddenly remembered how to protect his wife.


    Maybe it was because I had challenged their fragile male pride. For years, the mother-daughter duo had been controlled by the Wilchers.


    Now that I was trying to upend their authority, how could they possibly swallow this humiliation?


    Just as Harper raised his hand to hit me, Carter didn''t speak. Damian stepped forward, kicking him ten


    pieces. feet away. His body mmed into the fish tank with a loud ''crash, shattering it in


    The water and fish spilled everywhere, cascading across the floor.


    Harper squirmed on the ground, struggling like a dying fish, while Lte stood frozen in shock.


    Only Benjamin remained calm. He looked at Carter and yelled, "Mr. Bolton, this is a family matter. You have no ce being so arrogant here."


    Carter stopped beside me and pulled me into his arms His fingers gently traced the marks on my ignoring Benjamin''s yelling. He spoke softly to me, "Does it hurt?"


    face.


    Earlier, in my anger, I hadn''t felt much pain, but now, with his words, it felt as though a parent was stepping in tofort me. I looked at him with a tearful expression, "It hurts."


    Chapter 259 Retribution in the Storm


    Carter gently patted my head. I''m sorry, I''mte"


    His tone was soft, but his entire presence radiated power and coldness.


    "Zocy, be good. Let the servants treat your wounds.


    I knew he was handling the aftermath. The Wilchers was done for today!


    Carter was detached-he rarely stirred up frouble unless it was unavoidable. The Wilchers had gone too far by targeting me.


    "I''m fine."


    Philippa had already brought over the first aid kit. "Come here quickly. Let me stop the bleeding. Why did you have to go this far, you silly child?"


    She scolded me, but her tears betrayed her worry.


    This life, the one I shared with Zoey, had be something we were used to. She never knew how to resist before, but now that I was here things are different.


    Even if it meant getting hurt, I wouldn''t let the Wilchers push us


    further.


    "If we don''t fight back, they''ll keep going unchecked. You''ve been bullied for so many years, Mom. From now on, I want to protect you,


    Mom gazed deeply into my eyes. "You silly child."


    "As long as you''re okay, Mom," I replied calmly, I had promised Zoey that I would protect her mother, and I had done it.


    Seeing the situation turn, Vere quickly took out his phone, preparing to call the police. But one of the bodyguards was faster. With a sharp ''click'', his hand was twisted behind his back in a brutal move, likely dislocating his shoulder. The phone dropped to the floor, and the bodyguard picked it up and handed it to


    Carter.


    Carter, sitting in his wheelchair, looked calm as ever, his voice cold and emotionless. "You want to call the police? Should I report it for you?"


    "You think you''re so clever?" Vere spat.


    Carter''s tone shifted slightly, his voice still cold, "Perfect timing. I have some things to report as well, like how you trespassed into my house, stole millions in luxury goods, and intentionally harmed my wife. Oh and I heard you''ve done plenty of other good deeds in this country-forcing women into prostitution, breaking someone''s husband''s legs, causing a person to jump from a building. And as for Mrs. Wilcher. your hands aren''t so clean either. Bribing officials to get your son a government position and lending money at exorbitant interest rates."


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Benjamin shouted, clearly panicking.


    Carter sneered. "Oh, and you, the head of the Wilchers Your hands are the dirtiest of all You''ve been central to so many shady dealings over the years. Do you want me to hand all the evidence to the police?"


    Hearing Carter casually list their crimes, I could see them all beginning to realize how deeply they were in


    Chapter 259 Retribution in the StormText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    trouble. Each of those offenses, if exposed, would lock them away for good.


    #20 Free Coins


    Vere, sensing things were escting, suddenly tried to smooth things over. "Mr. Bolton, we''re family, but there is just a bit of friction between us. Do we really have to escte it this far?"


    Rubic, still somewhatposed, spoke up. "I''ll take my husband to the hospital. His arm''s dislocated." She didn''t want to get involved further, pulling Vere to leave.


    Carter''s cold voice stopped her in her tracks, "Trying to leave? Did I say you could?"


    He casually yed with the phone in his hand, his face as calm as ever, but the pressure in the air made


    me uneasy.


    Suddenly, Carter raised his hand and mmed the phone onto the floor with a loud crash.


    "Do you all really think that after hurting Zoey, you''ll walk away in one piece? His voice was icy. "Damian, close the door."


    Outside, a heavy snowstorm had begun. Damian closed the door, shutting out the cold.


    Mom was still tending to my wounds, and even she was taken aback by Carter''s demeanor.


    "Carter, you... she started to speak.


    Knowing herpassionate nature, Carter interrupted before she could finish, his voice soft but firm. Zoey, take your mother upstairs to rest." "Okay."


    I helped Mom up, gently reassuring her, "Mom, don''t worry. Let Carter handle this."


    Just as we were about to leave, Rubie finally felt the danger approaching. She grabbed Philippa''s arm. knowing how soft-hearted she was.


    "Philippa, we know we were wrong. Please talk to Mr. Bolton for us. We came here to have dinner; we never meant for things to get this out of hand." Carter scoffed. "Dinner? Ha."


    He gave Damian a look, and Damian picked up a fruit knife from the fruit tter, twirling it in his-hand "Mrs. Wilcher, do you want to let go yourself, or should I help you?" Rubie trembled with fear, still wanting to hold onto Mom but now terrified of Damian''s decisive


    movements.


    Mom was getting scared, so I quickly helped her upstairs to calm her down. "It''s okay, Carter just wants to teach them a lesson."


    As soon as I finished speaking, a cold voice came from downstairs, "Who hit Zoey?"

 Billionaire Is 260

    Chapter 260 Can''t Tolerate


    Chapter 260 Can''t Tolerate


    I had just returned Philippa to her room when a shrill male voice pierced through the air-it was unmistakably Harper.


    What had Carter done to him?


    Philippa tensed up immediately when she heard the voice. "Zoey, your uncle...


    I cut her off, stepping in front of her. "Mom, you''ve spent your whole life being exploited by the Wilchen Do you want to keep living like this? You treat them like family, but all they do is take from you. Are people like that even worth calling family anymore?" Philippa hesitated, falling silent.


    "In the past you stayed because of Grandma. But Carter''s already made sure Grandma is safe and from them. You don''t have any ties to the Wilchers anymore. Don''t forget who''s responsible for the pain and suffering you''ve endured all these years. Just now, if I hadn''t stopped him, that so-called father of yours was about to hit you-even knowing you''re pregnant!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and I continued my voice firm. It''spletely unfair. Just because you''re a woman, does that mean you deserve to suffer like this? He gave you life, and you repaid him by supporti the Wilchers for so many years. Without you, they''d have gone bankrupt a long time ago. Mom, you deserve to live for yourself at least once in your life. If you don''t, by the time you''re on your deathbed you''ll only regret it."


    I guided her to sit down and poured her a ss of water. Here, have some water and calm down."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Philippa nodded, taking the ss. "Okay, I''ll listen to you."


    "Mom, trust me I''d never do anything to harm you. Everything I''m doing is for your good"


    Philippa suddenly gripped my wrist tightly, her expression unreadable. "Why are you being so good to me?"


    I froze, taken aback by the unexpected question. Philippa''s tone carried a deeper meaning


    "You''re my mom. Who else would I treat well if not you?"


    She gazed into my eyes as if she wanted to say something, but in the end, she stayed silent.


    I hugged her gently, "Just focus on taking care of yourself and the baby. Don''t worry bout anything else I''ll make sure you get a divorce and start a new chapter in your life." "Okay," she murmured.


    "Rest for now. I''ll check on what''s happening downstairs. I''m worried Carter might go too far."


    No one understood Carter''s protective nature toward me better than I did. His sending me away was a elear sign-he didn''t want me witnessing the bloody mess he was undoubtedly handling


    0921 Wed, Dec 11 GGU.


    Chapter 260 Can''t Tolerate


    2K 87%


    Quietly, I made my way to the staircase, stopping at theer. From my vantage point, I could see the entire living room below.


    The stench of blood hung thick in the air.


    Harpery sprawled on the ground, his left hand pinned under Damian''s boot. In his other hand, Damian held a knife, its de gleaming menacingly under the light.


    "This is the hand, isn''t it?" Damian growled.


    Lte, paralyzed with fear, screamed, "What are you doing to my husband? Let him go! This is too much! I''ll call the po...


    Before she could finish her threat, one of Carter''s bodyguards hurled her aside with brutal force, sending her crashing to the floor.


    Her head mmed into the leg of a table, and blood poured from the wound.


    Carter''s bodyguards all shared one distinct trait-they were swift and merciless, without distinction for gender.


    As Lte whimpered on the ground, Damian raised the knife.


    As Lte whimpered on the ground, Damian raised the knife. Benjamin stepped forward in desperation, pleading, "Mr. Bolton, this was our mistake. I apologize on their behalf. Please, I beg you, spare Harper this


    once


    Carter''s gaze fell indifferently on Benjamin, his lips curling into a cold, detached smirk. "Who do you think you are?" he said dismissively.


    Benjamin dared not utter a sound.


    Just as Damian was about to act, Carter raised a hand, halting him. "Wait."


    A flicker of hope lit Harper''s eyes. "Mr. Bolton, I know I was wrong.


    He assumed Carter had reconsidered. But Carter spoke again, his tone chilling. This knife is too small. Go to the kitchen and bring me a cleaver."


    A scream escaped from one of the maids, who had been frozen in fear.


    She likely never imagined that the once reserved and gentlemanly Carter could be so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    At that moment, I finally understood why the Hudsons and Bill treated Carter with such reverence, despite him being their junior. They had seen the real Carter-the one who only showed his restraint when he was with me. Carter nced at the maid, his voice calm and unhurried. "You''re making soup, right? Check the stove. Don''t let the Celebration Dinner be dyed. Oh, and Zoey likes something sweet. Prepare some mango sorbet." 2/3 "Yes, sir. Right away," the maid stammered, terrified. She couldn''t believe how Carter could casually order desserts while directing such violent acts. Not wanting to get involved, she hurried off to the kitchen. 09:21 Wed, Dec


    Chapter 260 Can''t Tolerate


    @K 87%


    Damian returned with a cleaver, and Harper was pinned against the coffee table by two bodyguards.


    "I do it myself, Carter said evenly.


    Damian handed the cleaver over, and Harper, now trembling uncontrobly, had already wet himself. He knew Carter wasn''t joking and frantically began pleading for mercy,


    Carter''s expression remained indifferent. "Your regres doesn''t stem from realizing you''ve done wrong but from your fear of the consequences. If faced with the saine situation in the future, you''d make the same choice." "Mr. Wilcher, I have no intention of being your enemy, Let bygones be bygones. However, you crossed the line when you dared toy a hand on her. As her husband, I can''t tolerate anyone disrespecting my wife." His words were calm, and measured, and yet they sent shivers down everyone''s spines.


    What kind of man was this?


    He remainedposed even while doing something so violent-choosing to handle it himself rather than delegating.


    "Mr.


    Wilcher, take this as a lesson. Never provoke another man''s wife again."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a sharp "thud" echoed in the room. Harper''s thumb was severed cleanly by Carter. "Ahhh!" Harper screamed in agony.


    Lte fainted on the spot, while Vere and his wife, Rubie Rhodes, clung to each other, trembling.


    Benjamin was furious, his voice shaking, "Carter, how dare you!"


    Carter turned his cold gaze toward Benjamin. "Benjamin, would you like to try it next?"

 Billionaire Is 261

    Chapter 261 Satisfying


    Chapter 261 Satisfying


    +20 Free Cons


    Benjamin didn''t pass out-surprisingly, his health was good enough to handle the shock. Clutching his chest, he red at Carter. "You''re insanel All Harper did was p Zoey, and you cut off one of his fingers!"


    "Benjamin, you''re wrong on two counts," Carter replied calmly, wiping the cleaver with a towel. "First, I''m not stopping at one finger-I''m cutting off all five. Doing it one at a time is to ensure he fully feels the fear and pain. Second, he only lost a hand, while my wife endured a p to the face."


    His words stunned everyone in the room. They could believe their ears. "Was he seriously implying that Harper''s p was worse than losing fingers?"


    Everyone assumed Carter had misspoken, but his unwavering expression and matter-of-fact tone suggested otherwise.


    In his mind, there was no doubt: Zoey was the most precious person to him, someone he wouldn''t allow anyone to harm, not even slightly.


    He even went out of his way to send me away earlier, worried I might be frightened by his actions. Unlike Luke, who repeatedly let me suffer indignities, Carter made sure no offense against me went unanswered.


    Carter''s demeanor was calm, but his actions were extreine and relentless. He wouldn''t let me be mistreated -he''d retaliate immediately and thoroughly, with no hesitation.


    While he continued wiping blood off the knife, Harpery there trembling in terror, his face ashen. The dy in the second strike left him pleading for mercy, trying to endure the searing pain.


    "Mr. Wilcher," Carter said, his voice steady, "do you feel pain? When you hit Zoey across the face, did it ever ur to you that she would feel pain too?"


    Benjamin roared in anger, "It was just a p! You''re cutting off his fingers-how is thatparable?"


    "Oh? So you believe a p doesn''t hurt?" Carter''s gaze shifted to Benjamin, and I instantly knew he was about to regret speaking up.


    Carter hadn''t nned to deal with him, but some people were simply begging for trouble.


    "Damian," Carter said, his tone casual, "why don''t you show him how much a p can hurt?"


    "Of course, Mr. Carter."


    I''d seen Damian in action before. With his muscr frame, his ps packed a serious punch. I wasn''t sure Benjamin could withstand it.


    For years, Benjamin had relied on his seniority to get his way, but today, he''d met his match in Carter,


    "What are you doing? Carter,


    you can''t..


    p!


    Damian swung his arm in a wide arc, delivering a deafening p that left me worrying Benjamin might disintegrate on the spot. 1/2


    Chapter 261 Satisfying


    Yet, watching it unfold was immensely satisfying.


    This was the same Benjamin who had tormented Philippa her entire life. Finally, he was getting what he deserved.


    The p left Benjamin with a nosebleed, blood dripping down his face.


    "Dad!" Vere eximed, rushing to his father''s side.


    Carter''s gaze shifted to Vere. "Would you like to feel it too?"


    With just a single sentence, Vere shrank back immediately, too afraid to make another move.


    Not wanting to risk a p or worse, Vere quickly resumed his role as the family coward,


    Carter turned back to Benjamin, his voice cold butposed. "Well, Benjamin, do you understand now that a p does hurt?


    Benjamin couldn''t bring himself to respond.


    The p had nearly knocked the life out of him. If he dared resist further, Carter would likely death right here.


    him to


    It was clear now-when dealing with someone like Benjamin, only violence could teach him a lesson. After that p, Benjamin fell silent, subdued like a scolded child in kindergarten.


    At that moment, the sound of a door opening drew everyone''s attention.


    Bill stepped in, his face freezing at the chaotic scene before him. The room was a mess of blood and water. People were sprawled or kneeling on the floor, their faces swollen beyond recognition Benjamin''s face was half-swollen, while Carter sat calmly in his wheelchair, holding a knife in his hand.


    "What''s going on here?" Bill asked, utterly bewildered.


    The scene looked like something out of a nightmare.


    Vere and Rubie rushed to him like drowning people grasping for a lifeline.


    "Bill, thank goodness you''re here! Harper''s hand-Carter cut off one of his fingers! And he hit Dad! Dad is old; he nearly died from the blow!"


    "Bill, you have to stand up for us! We came here to check on Philippa and have a simple celebration dinner, but Carter turned it into a bloodbath! He''s acting like a tyrant, trampling over us without care!"


    Bill spun toward Carter, anger shing in his eyes. "Don''t you think you owe me an exnation?"


    Carter calmly tossed the bloodied towel aside and met Bill''s gaze, his expression unshaken. "Bill," he said coolly, "as you can see, I''m simply helping you fix your family."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Billionaire Is 262

    Chapter 262 Confession


    Chapter 262 Confession.


    Bill scanned the bloodstained floor, his face dark with fury.


    Sure, he didn''t exactly like the Wilchers either. Over the years, they''d been under his protection, like ipetent children who couldn''t fend for themselves.


    But no matter how much he disliked them, they were still family.


    "Fix my family? This is how you fix the family?"


    Carter''s expression remained calm. "Haven''t seen it done this way before? Well, now you have."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Carter''s de came down again, swift and precise.


    Everyone''s attention was still fixed on Bill, and no one expected Carter to strike again so suddenly.


    "Ahhh!" Harper let out a piercing scream before copsing unconscious.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bill''s anger erupted. "Carter, this is the Gardner residence!"


    know," Carter replied coolly. "Since you''ve failed to keep these ungrateful rtives in check all these years. I''ll take over. They''ve gone too far-pping my wife and even targeting a pregnant woman." There was only one person in the family who was pregnant. Bill''s gaze shot toward the others.


    "Youid hands on my wife?"


    Benjamin, his face swollen on one side, protested weakly, "Bill, don''t listen to him. How could I ever bring myself to hit my daughter?"


    Though he treated Philippa poorly, he still tried to y the loving father in front of Bill.


    But Bill wasn''t easily fooled. Knowing Carter''s personality, he understood that Carter wouldn''t go to such extremes, without a reason


    "If you''ve got something to say, spit it out. What did you all do?"


    "Allow me to exin," I said as I descended the staircase slowly.


    Carter had assumed I was still upstairsforting Philippa. The moment he saw me, his bloodied knife. still in hand, his usually calm gaze flickered with panic


    He didn''t want me to see this ruthless side of him.


    Damian, ever the reliable right-hand man, stepped in immediately, taking the knife from Carter.


    Mr. Carter, your health is too fragile for this. Why not let me handle it?"


    The others who had witnessed Carter''s brutal efficiency looked at Damian like he''d lost his mind. "Fragile? Did he think they were blind or deaf?" Carter''s eyes softened as he looked at me. "Why did youe down? Did the noise disturb you?"


    Chapter 262 Confession


    B%87%


    +20 Free Coins


    A hint of quilt lingered in his voice. If I wasn''t mistaken, he was probably kicking himself for not gagging Harper earlier to keep me from hearing anything. "No, I just wanted to check on things."


    "There''s nothing to see here, just blood everywhere. Go back upstairs and rest. I''ll call you when lunch is ready"


    He looked like a child caught doing something wrong, his face full of nervousness.


    He was afraid of scaring me. Afraid I''d despise him for what I''d seen.


    But I didn''t stop walking. I went straight to his side and noticed blood sttered on the back of his hand. Carter instinctively tried to pull his hand behind him, but caught his wrist and gently wiped the blood away with a tissue. "Why did you do this yourself?"


    Carter''s gaze wavered. "Zoey, I..."


    I cut him off, adding softly, "Blood from people like this doesn''t deserve to stain your hands."


    The room fell silent.


    Bill, who''d been ignored, looked ready to explode. "Zoey, what''s going on here?"


    I finished wiping Carter''s hand clean and stood up. "In short, Benjamin crossed the line. He always tries to hit my mom, and when I stepped in to protect her, they all turned on me."


    Bill''s


    ''s eyes darkened as he noticed the swelling on my cheek and the faint outline of a handprint. Fury boiled over in him. "What the hell have you all done? invited you here to talk some sense into Philippa, and this is how you repay me?" Sensing Bill''s rage, Vere hurried to smooth things over


    "Bill, don''t listen to her nonsense. Of course, we were just trying to persuade Philippa to work things out with you. But who could''ve guessed she''d bring up divorce? Dad just wanted to discipline her a little."


    Vere thought his exnation would get Bill on their side.


    But to his surprise, Bill pped him hard across the face. "She''s my wife! Since when is it your ce to discipline her? You live off my money and still dare toy a hand on her?"


    Bill''s brows furrowed tightly. "Enough. This ends here. Where are the servants? Clean this up immediately!*


    "Bill, are we just letting this go?"


    "Bill, you can''t be serious!"


    Both sides spoke at once, pressing Bill for an answer. He turned to Carter. "What more do you want?"


    Carter''s expression remained cold. "I said five fingers, and I meant it. Not one less."


    09:21 Wed, Dec 11 G BW.


    Chapter 262 Confession


    "You..." Bill was taken aback by Carter''s unyielding stance.


    "Carter," Bill started, his tone firm. "We''re not the same won''t allow anyone to touch my wife, no matter who they are,"


    Carter didn''t respond to Bill but instead addressed Daman. "Take him outside and deal with it. I don''t want my wife''s eyes to witness this any further."


    "Sure," Damian replied coolly, dragging the unconscious Harper out of the room.


    Benjamin turned to Bill, panicked. "He''s your brother!


    Bill, still furious, red at Benjamin. "Benjamin, I''ve done more than enough for the Wilthers. Don''t forget who made the Wilchers what they are today. You''re ungrateful and disrespect my wife. If that''s the case, 1 have no obligation to respect any of you. Harper can stay for treatment, but the rest of you will be sent back home immediately."


    "Bill, please, don''t be mad! I would never hurt my daughter! I was just..."


    "Enough!" Carter''s cold gaze cut him off, making Benjamin shrink back in fear, too afraid to speak further.


    Outside, another agonizing scream rang out, but Carter remained unmoved. Clean the room"


    The bodyguards acted quickly, tidying up in minutes.


    Carter gently applied medicine to my face, his eyes filled with unshakable sorrow.


    I''m sorry


    I came


    ne toote."


    ""You didn''t. You came just in time."


    We shared a quiet smile. With the Wilchers gone, the air felt lighter, though none of us had much of an appetite.


    I forced myself to adapt to this chaotic life, but the image of that severed finger lingered in my mind, leaving a faint wave of nausea.


    Even with all the air freshener sprayed, the thick metallic scent of blood still clung to the air.


    After saying goodbye to Philippa, I got in the car with Carter and left.


    Carter''s face was heavy with guilt as he looked at me. "Im sorry."


    I leaned into his embrace. "You handled everything perfectly. I''m just a little fragile right now, but I''ll grow stronger. Just give me time." "Do you think I''m cruel?"


    "When I know your cruelty is simply a means of protecting yourself, I don''t think of it as cruel. It only makes me ache for you more. Someone who grew up without the love of their parents must have endured so much to achieve everything he has now.


    09:21 Wed, Dec 11 GB W.


    Chapter 262 Confession


    Carter held me tightly. "Chloe, thank you.


    +20 Free Cont


    "I''m learning to love you, Carter, and that means epting all of you-the good and the bad. You''re my husband." "Besides, I don''t think what you did was bad."


    I looked up at him, my gaze meeting his gentle one: "Carter, I love the way you stand up for me."


    Hearing my passionate and straightforward confession, Carter''s ears turned a deep shade of red.


    The fierce Carter from earlier was nowhere to be seen now, reced by this bashful, endearing side of him.


    The contrast was irresistible.


    I climbed onto hisp, wrapping my arms around his neck as I leaned in to kiss him. "Carter.


    "Darling, we''re still in the car...


    Chapter 263 Special Gift

 Billionaire Is 263

    Chapter 263 Special Gift


    +20 Free Coins


    Our noses brushed gently as I leaned closer to him. "So, do you want to do that?" I teased, my warm breath caressing his lips. A soft flush bloomed on his face, spreading from his ears down to the back of his neck. Carter''s contrasting sides always amazed me. Cold andposed in public, yet with me, he was like a bashful schoolboy.


    "If you want to... he murmured, his voice low and soft, then I''m okay with it."


    I chuckled lightly, locking eyes with him. "I''m just teasing"


    Of course, I wasn''t going to be that outrageous.


    Carter caught the yful smile on my lips, and his arms tightened around my waist as he deepened our kiss. By the time we arrived at the Bolton Residence, my lips felt nearly swollen from his relentless affection. Tonight, Jeffrey had invited Alisa over specifically. Her gaze lingered on my lips before realization dawned


    in her eyes.


    "Zoey-no, I should call you Aunt Zoey now. You and Uncle Carter seem so close," she said with a knowing smile.


    I returned her smile warmly. "Call me whatever you like. Where''s Luke?"


    "He''s resting in his room," she replied, a hint of sadness flickering across her face.


    It was obvious-Luke was deliberately avoiding her. Taking her hand, I said gently, "Alisa, since you haven''t announced this engagement publicly yet, there''s still time to reconsider if you want to."


    After everything Luke had been through, it was unlikely he''d fall for someone else so soon.


    Alisa''s feelings would go unreciprocated.


    After Anna, thest thing Luke could tolerate was a calcting woman.


    Given these circumstances, their marriage was bound to end in heartbreak.


    "This is the path I chose, Zoey. I have no regrets," Alisa said firmly, her expression resolute. "I''m willing to wait for him."


    Well, so be it. After all, advice only goes so far.


    That evening was Holiday Eve, and the Bolton family''s dinner party was lively and festive. Extended rtives filled the brightly lit Bolton Residence. Children ran around noisily while Jeffrey gleefully handed out gifts. Someone suddenly called out, "The fireworks show is starting!" and everyone rushed to the yard.


    flooked up at the sky as brilliant fireworks lit


    up


    the night.


    wed,


    2486%


    Chapter 263 Special Gift


    A burst of blue fireworks exploded, drawing gasps from the crowd. "Blue fireworks! How beautiful!" someone eximed.


    They truly were unique.


    As I admired the disy, a formation of drones appeared in the sky. They moved in unison, first forming the image of a time-traveling spaceship, then arranging themselves into a series of words. "Z, love you forever"


    "Z? Aunt Zoey, is this for you?" Alisa said excitedly, clinging to my arm. "Who would''ve thought Uncle Carter, who always seems so aloof, could be this sweet and romantic? But why didn''t he use your full name?" He didn''t omit my name-he couldn''t dare to.


    Because that confession wasn''t for Zoey. It was for Chloe.


    Luke, watching the blue fireworks in silence, turned and headed back into the house.


    "Luke, aren''t you going to stay? They''re so beautiful," Alisa called after him.


    There''s nothing special about them," he replied tersely


    In his mind, he''d gone back to the day of our wedding. The fireworks then were for Anna.


    That was also the day I died in the snow.


    Now, Carter was using fireworks to confess his love to me. Luke''s guilt and regret kept him from enjoying the disy.


    But I had long since moved on from the misery Luke brought me. I had found happiness with Carter and our marriage.


    That''s why Luke couldn''t bring himself to stay and watch.


    That night, Carter gave me a truly one-of-a-kind romantic evening.


    The festivities carried onte into the night. Some people yed cards, others watched shows, while the kids had snowball fights and twirled sparklers in the cold winter air.


    I sent Carter back to the bedroom early that night.


    My phone had blown up with messages, full of New Year''s greetings from friends and acquaintances.


    One message, in particr, caught my eye-it was from Luke.


    Just three simple words: "Happy New Year."


    I didn''t respond. Instead, I set the phone aside. Maybe he genuinely wished me happiness, but my happiness no longer had anything to do with him.


    When Carter walked out of the bathroom, his hair was still damp. I grabbed a towel and carefully dried it for him.


    Chapter 263 Special Gift


    24


    86%


    This, I thought, is what love is supposed to be-mutual support, understanding, and care, not a one-sided


    ellort.


    "The fireworks tonight were beautiful. I loved them," I said softly.


    "I''m d you did," he replied, his deep eyes warming with a gentle smile.


    Then he reached to the side of his wheelchair and pulled out arge gift box. "Happy New Year"


    I blinked in surprise. "You''re still giving me gifts at my age?"


    He stood, pulling me into his arms. "What do you mean, your age? You''re just a kid to me."


    To Luke, I was always the dependable problem-solver.


    To Carter, I was someone who needed his love and protection.


    "Thank you," I whispered.


    It had been years since anyone had given me a gift, and this one was heavy, clearly expensive.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I led him to the bed and smiled, "I prepared something for you too."


    "Oh!" His voice softened as he looked at me with curiosity.


    "It''s nothing fancy, just something small I picked up." I mumbled, pulling out a leather belt. "I wasn''t sure if you''d like it."


    He instantly caught my meaning. "Trying to tie me down, are you?"


    My checks burned, but I didn''t deny it. "Yeah."


    "You don''t need to. I already belong to you."


    He leaned down, pinning me to the bed. ''Chloe, it''s dark now."


    My breath quickened as I ced a hand on his chest, gently pushing him back. "Wait, Carter, I still have something I need to finish."


    ""What is it?"


    Though half of my clothes had already been undone, he waited patiently, his good-natured expression. unchanging.


    I reached for a new phone I had prepared earlier. "Since it''s New Year''s Day, it''s only fitting I give Anna a special gift.


    Sadie and


    I pulled up the video and photos I had taken in the car-images of Anna kissing Ss, along with her ultrasound report. With a smirk, I sent everything to Sadie anonymously. She''s going to love this New Year''s surprise.


    Anna''s wedding was just around her, and this little package would surely steal the show when it yed during the ceremony.


    Chapter 263 Special Gift


    +20 Free Cons


    The moment the message showed "Sent Sessfully, I felt Carter''s body press against my back. His warmth was all-epassing, his breath tickling my ear. "Darling, where''s my gift?"


    "Didn''t I just give you the belt?"


    He nibbled on my earlobe, his voice low and deliberate. "Not enough. I want you."


    The real show was just beginning.

 Billionaire Is 264

    Chapter 264 The Harsh Truth


    #20 Free Coins


    This New Year has been busy but fulfilling for me. After spending three days at the Bolton residence, I finally returned to Philippa''s house,


    Without the Wilcher family''s interference, Philippa seemed to be living more peacefully, herplexion glowing with vitality.


    Bill had be surprisingly adept at peeling apples, skillfully cutting them into small pieces and handing them to Philippa.


    She ignored him, her attention focused on crocheting an assortment of small toys with her yarn.


    Over the years of her marriage to Bill, during long, lonely periods, Philippa had honed her craft skills to pass the time.


    While she crocheted little bunnies, Bill sat beside her winding balls of yarn. The scene was oddly harmonious.


    That harmony was quickly shattered by the ringing of a phone.


    Bill''s eyes darted nervously. "I need to step out for a bit he muttered.


    Philippa didn''t even nce at him. She simply turned and went upstairs.


    We all knew why he was leaving.


    Worried that Philippa might feel upset, I followed her upstairs. Just as I was about to speak, I saw her drop a coin into a ss jar. "Mom, what are you doing?" I asked.


    Philippa gave me a faint smile. "It''s an old habit I picked up years ago. Back when I was young and restless, I started this little game for myself. Every time your father disappointed me, I''d toss a coin into this jar. I told myself that once the jar was full, I''d leave him for good."


    I nced at therge ss jar and quipped, "You must''ve been pretty forgiving to give him so many chances. If it were me, even a medium-sized coffee cup would feel too big."


    Philippa chuckled softly, cradling the jar. "You''re right. Deep down, I never really wanted to leave. I knew the Wilchers couldn''t do without him, and I didn''t have the freedom to walk away either. It was just self-deception. But the habit stuck, even to this day." "And now, even with a jar this big, it''s almost full."


    The coins had nearly reached the rim. Just a few more and the jar would be filled.


    It felt symbolic, a reflection of their rtionship. If Bill turned things around now, there might still be hope for them, no matter how messy their past had been.


    But if he kept going down this path, there could only be one ending.


    Looking at the jar brimming with coins, I thought about how many times Bill had let Philippa down over


    09:21 Wed, Dec 11 G BW


    Chapter 264 The Harsh Truth


    thest 20 years.


    +20 Free Coins


    I reached out and hugged my mom. "This will all be over soon, Mom. You''ll have the happiness and freedom you deserve."


    Philippa murmured, "Happiness and freedom."


    I caught a tinge of sadness in her voice and quickly asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    She hesitated, then looked me straight in the eye. "I know this might sound abrupt. But, I know you''re not


    are


    my daughter. Who you?"


    My body froze. No wonder Philippa had seemed hesitant so many times before. She''d figured it out long


    ago.


    "1..."


    The daughter I gave birth to and raised-I know her temperament inside and out. She''s not as brave or clever as you are. I don''t dislike you; in fact, I like you. But, I just want to know, where is Zoey?"


    Philippa''s lips trembled as she finally gave in to the weight of her doubts and asked the question.


    Tlowered my head, knowing I had no choice but to tell her the harsh truth. "Mom, you know me. I''m not, Zoey. My name is Chloe."


    Philippa''s face went pale with shock. Just a short while ago, she had attended my funeral.


    "You''re Chloe Sanders?"


    "Yes. After I was murdered, I became a spirit, wandering the earth for a month. I desperately wanted to live, and during that time, I heard Zoey''s voice. She desperately wanted to die. That''s how our fates were exchanged." Tears streamed down Philippa''s face. "So, Zoey..."


    "She''s gone. Besides you, she had nothing left to hold on to in this world. From her memories, I learned everything that had happened. As repayment, I''ll fulfill all her wishes and take care of you for her."


    "How could that foolish child do something like this?"


    Philippa covered her face as tears streamed through her fingers. "So that dream was real dreamt of her. She was wearing a white dress, smiling at me so gently. She said she was finally free, and someone else woulde to love me in her ce."


    "Mom, don''t be sad. I''ve been through depression too, so I understand how Zoey felt. She was heartbroken. Don''t worry-in this life, I''ll treat you like my own mother and take care of you. When I found out you were pregnant, I couldn''t bear to let you terminate it. I thought maybe Zoey couldn''t let go of you, so she came back as the child in your womb."


    It might sound absurd, but after experiencing my rebirth, I felt like anything was possible.


    Most importantly, saying this would give Philippa hope to keep going.


    She touched her still t stomach, a trace of cautious hope in her voice. "Really?"


    09:22 Wed, Dec 11 G BW.


    86%


    Chapter 264 The Harsh Truth.


    +20 Free Coins


    "Yes. Whether the child is Zoey or not, it''s her little brother or sister. I''m sure Zoey would want new life to be with you, to keep youpany."


    I knelt before Philippa, gently wiping her tears. "Mom, Ill always be by your side."


    She leaned down and hugged me fiercely. "No wonder you did all those things back then. You''ve been through so much."


    Kind-hearted people always find ways to empathize.


    Now that the truth was out, I felt relieved. If Philippa ever uncovered more about me, at least it wouldn''te as a shock.


    Feeling sorry for what I''d endured, she became even more gentle with me, trying to make up for the motherly love I had missed.


    That night, I stayed by Philippa''s side, telling her stories from my childhood and making herugh until her stomach hurt.


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a mischievous child! Zoey was so different-impossible to figure out and rarely smiled. It was my fault for hurting her." "From now on, make sure your little siblings are always happy."


    "I will!"


    "As for Anna and She, karma wille for them soon. You don''t have to do anything. Just wait and watch."


    "Okay."


    Philippa hugged me tightly. "Good girl. Rest well now."


    Before I knew it, it was the night before Anna''s wedding. The Sanders hosted a banquet at their estate, and we attended.


    I didn''t see Kate in the crowd. Ethan and Greg looked haggard, and even Josh''s face showed signs of weariness. It was obvious they''d had a tough year.


    I couldn''t help but think, that if only they''d believed me back then and seen Anna''s true colors sooner, none of this would have happened.


    Their family was on the verge of copse.


    If my guess was right, Kate had likely lost her sanity and was being kept upstairs, away from the guests.


    The attendees seemed aware that the Sanders were going through a lot but didn''t pry too deeply.


    Among the lively crowd, one-figure caught my eye.


    He was tall, strikingly handsome, with an air of dangerous allure-the man I''d seen that night.


    A woman clung to his arm, but it wasn''t Whitney.


    09:22 Wed, Dec.


    Chapter 264 The Harsh Truth


    Carter had looked into his license te and uncover


    He was Taylor Carlyn. The Carlyns had emigrated ye country.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    As far as I knew, the Sanders didn''t have any connect


    While I was deep in thought, he suddenly raised his


    Our gazes locked, and he gave me a slow, tantalizing


    That suffocating sense of danger washed over me aga Wed, Dec 11 G


    Chapter 265 Wedding Night

 Billionaire Is 265

    Chapter 265 Wedding Night


    86%


    120 Free Coint


    This must be what they call "love at first sight," or perhaps it''s the opposite-when you dislike someone instantly for no apparent reason. He belonged to thetter.


    There was a certain frivolous edge to the way he looked at people,


    Just as I was about to avert my gaze, he started walking directly toward me.


    Holding a ss of red wine, I maintained aposed expression.


    "You must be Mrs. Bolton? His voice carried a teasing warmth.


    I nodded. "And you are?"


    "Taylor. You''re stunning-remind me of someone I used to know."


    "Someone you used to know? I''ve heard people say I resemble thete Ms. Sander. Could she be who you''re referring to?"


    "Exactly. I met Ms. Sander years ago at a banquet. Her passing was truly unfortunate."


    I had no impression of him and wasn''t sure why he brought up my past.


    "Mr. Carlyn, today is Ms. Anna''s wedding celebration. Let''s not dwell on sad topics. My husband''s arrived, so III excuse myself."


    "Of course."


    Even as I walked far away, I could still feel his gaze lingering on me.


    Carter, surrounded by a crowd, looked distinctly out of ce. Knowing how much he disliked such gatherings, I went over to rescue him. He leaned in, lowering his voice, "What did Taylor say to you?"


    "Not much. Just mentioned I resemble Chloe."


    "Stay away from him."


    Carter rarely issued such warnings. If Taylor had managed to put him on alert, I wasn''t about to take any chances. I nodded in agreement. The next moment, I noticed Taylor heading toward Jake.


    So, they were friends. No wonder he was here.


    Seeing him reminded me of the woman he had taken away. I couldn''t help but wonder, ''Is she now locked away in some dark, suffocating room?"


    I nced up at the top floor, my thoughts drifting to Kate. "What could her situation be like now?"


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 265 Wedding Night


    Carter gently tugged my hand. "Let''s head back. Nothing''s going to happen tonight


    "Alright."


    The real show was set for tomorrow,


    That night, sleep cluded me. I sat nkly, staring at the streetlights outside.


    "What are you thinking about?" Carter rolled his wheelchair over to my side.


    "It didn''t snow today. Feels unusual."


    "It''s not the snow you miss-it''s the memories. You''re thinking about the night before your wedding, aren''t you?"


    He knew me so well. I ced my hand over my still t stomach. "Yes, that night was excruciating. I wanted to expose Luke and Anna''s affair at the wedding, but I was terrified of the consequences. I knew if I did, I''d be the enemy of both the Sanders and the Boltons. I''d have no home left-just like that unborn child of mine. I didn''t sleep at all that night."


    From my wedding night to Anna''s, barely two months had passed, yet so much had changed.


    My entire world had been turned upside down.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Carter''s face was filled with pain as he looked at me. "Chloe, it''s all behind you now. Joy not making it into this world might have been a blessing in disguise."


    I gave a bitter smile. "You''re right. Even if I hadn''t miscarried back then, he wouldn''t have survived. In that chaotic time, it was better this way. At least he hadn''t fully formed."


    "Don''t dwell on it. We''ll have children one day. How about we name our first child Joy?"


    I pressed the button to close the electric curtains. As they slid shut behind him. I leaned into his neck, tears spilling down my cheeks.


    "Carter..."


    "Don''t cry. Don''t me yourself. It wasn''t your fault you couldn''t protect him. The fault lies with those


    monsters.


    Carter patiently wiped away my tears. "Everything will get better. Joy knows how much you love him. He''ll choose you to be his mother again. This time, he won''t leave this world alone. Wellshower him with love. and he''ll live a life of peace and happiness." y heart.


    Even though I knew he was justforting me, his words warmed my


    Carter was truly so gentle.


    Heaned close to his ear and whispered, "Carter... tonight, make me yourspletely."

 Billionaire Is 266

    Chapter 266 The Start of Tension


    Chapter 266 The Start of Tension


    In the pitch-ck silence of the night, memories of the torment from my past life often resurface.


    Only fleeting indulgence seems to momentarily ease the hollow ache within me.


    Even though Carter has shown me immense kindness, the horrors of those violent days still linger in my mind after more that a month.


    Anna feels like a splinter lodged in my soul, buried where I can''t reach it.


    Despite the storm passing, sleep continued to elude me entirely.


    I got dressed and made my way downstairs.


    The living room was flluminated, casting a warm glow, and Luke sat there with a cigarette in hand. I had no idea how long he''d been there, but the ashtray overflowed with discarded cigarette butts He nced at me and asked, "Why are you still awake at this hour?"


    "I can''t seem to fall asleep, I replied.


    His eyes drifted to the faint mark above my corbone, his expression cooling slightly. "You and him


    Without hesitation, I admitted, ''Carter and I are married."


    He gave a bitter, almost mocking smile, fully aware that there was nothing he could change now.


    In the end, he was the one who chose to let me go first,


    No one can be expected to stand still, waiting endlessly for someone who left.


    I couldn''t tell what thoughts were running through his mind, but a faint, sorrowful smile curved his lips This is for the best... this is for the best... he murmured.


    He rose to his feet slowly as if the weight of the moment had crushed him, his expression etched with anguish.


    Turning away, he retreated to his room, his silhouette radiating an air of deep loneliness.


    If he had foreseen this oue, why did he make those choices in the first ce?


    I poured myself a ss of water and lingered in the living room, lost in thought for a long while.


    I couldn''t help but wonder-did Anna find peace in her sleep tonight?


    The following morning, I felt refreshed and headed to the hotel, showing no trace of exhaustion


    The Sander family is regarded as a distinguished name in the area, and their cross-border marriage has be a focal point of interest.


    The guests arriving and departing were all affluent and influential figures.


    Chapter 266 The Start of TensionN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Anna, dressed in an exquisite custom-made wedding gown, walked arm in arm with Ashley.


    +20 Free Coins


    As 1 watched the scene unfold, I couldn''t help but sigh. Perhaps even she remained unaware of the twists and turns that fate had nned for her.


    "Ms. Sanders, you look absolutely stunning today," I said with a warm smile.


    "Mrs. Bolton, you''re too kind. Please,e in. I apologize for any shorings in my hospitality."


    We exchanged pleasantries, and to the outside eye, there was no hint of the hidden animosity between us.


    I scanned the crowd for Sadie, wondering why the fool hadn''t shown up yet-she should''ve been here by THOW.


    Bill and my mom were already there, so I made my way over to her.


    As soon as she spottell me, she smiled and extended her hand to mine. "Zoey."


    "Mom, please sit down. Don''t stand for too long


    "It''s fine, I''m not that fragile. Actually, I haven''t experienced much morning sicknesstely, so it''s been bearable with no serious issues.


    Having had a miscarriage myself. I was especially concerned about her well-being. "You need to take extra care of yourself. The first three months are crucial." "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you." With my help, my mom settled into a seat.


    As I scanned the crowd, I spotted many familiar faces, including Monica''s cheating husband, Zack!


    Hisrge belly was so prominent, it looked like his shirt might rip open at any moment.


    I couldn''t believe he had the nerve to show up in front of Bill so shamelessly!


    Not only did he appear, but he was now walking straight towards Bill.


    "Mr. Gardner, what a coincidence to meet you again. And this must be Mrs. Gardner," he said, his eyes.nding on my mom.


    The only thing I could picture was that live broadcast-the sight of his pale stomach resembling a giant


    watermelon.


    Even the way he looked at her made my skin crawl with disgust as if his mere presence could taint my


    moni


    Bill, clearly not bothered to make much of an impression, gave a slight nod and responded with a casual, "Hello, Mr. Harrison."


    Zack''s weight gain was certainly to me-his piggish face now resembled an overinted balloon adrift


    at sel


    It made it harder to notice just how much Sadie''s features mirrored his.


    Bill''s clearly dismissive attitude should have been enough to discourage any further interaction, but Zack,


    I


    Chapter 266 The Start of Tension


    #20 Free Coins


    shamelessly added, "Mrs. Gardner is so young and stunning. Mr. Gardner, you''re truly fortunate. You two must be deeply in love, right?"


    Even my mom picked up on the off-putting vibe, casting him a subtle yet icy nce,


    I cut in before she could respond, "Certainly not as loving as you and Mrs. Harrison. Five children, right? That must be a testament to your wonderful bond."


    The moment those words left my mouth, both Bill and my mom turned to look at me, while Zack''s expression shifted ever so slightly. The corners of his smile froze, stiff and uneasy.


    Even Bill, unaware of Zack''s personal life, seemed caught off guard by my knowledge of his family.


    Zack, however, was likely on edge now, wondering how much I actually knew.


    Wasn''t he just trying to show off? Let''s see if he can keep that smile now.


    "Do you know me, Ms. Gardner?" he asked cautiously, testing the waters.


    I offered him a polite smile. "Of course. Mr. Harrison, you built your empire from nothing and even took yourpany public. Truly inspiring! Your perseverance is something we younger folks should aspire to."


    Zack''s expression grew even more unsightly, and after muttering a few half-hearted words, he hurriedly walked away.


    I could guess what was running through his mind. Sleeping with Bill''s woman and letting Bill unknowingly y the father-he probably thought he''d outsmarted him, even though Bill was clearly the one pulling all the strings.


    As that acting in secrecy was a way to unt his confidence.


    Man, Zack seemed to t


    Although Bill might be trash, he was still better than someone who not only climbed to power by relying on leveraging women but also schemed to kill Bill.


    While I might have been more cautious abroad, here at the Boltons territory in Snowville, Carter''s presence gave me an overwhelming sense of safety.


    I wasn''t worried about any schemes he might try against me. In fact, if I could drive him to desperation and push him into taking action against Bill, exposing Monica''s affair with him in the process, that would certainly make things entertaining! Bill, noticing the tension between us, frowned and said, "He''s a shady one-crooked in both business and character. Keep your distance from him."


    "I know. As long as he doesn''t do anything foolish," I replied calmly.


    Bill seemed to sense that something wasn''t quite right but chose not to press the matter further.


    "Just stay on the sidelines today and don''t stir up any trouble. While the Hudsons and our family can''t form a marriage alliance, we still have business ties to maintain." "Understood," I said with a nod.


    Some things, however, were entirely out of my hands. Zack had already set his sights on my mom''s


    Chapter 266 The Start of Tension


    +20 Free Coins


    unborn child.


    What Bill didn''t realize was that his fate was being plotted by someone else entirely.


    My aim was only to get the two of them divorced, not to see him lose his life.


    Worried that Zack might exploit the situation to hurt my mom, I gave her clear instructions and made sure the bodyguard stayed by her side at all times, never letting her out of sight. Once I had taken care of everything. I let out a small sigh of relief and turned my attention to finding Carter and Damian to see if Sadie had arrived yet.


    He was encircled by a crowd, unable to step away.


    I quickly made my way over to him.


    "Ms. Gardner, we meet again, a man greeted me, a ss of red wine in his hand and a faint smile on his lips.


    It was Taylor!


    I had no fondness for him, perhaps because our first encounter involved stumbling upon a disturbing. scene of him forcing his advances on someone.


    "Mr. Carlyn," I acknowledged him with a cool nod before continuing toward Carter.


    Just as I took a couple of steps, three or four children came barreling toward me, their cake and juice sshing all over my dress.


    Melissa hurried over, apologizing profusely while raising her hand to lightly smack each of the kids on the head.


    "Mrs. Bolton, I''m so sorry! These little troublemakers ruined your dress. Let me take you to the dressing room to get changed."


    "Thank you," I said, keeping my tone polite as Melissa graciously led me to a room.


    "Mrs. Bolton, please wait here. I''ll fetch you a new dress, she offered with a smile. "Thanks again." I replied.


    The moment I stepped inside, the click of a locking door reached my ears.


    I turned to find several men already in the room, their faces twisted with malicious grins. "Mrs. Bolton, you want to change? Let us give you a hand with that one of them sneered.


    111

 Billionaire Is 267

    Chapter 267 Anna''s Ruthless n


    Chapter 267 Anna''s Ruthless n 86%2


    +20 Free Coins


    At that very moment in the grand hall, Melissa approached Anna with a solemn look, pulling her aside to speak in hushed tones.


    "I followed your instructions, but she''s Carter''s wife. If things go wrong, Carter won''t let the Hudsons off the hookN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Anna''s expression remained cold and unbothered. "Rx, it''s just a few photos. Once we have this bargaining chip, the Boltons will have no choice but toply. Isn''t that the cooperation your family has been aiming for?"


    "But I... Melissa hesitated, her voice shaky.


    "Don''t worry," Anna interrupted coolly. "I''ve made it clear to those men-nothing serious will happen to Zoey. It''s just about searing her and snapping a fewpromising photos. Jeffrey values his reputation above all else. He''d never allow such images to be leaked. When the timees, you''ll be able to set any terms, and Carter will have no choice but toply."


    The reasoning was wless, yet Melissa, inexperienced in such schemes, couldn''t help but feel a lingering


    of unease.


    sense


    If Carter hadn''t been so unyielding, they wouldn''t have been forced to take such measures.


    In the cutthroat world of business, each relies on their skills.


    Plenty of people resort to deceit and maniption.


    Besides, Carter himself wasn''t exactly innocent, so these schemes were hardly out of ce.


    Melissa swiftly pushed aside her nervousness, regaining herposure.


    Unaware, Melissa didn''t notice Anna slipping away to a corner, where she spoke quietly to Ss. "Make sure she suffers- the worse, the better."


    Anna''s mind shed back to the humiliation she endured thest time Zoey tricked her at the Boltons, as well as the subsequent paintingpetition that left her ridiculed.


    Anna had never been defeated, not once in her life. They say revenge is best served cold, and she intended to make it unforgettable.


    She had been waiting patiently, carefully nning her revenge, all for this moment.


    She would repay Zoey''s tricks a hundred times over, in the exact same way.


    Zoey, do you think you can manipte others? Well, I''ll make sure you experience what it''s like to be the one deceived.


    After today, you''ll be known as nothing but a fickle, scheming woman, cast out of the Boltons for good. As for Carter, would he still ept a worn-out, discarded woman as his wife? Anna''s expression was icy, her face resembling that of a demon emerging from the depths of hell.


    09:22 Wed, Dec 11 G C W


    Chapter 267 Anna''s Ruthless n


    2498581


    Ashley approached her and asked, "What are you doing here? The ceremony starts in half an hour. Do you need to retouch your makeup?"


    "No need," Anna replied coldly.


    Ashley sensed something was wrong and narrowed her eyes. "What are you and Melissa up to? Listen, today is supposed to be a joyous asion, so don''t ruin the wedding. If you do, I''ll make sure you regret it! Don''t think I won''ty a hand on you just because you''re pregnant.


    "At least the child in my womb is yours. Can''t you be a little gentler?"


    Ashley scoffed. "Gentler? Fine, if you have the courage, be a daughter of the Gardners. Don''t think I don''t know what''s going on. Your family is falling apart, and you''ve got two older brothers. Marrying you is nothing but a burden. The only thing that holds any value is the child in your belly." Once the door was shut, he stopped pretending entirely


    Anna held back her fury and replied, "I get it, I''ll fix my makeup now."


    Her gaze was icy as she red at Ashley''s retreating figure, filled with vengeful thoughts.


    The Hudsons'' time was running out.


    By manipting Zoey, she knew Carter''s sense of justice wouldn''t let the one responsible go unpunished


    By that time, Zoey would be thrown out, and the Hudsons'' hopes of any cooperation would be shattered! Carter would make sure the Hudsons went bankrupt.


    Ashley''s delusions of using the child to climb higher areughable!


    Once the Hudsons are ruined, Alisa will no longer be useful to anyone.


    Why would Jeffrey allow Luke to marry someone from a family on the verge of bankruptcy! Besides, since their marriage hasn''t been made public, she can easily be discarded at any moment


    This n serves multiple purposes at once.


    It takes down Zoey, eliminates the Hudsons, and forces Alisa to lose her status as Mrs. Bolton.


    Anna crossed her arms and thought, Zoey, don''t me me-me yourself for getting involved.


    The idea of watching Zoey beg for mercy under another man, only to be cast aside by Carter, filled Anna with excitement,


    It felt like all the tension and frustration of the past weeks had melted away in an instant.


    Zoey, you''re finished!


    She checked the time and turned to Ss, giving her orders. "In 20 minutes, follow through with the original n."


    "Are we really going through with this?"


    "Of course, She''s caused me too much trouble to let her off. Today, I''ll make sure she''spletely ruined


    09:22 Wed, Dec 11 GB W


    85%


    Chapter 267 Anna''s Ruthless n


    +20 Free Coms


    The screen, which had been turned off, flickered back on, now disying severalrge men on the big screen. Clothes were scattered across the and the woman was held down by the men, her face. obscured from view.


    room,


    "Who turned it back on?" Fiona snapped, her anger rising. "Turn it off, now!"


    But Anna feigned surprise, pointing at the dress on the screen. "Oh my goodness, isn''t that Mrs. Bolton''s dress? Could it be that she..."


    The people around her nodded in recognition. "Yes, it''s Mrs. Bolton''s dress. It''s so stunning: I was just admiring it earlier."


    "If that''s really Mrs. Bolton, then Mr. Bolton must be so unfortunate..


    For a brief moment, all eyes turned to Carter.


    Sitting in his wheelchair, therge screen behind him showed a graphic scene of a man and woman caught in a passionate struggle.


    The crowd stared at him with sympathy, and it became clear-just like the rumors had suggested, Mr. Bolton really was incapable! 09.22 Wed, Dec

 Billionaire Is 268

    Chapter 268 Shocking Revtion!


    Chapter 268 Shocking Revtion!


    Rumors have always been a part of human nature.


    The crowd buzzed with hushed conversations, creating a lively and tense atmosphere.


    "Honestly, we can''t entirely me Mrs. Bolton. Mr. Bolton has his own limitations. It''s just that Mrs. Bolton couldn''t hold back, given the circumstances, I can only imagine what they''re like behind closed doors. "Am I the only one who respects Mr. Bolton? Despite everything, he stays calm and collected in a situation like this."


    "Mr. Bolton, you don''t need to hold back. It''s perfectly fine to cry. It''s not a weakness for a man to shed


    tears


    Anna pretended like nothing was wrong, "How could this happen? Mrs. Bolton, she


    "Ms. Sander, it''s clear you care about me deeply."


    My voice cut through the murmurs of the crowd, and immediately, all eyes turned to me.


    Anna''s expression stiffened, her gaze fixed on me in shock. "How did you get here?"


    Alisa gently linked her arm with mine, offering a calm smile, "Anna, Aunt Zoey just got her dress dirty, so I took her to change. Why is everyone staring at her? Did something happen?" Seeing the shock on Anna''s face, a sense of satisfaction washed over me.


    How could she have anticipated that Alisa had already caught on to her using Melissa?


    Alisa wasn''t naive. Even though she didn''t fully understand why Anna had gone this far, she certainly wouldn''t let anyone jeopardize the bond between the Boltons and Hudsons.


    Dale and Melissa had been eyeing their property for a long time, and now, seizing this chance, she and I coborated from both sides to craft a n.


    She intentionally referred to me as "Aunt Zoey" in front of everyone,pletely crushing Anna''s expectations.


    Luke is taken!


    The crowd began to murmur, "Mrs. Bolton, if you''re here, who are those people inside?"


    "People? What people?" I feigned confusion and nced behind me, only to be stunned by the dramatic scene unfolding. "Oh my god, this is.... one of


    The performance inside continued with great energy, and as if to confirm everyone''s suspicions, one the figures shifted, unveiling the woman''s face.


    Dale had been silently criticizing Melissa for her foolishness, but in the next moment, he froze as his wife''s face appeared on the screen.


    Chapter 268 Shocking Revtion!


    "Oh my god! Isn''t that Aunt Melissa?


    Alisa pressed her hand to her lips in shock, "How could she do something like this? Uncle Dale, please don''t me her. She must have had her reasons. Only then did Anna realize she had fallen right into my trap.


    Her entire n had backfired, and she had lost in every way.


    What she didn''t know yet was that this was just the beginning, the prelude to the real drama.


    Melissa''s impact on her had never been significant, and I was merely returning the favor for what she had done to me.


    Dale charged forward in a fit of rage, shouting. "Turn it off! Who switched it on? Turn it off right now!"


    "Mr. Hudson, our system has beenpromised. We can''t turn it off!"


    "Then just unplug it!"


    Dale fumed, cursing under his breath, "That b*tch, how dare she pull something like this behind my back."


    In a rage, he stormed off, furious.


    I signaled to Damian, and he slipped away quietly.


    Melissa could never have imagined that after locking me in, a few burly men would approach me with smirks on their faces.


    But I stayed calm, knowing that this room had been under my watch the whole time.


    The moment Melissa stepped out, Alisa opened the door, and the tough guys she had brought in immediately went to work, taking down those men.


    She pulled out a knife, demanding that they follow her instructions,Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    I didn''t have to lift a finger: I simply threw the wedding dress on the floor, letting Anna enjoy herself for at while before pushing her into a deeper, darker pit.


    With slow, deliberate steps, I approached Anna. "Ms. Sander, why would you think the people inside were me? Do you truly believe that? Or was all of this part of your n?"


    All eyes shifted to her. "That''s right, Ms. Sander was the one who led everything from the start, and she even arranged for this projection. Could this have been her n all along?"


    Anna''s attempt to pull off the trick backfired, and in her panic, she stammered, "How could I do something like this at my wedding? This... this is all a misunderstanding, that wedding dress... it confused me." Fiona shot her a harsh look, and it was clear to everyone that Anna was behind this.


    By then, Dale had barged in, scattering the men, and immediately started attacking Melissa.


    Someone kindly switched off the camera, but just before the screen went dark, Melissa''s piercing screams echoed, sending a shiver down everyone''s spine,


    Chapter 268 Shocking Revtion!


    To regain control of the situation, Fiona swiftly instructed the emcee to fix the equipment and prepare for the wedding ceremony, attempting to smooth over the previous disaster. Anna shot me a furious look.


    Once again, my interference hadpletely sabotaged her n!


    Ashley, with a stern expression, leaned in and murmured in her ear, "Enough of the chaos. Follow through with the ceremony properly, and once it''s over, go back where you belong." He had no idea the real storm was still brewing


    Carter and I settled into our seats, his hand gently sping mine. "Are you nervous?" he asked softly


    "Not at all," I replied with a calm smile. "Everything is going exactly as nned"


    The elegant melody of the wedding music filled the hall, marking the beginning of the cerem


    Anna, holding onto Ashley''s arm, put on a disy of romance and tenderness for the crowd


    The emcee soon posed the timeless question.


    Do you, the groom, vow to cherish the woman beside you for the rest of your days? Whether in riches or poverty, health or illness, do you pledge to remain by her side forever?" Ashley opened his mouth to respond, "I...


    The tightly shut doors of the hall suddenly swung open, flooding the room with bright light, and in walked a figure-Sadie, making her long-awaited entrance.


    "He doesn''t want to."


    Bill shot to his feet in rm. He had taken precautions, assigning someone specifically to monitor her movements, yet she still managed to turn up unexpectedly. "What are you doing here? Leave at once!"


    Ashley''s face darkened as he tried to maintain hisposure. "Ms. Gardner, we are over. If you''vee to offer your congrattions, you''re wee. But if you''re here to-" Sadie cut him off mid-sentence, her tone sharp and disdainful. "You id ot! Do you really believe she loves you? Or that the baby she''s carrying is even yours?"


    The mention of the child sent shockwaves through the crowd, triggering a flurry of hushed whispers and startled nces.


    "Oh, so they''re tying the knot because of the baby. That exins why it all felt so hurried, someone in the crowd murmured.


    "Yeah, it''s prettymon these days-getting on the bus before buying the ticket, another chimed in. nodding knowingly.


    Anna put on a sorrowful expression and spoke softly. "Ms. Sadie, I understand that you don''t like me, but what''s done is done. It''s time to let it go."


    34


    09:22 Wed, Dec 11 G BW.


    Chapter 268 Shocking Revtion!


    86%


    20 Free Coins


    Fiona stepped in to calm the situation. "Sadie, why don''t you sit down and enjoy a ss of wine? We can discuss thister."


    Sadie, however, wasn''t about to back down. "Mrs. Hudson, isn''t the reason Ashley is marrying her because of the baby? What if the child she''s carrying doesn''t even belong to Ashley?"


    "Sadic, stop making baseless ims!" Fiona snapped.


    "Sadie, get out of here and quit speaking nonsense!" Ashley barked angrily.


    Sadie stood tall, locking eyes with Anna. "Ms. Sander, are you going toe clean, or should I spill the truth? The child you''re expecting isn''t Ashley''s, and the person you''re cheating with is standing right here!"

 Billionaire Is 269

    Chapter 269 Ashley Beats Anna Up Over the Leaked Video


    Chapter 269 Ashley Beats Anna Up Over the Leaked Video


    +20 Free Coins


    Anna''s panic was visible to the naked eye. Though Sadie was known tock intelligence, it didn''t mean she couldn''t stumble upon the truth.


    And then there was Luke. Luke knew that if his affair with Anna were exposed, it wouldn''t just tarnish his reputation but also drag down the Bolton family''s name.


    1


    He looked at me, fully aware that I was the one orchestrating this.


    There was no me in his eyes, only a flicker of panic.


    He understood clearly that they owed me this debt. Even if I chose to expose them, he had no right or power to stop me.


    Before I developed feelings for Carter, my n had been to expose Luke and Anna together.


    Using Ss to expose wasn''t out of fondness for Luke but out of consideration for the Bolton family''s dignity.


    "Ms. Gardner, I know you have genuine feelings for Ashley. But this marriage is a done deal involving both families. If you insist on causing trouble, I''ll have no choice but to call security." Ss, ever shrewd, immediately stepped forward with his men at Anna''s signal, intending to forcibly remove Sadie.


    To the guests, this seemed perfectly reasonable. After all, none of them knew the truth. From their perspective, removing Sadie, who tried to ruin the ceremony, made sense.


    Even the Hudson family looked at Bill with thinly veiled disdain. If not for Bill''s obvious favoritism toward


    even warrant their attention. his daughter, a mere illegitimate child like her wouldn''t


    "Bill, you''d better take Ms. Gardner home. This is a day of celebration, not a stage for her anties


    "Yes, yes, it''s my failure as a parent. I''ll take her away immediately."


    While attempting to preserve the atmosphere, Fiona also stepped in to defend Anna. "Ms. Gardner, I haven''t known Anna for long, but she''s kind and respectful. I''m confident she would never do something like this." See how skillfully Anna yed her cards? Just a few words, and she could sway the entire situation.


    But I was prepared this time. There was no way I''d give her an opening


    Lhad already sent Sadie Ss''s photo in advance. Just as Ss approached her, Sadie suddenly shouted,


    "He''s the adulterer!


    Luke''s expression shifted from tense to stunned disbelief as he stared at Sadie, trying to discern if her


    words were inie.


    Anna, on the other hand, was clearly shaken. Her right hand clenched the hem of her dress tightly as she struggled to maintain herposure.


    Chapter 269 Ashley Beats Anna Up Over the Leaked Video


    The affair with Ss terrified her far more than the affair with Luke; he was the secret she had buried deep in her heart.


    All eyes turned to Ss in an instant.


    His cold eyes radiated an undeniable chill, his demeanor exuding hostility.


    With a raspy voice, he said, "Ms. Gardner, this isn''t the ce for your baseless usations. I''m just a servant-how could I ever be worthy of Ms. Sander?"


    Anna quickly regained herposure and sneered, "Ms. Gardner, if you''re going to fabricate a story, at least pick someone believable. Why would I ever abandon a Hudson family heir for some servant? Is he handsome? Is he a man of status?" Truthfully, Ss wasn''t ugly, but calling him handsome was a stretch.


    And with his gravelly voice, he seemed even less likely to be linked to someone like Anna.


    Even Ashley found the im ridiculous. "Sadie, haven''t you caused enough trouble already?"


    Bill stormed forward, ready to drag Sadie away. "Come home with me now! Haven''t you embarrassed yourself enough?"


    But Sadie had learned to be clever.


    She


    slipped out of his grasp like an eel and darted toward Gareth Hudson, Ashley''s grandfather.


    "Mr. Hudson, I''m not lying. If you let this woman into your family, the Hudsons will be everyone''sughingstock."


    Gareth''s face darkened, but he kept his tone calm, trying to cate her. "Sadie, you know I''ve always been fond of you. But today is not the time or ce for wild usations. Do you understand?"


    "I do, and I''m not making this up."


    "Then where''s your proof? You can''t just throw out baseless ims."


    "I have proof!"


    Anna''s expression turned grave. She was confident she had been careful with Ss, but where had Sadie found evidence?


    Sadie, however, looked utterly self-assured, as though she had an ace up her sleeve.


    Ashley cast a cold nce at her. "Do you or don''t you?"


    He wasn''t concerned about Anna''s past but couldn''t tolerate disloyalty while they were together. That was something no man could endure.


    Anna, of course, wouldn''t admit anything. She adopted a pitiful demeanor, denying everything until evidence surfaced.


    "I didn''t, Ashley. You know Ms. Gardner''s personality-she''d do anything to sabotage our wedding. You have to believe me!"


    09:23 Wed, Dec 11 GB 7.


    Chapter 269 Ashley Beats Anna Up Over the Leaked Video


    Ashley may not have known Anna well, but he understood Sadie''s nature perfectly.


    +20 Free Coins


    He also tried to mediate, saying, "Sadie, stop it. If you keep this up, all three families will lose face!"


    Sadie was furious. She couldn''t believe that this shameless man didn''t believe her!


    "Three families? Ha! The only one losing face here is you. You almost became the father of someone else''s kid, and you''re still grinning? Do you all think I don''t have evidence? Well, take a look at this!" At that moment, a video suddenly appeared on the big screen.


    It was footage of Anna and Ss kissing under a streemp.


    Anna probably never imagined that the one time she risked secretly meeting Ss, she''d be caught red-handed


    She had always been so cautious, knowing she had Carter and even the police watching her.


    After I died, she was tailed for over a month.


    The police eventually called off the surveince after failing to find anything. But on the one asion, she let her guard down, it was enough for me to catch her.


    Was it sheer bad luck or divine justice?


    After years of smooth sailing, the scales of fate had finally tipped in my favor.


    As the video yed, the entire room fell into stunned silence.


    Luke and the Sander family all wore the same dazed expression.


    Wait, wasn''t she supposed to be involved with Luke?


    Luke himself seemed equally baffled, likely thinking. Didn''t she im to love me to death? Then how did she end up with someone else so quickly?


    His face turned deathly pale.


    Even if he didn''t love Anna, seeing her with another man must''ve sent his thoughts spiraling


    He used to think Anna was, at the very least, loyal to him.


    Now, seeing her true colors and recalling all he''d done to me for her sake, he probably regretted every choice he''d made.


    But who cared


    He had brought this upon himself.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    09:23 Wed, Dec 11 GB 7.


    Chapter 269 Ashley Beats Anna Up Over the Leaked Video


    20 Free Cou


    Ashley turned to Anna, his gaze cold. Anna opened her mouth to exin, but he cut her off before she could say a word. "No-

 Billionaire Is 270

    Chapter 270 The Child In Anna''s Belly.


    In most situations, people would find it uneptable if man hit a woman.


    But somehow, this scene was oddly satisfying.


    That p cleared my mind like a refreshing breeze.


    +20 Free Coins


    Everyone else was engrossed in the drama, so I picked up a ss of wine. Yet, before it reached my lips, a slender hand intercepted it.


    "Carl!"


    patted my head affectionately. "Be good. Drink at home."


    He handed me a ss of orange juice instead. "Drink this,"


    I sighed. "Fine."


    Then, he casually ced a handful of sunflower seeds in my palm. They were meant to serve as snacks for me while I watched the drama. I couldn''t help butugh at his gesture. This man truly understood me. While we enjoyed our tranquil moment, chaos unfolded on the other side-Ashley was delivering his iron-fisted justice.


    I had noticed his unstable emotions long ago. In the past, he had managed to keep up appearances because of Sadie.


    But now, upon discovering Anna''s actions, he didn''t care about the crowd. Two resounding psnded squarely on Anna''s face.


    Ss instinctively stepped forward but quickly stopped himself. Doing so would confirm his involvement with Anna..


    He clenched his jaw and endured, watching helplessly as the woman he cherished crumbled under Ashley''s fists.


    The Sander family reacted first, Greg and Jake rushed to separate Ashley from Anna.


    Kate wasn''t present today, so Josh pulled Anna away.


    After all, with a billion-dor deal at stake, they couldn''t afford to risk the life of the child she was carrying.


    "Ashley, calm down! It''s just a video. It could very well have been fabricated by someone with ulterior motives. Striking someone without proof? What kind of behavior is that?".


    The Hudson family wasn''t entirely convinced either. If Anna had been unfaithful with someone handsome or influential, it might''ve been believable.


    But the person Sadie pointed out? Other than being tall and muscr, he didn''t have a single redeeming quality.


    Al-generated content was getting more sophisticated, and without catching her in the act, there was no


    Chapter 270 The Child In Anna''s Belly


    way to confirm if she had indeed had an albar.


    Those ps left Anna with a bloody nose. Tears and bed areaked down her face, making her look unerly


    She wiped the blood from her face and looked at Sadi Me Gardner, did you record this video


    ""Of course I did!"


    Anna continued. "Then when and where did you record in


    Sadie froze, clearly not expecting Ana to question her despite the apparent evidence.


    Only I had anticipated Amma''s nature. That''s why I specifically noted the details when sending out the video.


    Sadie quickly replied. "The night of December 28th, at Ashbourne Fun Fair."


    Anna smirked. "Ms. Gardner, on the evening of December 28th, I was visiting my grandmother in the hospital with my family. The hospital''s surveince cameras can confirm this. How could I have been at the Fun Fair at the same time?" The Sander family promptly chimed in, "Yes, we can all vouch for her. That evening, we were at the hospital visiting my mother, Ms. Gardner, to fabricate such a ridiculous lie is trulyughable."


    Sadie was clearly losing the fight. She was no match for Anna.


    What an idiot-miterly useless.


    I set down my orange juice and spoke casually. "That''s true. On the 28th, the Sander family had a car ident. Mr. Sander certainly wouldn''t forget about that. Sadie, don''t make baseless usations that could destroy Ms. Sander''s marriage My reminder jolted Sadie into action, "Right! But Anna wasn''t with the Sander family during the car ident. Can you really prove she was with you the whole time? Ashley, do you remember what time she came home that night?" Ashley had no idea. He''d been out fooling around, which was exactly why Anna dared to act so boldly.


    Sadie stumbled deeper into Anna''s trap. As long as someone from Anna''s side stepped forward to testify for her, she could clear her name.


    Carter spoke calmly, "It''s not hard to resolve. Whether it''s edited or genuipe, we can check the Fun Fair''s surveince footage.


    "Yes, that''s the best approach. Mr. Carter, I''ll need to trouble you with this."


    "It''s no trouble. Given the gravity of the situation, I wouldn''t want Ms. Sander''s reputation tarnished unjustly. Besides, it''s a simple matter."


    As he finished speaking, Damian pretended to search for the footage.


    I''d bet he had it ready long ago, just waiting for the perfect moment to unveil it.


    Td b


    BK 86%


    Chapter 270 The Child In Anna''s Belly


    Sure enough, Damian soon yed the footage.


    Under the surveince cameras, the truth was crystal clear-Anna and Ss went to the Fun Fair together and eventually got into the same car to go home.


    The crowd around them murmured, "Who would''ve guessed? That innocent-looking girl is such a good actress. I almost fell for her act."


    "Right? She chose to ignore the Hudson family''s heir and instead hooked up with a servant. What''s she


    even after?"


    "If I were Mr. Hudson. I''d beat her to death for being such a shameless woman."


    Rumors rained down on Anna like a storm of snowkes.


    It reminded me of the scene at Luke''s wedding when he fled, leaving me to face the crowd''s judgmental


    eyes.


    Back then, some sympathized with me, some questioned if I had wronged Luke, and others spected that Luke simply didn''t want me.


    Harsh words battered me from all directions, making if hard to breathe.


    Now, the scrutiny was even more merciless, all directed at Anna.


    Could she feel even a shred of the anguish I went through?


    Ashley''s eyes were bloodshot as he struggled to confront Anna.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    But Sadie delivered another shocking revtion. "Ashley, I know you''re mad, but don''t lose it yet. might pass out when you hear the rest."


    You


    Ashley red. Doy


    think this is some kind of joke?


    Sadie spoke slowly and deliberately. "Her cheating is nothingpared to the truth about the baby. She lied to you all. The child in her stomach is three months along-and it''s not yours!"

 Billionaire Is 271

    Chapter 271 Go To Hell With Your Unborn Bastard


    Chapter 271 Go To Hell With Your Unborn BastardContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sadie''s words carried far more weight this time, creating an even bigger uproar,


    The Sander and Hudson families were both established old-money families. For years, Anna had built a reputation as the epitome of grace and elegance, earning her a prominent spot among the social elite. Many wealthy women even used her as an example when teaching their daughters, urging them to learn from her.


    And now? Her image had crumbled entirely.


    Anna had once stepped on my misfortunes to highlight her generosity. Now, she would face bacsh even more brutal than what I endured.


    The crowd erupted into chatter.


    "There''s no way Ms. Sander would do something like this."


    If she can cheat, what''s stopping her from doing anything else?"


    Those two ps from Ashley were too light. If it were me, I''d have beaten her senseless."


    "This whole world is just a farce. It''s funny that a so-called socialite could stoop to such filth."


    "This is better than any drama-what a twist!"


    While everyone gossiped, Luke looked visibly tense, terrified that he''d be dragged into the scandal


    Years ago, he had left me humiliated at the altar, turning me into the subject of public ridicule. Perhaps now he finally understood how I had felt back then.


    On the other hand, Anna was no longer asposed as she had been earlier. There was a clear flicker of p¨¢nic in her eyes, a far cry from theposure she once held when tormenting me.


    She realized that Sadie wasn''t acting recklessly today: she hade fully prepared-just like she had always meticulously nned her attacks on me, leaving me no room to fight back.


    The Hudsons no longer dared to dismiss Sadie''s ims. They hurriedly turned to her, asking. "Do you have proof? You can''t make such usations without evidence. We''ve seen the medical reports


    Sadie let out a softugh. If determined to fool you, of course, she''d definitely forge a fake report. Mr. and Mrs. Hudson, take a look at this-this is the result from her first pregnancy test."


    That


    was something I had learned back when I was still in spirit form. The crowd nced at the date, and it was clear what Sadie said was true-Anna hadn''t even met Ashlthenime. How could she possibly have been pregnant with his child? Fiona''s face turned ashen. She had prided herself on her sharp judgment all her life, yet she had been utterly fooled by this woman.


    Sadie flung the ultrasound report directly at Anna''s face "Take a good look at this. What is it?"


    Chapter 271 Go To Hell With Your Binbran


    mu


    Amma''s fare turned prate as a sheet the mor hate herr pondering was Truth and Suntour four for


    Only the Sanders and Enker een persene dhe fython martines desear we versier.


    Nartse was clearly an consider, and Sister wald Hoone pas expecting hominell As At Low. The t in cath happened!


    Even with the evidenceid have, Anture white or maily the und verket and sortent a Fion


    "Fiona, Sadie im my report is fake, but what about her flour can we be over the ne countered.


    I had long been familiar with her ver tongue bout the''s frame wing


    Sadie''s


    Sadie''s face twisted with disbelief. How can you be so thameles? The evidence is widerable pos still trying to argue?"


    "Ms. Gardner, you came prepared today, clearly determined to take me down but the child in my belly Ashley''s What exactly are you trying to achie by sharing off a fake repor


    You


    You''re utterly despicable Sadie''s chest heaved with anger


    Anna''s thick skin and nerves were nothing shon of arending


    If I hadn''t arranged everything for Sadie beforehand, he might not have been able to handle this Carter gave me a reassuring look. Our goal was to nail Anna to the wall of disgrace leaving her so crece of escape. filedes


    In her rage, Sadie suddenly thought of the key witnew. Since you im this report is face des sell the do you recognize this person?"


    As a figure stepped out of the crowd, Anna''s expression unde feet, almost copsing


    "Ms. Sander."


    went a dramatic change She swaged on her


    The neer was none other than Dr. Monroe, the Bolton family''s private hospital physician who hard issued Anna''s falsified report.


    Back then, Anna had used her years of authority in the Bolton family to threaten and bribe the doctor inno cooperating with her.


    Dr.Monroe had no choice-after all, everyone knew Anna''s status in Luke''s life at the time was even higher than mine, his fianc¨¦e. Who would dare cross her?


    Little did she know she was digging her own grave, loving her career in the process


    The crowd murmured in curiosity. "Who''s she?"


    Sadie, clearly reveling in her moment of triumph, turned to Dr. Monroe. Well, Dr. Monroe, will you speak for yourself, or shall I do it for you?"


    93


    Chapter 271 Go To Hell With Your Unborn Bastard


    Carter had already warned Dr. Monroe beforehand, leaving her no courage to twist the truth.


    s


    Under the crowd''s intense gaze, she slowly revealed the truth, word by word. "I''m a doctor at Laknd Hospital. I''ve been the one overseeing Ms. Sander''s pregnancy."


    Ashley immediately asked. "So what''s the deal? How long has she been pregnant?"


    Anna knew the moment Dr. Monroe appeared, her fate was sealed.


    Dr. Monroe spoke in a low voice, "It''s been three months


    Ashley was furious, grabbing her by the cor. "Then why did you lie to mest time?"


    "Mr. Bolton, please calm down. I didn''t mean to deceive you. Ms. Sander threatened me. She said she''d fire me if I didn''t do as she said. I couldn''t afford to lose such a well-paying, stable-job, so I had no choice but to obey.... Ashley shoved Dr. Monroe aside, and she hurriedly fled the scene in a panic.


    Her career was utterly ruined. No hospital would ever hire a doctor caught falsifying records.


    Ashley took slow, deliberate steps toward Anna. "Do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    With the evidence and witnesses against her, even Anna had no room to argue.


    She could only retreat step by step, stammering, "I... I


    Smack!


    Ashley wasn''t one to hold back. He raised his hand and pped her hard, sending her sprawling to the ground. You wretched woman! How dare you lie to me?"


    Triumphant, Sadie chimed in from the sidelines, "Beat her to death, that shameless woman!"


    I looked at the smug expression on Sadie''s face and let out a cold, mocking smile.


    What a fool. Ashley had already shown his true colors, and she still clung to him.


    If he could hit Anna today for deceiving him, what made her think he wouldn''t strike Sadie in the future when her secrets were exposed?


    This boomerang would inevitablye back to hit her


    Oblivious to the danger, Sadie raised her leg and kicked Anna. "Weren''t you so smug before? Show me that smugness now! You dared to scheme against me? This is what you deserve!" "I almost ended up in prison because of you, you vile woman. I''ll kick you to death!"


    Sadie''s ruthlessness knew no bounds. She aimed a vicious kick at Anna''s abdomen.


    "Go to hell with your unborn bastard!"


    83%


    Chapter 272 Blood And Broken Rib

 Billionaire Is 272

    Chapter 272 Blood And Broken Ribs


    Chapter 272 Blood And Broken Ribs


    s


    "Annal" Jake called nervously. He was too far away and had not been able to make it in time to protect her.


    At this moment, a tall figure rushed forward.


    It was Ss!


    Anna had been exposed for who she truly was, so Ss had no reason to continue hiding in the shadows either. At thest moment, he rushed toward Anna. Sadie raised her leg and kicked Ss in the back.


    Witnessing this did not make me feel much better. Ss was ruthless. Back when he had killed me, he''d stabbed me with a knife with no hesitation. Sadie''s strength wouldn''t be able to hurt him much.


    I had always been set up by Anna. Now, it was finally her turn to be on the receiving end.


    We had always been wary of the mastermind supporting Anna from the shadows, so we had not taken action against her.


    At this moment, Ss had stirred up the anger I had buried deep in my heart.


    I died so miserably, why should he get away with it?


    Carter seemed to be able to read my thoughts and shot Damian a look.


    It was already chaotic. Most of the people there were just gossiping as they watched but no one stepped forward.


    All of a sudden, a rtive of the Hudsons rushed forward, "Anna! You bitch! We treated you so well, but you deceived us like this! You will die a horrible death! Dale had learned the truth and understood that Anna had deceived him.


    Anna had instigated Melissa and convinced her toe after me. However, Melissa had been the one who suffered ultimately.


    Dale had brought an entire group of bodyguards. To protect Anna, Ss took all the blows from the bodyguards.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Ss couldn''t possibly take a knife out in public, so he could only grit his teeth and tolerate it


    Dale was furious? You scum, you took us for a ride!"


    "We should just beat this despicable couple to death!" Sadie joined in as well, grabbing Anna by her hair and pping her without hesitation.


    Ashley was even more ruthless, aiming his blows at her abdomen.


    The Sanders quickly tried to pull them away, "Stop! All of you, stop it!"


    Chapter 272 Blood And Broken Ribs


    "Quick, call the police!"


    Everyone else was busy watching everything unfold. No one would call the police.


    However, the police arrived quickly. No one knew who had made the call.


    When the police arrived, Josh and Greg were desperately trying to protect Anna''s abdomen. Meanwhile, Anna''s face was almost unrecognizable.


    Anna had been scratched and pped by Sadie, so herce was red and swollen. The numerous marks on her face were apanied by fresh blood and she looked miserable.


    As for Ss, he was not doing much better either. A few of the bodyguards were delivering ruthless attacks.


    Although they did not use any weapons, the bodyguards fists made contact with Ss'' body, and a few of his ribs must already be broken by now.


    By the time the police arrived, Ss was already coughing up blood.


    It was extremely chaotic. The happy wedding had almost been turned into a crime scene, with Ss and Anna''s blood everywhere.


    Even Josh had been on the receiving end of a few blows and a bruise was already forming around his eye.


    The Hudsons watched on coldly. If Fiona had not been concerned with how people would perceive her, she might have joined in as well.


    Bill had also not expected such a turn of events at a wedding.


    Seeing that Sadie was still standing on stage, he quickly went up to drag her down..


    "Don''t you think you have caused enough trouble?" He chided her, not wanting his daughter to get involved in another family''s matters.


    Philippa was ufortable seeing so much blood everywhere and put her hand over her mouth, wanting nothing more than to go outside to get some fresh air.


    As I looked over at her, I noticed a young child charging toward her abdomen among the chaos.


    Fortunately, I had arranged for bodyguards for her in advance. Just as the bodyguard was about to move, another figure moved even more swiftly.


    It was Nichs!


    Nichs pulled Mom into his arms and although the child had tried all his might, he did not reach Mom''s belly. Instead, his head hit the corner of the table and blood started to flow from the wound on his forehead.


    At this moment, everyone''s attention was on the Sanders, and no one


    noticed what had happened.


    The child, however, did not cry but turned around and disappeared into the crowd.


    I quickly walked toward her, studying her pale face, "Mom, are you alright?"


    Chapter 272 Bloor And Broken Ribs


    Philippa was stunned, almost shocked into silence


    She caressed her slightly bulging belly. She was pregnant with twins and was already starting to show


    "That was close


    "Nichs, thank goodness you were here," I sighed in relief.


    I had not even seen where Nichs had appeared from Everyone''s attention had been focused on Anna, but he had been the only person looking out for Mom


    It was only at this time that Bill looked over and saw Nichs holding onto Mom, which merely ignited a me of jealousy within him.


    He forcibly dragged Mom away. I didn''t bother about Anna''s situation and quickly followed after them.


    you couldn''t Bill pushed Mom into the car with a fierce expression, I just walked away for a little while and wait to be intimate with him. Philippa, what do you want from me? Do I have to physically carve my heart out to show it to you?" Mom looked at his angry expression. There were so many things she wanted to say, but she didn''t offer any exnation.


    When one was truly disappointed, they wouldn''t want to exin anything anymore.


    It was Nichs who came up and said, "It was an emergency..."


    Bill looked back at him coldly, "Nichs, are you just a shameless person? Why are you lusting after someone else''s wife? Don''t you have anything else to do? Or do you think you still have a chance?"


    I couldn''t tolerate seeing the way he was tearing into Nichs without knowing all of the facts, "No wonder Mom doesn''t love you. You don''t even listen to what others have to say! If it wasn''t for Nichs, your babies would be gone!" Bill looked at me in confusion. As expected, he was unaware of what had happened earlier.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m saying someone tried to cause Mom to have a miscarriage! If Nichs hadn''t protected her in time, Mom would be the one being rushed to the hospital now!"


    Bill froze, "Who was it?"


    I snorted, "Figure it out on your own!"


    With that, I pulled Mom out of the car. "Mom, I''ll take you home."


    Bill turned to ask the bodyguard what had happened. The bodyguard reported the entire situation to him. With deep regret, Bill chased after us.


    I instructed the driver coldly. "Drive."


    In the rearview mirror, Bill stumbled and fell.


    Chapter 272 Blood And Broken Ribs


    He deserves it! This scumbag should just fall to his death!


    After sending Mom home, I took out the divorce paper and said, "Divorce him. You must divorce him quickly! He''s such an arrogant and stupid man!" Mom smiled as she looked at my angry expression, "Look how angry you are."


    "I''ve never met such an arrogant person before! He should just spend the rest of his life alone!


    As I spoke, I stood up and put a coin into Mom''s jar.


    "Mom, there''s just one more coin left before your disappointment jar will be full Bill will definitely hit the goal soon."


    Mom touched her belly gently and said, "Zoey, there has been an increase in bodyguards recently. Do you know if someone is targeting my babies?"

 Billionaire Is 273

    Chapter 273 She Won''t Wait Forever


    Chapter 273 She Won''t Wait Forever


    + Free Coins


    1 had originally nned to tell my mother about Monica and her lover, but just as I was about to speak, Bill caught up with me, and I swallowed my words.


    Now was not the right time to tell Bill. Like the Sander before him, he had raised Sadie for yea


    years developed real feelings,


    and


    He could walk away from Monica, but Sadie was a different story: he wouldn''t just ignore his daughter.


    If I told him, all he''d do was question it.


    How could thatpare to the undeniable proof, the solid evidence I had when I caught Monica in the


    act?


    I needed him to see how the woman he had protected for 20 years had given herself to another man, to shatter his perception of everything.


    "Darling, are you alright?" Bill hurried into the room.


    I patted my mother''s hand and said, "Don''t go out for a while. Stay safe."


    She had guessed something was wrong, nodding obediently. I understand."


    Since learning about my situation with Zoey, my mother had grown more protective of the baby she was carrying, worried that one of the children might be Zoey reincarnated. Then, I turned to Bill and said, "If you really care abour Mom, stop wavering. She wouldn''t wait forever for


    you


    1 left without waiting for his response. After all, the Hudsons had just been through a huge scandal; the drama over there was far from over.


    When I arrived at the hospital, I spotted Sadie and Ashley in the hallway, all lovey-dovey.


    "Ashley, you finally see what kind of woman she is, right? I told you, she''s no saint."


    "Of course, I am aware of your good intentions; I simply fell into her scheme. No one will be able to separate us anymore."


    "Ashley..."


    Sadie leaned in and kissed Ashley. Watching her, I couldn''t help but feel speechless at her cheap, desperate disy of affection.


    If only she weren''t so caught up in her feelings and had done some digging, she''d know just how wild Ashley had been around the nightclubs.


    "You two sure get along well, I said, crossing my arms and watching them with interest.


    Sadie quickly pulled Ashley behind her. "What are you staring at? Just because you helped me this time doesn''t mean you have a chance to be back with Ashley. He''s mine now, so stay in yourne, Mrs. Bolton." 1/4


    Chapter 273 She Won''t Wait Forever


    OK 83%


    s


    I was stunned by her words. Did she really think I teamed up with her to stop Anna and Ashley from getting married because I still had feelings for Ashley?


    Her logic was shocking.


    I stepped closer to Sadie. She eyed me warily. "What are you doing?"


    "Want to give your brain a shake? See if there''s anything rattling around in there. I mocked as I pointed at my head.


    "Zoey!" She stomped her foot in frustration and chided, ''Our goal is achieved. From now on, we''re


    enemies."


    "Fine by me," I replied coldly.


    "Don''t get too smug. If it weren''t for me stepping in, could you have gotten Anna to back down? Your peaceful life is almost over. Soon enough, Dad wille back to me." She pulled out a ck card to show off how much Bill cared for her.


    "Do you recognize this card?" She asked.


    It had Bill''s name on it, and even a blind person could see it clearly.


    Sadie waved it in front of me, looking proud. "This is Dad''s ck card, and now it''s mine. Do you have one?"


    Though Bill had given my mother and me some shares and assets, he had clearly promised to keep the boundaries clear between us and his mistress.


    He broke that promise.


    I had already told him that the dream of a happy, unified family with two wives was over. It was always. going to be one or the other.


    Less than a monthter, and he was already showing Sadie special treatment again.


    Seeing me deep in thought and silent, Sadie became even more smug, waving the ck card in my face.


    "So what if you''re the first wife''s daughter? He doesn''t care about you. He watched me grow up, and I''m his most beloved daughter. Even when ites to marriage, if I say I don''t want to marry, he''ll make you go. Zoey, you''re just pathetic! "With a selfish mother like yours, if she hadn''t always acted so high and mighty, would your life really have turned out this badly? You have a father who doesn''t love you, and now you''ve married a crippled husband. Tsk, tsk, how tragic for you. "If I were you, I''d be better off dead. Just find a rope and hang yourself."


    This was her favorite form of emotional maniption, and it had been the method that drove Zoey to suicide after years of abuse from her.


    Did she really think I was still the old Zoey? That her words could make me take my own life?


    Chapter 273 She Won''t Wait Forever


    15 Free CommaN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    1 smiled slyly and said, "The ck card, huh? Bill sure generous with you. But... I wonder, how many shares did he give you?"


    Although Bill pampered Sadie, it was mostly with material things.


    He wasn''t foolish when it came to business-he hadn''t given her or her mother any shares.


    "Turns out you don''t have any, huh? I thought Dad was so good to you. You don''t even have one percent. do you? He gave Mom and me 5% each. With Mom''s original 5%, that means we hold 15% of Gardner Group''s shares." After I said this, Ashley shot me a surprised look.


    He hadn''t expected that. Despite how Bill seemed to favor Sadie, he had actually given us far more.


    His effort to win Sadie over was just an empty gesture.


    Sadie eximed, "No way. Dad would never give you that many shares. You''re lying!"


    "Go ask him yourself. Didn''t you say he''s very fond of you? Let''s see how fond he really is."


    Sadie dered, "Zoey, as long as I ask Dad, he''ll give me whatever I want."


    "Good luck with that," I said coldly, watching her run off


    If she hadn''t caused such a scene, how could Bill and my mother divorce quickly?


    From today''s events, I was even more certain about who was truly a good match for my mother.


    Bill might like her, but his affection wasn''t pure.


    He cared more about work and profit than about my mother.


    But-Nichs had spent 20 years proving that he only loved my mother.


    Comparing the two, I certainly preferred Nichs and my mother together.


    As Sadie left, Ashley approached me shamelessly. He said, "Zoey, I knew something was going on with Sadie for making those smart moves. You''ve been helping her behind the scenes, haven''t you? I knew couldn''t let go of me. You didn''t want me to marry Anna."


    you


    I gave him a disgusted look. "You don''t even have a mirror at home? Take a good-look at yourself. What makes you think I care about you? You''re a failure at the Hudsons, and you''re good at beating women. Is that it?"


    Ashley''s expression changed dramatically; he asked. "And yet you were ready to die for me, even tried to slit your wrists. Aren''t you pathetic?"


    That''s how Ashley saw Zoey. Lcouldn''t help but feel sorry for Zoey.


    I didn''t want to waste another word on this trash and walked into the hospital room.


    Anna''s wounds had been treated, but her face was still swollen.


    Chapter 273 She Won''t Wait Forever


    All three families were gathered in the room.


    Ashley and I entered separately, and Carter''s eyes briefly


    Ashley flinched instinctively.


    Then Carter reached out to me and said, "Zoey,e he 08:56


    Dec


    Chapter 274 Who Is The Father Of Anna''s Child?

 Billionaire Is 274

    Chapter 274 Who Is The Father Of Anna''s Child?


    Chapter 274 Who Is The Father Of Anna''s Child? s


    I walked up to Carter''s site, and only then did I notice Ss lying on the ground at my feet, covered in blood, with wounds that hadn''t been treated.


    Earlier, I had been cautious, but now, I started to openly observe him.


    His injuries were even worse than when we had seen him at the venue. It seemed likely that, after the police had left, someone dragged him into a hidden corner and beat him mercilessly.


    Ss was barely clinging to life, lying motionless, looking as though he were already dead. Feigning shock, I eximed, "Oh my God, is he dead? He''s covered in blood; it''s terrifying! "No, he''s still alive, barely." Fiona repliedzily, fiddling with her newly done nails.


    "How can we let him lie there? What if he dies? We need to get a doctor to check him!"


    I wouldn''t allow him to die so easily. He owed me, and he hadn''t paid back a single bit.


    Fiona nced at me and said, "Mrs, Bolton, you''re too kind. Do you think we should keep her lover alive? Shouldn''t we get rid of him?"


    "Mrs. Hudson, let''s stick to the facts. Even though he and Ms. Sander did something terrible, he''s still a human being. Carter, get someone to check on him. We can''t have him die here." "Okay."


    Damian had two bodyguards drag Ss away. I could clearly see Anna sighing in relief.


    She didn''t actually think I was going to help Ss, did she?


    At the Bolton Hospital, under the pretense of treating him. Ss would fall right into our hands.


    Surely we could pry some information out of him about that mysterious organization.


    Meanwhile, I''d gain a reputation for kindness-why not?


    If we had attacked Ss in normal circumstances, even if we managed to capture him, it would have been too risky and could have alerted our enemies.


    But this is the perfect opportunity.


    Fiona gestured for the door to be closed. She dered, "Alright, there are no outsiders here today. With the Boltons here, too. Mr. Carter, tell us-how do you n to handle this situation? Our family has been humiliated, and we were yed. What do you n to do about it?"


    Josh, still sporting a ck eye, looked ufortable. Fiona, the whole situation is definitely on us. I don''t know how Anna ended up involved with that damn servant, but this marriage-don''t me us entirely. It was your idea to arrange the marriage to cover things up. We had already agreed we weren''t getting married. Now, you''re trying to put all the me on my family. That''s not right."


    Bang!


    Chapter 274 Who Is The Father Of Anna''s Child?


    Anthony mmed his hand on the table and barked, "You still have the nerve to speak! You raised such a shameless daughter who ruined our family''s reputation This isn''t over


    Josh didn''t back down. At this point, as a businessman, he knew the Hudsons would want heftypensation.


    He wasn''t stupid.


    And he knew that after this, there would be no further dealings with the Hudsons Why should be give them anything?


    "Mr. Hudson, don''t forget you''ve always said this was jua a staged affair. You never even had my daughter sign a marriage certificate. Now you''re acting like it''s real? Fine, we''ll return the wedding gift you gave us, and we''ll call it even. "Call it even? Now I see the reason for your daughter''s actions. Like father, like daughter. With a father like you, it''s no wonder she turned out this way"


    "Mr. Hudson, what my daughter does is one thing, but what about your son? Think your son is any better?"


    Having Josh tossed a pile of photos of Ashley partying in nightclubs. "He''s always with different women, lots of fun, and living the high life. They''re not really married, but you still expect my daughter to remain faithful to him? It''s ridiculous." "Y-You''re shameless!"


    "Same to you. Who is clean here? At least my daughter only has one affair. Your son is involved with. numerous women; the only difference is that they haven''te to light yet. If you think that''s unfair, I can arrange for that to change." "You dare to threaten me?" Anthony''s rage was palpable


    "I''m not threatening you, just negotiating. By tonight, I return the wedding gift you gave, and that''s


    all."


    Fiona pointed at him and scolded, "You Sanders are nothing but a bunch of thieves; no wonder your children ended up dead. Your family deserves to have such rotten luck!"


    The Hudsons left, but Josh''s expression was dark. They had just rubbed salt into his wounds.


    The worst part was that everything they said was true, and he couldn''t deny it.


    Only the Sanders and Boltons remained in the room.


    Luke had been quiet this whole time, not saying a word. Josh looked ufortable. The Hudsons have no ss. At least we dodged a bullet by not marrying Anna into their family. No one paid him any attention.


    Luke walked slowly toward Anna, his face dark. He loomed over her and asked sharply, "Who is the father of the child in your womb?"


    Anna, tear-streaked, no longer looked pitiful. Her face was swollen, and it was hard to look at. "Luke, even you doubt me? I was set up by Sadie. There''s nothing between me and that servant."


    Chapter 274 Who Is The Father Of Anna''s Child?


    s


    Luke demanded, "Enough with that crap. I don''t care about what happened with other men. I just want to know-whose child is it?" "Luke, of course it''s yours. That night, we...


    "You know exactly how my daughter feels about you, Lake. You grew up together. How could you doubt her?" Josh interjected quickly. Carter sneered coldly and said. "The video was clear for everyone to see. Your daughter kissed him first. What''s there to argue about?"


    1-


    "Well, we''ll know if it''s a Boltons when it''s born," Josh sad.


    "No need to make itplicated," Luke added. "Let''s do an amniocentesis. We''ll test the DNA, and it''ll be clear who the father is!"


    Josh quickly protested, "Luke, look at her condition. Do you really want her to go through an amniocentesis? After all these years together, can''t you wait a few more months? What if it harms the baby? Doctors don''t rmend amniocentesis unless absolutely necessary!"


    Luke showed no mercy. "That''s your concern, not mine Uncle Carter, what do you think?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Carter nced at Anna and said, "Damian, find a reliable doctor and bring them here to check her out. If everything checks out, we''ll do the amniocentesis as soon as possible." "Understood, Mr. Carter."


    Soon, a doctor arrived, apanied by bodyguards, and conducted a thorough examination of Anna.


    Luke was visibly anxious. "Doctor, is it certain? Can we do the test?"


    The doctor removed his mask and said, "Don''t worry, Mr. Luke. Ms. Sander''s health is suitable for an amniocentesis. We can do it tomorrow.


    It was a quick arrangement, but Luke was still unhappy I can''t wait until tomorrow. Get it done today, right now!"


    Understood. I''ll arrange it immediately."


    Anna wept silently and asked, "Luke, do you really not trust me?"


    Luke gripped her chin, speaking coldly. "I want to see for myself whose b*stard child.you''re carrying!"

 Billionaire Is 275

    Chapter 275 Anna''s Pregnant Is At Risk


    Chapter 275 Anna''s Pregnant Is At Risk


    I stood off to the side, watching, finding the scene absurd beyond belief.


    45 Free Coins


    Not so long ago, the Sanders and Luke had aimed all their firepower at me, desperately defending Anna. I could still clearly picture it.


    And now, look at them. The Sanders had crumbled, and even Luke-who had once cared for Anna the most-had be the person who despised her the most.


    How quickly things had changed.


    How much of Anna''s tears are reall


    Josh had dyed his hair ck for her wedding and donned a sharp, custom-tailored suit, but his exhaustion couldn''t be hidden, no matter how he tried to appear strong.


    "Fine, fine, do whatever you want," he muttered, his disappointment evident.


    Things had long since spiraled out of his control. His hopes for his daughter had crumbled into nothing but regret.


    The doctor promptly scheduled Anna''s appointment. Luke followed the group, his expression cold and detached.


    "Anna, this time I''m watching you. Let''s see how you fake it."


    "Luke, do you really hate me that much? After all the years we spent together, I...


    Luke interrupted impatiently, "Shut up! I know exactly what kind of woman you are. I don''t want to hear your ugly voice. I only care about the results. If that baby isn''t mine, Anna, I won''t let you off the hook." Luke, who had once looked at Anna with kindness, now only held eyes full of disgust and hatred.


    It was as if, at any moment, he might tear her apart, consume her flesh, and drink her blood.


    Josh sat on the hallway bench, staring nkly at the door as it slowly closed.


    Suddenly, he turned toward me. Perhaps in a daze, I heard him softly whisper, "Chloe..."


    Too bad: your daughter has been gone for a long time.


    I pretended not to hear and turned away.


    Ss had already been taken into surgery, and the doctor handed me his examination results.


    Sure enough, several ribs had been broken, but none had punctured any vital organs.


    Still, his condition wasn''t great-his entire body had been damaged.


    His internal organs had suffered, and worst of all, his right hand was crippled, shattered beyond repair.


    I looked at Carter and said, "This couldn''t have been an ident, right?"


    Thu, Dec


    Chapter 275 Anna''s Pregnant Is At Risk


    Carter replied, almost dismissively, "If he were less useful, his left hand would''ve been gone too.


    Ss was still undergoing surgery when Anna was already out,


    Latke stood at the door, cold as ever, and asked, "When will we know the results?"


    83%


    s


    "Mr. Luke, typically it takes about three to four weeks, but with an expedited request, the fastest would be seven days."


    "If anyone interferes with or tampers with the results, you will all be fired!"


    "Understood, Mr. Luke." The doctor had never seen Lake in such a violent mood.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Carter quietly removed Anna''s people, ensuring no one else could cause trouble.


    Seven days. That was all it would take to find out whose child Anna was carrying-


    She had been injured today and was bleeding, so she needed to stay in the hospital to secure her pregnancy.


    Anna''d just had an amniocentesis, and now she had to get an injection to stabilize the pregnancy.


    When I arrived, she looked drained and defeated, her face pale and weak.


    Her swollen face had subsided, revealing her original features.


    As soon as she saw me, she quickly sat up, clearly not wanting me to see her in such a pitiful state.


    "It''s you, isn''t it?" She red at me viciously.


    "Ms. Sander, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    I looked at her without any malice, my expression calm and neutral.


    Anna''s cold eyes fixed on me. "Carter has been investigating me, and it''s you who''s helping Sadie behind the scenes! Otherwise, how could that idiot Sadie expose what happened between Ss and me?"


    "Anna, if you don''t want anyone to find out, maybe you should stop doing shady things. You were the one who schemed against me first, trying to use Melissa to ruin my reputation. You even arranged for those big men to hurt me. I''m really curious-what grudge do we have that you have to be so cruel to me?"


    Anna locked eyes with me, seemingly trying to figure out who I was.


    "Didn''t you start it, Zoey? I have no grudge against you, yet you plotted against me at the Boltons and humiliated me at the artpetition. Now you have the nerve to question me?"


    Anna dropped her pretense and went straight to the point.


    Hearing her usations, I couldn''t help butugh. "Anna, have you forgotten? The paintingpetition was where you stole Chloe''s work. As for the Boltons-wasn''t that you trying to get rid of me? I merely took advantage of the situation. Where do you get the nerve to question me?"


    In her eyes, she could never be wrong-everyone else was to me.


    Chapter 275 Anna''s Pregnant Is At Risk


    Zory proud'' up to something What exactly are you trying to do


    s


    "That car a worn like me do? I''ve died once; now I just want to live properly. By the way. Ms. Sander. I''m sure you''re dying to know about your lover. Here''s his medical report"


    handed Anna the document, and as soon as she saw Sa''s condition, her eyes filled with tears.


    You did this on purpose, didn''t you?"


    7houted a hair on his head. I''m just curious. Back at the Boltons, you acted like you were madly


    hamesit to love with Luke. Now, all of a sudden, you''re genuinely concerned about this man. Could he be the one you trully care for?"


    Ang trace of guilt crossed Anna''s eyes. "You''re talking nonsense. It''s not like what you think!"


    "06? Then what kind of rtionship is it? I''m all ears"


    Dream on "Why should I tell you? Zoey, if you dare to mess with us, you''ll pay for it. One day, you''ll end up dying tragically, and then you''ll understand" Her threat almost pushed me to reveal my identity right then and there.


    But I knew it wasn''t the right time yet.


    I still needed Anna to draw out the mastermind.


    You''re in no position to do anything to me. But as for your lover, he won''t be so lucky. You lied to Luke, and he won''t let him get away with it!"


    "What''s Luke going to do to him?


    I shrugged nonchntly. "Who knows? Men''s jealousy isn''t any less than women''s. Anna, if you''re going to me anyone, me yourself for ying both sides. Isn''t your action backfiring now? Anyway, it''s gettingge I need to leave." "Don''t got Zoey, you need to exin yourself!


    She tried to grab me, but was so weak that she fell from her bed.


    Anna was already at risk with her pregnancy, and the sudden movement caused her to bleed. The bright red stain spread across her clothes.


    The right of that bright red reminded me of myself, six months ago.


    I copsed to the floor due to her provocation, dragging myself slowly toward the door, leaving a trail of blood behind mc


    "Blood! So much blood!"


    Anna didn''t know that what goes aroundes around I hadn''t intentionally provoked her, but now she was following the same path I had taken. She looked at me, frantic. "Zoey, get the doctor!"


    Chapter 975 Anna''s Pregnant Is At Risk


    "My baby! My baby! I hav

 Billionaire Is 276

    baby!


    Chapter 276 I''m Back


    Chapter 276 I''m Back


    I wasn''t trying to provoke her, but the situation unfolded exactly the as it had back then


    same


    This time, however, it was she whoy on the ground, bleeding and pleading for mercy. And I stood above her, watching her intently..


    My expression wasn''t nearly as arrogant as hers had been. When I was bleeding on the ground, she mocked me coldly, trying to stop me from crawling away.


    "Baby! My baby! Zoey, please save my child!"


    Her voice pulled me back to the moment, and I quickly pressed the emergency button. Medical staff arrived promptly to help her.


    Josh had already left Her brothers still had to deal with the massive trouble she had caused.


    At this moment, there was no one by her side.


    I watched as they wheeled her into the emergency room, leaving bloodstains on the hospital room floor.


    My hand instinctively moved to my stomach, and I couldn''t stop thinking about the day I lost my child.


    "Zoey," a familiar voice called out, pulling me from my thoughts. I looked up.


    Carter gently brushed against my cheek, his thumb softly wiping away my tears.


    I finally realized I had been crouching next to the bloodstains, crying, lost in thought for what felt like an eternity.


    "I-I''m fine," I stammered, rising to wipe my face frantically.


    "Let''s go. Staying here will only attract attention."


    "Okay," I followed him out, dazed and confused.


    Carter attempted to calm my troubled mind while we were in the car. He said, "I''ve made arrangements at the hospital. The Sanders weren''t looking after her properly. Perhaps someone from her organization will reach out to her. As for Ss, he just came out of surgery, I sent him back to the estate under Luke''s name. He''s still under anesthesia, so we can''t get any answers from him just yet."


    "Okay." I nodded, my mind swirling with chaos.


    As we passed a flower shop on the corner of the street, I suddenly shouted, "Stop!"


    Startled, Damian quickly pulled over. I rushed out of the car to buy a bouquet and said, "Carter, I want to visit Joy.


    "Okay, I''ll go with you."


    A small fetus, ording to tradition, is not buried, especially not one lost through miscarriage.


    However, I still created an empty grave for little Joy, to ensure it had a ce to call home.


    Chapter 276 I''m Back


    1 stood before the dark tombstone, which was small, iplete, and devoid of a photo.


    The hospital performed countless miscarriages every day, and no one would remember it, except for me would never forget that it had once existed in this world.


    "It''s my fault for not protecting it well enough. If I had been stronger, if I hadn''t let Anna''s words affect me, maybe it..."


    "Chloe." Carter''s voice interrupted softly, there''s no such thing as ''what if Don''t be sad, Joy is watching over you from heaven. The baby knows how much you love him, how much you hoped for him toe into this world. He''ll be watching over you, helping you find the real culprit, and getting revenge-for himself and for you."


    I threw myself into Carter''s arms, tears streaming down my face. "Thank goodness! Tm so lucky to have


    you."


    The wind howled, but Carter''s


    Embrace shielded me from the storm.


    We were getting closer to the truth, yet there was no relief in my heart-only a sense of mncholy.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you. Always," he whispered.


    "Mm."


    I leaned into him, letting my tears soak into his chest. He gently brushed my hair.


    "Stop crying." he said, his voice tender. "My heart is a mess with you crying."


    I nodded through my sobs.


    When I had calmed down a little, Carter looked at the tombstone and spoke softly, "Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of your mother."


    Maybe others would think I was overreacting, but after all, that tiny life had once been a part of me. How could I not care?


    Carter didn''t think I was crazy. He respected me, and he acknowledged Joy.


    With a husband like him, what could I possiblyin about?


    On our way back, Carter received a call.


    "From the hospital?" I asked.


    He looked at me, his expression troubled. "Yes, Anna''s child, it''s been stabilized for now."


    "Mm."


    I remained calm. "I''m not heartless enough to wish harm on a child. I''m not like Anna. If it survives, it survives. Whether it''s Luke''s or Ss''s child, it''s innocent." "Then, do you care whose child it is?"


    I shook my head and said, "No matter whose child it is, it''s a tragedy. The fact that it might live to be born


    Chapter 276 I''m Back


    is already a miracle.


    #5 Free Coins


    Obediently, I leaned into his embrace. If it weren''t for the danger still looming over me, if the organization hadn''t been uncovered we would really want to have a child with Carter.


    I


    If I could bring new life into this world, I would cherish this child with all my y heart.


    But I also feared that if I wasn''t fully out of danger, I might drag this child into the mess.


    Carter knew my thoughts, and he would make sure to take all the necessary precautions.


    He really was a wonderful husband-he had been through the rain himself and now wanted to protect others.


    When we returned to the Boltons, we hadn''t yet had time to see Ss before Jeffrey summoned us to his study.


    He already knew about the incident at the wedding, his face grim with anger, clearly having been upset all afternoon.


    "I thought Anna was just a little troublesome, but I never imagined she would cause such a mess.


    I poured him a ss of water and said, "Don''t be mad. It''s a done deal. We''ll know the results in seven days."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Jeffrey furrowed his brow and said, "If it''s not Luke''s child, we need to cut ties with this woman. Just thinking about her living here all these years makes me sick. Oh, one more thing: have someone clean out her room.


    "Okay." H


    After leaving Jeffrey''s room, I followed Damian to the backyard.


    I always knew the estate was massive, but I hadn''t realized there was a small, hidden room in the tool shed.


    "Mrs. Zoey, this was originally a servant''s room. Ss is healing here now. Cameras cover the entire ce, so rest assured. He can''t escape."


    "Mm."


    When I arrived, Luke was already there. He was smoking but quickly put out his cigarette when he saw me.


    I looked at the single wooden bed, where Ss, a big man, was lying.


    "He''s awake," Luke said. "But no matter how we question him, he won''t speak. The anesthesia is wearing off, and he hasn''t made a sound."


    At first nce, you can tell he was clearly a tough man. His voice was rough, possibly from past injuries. Maybe, like Anna, he had a tragic history, which was why he was so resilient.


    Even with serious wounds, he didn''t utter a sound. Trying to pressure him with force wouldn''t be effective. He had that kind of do-whatever-you-want-to-me attitude, ready to ept whatever fate came his way,


    Chapter 276 I''m Back


    I spoke up. "I just came from the hospital. Anna lost a lot of blood. She''s in critical care."


    At the mention of Anna, his eyes shot up to me. His rough voice cracked, "Is she okay?"


    "Don''t worry. She''s luckier than I was. The child''s been stabilized for now."


    He looked at me, as if trying to make sense of what I had said.


    83%


    +5 Free Cons


    I motioned slightly and said, "Actually, I was once pregnant too. The baby wasn''t fully developed. I was pushed to the ground by my fianc¨¦. While I was in the hospital trying to save the baby, Anna came in to taunt me. That day, I was on the ground, bleeding everywhere, begging her to save my child."


    His pupils dted suddenly, realization flooding his face. "Y-you''re...".


    He couldn''t finish his sentence, his face full of shock as I slowly moved closer to him, my face calm. "Come to think of it, we know each other way back. On my wedding night, by the river, you stabbed me in the back.


    "It''s impossible! You were dead... you..." He stuttered, unable to form a coherent sentence.


    Ss'' forehead was covered in sweat. I leaned closer to him and said softly, "Ss, I''m back." Chapter 277 Ripping Cart

 Billionaire Is 277

    Chapter 277 Ripping Cart Ss Mark


    off


    Chapter 277 Ripping Off Ss Mask


    V your Cider bile med owly, theme word be the way he and mypa


    dump hoved to


    eagle''s


    T''s me. Did you ever think you''d reagon to your timer


    1 looked at him coldly, just as I had when I tell by the tank, and be word kun verkon to


    Now, hearing that had been


    in Zoxy body,


    things


    why manne The entire worldview seemed to be runding. There were things in this word hoved that they thin


    bales, the ruthless man who fraud neatbing even de mi con in


    It''s because he had witnessed my death firuthand. He knew how rich reset het, knew foo


    ath firsthand. He knew past how much moment I held my return meant a grave threat to them all


    Thad expected that seeing this killer again would send me into a frenzy of lent my car


    But the truth was, I felt calmer than ever before My voer was steady, even casual


    Im


    "Do you know how unwilling I was to die by your hand After I died, I didn''t disappear 1 became a sport watching Anna stir trouble. But now, fate has given me second chance at life, and will make Anna pay for what she did!" Ss seized the moment to ask the truth "So, you were the one guiding Sadie behind the scenes? You were the one who filmed those video, right?"


    "Yes, it was me. If you don''t want people to know something don''t do it in the first ce. Anna is a cautious person, yet she still went on a date with you a year ago That means you must be very important to her And you killed me for her, didn''t your He pressed, "What else do you know?


    "Anna isn''t my real sister. My real sister is someone else. And your organization you set up all these traps to deal with my family, didn''t you?"


    There was a sh of disbelief in Ss'' eyes. "You actually know all of this?"


    I shook my head and said, "There''s still so much I dont know. For instance, who''s the mastermind behind your organization? What''s their true purpose? Is my sister still alive? What did you do to my organs


    After all my past encounters with him, I had slowly ovee my fear.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Never in my wildest dreams had I imagined that one day I would calmly ask him about the whereabouts of my own body. It was madness


    Ss understood my intentions. He said, "So, everything was nned. You''re just waiting for an opportunity to take me away and get the truth out of me, right?"


    Chapter 277 Ripping Off Ss Mask


    Damian brought over a chair, and I sat down casually.


    "Yes, now you''re at my mercy. It''s up to you whether you cooperate."


    "You''re dreaming. I won''t tell you a word about the organization." p!


    s


    to stay


    Luke stepped forward and pped him hard. "You''re not in a position to argue here. If you want to alive, you''ll start talking."


    "Haha!" Ss sneered. "Tve fallen into your hands. Whether I speak or not, the result is the same-I''ll die. There''s no escaping. I won''t betray anyone. Kill me; do whatever you want."


    At least he was clear-headed.


    I spoke slowly, calmly. "Your fate is already sealed. But don''t forget about Anna. She''s carrying your child, isn''t she? And I don''t want to alert your organization just yet. For now, I won''t touch her. If you really care about her, you should think about her situation. NOONES ¦°¦¥


    "I won''t kill her, but I have plenty of ways to make her Efe miserable. Ss, don''t forget, Anna still


    a life-a life that belonged to my child. Should I take it from her?"


    Despite theck of confirmation, I was almost certain that the child Anna was carrying was Ss. That was my leverage.


    ""You wouldn''t dare!"


    I said calmly, "You can kill me by the river, make me miscarry, hurt a frail old woman like my grandma, but I''m a vengeful soul crawled out of hell. What is there that I wouldn''t do?"I


    Staring menacingly into his eyes, my hatred and resentment were radiating from every part


    of me.


    "Do you know how painful it was when I became a spirit? I dreamt of bing a vengeful ghost, hunting you all down. Now that I finally have this opportunity, do you think I''m still that kind-hearted Chloe?"


    Ss said, "Chloe, I don''t care who you are, but I will never reveal a word about the organization."


    "You don''t want to talk? I''ll find a way to make you speak."


    I studied his face carefully and said, "I remember your eyes. Every time you showed up, you were wearing a different appearance. Carter told me that some people who do special work know how to alter their facial features, just like the face masks in ancient times. The methods are even more sophisticated now, and the changes are undetectable. You must have used this trick. This face is not yours."


    Luke-was startled. "You can change faces?"


    "Yes. Run your hands along his face. It''s definitely fake


    I looked at Ss coldly and said, "Your name might be fake, but once your face is exposed, we can trace your background. There''s no wall that doesn''t have a crack."


    "No, don''t touch my face!"


    Chapter 277 Ripping Off Ss Mask


    Panic shed in Ss'' eyes. Luke, unable to wait any longer, was already moving intake action.


    L too, was curious. What was Ss'' true identity? What kind of past did he have to be so ruthless, killing without a second thought?


    Was he connected to the Carlines?


    Could uncovering him lead to something important about the Carlines?


    Sure enough, when Luke began to investigate, he noticed something odd-a thin, almost imperceptibleyer of skin covering Ss'' face, with foundation used to conceal the edges. It was nearly impossible to detect by sight.


    The fake skin was well attached and difficult to peel off


    I would never have believed such craftsmanship existed if I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes.


    As Ss screamed in refusal, Luke and Damian worked together to rip off the fake skin from his face.


    Instead of finding a clue. I encountered an unexpected sight.


    "Your face...


    Luke''s expression mirrored my confusion. "How could it be?"

 Billionaire Is 278

    Chapter 278 Chloe, Are You Satisfied with What You See?


    Chapter 278 Chloe, Are You Satisfied with What You See?


    I finally understood why his voice was so hoarse-he had been through a fire.


    His face was badly scarred.


    So, trying to investigate through his face was no longer an option; it was unrealistic.


    "Chloe, are you satisfied with what you see?"


    s


    His cold, mocking voice came. I knew he was deliberately trying to provoke me, hoping to make me frustrated enough to strike him, or better yet, kill him.


    "Without a face, does that mean you don''t have fingerprints? Damian, take his prints."


    "Understood. Mrs. Zety, Damian replied as he prepared to press the man''s fingers onto a piece of white


    paper.


    But just as Damian lifted his hand, he looked at me, bewildered. "Mrs. Zoey, he doesn''t have fingerprints."


    I was speechless.


    What kind of man was Ss? His past seemed more mysterious by the minute.


    "Chloe, you''re wasting your time. You can kill me if you wish; consider that as collecting your debt from me for killing you. If you''re hoping to get answers from me, I''m sorry, but I can''t give you anything


    "You may have destroyed your face and erased your fingerprints, but remember, you still have hair, skin kes, and blood. We can test everything in your body for DNA.


    Damian quickly chimed in, "Mrs. Zoey, leave it to me."


    I casually pulled a dagger and said, "Of course, testing DNA might not provide an immediate answer. Ss, remember how you and your people chopped up my body? I''ll return the favor in kind. I trust your kidneys are in good condition; I can donate them to someone who needs a transnt. Want to know what it feels like to have your kidney removed without anesthesia?"


    As I spoke, my dagger slowly moved down, halting at a particr spot.


    "I wonder if you guess?"


    have children. Ever wondered what it feels like to be castrated without anesthesia? Care to


    "You-how dare you!" His face turned red with rage. "How could a woman say such things?"


    "Sifas, humans are incredibly resilient. Even if you cut out organs, as long as there''s no infection, you won''t die immediately, Even if you do get infected, it won''t kill you instantly. I can make sure your organs are slowly removed, one by one.


    I watched him with interest. "Have you ever heard the story of the bear that ate a man? A traveler was caught by a bear in the wild. Before he could die, all he could do was watch helplessly as the bear took one bite after another. A body like yours, a bear would probably need two days to finish. Think about it-where would it start? Human bones are tough, but a bear''s jaws can shatter them easily, snap, snap


    83%


    Chapter 278 Chloe, Are You Satisfied with What You See?


    sN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    As I spoke, the dagger traced along his body, mimicking a bear''s slow, methodical eating process, which began from the foot.


    "When you killed me, I didn''t suffer much before losing consciousness. But if I kill you, I''ll make sure you suffer to the point that death will seem like a relief. Your fate is sealed, but you can still choose a dignified death and leave Anna with a chance to live. Sweat covered his body. My words appeared to have taken him by surprise.


    "Fine, I''ll tell you. You''re right. She isn''t your real sister. The real Anna is someone else."


    I had already confirmed this information, but hearing him say it sent my heart racing.


    "Who is she? Where is she now? Is she still alive?


    "She''s alive"


    The moment I heard those words, I nearly broke into tears. I grabbed Ss''s shirt and asked, "Really? Is she okay? Did you deliberately make her disappear all those years ago?"


    The idea that my sister was responsible for my death had haunted me for so long. I always wondered how she could have been so cruel.


    Finally, the truth came to light, causing the knot in my heart to loosen.


    I worried about that little girl-what would happen to her after that long in their care?


    "Yes, someone purposefully pushed her into the water. There were two options back then, but she was young, and once she was lost, it would be hard for anyone to find her again, so she became the target. But you don''t need to worr too much. She has received excellent care over the years, and her life hasn''t been too difficult."


    "Where is she now?"


    "She''s at... His voice was raspy. Do you have water?"


    It was as though the confession had suddenly been interrupted with an advertisement, but I had to fulfill his request to find out about my sister.


    "Wait a moment."


    Damian quickly brought a ss of water. Ss drank deeply, seemingly parched. He drank a lot.


    "She''s been kept at Mister''s house."


    Finally, he gave me the answer. I pushed further, "Who is Mister? And why did you and Anna get involved in all this? How many people are in your organization? Where is your headquarters?"


    Ss argued, "You''re asking so many questions at once, how can I answer all of them?"


    Then let''s take it one by one. I have all the time in the world."


    He licked his lips and began, "Anna and I were both pawns in Mister''s game. He set us up long ago to target and take revenge on the Sanders. We''re orphans, no parents, just abandoned children. We were taken in by 2/3 Chapter 278 Chloe, Are You Satisfied with What You See?


    what we thought was a good, kind orphanage, but that ce was a living hell.


    +5 Free Cons


    "Inside, children were trained from a young age, starting with hunting animals and ending with killing people. Our mental toughnesses from that kind of professional training"


    I asked, "How many children were in the organization?"


    "At first, there were a lot. But many couldn''t survive the training and died. Not many of us remain. Only those who seed in the training are allowed to move on to the next stage." "Was Anna one of them? What''s her real name?"


    "People like us don''t have real names, just codenames. But I hoped she would live, so I always called her


    Anna


    I sneered. "You''re quite devoted."


    No wonder in that video Anna had kissed him first-perhaps he felt too insecure with his disfigured face to approach hier.


    Anna had a deep bond with him; she was deeply in love with her.


    If she hadn''t made me her target. I might have even apuded their unwavering love.


    He argued, "Chloe, you''ve always lived a privileged life. How could you understand what we''ve been through? Have you ever eaten human flesh? To survive, we did whatever it took. If it weren''t for each other, we wouldn''t have made it this far." I rebuked, "Whatever hardships you faced in the past, they don''t justify killing me. Your suffering isn''t my fault.


    "Who can really exin the cause and effect in this world?"


    He smiled, his eyes filled with sorrow. "Chloc, can you do something for me?"


    "What?"


    "If you ever see Anna again, I hope you can tell her that I loved her. I know I can''t escape the Boltons."


    His expression was full of despair, and my heart wavered. I nodded slowly. "Okay, I''ll tell her how you feel. Now, you can tell me everything else, right?" ""Fine. I''ll tell you....


    But before he could continue, he suddenly bit down hard on his own tongue, his determination clear. It happened so fast, I didn''t even have time to react. Before I could process it, he spat out his severed tongue.


    "Arghh!"


    08:5 Thu, Dec 12


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out

 Billionaire Is 279

    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    #5 Free Coins


    Although I had been through many challenges before, this was the first time I had encountered something so twisted.


    I immediately screamed, and Damian quickly pulled me behind him.


    Luke stepped forward, standing in front of me, shielding me from the gruesome scene.


    I stared at the severed tongue that had fallen at my feet Still shaken, I pushed Luke aside. "Ss, you want to die? I won''t let you. I''ll find out everything! I''ll make you watch Anna spiral into ruin and see how your organization falls apart! "Damian, no matter what it takes, make sure he stays alive!"


    "Roger that."


    The smell of blood in the room made me nauseous, so I stepped out for a moment.


    Ss was a madman, willing to bite off his own tongue rather than speak the truth.


    From the start, he had purposely brought up a topic to grab our attention, hoping we would drop our guard before killing himself.


    He was a tough man, but it was a shame he took the wrong path..


    Though it was alreadyte winter, the night in Snowville was still chilling. The flower in the yard swayed gently in the streetlight, casing my difort a little.


    "Are you okay?" Luke asked, concern in his eyes.


    I shook my head and said, "I''m tough. You saw it too; this organization is powerful. We need to be extra. careful from now on."


    "I know."


    I gave him a subtle nce and said, "Keep an eye on She. If she''s part of the organization, she''ll likely try to find a way to rescue Ss."


    "You want to draw them out?" he asked, catching on.


    "Yeah. If she''s not part of it, that''s fine. But if she is, we''ll have a lead. You just need to y your part well- pretend you were deceived by Anna andsh out at her lover. "Got it. You... take care of yourself."


    "I''ll head back to my room." I leave without saying anything else.


    Carter wasn''t in the room. He was probably discussing something with Jeffrey. I went to the bathroom to freshen up, trying to wash off the lingering image of the severed tongue from my mind- Twas about to get some water when the image of the severed tongue shed in my mind, and I felt an ufortable shiver.


    ww


    III


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    Carter entered the room with a sense of stability.


    He must have already learned the full details from Damjan. As soon as he entered, he swiftly closed all the curtains and hurried to my side,


    He pulled me into his arms, his voice soft as heforted me. "Chloe, don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just... this is the first time I''ve seen something like that. It''s hard to get used to. I''m okay. now. How is hel


    Carter exined, "Don''t worry, he survived. I had his blood, hair, and skin samples taken for DNA testing. Chloe, don''t rush. We''re getting closer to the truth. Soon, it will all be clear


    "Ss would rather bite off his own tongue than reveal anything, which means he knows that as long as he stays silent, we won''t harm Anna. But if he talks, the organization behind him won''t spare her. Once I know the truth, Anna will be worthless, and the only thing waiting for her will be death. Ss is using his life to buy Anna time


    Suddenly, Something clicked in my mind. "Ss mentioned Mister earlier. If he wasn''t lying. it means my little sister isn''t dead; she''s being held captive by that man!"


    "That''s good news, right? As long as she''s alive, there''s hope, Carter said, trying tofort me.


    I sighed. "I hope we can find some clues in Ss''s DNA


    Carter gazed into my eyes and said, "Chloe, don''t get your hopes up too much. If it were facial recognition. or fingerprints, it''d be easier to identify him. But just from blood and DNA samples, it''s harder. Unless his family is in prison or registered in a gic database, il be tough to pinpoint his identity right away."


    I know. But right now, it''s our only shot.


    He assured, "Don''t worry. We''ve already found their main base. If ites to it, we can force our way into their underground hideout and see what secrets it holds. But that''s risky. We don''t know how many people


    are there."


    I patted his hand and stopped him. "We don''t need to take such drastic measures yet. If we act out of desperation, the mastermind might slip away. We''re close to the truth. Once Ss is caught, they''ll speed things up. They might try another trick, but if we stay one step ahead, we''ll be able to follow the trail.


    "By


    the way, Carter, keep an eye on the Sanders. I suspect those people might try to make a move against them. They''re probably worried about things dragging on and changing their strategy to act quickly. If we beat them to the punch, we can... Before I could finish, Carter''s phone rang.


    For some reason, a sense of unease and irritation settled in my chest.


    I watched him intently as his face slowly turned serious after answering the call.


    When the call ended, I rushed to ask, "Is something happened to the Sanders?"


    "Chloe, we were toote."


    My heart sank. "What happened?"


    Chapter 279 Fish Them OutN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Jake he''s dead"


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    #5 Free Coins


    Although I had been through many challenges before, this was the first time I had encountered something


    so twisted.


    I immediately screamed, and Damian quickly pulled me behind him.


    Luke stepped forward, standing in front of me, shielding me from the gruesome scene.


    I stared at the severed tongue that had fallen at my feet Still shaken, I pushed Luke aside. "Ss, you want to die? I won''t let you. I''ll find out everything! I''ll make you watch Anna spiral into ruin and see how your organization falls apart! "Damian, no matter what it takes, make sure he stays alive!"


    "Roger that."


    The smell of blood in the room made me nauseous, so I stepped out for a moment.


    Ss was a madman, willing to bite off his own tongue rather than speak the truth.


    From the start, he had purposely brought up a topic to grab our attention, hoping we would drop our guard before killing himself.


    He was a tough man, but it was a shame he took the wrong path..


    Though it was alreadyte winter, the night in Snowville was still chilling. The flower in the yard swayed gently in the streetlight, casing my difort a little.


    "Are you okay?" Luke asked, concern in his eyes.


    I shook my head and said, "I''m tough. You saw it too; this organization is powerful. We need to be extra. careful from now on."


    "I know."


    I gave him a subtle nce and said, "Keep an eye on She. If she''s part of the organization, she''ll likely try to find a way to rescue Ss."


    "You want to draw them out?" he asked, catching on.


    "Yeah. If she''s not part of it, that''s fine. But if she is, we''ll have a lead. You just need to y your part well- pretend you were deceived by Anna andsh out at her lover.


    "Got it. You... take care of yourself."


    "I''ll head back to my room." I leave without saying anything else.


    Carter wasn''t in the room. He was probably discussing something with Jeffrey. I went to the bathroom to freshen up, trying to wash off the lingering image of the severed tongue from my mind- Twas about to get some water when the image of the severed tongue shed in my mind, and I felt an ufortable shiver.


    ww


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    Carter entered the room with a sense of stability.


    He must have already learned the full details from Damjan. As soon as he entered, he swiftly closed all the curtains and hurried to my side,


    He pulled me into his arms, his voice soft as heforted me. "Chloe, don''t be afraid."


    "I''m not afraid. It''s just... this is the first time I''ve seen something like that. It''s hard to get used to. I''m okay. now. How is hel


    Carter exined, "Don''t worry, he survived. I had his blood, hair, and skin samples taken for DNA testing. Chloe, don''t rush. We''re getting closer to the truth. Soon, it will all be clear


    "Ss would rather bite off his own tongue than reveal anything, which means he knows that as long as he stays silent, we won''t harm Anna. But if he talks, the organization behind him won''t spare her. Once I know the truth, Anna will be worthless, and the only thing waiting for her will be death. Ss is using his life to buy Anna time


    Suddenly, Something clicked in my mind. "Ss mentioned Mister earlier. If he wasn''t lying. it means my little sister isn''t dead; she''s being held captive by that man!"


    "That''s good news, right? As long as she''s alive, there''s hope, Carter said, trying tofort me.


    I sighed. "I hope we can find some clues in Ss''s DNA


    Carter gazed into my eyes and said, "Chloe, don''t get your hopes up too much. If it were facial recognition. or fingerprints, it''d be easier to identify him. But just from blood and DNA samples, it''s harder. Unless his family is in prison or registered in a gic database, il be tough to pinpoint his identity right away."


    I know. But right now, it''s our only shot.


    He assured, "Don''t worry. We''ve already found their main base. If ites to it, we can force our way into their underground hideout and see what secrets it holds. But that''s risky. We don''t know how many people


    are there."


    I patted his hand and stopped him. "We don''t need to take such drastic measures yet. If we act out of desperation, the mastermind might slip away. We''re close to the truth. Once Ss is caught, they''ll speed things up. They might try another trick, but if we stay one step ahead, we''ll be able to follow the trail.


    "By


    the way, Carter, keep an eye on the Sanders. I suspect those people might try to make a move against them. They''re probably worried about things dragging on and changing their strategy to act quickly. If we beat them to the punch, we can...


    Before I could finish, Carter''s phone rang.


    For some reason, a sense of unease and irritation settled in my chest.


    I watched him intently as his face slowly turned serious after answering the call.


    When the call ended, I rushed to ask, "Is something happened to the Sanders?"


    "Chloe, we were toote."


    My heart sank. "What happened?"


    Chapter 279 Fish Them Out


    Jake he''s dead"

 Billionaire Is 280

    Chapter 280 Identity Exposed


    Chapter 280 Identity Exposed


    My heart sank when I received the news.


    83%


    s


    A few years ago, Jake had gone overseas to develop his career, and we had drifted apart. I never expected that just after returning to the country, he would meet such a cruel fate.


    I remembered his love for motorcycles, though he had toned it down a bit in the past couple of years.


    When I first learned to ride a bike as a child, he patiently taught me over and over, never losing his temper.


    I had thought I would never have to deal with the Sanders again, but hearing of their deaths, a feeling of regret stirred in me.


    They were so young


    It took me a long time to find my voice again. "H-how did he die?"


    Carter exined, "He slipped into the water after drinking. By the time they found him, he had already stopped breathing"


    Do you really think he would be foolish enough to fall into the water on a cold winter night? Someone must have killed him! But Ss is already in custody, and Anna is in the hospital-who could it be?" That organization has more than just a few people working for him."


    Carter gently wrapped his arms around me andforted, "Chloe, we only just learned about his death, and I don''t know the details yet. Don''t jump to conclusions."


    1 gripped Carter''s shirt tightly and asked, "What did the Sanders do to deserve this kind of cruelty?"


    Carter sighed, unable to answer me for now.


    He reached up and stroked my hair. "Chloe, don''t be upset."


    I had just thought I had won a battle, having bested Anna for once, but it seemed like that only made them speed up their ns against the Sanders.


    They were a group of lunatics! Cruel, heartless lunatics,


    I had deliberately exposed myself in front of Ss as a test, and it turned out they didn''t know I had been reborn, so for now, I was safe.


    But the Sanders? They were in danger from all sides!


    Especially Grandma. Anna hated her so much, there was no way she would let her go.


    "Grandma...


    "Don''t worry," Carter said. "After this, I''ll move Penelope to another nursing home under the Sanders name. Only I will know her location."


    Chapter 280 Identity Exposed


    I breathed a sigh of relief and stressed. "Grandma mustatay safe."


    She will. The Sanders have also increased her security


    "Carter, did I make a mistake? If I had warned them sooner, maybe they could have avoided this disaster


    Carter gently touched my forehead and spoke in a soft voice, "You did nothing wrong. The Sanders hard wronged you, and you weren''t obligated to warn them. This is their fate, don''t bl


    He nced at the time and said, "It''ste. You should rest now. You''re not Chloe anymore, you''re Zoy The Sanders may have suffered, but your life is just beginning


    Iy in the warm bed, but sleep wouldn''te.


    Too many things had happened recently-Anna, Ss, the Gardners, and the Sanders.


    My mind felt like a tangled mess.


    "Go to sleep, Carter whispered, gently patting my back.


    When the lights went out, the dark room felt like a closing in on me, suffocating me, as if the shadow figure controlling everything was tightening its grip.


    The sweet scent of incense calmed my frayed nerves, and only then did I finally drift into sleep


    I slept through the night.


    When I woke up, my head felt foggy, and I couldn''t recall a single dream.


    I held my head in my hands and checked the time-it was already noon.


    Carter


    r was gone.


    Thinking about Jake''s death, my mood plummeted. There was no joy to be found.


    Who would be next?


    I checked on Ss. His burned face was exposed, and after staring at it for a while, it no longer seemed as repulsive as it had at first.


    Maybe my mental strength was growing stronger.


    After biting off his tongue, he could no longer speak.


    His hands were shattered, broken beyond recognition. His bodyy useless on the bed.


    Only his eyes remained, staring nkly at the ceiling. For him, life and death had lost all meaning.


    Even though he was weak, Damian was still keeping an eye on him, afraid he might try something drastic.


    "Did he try to kill himself?"


    "Yes, but it didn''t work."


    28352


    Chapter 280 Identity Exposed


    "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him die. Death would be a relief for someone like him. I want him alive to see how Anna dies" When I mentioned Anna, Damian''s calm expression shifted slightly.


    "Has anyone approached here?"


    "No."


    I wasn''t sure whether they had given up on him, letting him die on his own, or if they had other ns.


    The person bringing food arrived, and Damian brought it to Ss''s mouth. He wouldn''t open it, likely trying to starve himself.


    I spoke coldly. "If he won''t eat, crush it and force-feed him. Even if it''s just enough to keep him breathing. I won''t let him die so easily." Their organization was ruthless. Our methods had always been too gentle. For people like him, we needed to be even more brutal. Yes. Mrs. Zoey. I''ll crush it right away"


    ""Wait"


    I looked down at the food. "Give it to me."


    Damian, though unaware of my intentions, was like Carter-he never questioned what I did.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I took the food outside and scattered some of it on the ground. Soon, ants began to swarm and carry the food away.


    "Mrs. Zoey, do you suspect someone poisoned the food!"


    "Better safe than sorry. With Ss being such an important target, they wouldn''t give up that easily."


    As I spoke, the ants carrying the food suddenly dropped dead in masses.


    Damian immediately grabbed the food. "It''s poison! And it''s highly toxic!"


    "Just as I thought. They never nned to rescue Ss but kill him with poison! After all, rescuing him would be too costly. With their methods, they''d always choose to kill him instead." "Mrs. Zoey, someone''s actually targeted the Boltons! If they''re going after you, it would be so easy for them."


    "No, their target isn''t the Boltons-only Ss."


    The situation with the Boltons differed significantly from that with the Sanders. With the eradication of the Sanders, the family fortune naturally fell to Anna.


    The Boltons were thriving with many descendants. Despite the loss of the main branch, numerous secondary branches stood ready topete for the inheritance.


    Besides, we hardly ever ate together except on holidays, and killing one or two people wouldn''t do much.


    Chapter 280 Identity Exposed


    The inheritance wouldn''t go to the killer.


    "Mrs. Zoey, you know who it is now."


    s


    Lasked. "Who else could it be but her? This trap worked perfectly. It''s drawn in a big fish. Go check the security footage."


    "Understood. And Ss..."


    "Make it look like he''s dead. Then take him somewhere else and keep him alive just enough to draw them in. Tonight, when it''s dark, pretend to bury the body in the mountains. Let''s see what else we can catch." Damian''s eyes lit up. He asked, "Mrs. Zocy, do you think the organization wille to collect Ss''s body?"


    "I''ve set the trap. Let''s see what bites.


    "Let''s hope for a big catch."

 Billionaire Is 281

    Chapter 281 Ss''s DNA Test Results:


    Chapter 281 Ss''s DNA Test Results


    1 quietly left the room, just as Jeffrey had finished lunch and was reading in the study.


    She, on the other hand, either spent her time at the spa or shopping. When she was at home, she would cook, take care of Jellrey, and try to win his favor.


    She looked just like any other wealthydy-nothing suspicious about her.


    So, Carter and I weren''t sure if she was connected to Anna''s organization in any way.


    The Boltons, both openly and secretly, had many cameras installed by Carter, making it easy to investigate who had poisoned Ss


    Our staff hadn''t changed midway, so the only person who could be responsible was the cook.


    Checking the kitchen''s surveince footage would rify everything


    The person who poisoned Ss was an old maid who had worked at the Boltons for several years-not She.


    But a new issue emerged: Was She the one who ced this individual, or was she just another pawn in the organization?


    Damian was ovee with a pang of fear; he said, "We''ve already cleaned up a lot of people recently. We only kept her because she had been with the family for a long time. She works efficiently and is trustworthy, with a simple background. I never thought she would poison him!"


    I stated, "She might have been innocent before, but she could have been coerced. The food wasn''t even for


    and if she was pressured, there''s no way to defend against that."


    LIS.2


    Damian reasoned, "If that''s the case, we won''t be able to trace it back to She."


    "If she''s guilty, she will slip up eventually. We''ll be more careful moving forward, and we''ll rece the kitchen staff


    "I understand."


    I nced at the time and said, "It''s almost time. We''ll stick to the n."


    "Understood."


    Damian hurriedly walked away. The guards were busy, moving in and out, preparing body bags and cleaning chemicals, deliberately creating the illusion for the servant that Ss had died.


    Not long after, Carter had hastily returned home. I rushed to greet him and asked, "Have you eaten yet?


    "Not yet."


    "I''ll make something for you. Someone poisoned Ss today."


    Carter said, "Damian had filled me in. Chloe, I''m not hungry right now. We''ve rified the cause of Jake''s


    death."


    Chapter 281 Ss''s DNA Test Results


    s


    It turned out that he had been investigating this matter all morning. I knew that he had secretly partnered with Nelson on it


    How did he die?"


    "He drowned Jake had been drinking, but the autopsy revealed that a substance was found in his body that can make someone lose control of their mind,"


    I wasn''t surprised. "So, he was in an intoxicated state before he died, which made it look like an idental drowning


    "Exactly. Someone gave him the drug


    "If we can trace the people he dined with that night, this will be easier to solve."


    Carter furrowed his brow. "It''s difficult. He came back for a business deal, and it was aworking dinner with some CEOs. After the meal, they went to a nightclub. You know how chaotic those ces can be. It would have been easy for someone to slip him something. The police have already taken statements from


    veryone, Especially the two female escorts he was with They''re the most suspicious.


    I sighed, "Their method of killing is almost impossible to prevent! They either tamper with the car or poison the drinks. Even their reach goes as far as the Boltons."


    Carter echoed, "Luckily, they don''t know that you''ve been reborn, or you would be in danger too, Chloe, you need to be extra cautious from now on. Do you understand?"


    "I know, but we can''t just keep reacting. We need to take action."


    Carter took a sip of water to clear his throat. He said, "Chloe, it''s not just you who is in a hurry. The other side is desperate too. The more they want to achieve their goal quickly, the more they''ll panic and make mistakes. That''s when we''ll find our opportunity. I''ve been following the lead from the bribed servant, and the police are tracing Jake''s death as well. With a body, it won''t be as difficult to investigate as when you went through it-it will just take some time." He had been busy all morning and hadn''t eaten anything, so I decided to make him something.


    As I passed through the living room. I noticed She was on the phone, seemingly inviting a nail technician toe over and do her nails. She looked serene and carefree, without a care in the world.


    I took the food upstairs while Carter stood by the window, talking on the phone, his expression serious. I dared not interrupt him.


    So, I ced the food on the table and patiently waited for him to finish his call.


    His mood was usually calm, but this time, I could detect a hint of surprise in his voice.


    What could have happened to cause him to react out of character?


    When he finally hung up, I quickly called out to him, "Eat before it gets cold."


    Carter seemed lost in thought, as though he hadn''t heard me.


    "Carter, what''s wrong?"


    Chapter 281 Ss''s DNA Test Results


    He looked at me, a bit dazed. "W-What?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Who was on the phone? What''s with that expression?"


    +5 Free Cont


    Carter stared at me for a moment, clearly struggling with something. Slowly, he spoke, his voice heavy. "Ss''s DNA results came back."


    I hadn''t expected it to be about Ss. The fact that Carter looked so stunned made me grow worried. "What did they say? Does it have anything to do with us


    Carter''s voice was low. "His Y-chromosome matches mine. So, he''s

 Billionaire Is 282

    Chapter 282 Ss Bes Carter''s Nephew


    Chapter 282 Ss Bes Carter''s Nephew.


    Lately, the news just keeps getting more shocking. Hearing that Ss was a Polton hit me as hard as f someone were to tell me that Anna was my real sister.


    Astounded, I stammered, "11-how could that be? Are you sure? Could someone have tampered with results?"


    I always thought Ss was ruthless by nature, that his cold-heartedness was something inherited. His father could be a criminal or a devil.


    There was no way someone could kill mercilessly, right?


    But now, they were telling me that Ss was a Bolton? That was just too absurd.


    "Impossible! I conducted a DNA test between us to make sure of this and it revealed that he is my blood rtive.


    "Could he be a lost child from one of the branches?"


    "No, fle''s from our direct family line."


    I was even more confused. "If he''s not from a branch, could he be Adam''s illegitimate son? Did he have other women besides She?"


    Carter frowned, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that he was still hiding something from me. Maybe these, were the Boltons'' secrets, the kind of dark and dirty things that every big family seems to have Just like Carter himself, who was the product of an affair.


    I took his hand and whispered, "Carter, is there something even I''m not allowed to know?"


    Carter looked at me, as if struggling with what to say. "It''s rted to something shameful within the family."


    "Tell me about it."


    He revealed, "Actually, Adam has a twin brother."


    "I''ve been dealing with the Boltons since I was eight, but I have never heard of him?" I asked, utterly confused.


    Not only had I never seen him, but Luke and Jeffrey had never mentioned him, either.


    "Because he''s already dead."


    I asked, "How could a dead person have a son?"


    "This is serious. There are only two possibilities."


    Carter seemed reluctant to talk more about Oliver Bolton, clearly wanted to brush off the topic. ""What are they?"


    Chapter 282 Ss Bes Carter''s Nephe


    First, Unde Oliver isn''t dead and fathered Ss Second Ss is Adam''s son, not Luke''s


    I was stunned. "You can''t be serious. Are you saying Sil could be Adam''s illegitimate son


    Carter rified, I know Adam well. He''s always been devoted to his rtionships. If he wasn''t, Esther wouldn''t have been depressed for years. After Esther died, he immediately brought She home. He wouldn''t have an illegitimate son "Tut your theory is just too far fetched. Luke and Adang look so much alike.


    Carter looked at me, his eyes dark. He said, "Chloe, I jour told you, he has a twin brother. You can''t judge by looks alone"


    "So you''re worried that..."


    "Uncle Oliver could be alive. He might have swapped Adam''s son to get revenge on the Boltons"


    T


    It made sense that Carter would suspect this. The other side feared Ss might expose secrets, so they drugged him, using him as a mere tool.


    But if Oliver was the one pulling the strings, how could he do this to his own son?


    That made the possibility of Ss being Adam''s son even more likely.


    If all of this could be reality, then Ss had to be Carter''s nephew.


    Right now, Ss was barely hanging on, and we were responsible for that,


    He was the murderer who took my life.


    This was a total mess, I could barely make sense of it.


    Carter stood in the middle of it all, clearly troubled.


    And if Oliver was really alive, it meant that not only did they want the Sanders dead, but they wanted the


    Boltons to suffer too.


    That exined why Anna had spent years scheming to get close to Luke.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    From the beginning, their ultimate goal was the Boltons


    "Carter, don''t overthink it. Maybe Adam and Ss should do another paternity test. Oh, and include Luke


    in the test too."


    "Alright."


    I could understand Carter''splicated feelings right now. "This is the grudge of the elder generation. It''s not your fight; you don''t need to get involved."


    He had been abroad for years, never be involved in the Boltons'' affairs.


    If it hadn''t been for my disappearance, maybe he would have already left.


    But whether we liked it or not, we were already drawn to this mess.


    Chapter 282 Ss Bes Carter''s Nephew


    +5 Free Com


    "Alright, let''s set everything else aside. You need to eat something. Don''t go hungry. I gently tried to calm


    This, I thought, was the meaning of love. Heforted me when I was upset.


    Now it was my turn to care for him.


    "Mm" He moved his fork but seemed to have no appetite.


    I pretended to be angry. "I made this myself; you have to finish it?"


    He smiled helplessly, reaching out to pat my head. "Alright, I''ll finish everything"


    I hugged his neck and nuzzled his cheek. "Carter, you''re not alone anymore. You have me. Whatever happens, we''ll face it together"


    After a bit of coaxing, he obediently finished the food and then rushed off to get the paternity test done with Adam..


    Once he delivered the instructions, he made his way to Jeffrey''s study.


    I was incredibly curious about Oliver. But even though we were married, there should still be boundaries. He didn''t want me to know, and I wasn''t about to push.


    My mind was a mess. While trimming the flowers, I nearly cut my hand.


    "Hey! Why are you being so careless?" Luke chided, looking at me.


    "I''ve been watching you for a while. You''ve been distracted. What are you thinking about?"


    I hesitated to answer. What if Ss wasn''t Adam''s son?


    "Why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?" He touched his face.


    "No." I didn''t tell him the truth.


    After all, the results hadn''te in yet. Everything was still up in the air.


    He noticed the atmosphere around the Boltons had changed. "Uncle Carter has been in the study for over an hour. Is something wrong?"


    "Why do you care?" I snapped, irritated.


    "Did you two have a fight?" he asked eagerly, looking a little too excited.


    I rolled my eyes and said, "That''s none of your business You focus on your treatment and stop worrying about other things.


    As I was speaking, Carter rolled out in his wheelchair, and I rushed to meet him.


    Jeffrey was still in the study, the door ajar. I nced at him. He was standing by the window with his cane, his back turned, and I could feel the loneliness radiating from him. Carter shot Luke a nce and said, "Your grandfather''s in a foul mood. If you have time, go y chess with


    Chapter 282 Ss Bes Carter''s Nephew


    "Got it Carter''s gaze swept across us, almost as if he was hoping to see an argument between me and hirm.


    This guy was clueless,pletely unaware of danger closing in on him and still fixated on family dramas,


    was part of Oliver''s n, what role did Luke y in it?


    If he was Oliver''s son, could his kidney failure and early-stage stomach cancer all be just coincidences?


    There were too many things that didn''t add up. I was so lost in my thoughts, my brain nearly fried from trying to figure it all out

 Billionaire Is 283

    Chapter 283 The Police Are Here.


    Chapter 283 The Police Are Here.


    The voice on the other end continued, "Mr. Luke and Mr. Adam are not father and son, but they do share a family connection." Carter urged. "Please send over the identification documents as soon as possible.


    ""Understood."


    After hanging up, Carter instinctively reached for a cigarette, but upon noticing I was by his side, he put the cigarette pack back.


    "Carter." I had overheard the entire conversation.


    Spection is one thing, but when guesses turn into reality, Carter was facing immense pressure.


    After all, he had always believed that Luke was Esther''s son. Esther had saved his life, and her only wish was for Caster to look after her son. Therefore, Carter had been so protective of Luke. But now, it turned out Ss was Esther''s son, and yet Carter had left Ss barely clinging to life.


    He had failed Esther, and he was likely feeling guilty, torn between the fact that Ss was the son of his benefactor and the fact that Ss had been the one to try to kill me.


    "Carter, it''s not your fault. You didn''t know."


    "Chloe, I''m sorry."


    Carter pulled me into an embrace, resting his chin on my shoulder.


    "If I had known that it was someone from my family that killed you, I would have taken care of them myself! No matter their reasons, there''s no excuse for killing you. You were innocent."


    I was stunned. I had thought he was feeling conflicted because of the situation, but it seemed like he was ashamed of the fact that it was his family who were responsible for my death. How much gentler could this man be?


    "It''s all in the past now, Look at me now-I''m alive and well. If I hadn''t survived, I never would have married you." I patted his back.


    Carter gently cupped my face, his gaze soft. "Chloe, even if you''re reborn, it doesn''t mean the pain you. endured will disappear. On that snowy night, you were all alone by the river, crying out for help with no one to answer. How scared must you have been? And when that de pierced you, how much pain did you feel?


    "When you died and became a spirit, feelingpletely helpless and in pain, then waking up from nightmares over and over-that''s a lifetime of psychological scars. Those wounds are real and won''t vanish just because you were reborn."


    T"..." In my past life, no one cared about me. After being reborn, I learned to handle my emotions on my own. I hadn''t expected him to care for me so deeply.


    Chapter 283 The Police Are Here


    Carter apologized, I''m sorry that it was my family. I swear I''ll make it right for you


    "But he''s Esther''s son. If you hurt him, won''t you be betraying Esther''s wishes


    He said, "Esther was a woman who knew right from wrong. If she had known her son was a cold blee killer, she would be even more heartbroken. But since Ss is a Boltons by blood, I''ve already told that about this. He probably won''t let us deal with him as we with This was indeed a tricky situation. "Are you nning to tell Adam?"


    "Not yet. This organization has ns targeting both the Sanders and the Boltons. If we reveal everything now, we''ll alert them. Chloe, I''ve already released news of Ss''s death to see how they''ll read"


    I furrowed my brow and asked, "Earlier, we thought Ss was an important member of the organization. Now we know he was just a pawn, used to get back at your family. He probably doesn''t even know the truth about his background. If that''s the case, will they still risking to retrieve his body?"


    Just then, Damian rushed in, looking frantic. "Mr. Carter, the police are here."


    Carter looked at him and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Someone reported a body being discovered in the estate."


    Carter turned to me and said, "We''ve been yed."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Chapter 284 The Police Found Ss

 Billionaire Is 284

    Chapter 284 The Police Found Ss


    Chapter 284 The Police Found Ss


    s


    Carter and I were still specting on how our enemy would deal with Ss''s body, even preparing to lure them out. But we never expected them to turn the tables and report to the police.


    If Ss was really dead, then the Boltons were in serious trouble, facing both awsuit and a heap of problems.


    If he was alive, the police would soon find out.


    The people behind this had truly dark intentions.


    The police''s arrival surprised everyone. Adam rushed back, and when he saw the police surrounding him, he started shouting, "What is going on? Why are the police here at my house!"


    "Mr. Bolton, one officer replied, "Your maid has reported that there''s a body in the estate. We''vee to investigate.


    Adam,pletely clueless, was stunned. "A body? Are estate have a body? Who called the police?"


    I sure you have the right ce? Where would the


    Themotion even alerted Jeffrey, who had been resting, toe downstairs. The police had sealed off all the exits of the estate-


    -no one could leave, only enter.


    The maid who stepped forward was Linda Snider, the one who had drugged Ss. I had always thought well of her.


    Daisy, though loud, was harmless. Linda, on the other hand, was more reserved and seemed efficient-she had always appeared honest.


    No one had expected her to do something like this.


    When she raised her hand to admit it, all eyes turned to her.


    Daisy, still confused, looked at Linda. She asked, "Linda what body are you talking about? Are you crazy?


    Jeffrey''s sharp gaze shot toward Linda, and he said, Tm curious too. When did my house hide a body?" An officer asked, "Since you''re the one who called the police, why don''t you tell us where you found this Who is it?"


    bodus


    Linda, trembling under everyone''s gaze, spoke with a shaking voice. "Officer, I haven''t seen the body, but I suspect someone was murdered here!"


    "Tell me. Why do you suspect that?" The officer asked.


    "Yesterday, I noticed a lot of bodyguards standing outside the small shed in the backyard. I''ve worked at the estate for years and have never seen anything like it. There were also people carrying food from the kitchen to the shed. I thought maybe someone inside couldn''t move freely," she exined.


    Adam''s face turned red with anger when he heard this. He snapped, "You ungrateful snake! I''ve treated you. well, and this is how you repay me? Making up such ridiculous lies to nder my family? I, as the family head, didn''t even know there was anyone back there, but you, a mere maid, knew all along?"


    Chapter 284 The Police Found Ss


    Despite the seriousness of the moment, Adam''s words sounded somewhatical.


    His position as family head was questionable at best. After all, not only did he not know about the person in the backyard, but he also hadn''t even realized that his own son had been swapped for years. So it was no surprise he didn''t know what was going on in the backyard.


    Nelson gestured to calm Adam down. He said, "Mr. Bolton, please, let her continue. Since you didn''t see a body, how can you be so sure someone is dead?"


    Linda, still trembling, added, "This afternoon, I saw Mc Carter''s assistant going in and out of the small shed. They were carrying cleaning supplies... and arge body bag. I was terrified. I feared someone in the Boltons had taken a life, so I quickly called the police. Linda recounted what she had seen, and Nelson turned to Carter.


    "Mr. Carter, would you like to exin yourself?"


    Carter remained indifferent, unconcerned by Linda''s usations. He calmly replied, "Like Adam, I have no idea about anybody."


    "Well then, please lead us to the shed so we can take a look for ourselves.


    Linda eagerly responded, "This way


    It seemed that she had been keeping an eye on the shed, waiting for Ss to be moved so she could report it to the police before anything could be hidden.


    The group headed to the backyard''s small shed, where bodyguards remained at the door.


    Adam began to panic. He hadn''t expected there to be bodyguards guarding the backyard. Could Linda be telling the truth? What had Carter been up to in the house? Nelson turned to Carter and asked, "Mr. Carter, would you mind if we checked inside?"


    "Go ahead," Carter replied, his eyes still calm, making Adam even more uncertain.


    Adam gave Carter several hinted nces, his eyes nearly twitching with strain. Carter pretended not to notice, not even acknowledging him with a nce. Then, he turned to me, trying to catch my eye for some hint.


    I raised my gaze and asked. "Adam, are your eyes cramping? I know an old doctor who''s great at treating things like that. He specializes in facial spasm and Bell''s palsy." Adam was furious. "You might as well let Carter take a look, in case you can''t bear children."


    Clearly, he was really upset-what a childish curse to throw!


    She wasn''t home; she had gone to get her nails done. No one could tell if she was avoiding the situation. on purpose or if it was just a coincidence.


    Jeffrey''s face was stern, with a hint of anger creeping through.


    Luke was nervous. After all, he didn''t fully understand what was happening.


    Chapter 284 The Police Found Ss


    The bodyguards took the order and slowly opened the door. Carter nced at Linda.


    "Go inside and see if you find the body you''re talking about."


    Linda couldn''t look Carter in the eye, quickly lowering her head as she entered the shed.


    Nelson and the others followed closely behind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    $ Free Coins


    Lake whispered nervously. "If we find Ss, even if he''s not dead, we''ll still be in trouble for detaining someone?

 Billionaire Is 285

    Chapter 285 A Golden House


    At that moment, Nelson''s voice came from inside. "Where is the pers


    you mentioned: Where are they?"


    "Let''s go, we''re about to see a good show."


    I stepped into the room. The only thing inside was a bare bed, and there was no sign of Ss


    Though I hadn''t expected them to call the police, I knew full well that the estate had their eyes everywhere. There was no way I''d let them see Ss being moved out openly. Such matters needed to be handled quickly, and I made sure Ss didn''t stay longer than necessary.


    Fortunately, I had just sent Ss away before the police arrived.


    Linda looked at me. her face filled with disbelief. "Where is he? I''ve been watching! There''s no way you could have taken him!"


    Adam was starting to notice something was off; he asked. "Why have you been staring at this room?"


    I replied casually, "Linda, you worked at the estate for a long time, right? I''m curious-how did you figure out there was a body in there just from a cleaning tool and a bag?"


    "W-who would prepare a body bag for someone?" She snapped.


    "Maybe you made a mistake. That wasn''t a body bag. It''s just arge trash bag used for cleaning


    "Impossible! I clearly saw the bodyguard carry a tall man inside. Now the man is gone. Did you kill him?"


    I sighed helplessly. "Captain Tucker, you guys are supposed to follow the evidence, right? She has no witnesses, no physical proof, just baseless ims. Do you believe everything she says?"


    "Mrs. Bolton, don''t worry. We won''t wrong anyone. Miss, if you can''t provide any proof, we''ll have to treat this as a false rm."


    Linda grew desperate. "Then why are you rushing to clean up?"


    I gave a small smile and said, "Linda, you''re so sure there''s someone here, a body no less. Could it be that you''re the one who killed him? Is that why you''re so sure?"


    Her expression faltered, revealing her nervousness. She wasn''t a professional killer, and her face betrayed.


    her.


    She was just a pawn, thrown into the situation, without any of the cunningparable to Anna''s.


    "H-how could 1 be capable of killing anyone?"


    I stepped


    closer, pressing her. "If you didn''t kill him, why are you so anxious? Why did you call the cops so confidently? You''ve got something to hide!"


    Nelson, who had been working inw enforcement for years, could see Linda''s nervousness. He asked solemnly. "Ms. Linda, it looks like you''reing with us. We''ll be charging you with making a false report.


    83%


    Chapter 285 A Golden House


    "No, officers. You have to believe me! Someone really s died here, II"


    ""What about it?"


    She almost spilled the truth but caught herself just in time.


    s


    "I was just guessing. But if you didn''t do anything wrong, where did the living man go? What about the bodyguard outside? How do you exin that?"


    Carter, who had been silent until now, finally spoke with a faint smile. "I didn''t know the estate was being run by a maid now. Does the master have to exin every move to the help?


    Adam, growing more confused, added, "Yeah, what do you think you are?"


    Nelson turned to Carter, still puzzled. "But what''s going on here? Why are there bodyguards outside?"


    Carter spoke calmly, Damian, show them what''s inside


    Damian lifted the bed, revealing a shocking sight underneath the mattress. There were bars of gold, stacked neatly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Not just under the bed, but in every nearby cab-bars of gold, glinting in the light.


    The gold nearly blinded me.


    Even though I had grown up surrounded by wealth, seeing all these perfectly arranged gold bars was still enough to take me by surprise.


    It turned out Ss was the one who had been kept in a golden house, not me.


    From the astonished looks on Adam and Luke''s faces, I could tell these gold bars had nothing to do with the Boltons. They were stored here by Carter.


    I had always known Carter was wealthy, but this level of wealth was unprecedented.


    Nelson, having seen many deaths in his time, had never encountered the amount of gold on such a scale.


    ""Mr. Bolton, you...


    "Captain Tucker, now you understand why there are bodyguards outside, right? That bag isn''t for a body- it''s for moving the gold."


    Carter casually yed with one of the bars. "As for the origins of this gold, I think I don''t need to exin myself, right?"


    Nelson wiped the sweat from his forehead. He must have been thinking that the life of the rich was beyond his imagination. "Of course, Mr. Bolton. Sorry to disturb you!"


    "No problem. This is your job, I understand. Damian, see Captain Tucker out."


    "Yes, Mr. Carter."


    Chapter 285 A Golden House


    Nelson escorted Linda out, leaving the Boltons alone in the room.


    Adam turned to Carter and asked, "Why are you hoarding all this gold?"


    Carter shot me a nce and said, "To marry my wife


    The sudden shift to me caught me off guard, and my face blushed.


    How was I supposed to know? He was like a squirrel hoarding nuts, except he hoarded gold instead.


    Adam cleared his throat. "What did she mean by that? Did we really hide someone here?"


    At that moment, Adam still didn''t know that Ss was lis real son.


    "You think this looks like a ce where we''re hiding someone?


    "Who would hide someone in a vault?"


    Adam grumbled and helped Jeffrey out. Luke sighed in relief and left as well.


    Once everyone was gone, I knelt down and carefully touched one of the gold bars. "Real gold?"


    Carter chuckled softly. "Want to take a bite and see for yourself?"


    "I know you wouldn''t put fake ones here, but there''s so much! How much are these?"


    He pulled me into his arms and gently ruffled my hair. Not much-just over 7,000 bars."


    "Why over 7,000?"


    "Since the day we met, up until before I returned to my country, I nned to give them to you as a wedding gift."


    "Carter, are you okay? Who gives gold as a wedding gift? Do you even know how heavy this is? You really don''t treat gold like money."


    "You''ve forgotten, haven''t you?"


    He reached out and tapped my nose. "Little penny pincher, didn''t you say you liked gold and wanted someone to keep you in a golden house one day?"


    I finally remembered the story I had read as a child.


    A king had vowed to build a princess a golden house if she agreed to marry him.


    At the time, I said with longing on my face. "If I lived in a golden house, I''d be the most noble princess in the world!


    Every girl dreams of being a princess as a child. I couldn''t even look at myself in my cringe-worthy, overly dramatic youth.


    But to my surprise, Carter had actually gone and done it.


    It was so unexpected.


    Chapter 285 A Golden House


    I wrapped my arms around his neck andughed. "If I wanted the stars, would you go pick them for me?"


    "As long as you want them, and I can give them"


    "Carter, you fool!"


    "Loving you isn''t foolish."


    Carter leaned in and kissed me. "Bae, all this is for you. Do you like it?"


    So much had happened recently, and we hadn''t been intimate in a while.


    As he gently teased me, I could feel my cheeks flush.


    Compared to the gold, I like the fool who gave it to me."


    His eyes darkened slightly, but I sealed his lips and whispered, "Carter, kiss me."


    Chapter 286 Did Whitney Escape?

 Billionaire Is 286

    Chapter 286 Did Whitney Escape?


    Chapter 286 Did Whitney Escape?


    Carter kissed me tenderly, his strong heartbeat quickering as we caught our breath.


    I pulled away from him, waiting for my emotions to settle before quietly asking. "What are you going to do about Ss?"


    Initially, I had nned to keep Ss around to torture him slowly, but now that I knew he was Adam''s biological son, I couldn''t bring myself to make things difficult for Carter out of respect for the old bonds.


    After all, when I was reborn, if it hadn''t been for his help, things wouldn''t have gone as smoothly.


    As a husband and wife, he had given me enough support and understanding, and I too needed to respect his thoughts.


    When Carter mentioned Ss, he seemed as if he were holding a hot potato.


    Killing him was impossible, but keeping him around was even more dangerous,


    "After all, he''s family. Ss has to be kept alive, but he''s too dangerous. Even if he can''t speak properly anymore, he absolutely can''t be allowed to leave! So for now, only I know where he is. This way, it won''t leak out. I''ll slowly tend to his wounds, and when the right momentes, I''ll tell Adam the truth."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    At this point, Carter looked at me and asked, "Chloe, will you be upset if I do this?"


    "If it were you, I wouldn''t be upset."


    I nuzzled my face against his neck. "The painful lessons from the past should certainly be remembered, but I cherish my new life even more. Carter, I believe you can handle this."


    "Chloe, you don''t have to be so nice. If you''re not happy, you can argue with me, get mad at me. I want you to live freely and brightly, like a 20-year-old girl, without worrying about anyone else. You don''t need to follow the duties of being Mrs. Bolton."


    He cupped my face gently, his dark eyes filled with encouragement.


    "As you said, cherish the present. You must first be yourself, then Mrs. Bolton or anyone else."


    "Carter, are you trying to make me cry?"


    Heughed lightly, his hand gently pinching my cheek. "Silly girl, I''ve told you before, nothing in this world is more important than you. Esther''s debt to me can''tpare to the future where you''ll be the one to bear my children and walk through life with me. I know well what''s important. How could I let a promise to someone who''s passed harm the woman I''ve loved for half my life, Mrs. Bolton?"


    I was on the verge of tears, truly moved by his words. This man really did ce me at the center of his world, pampering me to the core.


    "Yeah, I hate Ss! I don''t want to let him off easy. I admitted honestly.


    "Good, then I won''t let him have it easy. I won''t treat his hand, and I''ll let him be a cripple. I''ll event sprinkle some itching powder on him, so when he itches, he won''t be able to scratch."


    4


    Chapter 286 Did Whitney Escape?


    I burst into a chuckle, "Carter Marrying you is the best thing that ever happened to me."


    He tapped my nose and said, "Laugh more. You look beautiful when you smile."


    s


    "Alright, but Linda also gave us a reminder. Even if the servants didn''t have problems in the past, once they have family, they be a weakness. They might feelpelled to take action against us. They poison Ss today, and they might target us or Jeffrey tomorrow. We have to stay vignt."


    ''T''ll take care of it."


    And about Oliver-if Luke really is his son, then he''s probably still alive, even orchestrating all of this."


    Carter furrowed his brows and said, "I''ve never met him, so I don''t know what kind of person he is. He''s been hiding for so many years, so finding him might not be easy."


    assured him. "It''s fine. The truth wille out eventually. Right now, it''s about the Sanders. If we don''t intervene soon, Greg won''t survive either. Hopefully, we can find some clues through Jake''s death." Carter said, "The police are still investigating. Don''t worry; the Sanders are preparing for the funeral. We''ll need to make a trip there."


    He looked at me with concern. The Sanders, one by one, met their demise. Ethan''s death had left a Taychological scar on me.


    He was concerned that going to another funeral might cause me more distress.


    But now, I was his wife, and not attending wouldn''t be appropriate.


    "Alright, let''s go. I''m fine."


    I nced at the gold bars in the room, feeling a surge of envy. "You''re filthy rich. I mean it!"


    These weren''t small gold bars of a few hundred or a thousand grams. I casually picked one up, and it was. at least 17 pounds. This had to be gold bricks!


    With the recent rise in international gold prices, I couldn''t even imagine how much cash he could get if he sold all these gold bricks. "Why with that look?"


    "People''s wealth really doesn''tpare. I never imagined having so many gold bars-no, gold bricks, really


    Heughed softly and said, "These were meant for you. Not just these, but all my assets, collections, everything-they''re yours. Are you happy?"


    I nodded enthusiastically. "Happy!"


    If it weren''t for Anna''s mess, I''d be taking Carter on a world tour right now. In my previous life. I worked myself to the bone for the Boltons, but looking back, it didn''t seem worth it.


    He could see what I was thinking and said, "Once this is all over, let''s go abroad for a trip. We can treat it as


    Chapter 286 Did Whitney Escape?


    s


    our honeymoon."


    "Sounds great. I want to see how much wealth the mysterious Mr. Bolton has hidden."


    Carter promised. I''ll make sure to surprise you."


    Suddenly, I started to look forward to our honeymoon Trip.


    But soon, reality hit.


    She had just returned home and grabbed Adam, asking, "I saw a police car leaving our house. What happened?"


    Adam snorted, "Don''t mention it. It''s bad luck!"


    With that, he shrugged off her hand and went upstairs. She turned to Luke, but Luke clearly wasn''t interested in saying anything. She had no choice but to ask me, "Zoey, what''s going on?"


    "Linda called the police and said there was a body in our house. Can you believe that?"


    I stared at She, trying to gauge whether she knew anything.


    She and Adam had been together for years without children. Her private life was clean, and she didn''t associate with strangers.


    However, the fact that she had adopted Anna heightened my suspicions.


    She looked shocked. "A body? Where did this bodye from? Is the girl crazy for calling the police? Where is she? I''ll fire her immediately."


    I said. "She''s been taken away. Linda will probably be detained for a few days."


    "Good riddance!" She muttered before storming off.


    Carter and I exchanged a look, unsure if we were just overthinking things. Had we really been too suspicious?


    We changed clothes and headed for the funeral.


    Honestly, I never thought in my past life that I''d be attending so many funerals for the Sanders.


    As soon as we walked in, we heard whispers. "Did the Sanders do something wicked? How could all their children be dead?"


    "It''s karma. I heard Mrs. Sander went crazy after all this. Maybe their family''s bad luck has cursed them. They should get a master to check things out."


    "Yeah, maybe it''s karma for neglecting their daughter. She died mysteriously, and they didn''t pay enough


    attention."


    "Keep your voice down. It''s disrespectful to the family."


    Chapter 280 Did Whitney Recap


    There were meme whispers, every end den the range careers merounding the


    As I fit the candle and prepared to street for walk, overheard thements, and they mong inde


    a


    of


    After all, I had once been part of the Sanders and hade the target for whispers.


    Just as I stepped outside, someone suddenly emerged from the greenery bende me


    I thought it was a cat, but when I turned around, a woman leaped right into my path.


    I recognized her immediately!


    It was Whitney-the woman who had been taken away that man!


    She has escaped?

 Billionaire Is 287

    Chapter 287 The Sanders Retribution


    Chapter 287 The Sanders Retribution


    5 Free Coins


    1 looked at the woman on the ground. She had delicate features, and her eyes were especially beautiful- clear and pure, like the eyes of an animal.


    She was wearing a thin silk dress, her hair messy, and she looked as panicked as a frightened deer.


    I quickly knelt down to help her up and asked, "Are you okay?"


    As our gazes met, something about her eyes seemed familiar, like I had seen them somewhere before. Behind me, a man''s voice called out, warm with a hint of amusement, "Thank you, Mrs. Bolton. She''s fine." The sound of his voice made Whitney flinch, her body trembling, and she immediately grabbed my hand. Her fingers were slender, and her palm was ice-cold. She whispered in a faint, trembling voice, "H-help me."


    Instinctively, I stepped in front of her, my eyes locking onto the approaching man. It was Taylor Carlyn. "Whitney, didn''t I tell you to stay in the car? Why are you out here in this cold?"


    As he walked toward us, he shrugged off his coat.


    He was handsome, but for some reason, every time I saw him, I felt as though I were encountering a snake.


    There was something dark about him, a danger lurking beneath his charm.


    "Mr. Carlyn," I asked, trying to stay calm, "What is your rtionship with this youngdy?"


    Taylor smirked and said, "A romantic one."


    "But she seems to be afraid of you."


    "Maybe it''s just my face. I must look frightening, he said, still smiling.


    His features were undeniably attractive, but the smile sent a chill down my spine, like a predator sizing up its prey.


    My skin crawled.


    I tightened my grip on Whitney''s hand andforted. "Don''t be scared. Did he hurt you? Do you want. me to call the police?" As 500


    as soon as I mentioned the police. Taylor''s pupils constricted, and the chilly air around him seemed to grow colder.


    Mrs. Bolton, Whitney and I just had a small argument. She''s upset with me, that''s all. You''re really going to involve the police?" he sighed. "Whitney,e here, don''t let Mrs. Bolton misunderstand."


    Whitney''s face was filled with struggle, and I couldn''t understand what had happened to make her so


    Chapter 287 The Sanders RetributionContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    +5 Free Cons


    terrified of him.


    She was trembling, but I couldn''t tell if it was from fear or the cold.


    Her state reminded me of when I had adopted a stray dit named Snowke years ago. That little, fragile thing had shivered uncontrobly in the rain.


    I softened my voice and asked, "Tell me, what is your name? What is he to you?"


    T...


    "Whitney," he said, his tone sharp andmanding, his eyes filled with barely-contained anger. "I said,e here."


    Whitney hesitated, her eyes darting between us in a torn manner. Finally, she made her decision.


    "Thank you," she whispered, letting go of my hand and walking toward Taylor.


    He finally similed again.


    Taylor took a few steps toward her and draped his coat over her shoulders, speaking to her in a tone full of false tenderness. "Don''t be upset.


    Whitney didn''t respond, merely leaning into his embrace. He bent down to scoop her up into his arms and strode past me, heading toward a sleek ck car.


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. Bolton, Taylor called over his shoulder, his voice dripping with insincerity. "Whitney is the most precious person in my life. How could I possibly hurt her?" As they brushed past me, I noticed Whitney, her eyes closed in defeat, a single tear slipping down her


    cheek.


    Although I didn''t know what their rtionship was, something was clearly wrong.


    I stepped forward, blocking their path. "If she''s truly willing, why is she crying? Miss, I really want to help you. If you''re in trouble, please tell me."


    She met my concerned gaze, her fingers gripping Taylor''s grey vest tightly.


    Whitney bit her lip before speaking in a voice barely above a whisper. ''I just remembered something sad. Thank you for your concern."


    Taylor shot me a cold look, his smile turning into something more menacing. "Mrs. Bolton, you can rest assured now."


    It was clear Whitney wasn''t cooperating, and even if I did call the police, they would only waste their time. They''d likely use me of making a false report.


    The way Whitney had begged for helpst time made it seem like there was much more going on than they were letting on


    Worried, I decided to follow them discreetly. Taylor carried Whitney into a ck G-Wagon.


    The car didn''t drive off right away, and the slight jolt told me exactly what was going on. I quickly turned


    Chapter 287 The Sanders Retribution


    s


    and left


    Taylor had no shame, finding pleasure in strange ces.


    Was I just overthinking it? Were they simply a couple with unconventional tastes?


    Returning to the memorial hall, I saw Anna sitting next to Josh, trying tofort him.


    Josh wasn''t doing any better than Kate, who I was sure didn''t know about the news. Not only had she skipped the wedding, but she also hadn''t shown up to the funeral.


    He sat on a chair, his eyes empty and lifeless, like a puppet with no strings. He didn''t react to anything Anna said.


    Greg had stepped in as the head of the family. Ethan and Jake were both gone. Ethan used to manage the family affairs while Jake handled the business outside.


    He had always had the easiest life, but now he had to take on all the responsibilities.


    Josh had aged at least ten years; his once-straight back now slumped. Greg had to take charge of the funeral arrangements.


    Bill didn''t show up, but Sadie did-apanied by Ashley.


    She strutted in like a victorious hen, finally securing her mate, and showed off in front of Anna with an air of superiority.


    "Mr. Sander, please ept my condolences," Sadie said


    Anna''s face had lost some of its swelling, though there were still small wounds, and her skin was pale.


    She red at Sadie with venom and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "Well, Ms. Sander, aren''t you shameless? I thought you''d be hiding at home after everything was exposed, but here you are, showing your ce in public. Your skin is so thick, it''s impressive. By the way, where''s your lover today?" "Shut your mouth!" Anna snapped.


    Before she could say anything else, Ashley, standing protectively beside Sadic, sneered. "The one who should be quiet is you. What? Can''t handle the truth? Sadie''s right, isn''t she? A despicable couple like you two deserve each other. Consider yourself luckyst time that we didn''t beat you two to death."


    It was clear that they were here just to provoke the Sanders. Anna, who had been taking medication to protect her pregnancy, was triggered by Sadie''s words and immediately clutched her stomach, looking unwell. "Anna, are you okay?" Greg rushed to her side.


    "Ms. Gardner, Greg said suddenly, his voice trembling with emotion. "We Sanders have no personal grudges with you.


    with you. If you''re here to mourn my brother, we wee you. But if you''re here to cause


    trouble, then please leave."


    turn to face retribution, and yet


    Chapter 287 The Sanders Retribution


    you''re pretending to be innocent, Sadie sneered.


    While others might gossip behind closed doors, Sadie had no such hesitation-the was boldly confronting them face to face.


    Josh''s pupils contracted violently, and he asked, "Who are you saying is facing retribution:


    Sadie, with a smug grin, responded arrogantly, ''Of course, it''s you, Sanders. When the foundation is wed, the entire structure copses. First your daughter, then your son. Who will be next??

 Billionaire Is 288

    Chapter 288 Mom, You''ll Be Free Soon


    Chapter 288 Mom, You''ll Be Free Soon


    Sadic pointed a finger at Josh and Greg, her voice sharand cutting Is it you? Or you? Or will all you


    Sanders die next?"


    Bill had clearly spoilt her so much that she no longer krew what was appropriate to say or do, especially at someone else''s funeral.


    Sadie was lurling insults, just to feel a fleeting moment of satisfaction in her quest for revenge.


    The crowd buzzed with whispers. Seeing the rising tersion, Ashley grabbed her by the arm, trying to pull her away. "That''s enough, Sadie. Why waste so much breath on them? Let''s go Sadie always listened to him. She followed Ashley without protest.


    But she didn''t see Anna clutching her stomach, ring at her retreating back with the eyes of a vengeful


    spirit.


    I quietly recorded Sadie''s arrogant performance at the funeral and sent the video to Bill.


    This mother-daughter duo had been on their high horse for far too long. It was time to bring them down.


    Twenty years of debts. The debt of trying to force Mom to miscarry. And the truth behind that Cindere man. I''ll reveal it all.


    I didn''t mock the Sanders openly, but I watched silently as Anna clutched her abdomen, unwell. She hurried to the hospital to secure her pregnancy.


    Who knows if the baby she''s carrying will survive long enough for the test results toe back?


    The oppressive air of the wake made it hard to breathe, I decided to leave. As I was walking out to the parking lot, I saw Sadie and Ashley making out passionately in their car.


    So, the saying goes: rotten roots yield rotten fruits. Sadie was just like her mother, through and through.


    When ites to picking men, their tastes are cerily alike.


    After they''d had their fill, they drove off. I told my driver to follow them. Their car eventually stopped at


    Moonlit Grove.


    Conveniently, the property belonged to the Boltons, who managed the real estate and themunity. A single phone call was all it took to pull up the owner of the house.


    Sadie.


    A single home here cost millions. After unting his wealth at auctions, Ashley drained all his savings and even embezzledpany funds.


    Where could he possibly find the money to buy Sadie a house in such a short time?


    There was only one answer: Bill.


    Just as I had helped Sadie transfer all her assets to keep her out of trouble, Bill went and gave her new ones.


    000


    08:59


    Chapter 288 Mom, You''ll Be Free Soon


    right after.


    A spoiled, entitled brat like her always had a clueless eribler behind them.


    And for Sadie, that enabler was Bill


    Still, I was curious how Bill would react when he found out who Sadie really was!


    Ashley dropped Sadie off at Moonlit Grove and left. No long after, Bill''s car came speeding into the neighborhood.


    He must have rushed over to scold Sadie for her outrageous behavior at the funeral. But knowing him. he''d scolded her harshly only to forgive her easily. I could already picture the scene. When I arrived at Sadie''s vi and rang the bell, the look on Bill''s face when he saw me was almostical


    -like a man caught red-handed in the middle of an affair.


    "What are you doing here?" He set down his coffee cup without taking a sip, his voice


    Monica, ever the actress, stered on her most gracious smile. "Zoey''s here. It''s gettingte-why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    She acted as though the time I made her apologize had never happened.


    Sadie, on the other hand, wasn''t nearly as tactful. She stormed into the room arrogantly. "Zoey! You tartled. on me, and now you daree to my house? Get out!" Ignoring her outburst, I walked straight toward Bill.


    My voice was cold and steady as I questioned, "What are you doing here? What happened to the promises you made me?"


    Bill''s face flushed with panic. "Zoey, look, they''ve got no one else to rely on. Sadie is my daughter, after all. I can''t just watch her freeze to death in some foreign country."


    Iughed, a bitter sound. "So, everything you promised me to get her out of trouble means nothing now? Buying her a house, a car, showering her with luxury-you''ve already forgotten what she did?"


    Bill said, "I haven''t forgotten. She''s paid the price for her mistakes. Zoey, we''re family. Can''t you let the past go? I swear they won''t bother you or your mom anymore. I-"


    "Dad, do you remember what I told you? You can''t have your cake and eat it too. You made your choice back then-you chose us. If you want to break that promise, then let Mom go. Divorce her."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The word "divorce" made his face darken instantly. "What nonsense are you spouting? What kind of child tells their parent to get a divorce?"


    "Zoey, I only want to be with your father. You have nothing to worry about-I won''t fight your mom for anything. Monica chimed in, ying the victim and lowering herself pathetically.


    I chuckled coldly and said, "Every time my dades bome, you find some excuse to drag him away. If you weren''t fighting for anything, you''d have left ages ago. Instead, you cling to him like a leech "That''s enough, Zoey. This isn''t your house, and Monica is still your elder. Look at yourself-what kind of


    TT THU D


    Chapter 288 Mom, You''ll Be Free Soon


    behavior is this?"


    Bill clearly irritated by my constant challenges to his authority as the head of the family, deliberately put on a stern, condescending tone, trying to assert his dominance. "So, you''re set on continuing this, huh?" I asked coldly.


    "Zoey, you''re young. The world isn''t ck and white-here are shades of gray. I promise my heart is with your mom. I just check up on them asionally. Stop bring so aggressive." "Fine, Bill. Have it your way." I said, turning on my heel to leave.


    He moved to follow me, but Sadie stopped him. "Dad, don''t go yet. You haven''t tried the meal I made. It''s my first time cooking.


    Later, at my


    mom''s house, I saw a photo Sadie had posted-a picture of her, Monica, and Bill, all smiles. looking like the perfect family. Mom noticed me staring at my phone.


    "What are you looking at?" she asked, cing some food on my te.


    "Nothing." I said, smiling faintly. "Mom, do you have a favorite country? Have you ever thought about where you''d like to live while you''re pregnant?"


    "Mel"


    She touched her slightly rounded belly. "I haven''t thought about it."


    "Well, now''s the time to start. You''ve been tied to the Wilchers your whole life and trapped by the Gardners for half of it. From now on, you deserve to live for yourself. I know Nichs would follow you anywhere." After everything we''d been through, it was clear that Nichs, with his unwavering loyalty, was a far better match for her than Bill.


    I didn''t know what the future held or what kind of battley ahead with that organization, but I did know this: I didn''t want Mom caught in the crossfire, not while she was carrying a child.


    Once she divorced Bill, I hoped she''d pick a ce she truly loved and start fresh.


    "Zoey, is something going on?" She asked gently.


    I reached out and ced a hand on her belly. "No, Mom. You''ll be free soon, that''s all.


    Just then, Bill arrived, stepping into the room to find Mom and meughing together.


    His guilt was evident on his face, as he worried that I might tell Mom about the other family he was still supporting.


    "Darling," he called out, his voice hesitant as he walked over to us.


    Mom didn''t even nce at him. She didn''t need me to spell it out-she knew. After all, she''s the one who''d shared a bed with him all these years.


    "I''m going upstairs to get some rest. Zoey, you finish your meal."


    08.59


    Dec


    Chapter 288 Mom, You''ll Be Free Soon:


    "Sure, Mom."


    Bill watched her retreat upstairs, then turned to me.


    "Zoey, about Sadie... I think we need to talk."

 Billionaire Is 289

    Chapter 289 Sadie''s ''Scheme


    Chapter 289 Sadie''s Scheme


    1 calmly sipped my soup, looking across the table. "Go ahead, What is it


    you want to talk about?"


    s


    "I know I''ve spoiled Sadie, Bill began, his voice subdue, "and I know I''ve neglected you and your mother all these years. I can understand why you resent me."


    Bill, now stripped of his usual bravado, avoided my gaze. "Zoey, the mistakes I''ve made, they''ve brought nothing but misery to your mother and me."


    "Isn''t that all on you?" I replied coldly.


    "Yes," he admitted, sighing. "That''s why no matter how much your mother belittles me or how much shel hates me, I can endure it. I genuinely want to make amends. I can let go of Monica, but Sadie... she''s my flesh and blood."


    The phrase flesh and blood made meugh. "What if, Lasked, testing the waters, she isn''t?


    Bill froze for a moment before snapping back, "That''s impossible!"


    There it was-ssic Bill, too thick-headed to even consider the possibility.


    Zoey. I''ve thought it through," he continued, his tone almost pleading. "In a few days, I''ll send her back to her country with some money-enough to cut ties for good. Consider it a parting gift, maybe even her dowry. Then, I''ll focus on us. No more running between families. You and Philippa won''t have to suffer


    anymore."


    I arched an eyebrow and asked, "And how much, exactly, are you nning to give her?"


    "Your sister has always had expensive tastes. If I give her too little, it won''tst...


    I couldn''t help but sneer and retort, "You think money will sever your ties? As long as you''re unwilling to truly cut ties, you never will. Today, you give her money to send her away. Tomorrow, she''lle asking for more. Will you give it to her or not? And what about when she gets married? Will you walk her down the aisle? If she has children, will you stay away from them? If she faces trouble in her marriage, won''t you step in to protect her? Don''t kid yourself. You''re just trying to sweep everything under the rug."


    "I''m sorry," I continued, my voice firm. "For 20 years, we''ve been bullied by Monica and Sadie. I''m not I can''t empathize, and I certainly can''t forgive them for what they''ve done to Mom and me. I''ve said it before: choose. If you want them, divorce Mom." Bill''s temper red with my resolve. He snapped, "Why are you so stubborn? What good does it do to break up your mother''s marriage to me?"


    "It may not be good for me," I replied evenly, "but at least Mom will finally, be free of this miserable marriage. She won''t have to live under your thumb anymore. She can live a life of her choosing.


    Don''t be ridiculous! When have I ever controlled her? When have I denied her freedom?"


    "Dad, every day she spends with you is a day of suffering."


    voll.


    That''s absurd!" Bill


    houted, storming out of the room


    Chapter 289 Sadie''s ''Scheme


    I watched his retreating figure as he ascended the stairs then quietly put down my spoon and left.


    Back at the estate, Carter was on the phone, discussing an uing public offering. When I walked in, he ended the call and turned to me. "You''re back. How''s Philippa


    "She''s doing well, health-wise," I said. "But seeing Bill''s exhausting, Carter, I don''t want to wait any longer. What''s thetest on that Cindere man?" "That guy? He''s been bold, Carter said, his voice tinged with amusement.


    He gestured for me toe over. I obediently sat on hisp, letting him wrap me in his warm embrace


    ""What did he do?"


    Carter said, "He got his hands on some drugs from the ck market. I''m guessing they''re meant for Bill"


    My stomach dropped. I remembered how he''d asked Monica to take out an insurance policy on Bill. I hadn''t thought he''d actually go this far.


    "What do the drugs do?" I asked.


    "In small doses, not much. But over time, they mess with the brain, causing confusion and memory loss. My guess? He wants to weaken Bill''s mind, get him to sign over some documents, and once Bill''s no longer useful, arrange for him to have an ''idental'' death. The kicker? The insurance payout would be massive. Afterward, most of the Gardners'' assets would go to Sadie."


    "That''s vile!" I spat, my anger boiling over.


    Carter stroked my hair and soothed me, ''Don''t worry. The only way he can administer the drugs is through Monica, and Bill hasn''t been eating there much. He bought them a ce to stay, but he barely visits."


    I froze. "Wait, Sadie mentioned cooking for him today. He must''ve eaten something."


    "One or two meals won''t matter," Carter assured me. As long as it''s not regr. If you want to expose her, just show him the paternity test results." "No," I said, shaking my head. "That''s tooContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    1. sy. He loves that daughter of his so much. I want him to see exactly how she''s nning to destroy him." "What''s your n?"


    "He''s avoiding Monica, so the only one close enough to act is Sadie. If he''sing back for dinner, the lunchtime window is all he has."


    I smiled slowly and said, ''I want to catch her in the act,


    "Alright, whatever makes you happy." Carter pampered me as always.


    "Did the police get anything out of Linda?" I asked.


    Carter''s expression shifted slightly. "She''s dead. She died in custody."


    Chapter 289 Sadie''s Scheme


    I was silent for a long time. Another life, gone just like that.


    Ss had bitten off his own tongue rather than reveal anything about the organization. And Linda Linda had chosen death outright. "What about Anna?"


    "She''s still trying to save the baby, but things don''t look good. If she suffers another major blow, she probably won''t be able to keep it."


    This must be karma. I hadn''tid a finger on her child, yet she still couldn''t hold on to it.


    Her emotions right now must be the same as mine back then-fighting desperately to save that fragile little life.


    "Alright, get some rest. Stop overthinking it. I''ll take care of everything else." Carter said, his tone gentle


    but firm.


    "Okay."


    "I''ve already transferred Zoey''s school records to the country. The school has been notified, so all you have to do is show up for enrollment when the semester starts." "Thank you," I said softly.


    Carter chuckled and ruffled my hair. "Silly girl, thanking me? Since when do we need that between us?"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and nuzzled closer to him. "Carter, you''re the best."


    The next day, I visited Bill''s branch office. I''d never shown up before, so no one recognized me.


    When I introduced myself as his daughter, the receptionist scoffed. "Ms. Gardner is already upstairs with Mr. Gardner. Nice try, but impersonating someone''s daughter? That''s a new low."


    I gave her a small, polite smile. "Ever considered the possibility that I''m the real Ms. Gardner?"


    Her eyes flicked over my couture outfit, and she dared not act presumptous. T''ll call his secretary. Wait here."


    "Let me call his office to check. One moment, please."


    "Tell him Zoey''s here."


    A few momentster, Bill''s head secretary appeared, all smiles and deference. "Ms. Zoey! Why didn''t you just call me directly?"


    "I didn''t have your number," I said with a smile.


    That''s my fault. Let me give it to you now."


    In the past, no one around Bill had treated me with any regard. But with my status as Mrs. Bolton, everything had changed. People like his secretary were suddenly eager to please. I followed him upstairs to Bill''s office. Just as I''d suspected, Sadie was there.


    Chapter 289 Sadie''s Scheme


    She''d brought lunch and a tray of desserts, ying the erfect doting

 Billionaire Is 290

    Chapter 290 Bill Isn''t Completely Blind


    Just as the heated conversation reached its peak, I pushed open the door and stepped in my w carrying a cool undertone. "Well, isn''t this lively"


    Bill froze the moment he saw me, looking as uneasy as guilty man caught in the art. 1te hurriedly down the bowl in his here?"


    als. "Zocy? What are you a


    I raised the food container I was holding. "Dad, I heard you were busy, so I went out of my way you something to eat."


    Sadie, ever the jealous one, red at ine and steered, "Copycat,"


    I ced the food container on the table in front of him "So, Dad, whose cooking are you going to


    Bill looked torn, his ce etched with the kind of struggle only a father can feel. On one side was Sardie, his long-pampered darling. On the other was me-someone he couldn''t afford to upset. After a long pause, he finally said, "Sadic, I had your cookingst night. Tonight, I''ll try what your sister


    made.


    At least he wasn''t foolish enough to pick Sadie. My food was made to save lives, while hers might just end his.


    Sadie pouted, clearly unhappy. "Hmph, you''re so biased, Dad."


    "Fine, fine." Bill sighed, trying to appease her. Leave it here; I''ll eat both."


    Sadie, sensing a chance to assert her position, didn''t even bother keeping it from me. "That''s more like it. Dad, I want to work at thepany."


    But Bill didn''t hesitate to shut her down. "No way."


    "Why not?" Sadie stomped her foot. "Dad, there are no sons in this family. I''m just trying to help you out


    so you''re not overworked."


    "You haven''t studied finance or management. How exactly are you going to help me? I''ll agree to anything else you ask, but this is non-negotiable. I have important documents to handle. You should leave now." Sadie stomped her foot again, shot me a re, and stormed off.


    Once she was gone, Bill sighed and rubbed his temples. 1 unpacked the food I had brought, setting it neatly on the table. "Why not let her work here?"


    Bill shook his head. "Setting her identity aside, I know my own daughter. She''s great at enjoying life- parties, food, and fun. But business? Not a chance. And now she''s involved with Ashley. The sudden interest in thepany is more about helping him than me." I chuckled gently. "At least you''re notpletely blind


    Bill shot me a sharp look and chided, "That''s no way to talk to your father. I''m still your elder."


    I handed him a fork with a grin. "Alright, elder, eat up. I brought this just for you."


    Chapter 290 Bill Isn''t Completely Blind


    The man was easy enough to figure out-straightforward and stubborn, a ssic no-nonsense traditionalist. s


    He responded best to a soft, charming approach, which Zoey could never master, leaving Sadie an opening.


    "Did you really make this yourself?" he asked, raising an eyebrow at me.


    I told him bluntly, "You wish. Do I look like I have that kind of time? The Boltons'' cook made it. Rx, I''m not about to poison you. I haven''t inherited your empire yet."


    "You''ve got some nerve, girl. I don''t know where you got that attitude."


    He was grumbling, but he started eating.


    As he ate, I wandered around his office, casually inspecting the ce. "Has that woman been here?"


    "Twice, to-drop things off," he admitted without hesitation. He probably knew I could verify his words if I wanted to."


    Given they


    were plotted to kill him, I doubted the attempts would stop at tampering with food.


    suspected there might already be hidden cameras in his office, carefully ced to monitor his every


    move.


    Bill didn''t stop me as I poked around, lifting items and peering into corners.


    "Well, you''ll be interning soon anyway. If you''re interested in business, you can start at one of the branch. offices. If I ever decide to go back to the country, you can take over thispany."


    "Haha, as if I care," I replied, feigning disinterest.


    Truthfully, Carter had already helped me move my stash of gold bars to our marital home. With that kind of fortune, I could literally sleep in the bed of gold, waiting for its value to skyrocket. Why would I bother to work hard? Bill, however, had grown to understand my quirks and no longer treated me as rigidly as he had before.


    He finished eating quickly-true to his workaholic nature-and waved me over.


    "Since you''re here, look over this proposal."


    The document was a development n for Eastburgh. I recognized the area. Before my so-called death, I''d heard that it was set to be the next big economic zone in the next 20 years.


    What was once a deste suburb was about to undergo a transformation, with tycoons scrambling to snatch upnd in preparation.


    Bill had managed to secure a piece of it-the very lot I''d once submitted a bid for. "Well, it turns out you are the one who won this piece ofnd."


    I felt a pang of nostalgia. If I hadn''t died, would Luke have won the bid instead?


    "What''s the matter?" Bill asked, sensing my pause.


    Chapter 290 Bill Isn''t Completely Blind


    "Nothing." I replied, flipping through the pages. Gardner Group''s n was to build office buildings and amercial district. If the area developed as predicted property values would soar, dragging everything around them upward. "What do you think?" he asked, clearly testing me.


    He wanted to see if I was as shallow and useless as Sadie.


    Imented, "The n is decent, but it''s far from maximizing the potential."


    "Oh?" His interest was piqued. "Go on."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    1 pulled up a map of Eastburgh and said, "Dad, you obviously caught wind of the government''s intentions to purchase thend, but until now, there hasn''t been any formal announcement. Even if the higher-ups are in agreement, political shifts can change everything If the strategy changes, who''s going to work in office buildings in the middle of nowhere?"


    "Let''s assume the area develops as nned. You''re not the only one who knows about it. Localpanies in Snowville and even the Boltons will jump in. Everyone''s first instinct will be real estate, but let''s face it- real estate is no longer the goldmine it was 20 years ago. The market''s saturated, and the returns are mediocre at best."


    Bill shot me a nce and didn''t dismiss my points. "So, what''s your idea? If not real estate, what would you do with thend?"


    "Ecotourism. Nowadays, fewer people go abroad for vacations. Domestic travel is the trend. Thisnd is perfect-it''s by the sea and backed by mountains. We could create an integrated tourist attraction with an international theme park and a zoo. And since Snowville has long winters, we could add a winter wondend. It''d attract visitors year-round."


    "With that kind of traffic, we could build luxury hotels, vacation homes, and shopping centers. The investment would be high, but the returns would dwarf anything real estate could offer. Even if the area doesn''t develop as nned, we wouldn''t lose out. But if it does, we''ll ride the wave and minimize risks."


    Bill''s perception of me changedpletely. "You''ve been out of school for so long. How do you know all this?"


    "Don''t forget I married Carter. He taught me. Sadie can keep her little tricks, I don''t care for them. Sadie could never learn what I know. Gardner Group may be ahead now, but real estate is a dying industry. To stay ahead, you have to innovate. The future belongs to Al and renewable energy."


    Bill''s approval was clear.


    "If you''re interested, you can start shadowing the secretaries."


    I shrugged it off arrogantly and said, "I''ll think about it Anyway, I''m leaving. I''ll take this trash out for you."


    Bill waved me off, unconcerned. "Go ahead."


    As I left, I took the food Sadie had brought, handing it to a bodyguard outside. "Take this for testing."

 Billionaire Is 291

    Chapter 291 Darling. Would You Look at M?


    Chapter 291 Darling, Would You Look at Me? s


    The test results quicklynded in my hands, heavier than I had imagined, confirming what Carter and I had suspected. Monica had gone to extreme lengths for her lover.


    Bill''s ws were undeniable, but reaching this point had certainly been helped by Monica''s interference.


    Despite Bill being good to her, she still showed such cruelty.


    Monica would have to pay a price, and she and her lover wouldn''t be walking away unscathed.


    I sat in the car,zily tapping my temples as I asked, "How''s Zack''s rtionship with his wife?"


    "Pretty good. Bridget Harrisones from a prestigious family, and she''s gentle. Zack truly loves her. Not only does he remember every anniversary, but he even cooks for her. When he''s free, he brings her flowers."


    I could already tell that, with a family like theirs, their first child would be a son. If it weren''t true love, they wouldn''t have five kids.


    The wives of wealthy families always take care of themselves.


    The bodyguard pulled up some files and said, "Mrs. Zogy, look at this. Zack does all of this for her, and every year, they take a family photo on their anniversary."


    "After work, if Zack isn''t busy, he always brings his wifea gift. Sometimes it''s a small cake, other times at cup of tea. He treats her like a princess."


    But Monica didn''t know any of this. She naively believed that he would divorce her and marry her.


    Howughable!


    If a man truly wanted to marry you, he would propose while you''re still in your prime, not wait until you''re older.


    People like Nichs, who don''t even get a result, were rare. It was even rarer to find someone quietly waiting on a woman.


    Zack had a perfect family, but he had great ambitions.


    He knew there were things he could never do in life, but he also knew there were shortcuts. Therefore he kept gas lightning Monica, pushing her to acquire everything from the Gardners.


    Even if things were toe out, he could always


    ift the me to Monica,


    Sadly, his cleverness would be his undoing. People always pay the price for their own ambitions.


    "Mrs. Zoey, what do you want to do?"


    "This show would never beplete without Mrs. Harrison witnessing it, would it?" I smiled faintly, already nning my next move.


    Chapter 291 Darling, Would You Look at M


    I went to my mother''s house with the test report. She had stopped having morning weken, and herplexion had improved significantly, now glowing with a healthy pinkish tone


    Most pregnant women are exhausted, but my mother looked like a young girl, nothing like the mode aged woman.


    "What''s with that look? Do I have something on my face My mother cupped her face in confusion


    Despite losing her freedom, my mother had grown up in a materially rich environment.


    She married young, before she graduated from university, never faced the struggles of society, and never had to worry about money. Her days were spent arranging flowers and getting beauty treatments. She had no desires and didn''t care about her husband, so she aged more slowly than most women. Maybe this was her reward from life.


    I smiled gently and said, "No. I just think you''re beautiful. No wonder Nichs and Dad have both been so taken with you all these years."


    My mother blushed even more. "You''ve started teasing me now, huh? You should be punished."


    She gave me a yful tap on the arm. Oh my, that delicate little gesture of hers. It was enough to make my -heart melt.


    Forget Bill, even I felt weak.


    "If you lived in ancient times, you would definitely be a stunning beauty that made the emperor fall head over heels for you."


    "Zoey, if you tease me again, I''ll get angry."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t tease you anymore.


    At that moment, Bill came in and saw the yful scene between us. His eyes were almost glued to my mom as he saw her blush and smile.


    But my mother didn''t show him any kindness. She turned and went upstairs


    Bill was about to follow her when I stopped him. "Wait, I have something to say."


    "Talkter..


    Seeing the lust in his eyes, I tossed the test report on the table. "Maybe you should look at this, or else you would die without knowing the reason."


    Bill looked displeased at me interrupting him. He grabbed the report and nced at it. "What is this?"


    When he saw the pictures of the food Sadie had delivered at noon, his face changed drastically.


    "These were the tests from the food Sadie brought?"


    I picked up my tea and took a leisurely sip. "Sadie. It''s easy for you to say her name


    Bill''s expression changed dramatically, and he asked, "What do you mean by that?"


    Chapter 201 Darling, Would You Look at M?


    I pulled out the divorce papers I had prepared earlier and said, "Dad, I have a secret you can''t refuse. My only condition is that you and Mom get divorced.


    "That''s impossibile. No matter what happens, I won''t divorce! Bill gave the same old excuse.


    "If you really refuse to sign, then Mom will have no choice but to file for divorce. There''s concrete evidence of your affair with another woman, and the court will rule in her favor. If this goes to court, it will affect the Gardner Group heavily, especially the stock prices. Since I''m also a Gardner, I don''t want to make you go through that at such a high cost."


    Bill''s eyes turned red with anger. "Why do you insist on forcing me to divorce?"


    "I''ve told you many times. Mom doesn''t love you. What you call marriage is just a shackle for her. You''ve locked her up for half a lifetime, but you want her to stay locked in this beautiful prison forever?"


    "You want me to let go just so she can be with Nichs I''m telling you, as long as I''m alive, that''s never going to happen!"


    Bill looked down at me, towering over me. "Even if you''re my daughter, you have no right to meddle in my marriage. "Don''t you want to know why Sadie drugged you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Nothing is more important than your mother."


    Bill went upstairs, and I sat back on the sofa, looking at the divorce papers I had prepared, sighing quietly.


    Was I really going to have to go all the way to court?


    I had hoped to talk with him, but he had no interest in negotiation.


    Perhaps he knew that what I held was too important-important enough for him to lose his marriage.


    Therefore he didn''t ask, because he didn''t want things to go as far as divorce.


    I didn''t understand what he was holding on to. If it was for the child in Mom''s belly, and if the child was really his, the child would have inheritance rights. The marriage wouldn''t affect the child.


    Was he really trying to hold on to a woman who didn''t love him? What was the point of a marriage that had both sides detesting each other?


    Would Bill hurt Mom?


    I snapped out of my thoughts and rushed to follow him upstairs.


    Mom was sitting on the couch, knitting a sweater with a little bee pattern sewn on the chest. Suddenly, Bill barged into the room.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His eyes were bloodshot, like a wild animal, staring at Mom. "Is this really what you want? To divorce me?"


    "Yes," Mom answered without hesitation, more firmly than ever before.


    "Why?"


    Chapter 291 Darling. Would You Look at M


    "I want to see the world outside"


    "What if I don''t let you


    I thought he might hurt her, but instead, Bill kneeled


    I was wrong. I really know now. Please don''t divorce me just for one moment."


    fore her, his face full of pleading "Darling, I know Don''t leave me. Please, just look at me, even if it''s


    "I know I''m not good at loving you. I''m possessive, old fashioned, and full of ws. But there''s one thing I''m sure of: I truly love you. Please, look at me, even if it''s just for a second"

 Billionaire Is 292

    Chapter 292 Darling. Let''s Get Divorced


    Chapter 292 Darling, Let''s Get Divorced


    #10 Free Cons


    Foring Bill''s desperate pleas, my mother set down her yarn and crochet hook. Slowly, she stood and retrieved therge ss jar from the table.


    "Darling, what are you doing?" Bill asked, his voice tinged with confusion.


    My mother looked at him, her voice calm, almost detached. "Every time you disappointed me in the past, I would put a coin in this jar. I told myself that if this jar ever filled up, I would leave you"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She opened the lid and said. "Now, there''s only one con left before the jar is full. Bill, can you promise me that in the years toe, you won''t disappoint me again?"


    Bill seemed not to hear her words, his eyes glued to the coins in the jar.


    He knew he had wronged Philippa, but he didn''t realize how deeply the umted disappointments had hurt her.


    A flickering me might cause brief pain, but when that me turns into a raging fire, Philippa had already been burned, scarred, and shattered.


    Bill wanted to assure her that he wouldn''t let her down again, but such a promise would seem unrealistic, even to a child.


    "Bill" my mother continued, her voice softening, "I appreciate your efforts to help my family. It''s proof that you want to make up for what you''ve done. But the hurt between us, whether from missed opportunities or misunderstandings, has be too deep to erase. I once thought of letting everything go and being a good wife to you, but on that day itself, I learned Monica was pregnant. After that, your actions-whether they were meant to provoke or control me-made the hurt feel like a constant. It became a habit, and you thought it was normal."


    "But Zoey, my Zoey... She was only 20," she said, her voice breaking. "After years of emotional distress, she chose to end her life. Bill, this shouldn''t have happened.


    She wasn''t referring to me, but to the real Zoey, who had passed away.


    Tears streamed down her face as she spoke. "Bill, let''s stop torturing each other. No matter how much you try to make amends, I''ll never love you again." Zoey would never forgive Bill for her death.


    "Please, don''t cry, Bill pleaded, desperation in his voice. "There has to be a way. Just give me one more chance, and I''lI...


    Philippa rarely cried in front of him. When she did, it was usually after he left.


    In his presence, she''d long ago learned to keep her emotions tightly controlled.


    Bill was frantic now, wanting to hold her hand, beg for forgiveness, but there was nothing but silence and. despair in her eyes.


    Rather than dropping thatst coin to fill the jar, Bill, can''t you just do this one thing for me? Let me go, for my sake-and for your own."


    Chapter 292 Darling, Let''s Get Divorced


    +10 Free Coins


    Bill stared at the full jar of coins, his eyes reddening 1 voice was hoarse. "You really want to divorce me?"


    "Yes," she replied without hesitation. "If it''s for the children, we can discuss thatter. But if you refuse to sign the papers, I''ll have no choice but to file for divorce and expose everything about you and Monica online," "Philippa, you''re not this cruel," Bill protested, his voice breaking.


    "I wasn''t before," she said, her tone cold. "But now, I have nothing left to lose. Bill, let''s get divorced."


    "Is it for Nichs? His face twisted with disbelief. "You want to divorce me just to be with him?"


    "No," she said firmly. Tm doing this for myself. For the sake of the child inside me, I can''t let the past repeat itself.


    "What if I don''t agree?". Bill''s voice dropped.


    "Then I''ll provide all the evidence of you supporting your mistress and get the court to grant the divorce," she answered tly.


    Bill stared at her, seeing the unshakable determination in her eyes. She was no longer the timid, indecisive woman he once knew.


    He didn''t want to let her go-not at all.


    But the sight of that jar full of coins stung his eyes.


    For years, he had tried to control her, his possessiveness like chains, binding her to the marriage.


    But he had forgotten that you can''t lock a heart away.


    "If we divorce, I won''t interfere with your family anymore," Bill said, hoping she would soften. Maybe for the sake of the family she had once cared about, she would show him some mercy.


    But Philippa''s expression remained cold. "The Wilchers gave me life, but I''ve already repaid their kindness in full. What happens to them from now on-whether they live or die-has nothing to do with me." "You really are heartless," Bill muttered, stunned by her resolve.


    She was prepared for this divorce, no longer swayed by his pleas.


    Bill realized he couldn''t stop her.


    Even though he could use forceful methods, now she had Carter behind her. In the end, it would only lead to more trouble, and she would still get the divorce.


    By then, she would only hate him even more.


    Philippa''s exterior was resolute, but inside, she was anxious. She didn''t have the strength to believe Bill would actually agree.


    Then, in the next moment, she was suddenly pulled into a tight embrace.


    I was startled, thinking Bill might have decided to do something harmful to Mom. But to my surprise, he


    Chapter 999 Darling, Let''s Get Divorced


    simply held her tightly and sighed in resignation.


    Philippa," he whispered, his voice breaking. "This time you''ve won


    My mother trembled in disbelief, her lips parting as she whispered, "You agreed?"


    "I don''t want to disappoint you. If a divorce is what you want, I''ll give it to you," Bill replied.


    With that, I saw the man, once so domineering, shed tears that fell onto Mom''s neck.


    "Darling, let''s get divorced," he said quietly, finally epting the end.


    C

 Billionaire Is 293

    Chapter 293 Bill''s Bow His Head For Once


    Chapter 293 Bill''s Bow His Head For Once


    +10 Free Coins


    Not just Mom, even I had prepared for a long, hard fight with Bill. After all, he had kept Mom in captivity for 20 years. If he wanted to set her free, he would have done it long ago.


    With his status, he could get any woman he wanted. If was just about his desire to possess, that didn''t


    make sense.


    But he really did relent, and it felt surreal, like something out of a dream.


    "Really? Are you sure?" Mom asked, her tear-filled eyes searching his, tears streaming down her face.


    He cupped her face gently and wiped her tears away. "A least this time, when you leave, don''t cry over me, alright?"


    Mom bit her lip, nodding through her tears. "You really mean it? No conditions?"


    This didn''tfit Bill''s usual persona. He was a businessman; even if he couldn''t have Mom, he would surely have demanded something in return.


    Bill spoke up. "I do have one condition."


    "What is it?"


    "If we can''t stay husband and wife, at least be friends. Don''t disappearpletely from my life. After all, there''s still the child we created together."


    Ar that, Mom almost blurted out the truth. I quickly intervened, "You two are just ending the marriage. Don''t mention the baby; I''m the connection between you two. Mom, please agree to Dad''s request." Seeing Bill filled with guilt, I urged him to sign the divorce papers while the iron was hot.


    Mom understood what I meant and her mind cleared. She nodded. "Okay, I agree. Let''s sign it now."


    "I''ve seen the divorce papers you drafted. You want to leave with nothing, even returning the shares to me. I won''t ept that."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll have awyer draft the new papers.


    Mom nced at me, her eyes pleading for help. It seemed like she wanted to ask if Bill was purposely stalling.


    I shook my head. He wasn''t trying to dy things.


    With his personality, if he didn''t want the divorce, he would have said so already. But now, havinge this far, it was clear he wanted to make amends with her


    This was his good intention, and even if Mom didn''t want to ept it, she couldn''t refuse.


    He was still that dominant Bill.


    Chapter 293 Bill''s Bow His Head For Once


    "Alright, get it done quickly."


    someone


    Bill looked at Mom, a wry smile ying on his lips. "Philippa, I''ve always been who keeps my word. Once I''ve promised, I won''t break it. You don''t have to guard yourself against me." "I understand."


    "In our country, divorce isn''t like in Snowville, where there''s a 30-day cooling-off period. Once the papers are filed, you can receive the divorce certificate on the same day. So, before we finalize everything, I have onest request." ""What is it?"


    Bill studied her guarded expression, speaking carefully "Could you continue being my wife for just three more days? After that, we''ll go back and finalize the divorce."


    At the humility in his voice, Mom didn''t refuse. "Alright


    In three days, she would no longer belong to him.


    Maybe she would marry Nichs, who had always been waiting for her. Maybe she would choose a new city to start over.


    Whatever she chose, he would have lost her forever.


    At this point, as an observer, I wasn''t sure how to describe theplicated feelings I had inside.


    If Zoey were still alive, she wouldn''t want to see


    this oue.


    Children always hope their parents will be together, but here I was, tearing them apart.


    Zoey, would you me me?


    I quietly stepped out of the room, giving them the time and space they needed.


    After 20 years of resentment, I''m sure they had a lot to say to each other.


    Divorce was the best decision Bill could have made.


    As I left, the snow had begun falling once more.


    The witch hazel in the yard was in full bloom; the flowers looked vibrant under the light, creating a dreamy and beautiful scene.


    I looked back onest time, seeing Bill standing on the balcony smoking. His expression was unclear, but the snow had covered him, along with an overwhelming sense of loneliness. But it was impossible to have a second chance in this life.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Wrong is wrong, and no one will wait for you forever.


    When you make a mistake, you have to face the consequences.


    This was Bill''s karma, and next, it would be those who had done wrong,


    Chapter 293 Bill''s Bow His Head For O


    Every person''s fate was quietly arranged behind the sces


    1 stepped out of the yard, and there was a ck busines car waiting outside. As soon as I appeared, the door slowly opened, and I immediately saw the man siding in a wheelchair


    He must have been there for a while, working away at his desk. When the door opened, he lined hatptop and looked at me with gentle eyes.


    "Carter.""


    I hurried toward him, relieved that I had walked past that dark abyss, Carter was the light that polled me


    out of it.


    As I climbed into the car, the cold still chilled my body The snowkes melted away as the warm air inside the car surrounded me.


    He noticed theplexity in my expression and asked "Did Bill agree?"


    As always, f couldn''t hide anything from him. Carter was the smartest person I knew-both emotionally and intellectually.


    He could read me with just one nce.


    "How did you know he''d agree to the divorce?"


    "Because I saw love in his eyes. When you truly love someone, you can''t bear to hurt them.


    Maybe it was some kind of unspoken understanding between men, but I was still confused. "But he was a jerk before. He hurt Mom."


    "Mr. Gardner lost both of his parents at a young age and took over the family business early. He might be excellent in business, but he doesn''t understand love. He didn''t know how to love her. When he hurt Philippa, I suspect it was more out of hatred than love. "Hatred?" I was confused.


    "He knew about Philippa''s past with Mr. Soto, so he thought no matter what he did, she would always love him. He was jealous and resentful. People who''ve had everything handed to them don''t know how to appreciate it-they only know destruction and revenge. He thought by getting a woman into the picture. Philippa would finally yield. He didn''t realize that he ruined everything in the process."


    "If there was no love, he could have divorced her a long time ago. There were plenty of suitable women for him. So why spend so much money every year on the Wilchers? Love and hate intertwined. He didn''t even realize how deeply he had fallen in love with Philippa. "He was so proud, using his own daughter to hurt Philippa. It shows just how deeply he loved her. Maybe today is the one and only time he''ll ever bow his head."


    I thought back to when he had hugged Mom his head was lowered. Carter''s analysis made it clearer to me.


    "Sigh, this is his fate."


    Carter took my hand and said. "You''re my fate too, Chloe. Let''s go home."


    Chapter 293 Bill''s Bow His Head For Once


    I nodded, smiling slightly. "Alright, let''s go home."


    +10 Free Coins


    We returned to our home. As soon as we walked in, Snowke ran over to greet us. In a short span of time, Snowke had grown significantly. The cat no longer looked like the stray from before. Love really does nurture the cat.


    Tonight, Mom and Bill would likely spend a sleepless night.


    Just as I continued to worry about Mom, someone approached from behind.


    The fresh, soothing scent of someone who had just showered filled the air.


    "Carter, wait. I haven''t..."


    Before I could finish the sentence, he pulled me into his arms. He said, "We''ll clean up afterward, Chloe. I can''t wait for another second.

 Billionaire Is 294

    Chapter 294 Sadie''s True Identity


    Chapter 294 Sadie''s True Identity +10 Free ConsN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The emotions that had been swirling within me for days vanished in an instant during this feast. My thoughts, which had been tangled like messy threads, were now cleared. In my eyes, my heart, and my mind, there was only Carter.


    I felt deeply grateful for the opportunity to start over, to find my true love.


    Being wrapped in his arms, close and intimate, was the greatest happiness for me. From this moment on. no matter what I do, I will never be alone again.


    Late into the night, he kissed me softly on my forehead, holding me close as I had just finished showering. The two of us fell into a deep sleep.


    That night, I drifted peacefully into slumber, while others, no doubt, found themselves alone and restless.


    The next day, Bill, the workaholic, surprisingly didn''t go to the office.


    When I arrived at my mother''s house, I found that the servants were not around. Instead, Bill tall figure stood in the kitchen, wearing an apron and clumsily trying to fry eggs.


    Water sshed into the hot oil, causing it to stter, and I saw that Bill had burned himself on the anh, where his rolled-up sleeve showed blisters.


    The nearby te was filled with several failed eggs


    "Let me do it" I sighed and turned off the heat for him-


    I removed the eggs he had burned and scraped them out of the pan. After draining the oil and cleaning the pan, I gave him some advice. Don''t put water in the pan when you add oil, or it''ll stter everywhere. Once the oil is heated, turn the heat down so it won''t burn. Like this Quickly, I made one perfect egg Hill, his face a mixture of defeat and frustration, looked at me. "Do you think I''m useless, that I can''t even du something so simple?"


    After everything that had happenedst night, he looked different. His usual confident aura was reced by one of helplessness, deted and full of mncholy, "Actually, it''s not hard. You''ve never cooked before, but you''re so smart. You run a bigpany. How could you not manage a simple egg? Go ahead, give it a try."


    I knew he was trying to take on his role as a husband, to do something for my mother in thest few days. Therefore, I remained silent and patiently guided him through the process.


    This man, who had been waited on by servants all his life, was now trying to learn how to take care of others in theter stage of his life


    It was his way to make up for thest few years of regret


    As I walked out of the kitchen, I nced back at the man, struggling with the fumes of the oil


    People always seem to realize their mistakes only after losing something.


    Chapter 294 Sadie''s True Identity


    +10 Free Coins


    If, in their early days together, he had chosen not to be domineering, to humble himself instead, my mother would have been moved by him.


    But life''s path can only be understood when you walk it yourself.


    I watched him, holding the breakfast he had painstakingly made, as he went upstairs. I sat down with a book, waiting.


    After a while, Bill came back downstairs. He knew why I was there and went straight to the point. "I''ve agreed to your request. Now, tell me, what''s really going on with this food?"


    He had seen the medical report. It showed the presence of drugs, but not poison. That left him confused about Sadie''s intentions. He never imagined that his daughter could harm him.


    After all, who would suspect that their own daughter might try to hurt them?


    1 exined, "It''s a banned drug used to treat brain disorders. The side effects are so severe that it''s been banned. If a healthy person takes it long-term, it can cause nerve damage, hallucinations, confusion, and even muscle stiffness."


    This time, he didn''t immediately deny me and side with Sadie. Instead, he silently took a cigarette from his pack, but after a nce at me, he quickly put it back


    "You came prepared. Don''t keep me in suspense."


    I spoke bluntly. "Sadie is trying to harm you, but strictly speaking, it''s Monica. She fears your return to our family, afraid that the child my mother is carrying will be a threat to her. Do you remember that child at the wedding banquet? They paid to have the child deliberately bump into my mother''s stomach to cause a miscarriage."


    Bill didn''t seem surprised by this revtion. It was as if he had already suspected something


    Of course, he''s not a fool, but a j*rk.


    He probably started investigatingst night. In the past, he always indulged Sadie with money, but when it came to Monica, he was generous but not truly invested in her.


    If he really cared for Monica, she would have fallen for him long ago, instead of being stuck with her ex-boyfriend for life.


    Bill, despite his wealth, never provided her with any emotional support. Monica, on the other hand, had to constantly tter him, offering him the emotional validation hecked.


    A few kind words from someone like Zack could easily sway women, who are inherently more emotional. Monica would have been utterly enthralled if Bill had spoken those same words.


    Because he didn''t love her, he didn''t pay much attention to her, which made him overlook her affairs with other men.


    Bill had someone investigate it. Even if they couldn''t gather the most important information, they would surely find some clues overnight.


    He didn''t question what I said. Instead, he was silent and weary,


    Chapter 294 Sadie''s True Identity


    "Sadie was coerced by her?


    +10 Free Coins


    "That girl has a mischievous side, but I don''t think she could have done this on her own. Of course, I can''t say for sure."


    Bill, feeling the effects of his nicotine craving, picked up the cigarette he had just put down and held it in his mouth, though he didn''t light it. "Go on. What else did you find?"


    His expression was dejected, as though, after agreeing to divorce my mother, he no longer cared about. anything else.


    I studied his face, hesitating for a moment before deciding whether to tell him the truth now.


    "I''m not a child. You don''t have to hesitate. I can handle it."


    "What if I told you... that Sadie isn''t your biological daughter?" I didn''t soften the blow. I went straight to the point.


    He probably had some suspicions but never considered this possibility. His cigarette dropped to the ground as he looked up at me, stunned. "What did you say?"


    I pulled out the paternity test results I had prepared earlier. "Sadie is not your daughter with Monica''s. This is the paternity test report. If you don''t believe it, you can have it retested." Bill took the report with trembling hands.


    Perhaps he had suspected Monica''s infidelity, but he had never questioned Sadie''s identity.


    Sadie had always been sweet to him, dependent on him, and Bill had indulged her. In thisplex web of rtionships, his love for Sadie was the only genuine thing.


    He had even condemned his own biological daughter on several asions for Sadie''s sake. Now, to hear that Sadie wasn''t his child was a blow far worse than anything he had feared. Bill stared at the report for a long time, likely reading each word over and over.


    He refused to believe it, couldn''t ept the truth.


    I saw his fingers slowly clench, the veins on the back of his hand bulging as he struggled to control his


    emotions.


    But then...


    Bang!


    A loud crash echoed as his hand mmed down on the tempered ss coffee table.

 Billionaire Is 295

    Chapter 295 Can We Fix This?


    Chapter 295 Can We Fix This?


    Blood dripped from Bil''s hand, flowing down his arm. Just then, my mom came downstairs and see the scene. She turned and quickly returned with the first-aid kit.


    Bill didn''t say a word. The silence in the air was suffocating, and I didn''t dare to make a sound.


    All I could do was watch as the thick, scarlet blood dripped onto the paternity test report.


    The sight of that ring blood seemed to mock his stupidity. He had tormented his wife and daughter for 20 years, all for something so foolish.


    Mom walked over with the first-aid kit. Hill had stayed up all night, his eyes bloodshot; he instinctively tried to hide his hand. But Mom grabbed it and gently began to clean and bandage the wound with a cotton swab and iodine. "These next three days, I''m still your wife," she said softly.


    Bill said nothing, just leaned back against the sofa, his ather hand wiping away tears that fell in silence.


    Mom methodically bandaged his wound, using this task to calm him down.


    But I could clearly see his shoulders trembling with quiet sobs.


    No one could ept that the daughter they had loved for 20 years was someone else''s child? How could he bear such a revtion?


    Yet, Mom was kind enough not to take advantage of his suffering. She didn''t mock him in this moment of despair.


    Bill''s voice was hoarse when he spoke, ''If you want tough at me, then go ahead."


    "No one willugh at you, Bill. At least you still have Zoey. She will always be your daughter."


    Mom couldn''t bring herself to mention the baby growing inside her. After all, she wasn''t even sure whose


    it was


    Revealing that now would only add more fuel to the fire.


    Unable to control his emotions any longer, Bill pulled Mom into an embrace, muttering apologies over and over. "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Mom sighed softly and gently patted his back.


    Sometimes, silence was the mostforting gesture.


    But Bill knew, deep down, that there were only two and a half days left.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    In just two and a half days, he would lose herpletely.


    Once his emotions seemed to settle. I continued, "From the very beginning, Monica had ulterior motives when she got close to you. Years ago, she drugged you to make you believe you''d slept with her. Then, she used her pregnancy as a wedge to drive a rift between you two. She did all of this to gain something for


    Chapter 295 Can We Fix This?


    herself, using you to get money to support her lover."


    +10 Free Coins


    Bill wiped his eyes and looked at me, his expression dark with stormy shadows. "You mean Zack?"


    As expected, he had already figured it all outst night


    "Yes, it was lum."


    Mom finally understood why that man hade to greet us that day. Driven by vanity, he dared to crawl up to the elephant''s nose, believing that his presence would somehow elevate his own status.


    However, an ant remained merely an ant, and could it endure the impact of an elephant''s footfall?


    Mom turned to me and asked, "Zoey, you knew about all this?"


    "It''s not like I knew everything right away. I only found out when I followed Monica the day she came to town. I overheard their entire n from their own mouths. I overheard them talking about the whole n. Dad, has Monica bought you a huge life insurance policy recently?"


    Bill''s gaze turned icy. "Yes. After I cut ties with her, I helped her and Sadie find a ce to live. She cried and said that they had no security. She bought me a few insurance policies, iming that if something happened to me, Sadie and she would be the beneficiaries. I already had a lot of insurance, so I didn''t, Think it mattered. I agreed."


    Mom asked, "Zoey, do you think she''s nning something against your father?"


    "Actually, it''s her lover who''s been pushing Monica. Their original n was to get Monica pregnant with Dad''s son, but Dad refused to sleep with her because of what happened with Sadie all those years ago. So, their n failed. Plus, Dad wouldn''t let Sadie enter thepany nor did he give them any shares. And then, you ended up pregnant. That''s a huge threat to them."


    This revtion hit Mom hard. "So, you and Monica never-


    BilLlowered his head, ashamed. "No. I was unconscious that night, and she took advantage of me."


    "No wonder you


    Mom''s face turned bright red, as if she had just realized something.


    I could guess what she was thinking. All these years, Bill had only been interested in Mom, and Mom had always resisted him, refusing to cooperate or even taking medicine afterward to avoid getting pregnant by


    him.


    That rejection only fueled Bill''s desire, leading to this deepening misunderstanding. From Zoey''s memories, I knew Bill had always returnedte at night and left before dawn, only desiring Mom.


    But Mom, always rejected him because of Monica, which only deepened the misunderstanding. Bill had mistaken her avoidance for missing Nichs, which made him even more aggressive toward her, leading to a disastrous end for both of them. Who was to me? As an outsider, I couldn''t say..


    In the end, this was all Bill''s fault. What kind of man torments the person he loves like he did?


    01401 Thu, Dec 12


    Chapter 295 Can We Fix This?


    Though my actions led to their divorce, at least I had helped them clear up years of misunderstanding.


    1ughed lightly, pulling both their thoughts back to the present.


    "The lover has been manipting Monica, drugging Dad to slowly make him lose his senses, forcing him to sign documents that would benefit them. When he''s no longer useful, they n to kill him, making it look like an ident. That way, Monica and her daughter will get a huge insurance payout. As for the baby in Mom''s womb, their n was to make her abort it, leaving only me as a potential heir, but I had married. They have already transferred Dad''s assets to Monica and her daughter, and thepany is now in the hands of the lover. Mom''s face turned pale as she absorbed the full extent of the n. "What a vicious scheme!"


    This wasn''t about jealousy-it was about killing Bill!


    "If I''m right, Monica will brainwash Sadie next and have her deliver food to Dad every day. Who would suspect their own daughter of betraying them?"


    Bill raised his hand, about to strike again, but Mom stopped him. "Calm down. At least Zoey knows everything now. There''s still a chance to fix this."


    He looked at her, his voice full of sorrow. "But what about us? Do we still have a chance to fix this?"

 Billionaire Is 296

    Chapter 296 Did You Have A Good Time? Chapter 296 Did You Have A Good Time? +10 Free Col


    When Mom heard his question, her upbringing wouldn''t allow her to strike when others were already. down. She couldn''t change her decision because of his past either. Silently, she pulled her hand away, showing her determination to go through with the divorce. "You two talk. I''ll go cut some fruit," she said. Mom was gentle by nature; she rejected him in a subtle way.


    Bill watched her retreating figure, perhaps reflecting of how much he had wronged her in the years. sighed deeply.


    "So, the real mastermind is Zack, and his goal is to take over the Gardner Group?"


    He


    I nodded and continued, "Yes, he''s not from a good background, but he''s very smart. When he was younger, he used Monica, who had a bit of charm, to support his studies. Later, after gaining some capital, he climbed to the top with another rich girl. He loves his wife, but that love is nothingpared to his ambition. For all these years, he has never given up on Monica, only to keep our family in his sights." Bill met my gaze and asked, "What do you n to do?"


    "At first, I wasn''t going to interfere in your grievances, but he shouldn''t have involved Mom, especially not the child she''s carrying. I want to make sure his efforts are in vain. The only problem is Sadie


    I studied Bill''s face and said, "You''ve cared for her all these years. I''m worried you might show her mercy."


    Bill nced at the report, a cold smile tugging at his lips. "She wants me dead, and you think I''ll let her off? If Zack wants to take over mypany, let''s see if he has the stomach for it."


    I reminded him, "Tomorrow is the grand opening of his newpany. His wife and the rest of the family will be there."


    Bill raised an eyebrow and said, "Then let''s give him a gift.


    It was a relief to speak to someone as smart as Bill. My job was to expose Monica and Zack''s affair, and how to handle these two was up to him.


    I discovered Bridget''s flight wasnding that afternoon Surely, her lovely husband would greet her in


    person.


    This was his firstpany abroad; it was a big deal for his family, and they had arrived to celebrate.


    I couldn''t deny Zack was smart man. Without the help of Bridget''s family, he wouldn''t have gotten this


    far.


    He used the initial money from a woman to get to this point-on the surface, it was a smart move. But he was too greedy, coveting everything that didn''t belong to him. Greed always has one oue-bacsh.


    At noon, Sadie came to deliver lunch..When she saw me in Bill''s office, her face immediately darkened. She asked, "Why are you here again?"


    Bill''s expression remained calm as he studied Sadie''s features. Upon closer inspection, she didn''t resemble


    Chapter 296 Did You Have A Good Time?


    him at all. He had previously thought she looked like Monica, but he didn''t dwell on it.


    Now, he realized she bore a striking resemnce to Zack in his younger days.


    There was no need for further tests; it was clear she wasn''t his daughter.


    Bill spoke indifferently, "She''s my daughter. Are you surprised to see her here?"


    "Dad, you''re being biased! Do you want Zocy to work at thepany? I want to work here too."


    Bill let out a light chuckle. "You think you''re worthy?"


    Sadie was baffled. Bill had never spoken to her like this before.


    She asked, "Dad, did I do something wrong? Don''t hate me, okay? I''ll change


    1


    Bill didn''t reveal the truth but merely said, "I''m busy. Leave the food here. I''ll eatter."


    Then what about my chance to join thepany?"


    We''ll talkter. Bill signaled for the assistant to escort Sadie out


    Bill and I followed Sadie to the underground garage.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Sure enough, Ashley was there. He asked fawningly, "Sadie, has your dad agreed to let you join thepany?"


    +10 Free Coins


    "No. Lately, he''s been treating that b*tch really well. No matter how much I beg, it''s useless. I''m not sure why, but something doesn''t seem right. I feel like Dad''s acting strange."


    "Then you''d better work harder. Zoey is clearly going to fight for the inheritance. Now her mom''s pregnant again. If you don''t do something, you''ll have no part in the Gardners'' fortune," Ashley said, more desperate than Sadie. I nced at Bill''s reaction. His face was growing darker


    These people were all focused on his money when he was still alive. Who would be happy about that?


    Bill likely wanted to know one thing-did Sadie know about the drugs in the food?


    Sadie crossed her arms, her face grim. "He was disappointed with those past events; what can I do? I''ve already increased the dosage of the drug, but who knows when it will take effect?"


    "Alright, calm down. I''ll buy a new bag for you."


    It was clear that Sadie knew about it, and Ashley was involved too.


    The two of them got in the car. Bill and 1 emerged from the shadows. He lit a cigarette in silence. I could understand his feelings.


    If Sadie didn''t know about the drugs, he could feel somewhat better.


    At least he could tell himself he had been deceived by his daughter, and when he took revenge on others, he wouldn''t be dragging her into it.


    Chapter 296 Did You Have A Good Time?


    Now, the truth was worse-his daughter wasn''t even his and she was trying to harm him. How worth feel about that?


    He put out his cigarette, his voice hoarse "Zoey, I''m sorry!


    "It''s fine, everything is in the past


    The real Zoey never med him. She was long gone, I didn''t need his apoy


    I only hoped that in her next life, Zoey would be born into a family that truly loved her and that the wouldn''t go through the same pain again.


    Bill stood silently in the darkness. I saw his clenched bs, one hand still injured, the other full of le


    veins.


    The cruel truth was something he still needed to process.


    He lowered his head and muttered softly, "Since my marriage is broken, why should they get to live in peace?"


    In the afternoon, Zack did indeed go to the airport to pick up his family.


    I watched from a distance as his lively family gathered around him.


    His youngest child, barely five years old, was being held by Bridget.


    When Zack met Bridget, he embraced her, then lifted his child while chatting with his father-inw, giving updates on his work.


    His assistant was carrying the family''s luggage.


    It all looked delightful and harmonious, but Bill had already passed this information to Monica and sent her an anonymous package containing evidence of Zack''s years of affection for his wife. Zack had told Monica he didn''t love his wife and would divorce her soon.


    Monica had believed him, thinking she and Zack shared true love. When she saw the evidence, she would surely go mad, deny it all, and want to see for herself.


    So she came too. From the shadows, she saw Zack at the airport, and he eagerly kissed Bridget


    She held his son and his wife, and the scene painfully stung her eyes.


    Love or not-nobody was a fool.


    I thought of how Monica had suffered for years, ying along with Zack and Bill, being ignored, only to realize Zack was happily living with his wife.


    Consumed by jealousy, Monica would surely act out.


    She arranged to meet Zack again in the same hotel room.


    It was the perfect setup for Bill and me to watch.


    Chapter 296 Did You Have A Good Timer


    When she entered the room, she immediately began temand Zack prove his love for her, listing everything she had done for him over the years.


    With each revtion, Bill''s face grew darker.


    Monica had done so much some of it included burning Zory and Philipp.


    In the end, Zack managed to calm Monica down with sheet words, and they ended up on top of each other again.


    The scene was unbearable to watch, so I quickly turned off the monit


    Bill kept smoking, and the atmosphere grew awkward.deared my throat and asked, "Dad, are you hungry?"


    "Zoey. I''m sorry for all the suffering you and Philippa have gone through


    He extinguished his cigarette and gently touched my head. "It won''t happen again. I won''t let you suffer


    any more,


    Zack, now having soothed Monica, quickly went home to appease his wife.


    As soon as he was gone, Monica was still caught in the aftermath of passion when the doorbell rang


    I quickly turned the TV back on. The real show was about to begin.


    "Who''s there?"


    "Room service."


    Monica, wrapped in a bathrobe, got out of bed and opened the door


    unsuspecting.


    But when she opened it, she was met with Bill''s cold gaze. His tall figure stood in the doorway, and his voice was quiet but chilling. "Did you have a good time

 Billionaire Is 297

    Chapter 297 Bill Catches Monica In The A


    Chapter 297 Bill Catches Monica In The Act


    BC


    Monica probably never imagined that one day Bill word catch her and funded. After all, for years, B hadn''t shown the slightest interest in her private life


    Perhaps he didn''t love her, or maybe it was because of his arrogance.


    How could a woman so deeply in love with him, and vasubmissive, ever stray?


    In contrast, whenever there was even the slightest hinted trouble with Philippe whether Phillippa had changed her hairstyle or worn a new dress, Bill would immediately suspect it was for Nichs But Monica could run out naked, and Bill wouldn''t even flinch.


    Now that he knew Monica had been secretly meeting with other men, Bill''s expression was cold, though he didn''t lose his rationality.


    I guess his anger was more about her using his money to support her lovers, ying him like a puppet rather than her infidelity.


    As the drama unfolded, I couldn''t help but snack on the pop-corn, amused by the panic on Monica''s face


    "What brings you here?"


    Maybe she''s still hoping Hill hasn''t caught her in the act and she could still talk her say out of L


    Bill is a man of dignity-he didn''t barge in while they were by


    He walked into the room with long strides, coldlymanding Close the door."


    In the world of the rich, image was everything. Whether he loved Monica or not she was still his woman and this was ugly if it went out. Monica''s clothes were scattered across the carpet, and I spotted a thong


    She doesn''t know her ce-ugly and loved to y around


    Monica quickly gathered her clothes and shoved them onto the nightstand, trying to exin. "Honey, let me exin, I just


    Bill sat down slowly on the couch, crossing his legs, and nonchntly pulled out a cigarette, exuding amanding aura.


    When he lit a cigarette, like a trained servant, Monica half-knelt on the floor to light it for him


    This had be second nature to her, showing how many times she had done this before.


    But Bill, when with my mother, he would restrain himself from smoking


    This was the first time I had seen them interact privately.


    I have always thought that after being together for 20 years, with Monica''s fiery nature, there''s no way Bill could resist her.


    III


    Thu, Dec


    Chapter 297 Bill Catches Monica In The Ad


    Now, I''m beginning to believe that fill is truly indifferent to Monica, clearly his heart in''t with her


    Their rtionship felt like that of a king and his courtier-the courtier foo afraid to look up at him, while he couldn''t be bothered to nce at her.


    No wonder he didn''t care for her surgically altered face he never even looked at Monica properly


    Bill tossed the cigarette box aside and said, "Go on, exin. I''m listening"


    Monica knew the situation was hopeless. She was already kneeling on the floor, so she rxed, sitting bar and dropped her pretense. "You have figure out, haven''t you?"


    "So what? Arent you going to make up some excuses? Bill was so calm that it almost felt terrifying,


    I even thought he might storm in, beating Monica or insulting her with cruel words.


    After all, in the past, when he was angry, he''d hit Sadie,


    He hit her because he cared; disappointment stems from care.


    But now, with such calmness, it made Monica''s 20 years with him seem like a joke. Monica''s next reaction was unexpected. She suddenly pulled open her bathrobe. "Yes, I cheated. Here''s the proof-this is what he left behind."


    What''s the connection between these middle-aged individuals? I didn''t get it.


    This isn''t the dramatic confrontation / had expected-there is no shouting, no begging, no wailing


    Bill has his issues. Does Monica have issues too? Why would she be showing him evidence? Is she out of her mind?


    Bill supported his cheek with one hand, a cold smile tugging at his lips. That lotus position of yours is not too bad."


    Wait, now he''s criticizing her move?


    Monica''s eyes reddened, and tears immediately began to roll down her face.


    "So, you''re not angry? You don''t even want to know why I betrayed you?"


    Why did Monica see herself as the victim?


    fas


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a fact now. You know I only care about results," Bill said, flicking ash from his cigarette, his face indifferent.


    "I''ve been more than generous to you. I''ve never failed to provide for you and your daughter, yet you teamed up with another man to destroy me and take over mypany. Monica, you''ve got some nerve." "So you have learned of everything


    Monica looked up at him through tear-filled eyes. She used, "When you said you treated me well, as;


    as 4


    Chapter 297 Bill Catches Monica In The Act


    +10 Free Coins


    never sleeping with me and using me to provoke your wife for 20 years? You never considered me a wife"


    "Do you think you deserve to be called my wife?" Bill retorted.


    "Yes, I know I don''t deserve it. You didn''t want me, so I found someone else. The only thing you cared about was your family-didn''t that make you angry?"


    Monica roared. "If there was even the slightest hint of trouble with Philippa, you''d spend the whole night smoking in the living room. For 20 years, I was the oneforting you, but how have you treated me? After every affair, I wondered. If you found out, would you be angry? Would you be like when


    you heard Nichs was returning to the country andpletely lost it? I was always scared you''d find out, but even more scared you wouldn''t. I wanted to see if you cared for me even a little."


    "I left so many clues, like that one time when you came over unexpectedly, and he hid in the bedroom. The funny part was, you never even walked in. I''d be in the bedroom with him while you worked in the study, and you never noticed!"


    Bill extinguished his cigarette and yed with his wedding ring. "So, you guys were enjoying yourselves, huh?"


    There was no anger on his face, which meant he really wasn''t angry at all.


    Bill, do you even have a heart? I''ve been so good to you, respected you, and catered to you in everything, yet you kept thinking about that woman who doesn''t love you. I always thought you''d divorce her soon, but I''ve waited year after year, and you''re still so cold to me. If it weren''t for Sadie, you wouldn''t even look at me. Bill, I''ve truly loved you, wanted to spend my whole life with you, but you didn''t care about me. You pushed me to this point!"


    "So you


    think Zack will marry you? You saw how he treated his wife today at the airport."


    Bill knew exactly how to hit her where it hurt. "Even if you killed me, the first thing Zack would do after taking thepany is kick you out. I don''t love you, and he probably never did either."


    "So those documents were from you!"


    "Monica, I may not love you, but I''ve never deceived or used you. I even treated your b*stard like my own. And this is how you repay me?


    Bill spoke the truth so casually that Monica found him terrifying.


    "You... when did you know?"


    "That''s not important. What matters is that you know I''m a businessman. I''ve invested so much time and money in you and your lover. He wouldn''t have gotten anywhere without me. I''ll make sure I get my return."


    Monica''s face turned pale with fear. Bill was a businessman who didn''t care for emotions.


    If it weren''t for his sharp mind, he would have already dealt with Philippa and wouldn''t have given her the


    chance to take advantage.


    But now, as he started to calcte his next move, Monica knew full well-she had better still be useful to him, or her fate would be grim.


    Chapter 297 Bill Carches Monica In The A


    "W-what do you want from me?"


    Bill tossed her a ledger and said, "I initially nned to would be too easy for you. Here''s the amount I''ve inve


    It was an astronomical sum. Monica turned pale. "I can


    "I know you can''t. Your lover''spany might barely That''s interest, Monica. You know my rules."


    His words cold and carried immense weight.


    "What do you want me to do?"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Bill looked down at the woman kneeling before him, I for what he did to me. Double the punishment." Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair

 Billionaire Is 298

    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    +10 Free Coins


    The next day was Zack''s grand opening ceremony for hispany. Though he wasn''t a local of Snowville, he had sent out invitations to several people in advance, making it clear he was eager to break into the local scene. Even the Boltons received his invitation. Typically, apany of his scale wouldn''t warrant a visit from the Boltons, but since I was curious to see how it would y out, I decided to attend. Carter ruilled my hair and said, "If you want to go, just go


    He had been incredibly busy over thest few days, yet still managed to check on my mood and encourage me to eat more at breakfast.


    To him, this body of mine seemed like that of a growing child for him, I need to get enough sleep, wake up early, drink moremilk, and exercise more.


    He was the ideal boyfriend, managing my daily life so smoothly that I didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "But remember, don''t get too close. You don''t want to get blood on you."


    "Alright, and what about you?" I asked, my eyes expectant.


    Carter


    r


    gave me an apologetic look and said, "Chloe, I''m going to be really busy these days. I won''t be able to apany you."


    "It''s fine, I understand."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Wherever you go, take your bodyguard with you."


    "Okay."


    I watched as he immediately returned to his work. He had stayed upte to get things donest night. Sometimes, being too capable can be a burden. Life was tough for him.


    But then I realized he and Bill were both workaholics. Late nights, alone, they worked through their loneliness to fill their emptiness.


    Although Carter had less time to apany me, I felt more sympathy than frustration.


    I wished I could do something to share his load.


    Damian knocked on the door and reminded, "Mrs. Zoey, we can leave now."


    "Okay.


    Carter was still responding to emails. I stood behind him, wrapping my arms around his neck and nting a kiss on his check. "Don''t work too hard."


    He gently pulled me into hisp, his deep gaze locking with mine. His voice was soothing, "Didn''t you


    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    want to go on a world tour for our honeymoon? If I don''t take care of things now, when will we have time for that?"


    I gazed at his chiseled face, marveling at his incredible execution. I had only mentioned it briefly before. and here he was, already arranging things ahead of time


    "Carter, I''m so d I''m marrying you."


    "Chloe, marrying you is the greatest blessing of my life


    As I left the estate, despite the freezing temperatures outside, my heart felt warm because of his tenderness.


    With him by my side, everything seemed easier.


    Today, Anna would get, the results about the child, and soon, the truth woulde to light.


    I took a car to the opening ceremony. A lot of important people had shown up, which meant Zack had done a lot behind the scenes to win favor from the elite families. That was why he had earned such attention.


    He had done his hair, each strand neatly fixed in ce with gel, and his hairstyle, paired with his sharp features, gave him the look of a business tycoon.


    But despite his appearance, he was neither graceful nor sincere.


    He was bloated, sly, and had the demeanor of a wolf in sheep''s clothing-the kind of man who smiled at you in one moment and plotted against you the next.


    His wife looked well-kept. Over the years, Bridget had stayed home, taking care of their children, spoiled by him. She had aged naturally, without any enhancements like Monica''s, but she still looked much prettier. The wife had an inherently warm, gentle quality, and when she smiled, she exuded kindness.


    She wore an elegant dress, her arm wrapped around Zack''s as he graciously epted the congrattions of others, clearly basking in his sess.


    Bridget''s family looked proud-Zack was bringing them pride.


    Suddenly, two people appeared at the entrance.


    Bill, in a sharp ck suit, was nothing like the pudgy Zack. Bill maintained a disciplined fitness routine and ran every morning.


    His face showed no wrinkles, only the calmness of years well-lived. Broad-shouldered and narrow-waisted, he had the kind of mature man look that young women adored.


    Sadie, thinking that Bill was just taking her out to experience the world, was dressed in professional attire, looking energetic as she walked by Bill''s side.


    From the confident expression on her face, it seemed she still had no idea who she truly was.


    However, when Zack saw the two of them, his smile immediately froze.


    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    +10 Free Coins


    One was the sugar daddy of his lover, and the other was his hidden illegitimate daughter. This was the ultimate bombshell! Only 1, who knew everything, couldn''t help but mentally cheer from the side. The enemy will reach the battlefield in five seconds!


    Bridget, unaware of what was happening, tugged at Zack''s arm. "Isn''t that Mr. Gardner? When did you be close with him?"


    Zack had spent 20 years building up his career, barely managing to crack the top fifty in Bafria. He was still a far cry from the established families like the Gardners and the Hudsons.


    To them, the Gardners were industry giants, and Bill showing up was as significant as a royal visit.


    Zack, puzzled, recalled how at the Hudsons'' wedding banquet, Bill had acted arrogantly, looking down on him. How could he possibly show up here in person?


    Still uncertain, he walked over to greet Bill. "Mr. Gardner, it''s an honor to have you here."


    He extended his hand to shake Bill''s, but Bill only nced at him briefly before his gaze shifted to Bridget. "Is this your wife?"


    Zack immediately withdrew his hand and hid it behind his back, trying to cover up the awkward moment.


    "Yes, this is my wife. Bridget, meet Mr. Gardner."


    Bridget seemed overjoyed by her husband''s sess. With the Boltons attending and now Bill himself here. her face flushed with excitement. "Mr. Gardner, it''s such an honor to meet you." "Mr. Harrison, your wife is very beautiful," Bill said, almost absent-mindedly, before turning to leave.


    Zack was left in stunned silence, his mind racing.


    Having learned about Bill''s personality through Monica, Zack was now left to wonder: Why would Bill say something like that about someone else''s wife?


    Did he mention Bridget to himst time?


    I walked over to Bill''s side and said, "Dad, you''re here."


    Sadie, impatient, asked, "Dad, why are we here? It''s just some smallpany opening. What a waste of


    time."


    Bill ignored her and, with a calm expression, said quietly, "I brought you here to watch a good show." "A good show?!


    Sadie didn''t quite understand. What could possibly be interesting at thispany''s ribbon-cutting?


    The ceremony soon began, with the host passionately giving a speech.


    "Now, let''s take a look at the journey of Harrison Group over the past 20 years."


    As stirring music yed, the screen slowly unfolded.


    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    Instead of the expected motivational viden, a muchn "My god! You''re amazing, honey


    Sadie''s face, which had been disdained just momente


    She had heard that voice for 20 years-how could the


    Before Zack could react, the screen revealed intimate


    Cark''s face was visible, but Monica''s was blurry.


    What was even worse was Monica''s burning question, I better or your wife?"


    "You''re so horny. How could that tired old hagpa


    Chapter 298 Exposing The Affair


    Instead of the expected motivational video, a much more intimate moan filled the room


    "My god! You''re amazing, honey."


    Sadie''s face, which had been disdained just moments ago, changed instantly.


    She had heard that voice for 20 years-how could she not recognize it? It was her mother''s voice!


    Before Zack could react, the screen revealed intimate footage of him and Monica.


    Zack''s face was visible, but Monica''s was blurry.


    What was even worse was Monica''s burning question; she wrapped her arm around his neck and said. "Am I better or your wife?"


    "You''re so homy. How could that tired old hagpare to you?"

 Billionaire Is 299

    Chapter 299 Bill Isn''t Your Father


    +10 Free Coins


    When the video yed, the room fell silent. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.


    Originally, this segment of the event was the least interesting-it was about thepany''s history.


    But now, it feh like an elderly professor suddenly breaking into a dance during a history lecture-it was impossible not to pay attention. No one even blinked.


    At first, some people thought it might just be a quirky ding between the couple, but soon they realized something was off.


    Although Monica''s face was blurred, her body, skin tone, and voice were clearly not the same as the woman sitting beside Bridget.


    Sadie was terrified. She could say with absolute certainty that the woman in the video was her mother.


    The others didn''t know, but Sadie did. Monica had a small red mole on her chest-she had seen it many times during their spa visits. How could she forget? Sadie nervously nced over at Bill.


    If he found out her mother was having an affair, it would be over.


    Bill, however, seemedpletely calm. Bill sipped his champagne leisurely, his face devoid of any signs of anger or surprise, simply enjoying the good show.


    It was as if none of this was his concern. He looked like just another spectator.


    The crowd started murmuring. "Oh my God, I thought Mr. Harrison was one of the few decent men in our business circle. He loves his wife, takes care of his family, and stays faithful."


    "Who doesn''t cheat nowadays?" Someone else muttered.


    Bridget snapped out of her shock and quickly reacted, instinctively covering her youngest son''s eyes,


    Her family, particrly Zack''s father-inw, had an outburst.


    Years ago, Zack had entered the family as the live-in son-inw, with no real standing in the family. Event though he had grown sessful, he still had a deep-rooted fear of his father-inw''s disapproval. "Zack, what have you been doing out there?"


    Zack shouted angrily. "Turn it off! Turn it off now!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Bridget''s father pped him hard across the face.


    Bridget''s mother wasn''t one to stay calm in such situations, and with her long, manicured nails, she scratched at him..


    "We only have one daughter! You promised you''d treat her well, and this is what you do? You disgraceful


    Chapter 299 Bill Isn''t Your Father


    +10 Free Coins


    Sadie didn''t understand why Monica would choose sorrone like Zack to be her lover, but Bill didn''t seem to know, She breathed a sigh of relief and joined in with the crowd, Right He looks like a pig, absolutely disgusting. He''s got a wife at home and still cheats! He deserves to be punished"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    I smiled to myself as I watched. Nadie was being ruthless, cursing her own father like that.


    Bill swirled his champagne ss, standing apart from the crowd, his lips curling into a cold smile. I''ve lost my family. What gives you the right to be happy?"


    Sadie instinctively nced at him. "Dad, what did you just say?"


    "Nothing"


    Sadie studied his face carefully, making sure he hadn''t figured out that it was Monica in the video. Once she was certain, she rxed.


    "I can''t believe Mr. Harrison is morally corrupt.


    Bill shot her a knowing nce and said, "Yeah, he''s pretty rotten. A father like that probably raises a kid who''s just as bad."


    Sadie blinked, feeling there was something deeper in his words.


    Forget the ribbon-cutting-Zack had nearly been beaten to death by Bridget''s family.


    The screen finally turned off, and Bridget red at Zack before pping him hard across the face. "Zack, we''re getting a divorce." "Darling, listen to me; let me exin," Zack begged.


    Bridget, though seemingly gentle, was actually a woman of few words and great resolve.


    She didn''t say another word. Grabbing their child''s hand, she turned and walked away..


    Zack had no shame, but she still had her dignity.


    She didn''t want to leave her child with a scar that wouldst a lifetime..


    Zack could hardly believe that his big moment at the ribbon-cutting had turned into this.


    He-scrambled to follow her. "Darling, don''t go! Please, just listen to me!"


    But Bridget didn''t look back, keeping her head straight as she walked away.


    The ribbon-cutting was forgotten, and the guests and media dispersed.


    Zack''s eyes suddenly turned toward Bill. He was certain that Monica had given Bill that video! Bill must have discovered their affair.


    His face was covered with scratches from nails, but Bill stood above him, as though looking down from


    Chapter 299 Bill Isn''t Your Father


    throne.


    Bill set his champagne ss down on a tray and walked slowly toward Zack. "Mr. Harrison, quite the mess you''ve made.


    Zack wasn''t foolish enough to admit anything here. If Bill knew all of his ns, Zack''s fate would be


    sealed!


    How could he stand up to Bill?


    Even if Zack had reached his current level of sess, Bill could crush him with a single move.


    But Bill didn''tsh out at him. He was too proud to stoop to that level.


    Instead, it was Sadie who spoke up, spitting on the ground. "Bah! What a se mbag


    I watched the drama unfold and then walked over to Zack.


    "Mr. Harrison, ambition isn''t a bad thing. But using any means necessary to get what you want will only lead to self-destruction."


    Zack red viciously at me, knowing that all his ns had been exposed.


    1 radiated a cold, icy aura, my heels clicking sharply as I locked eyes with him.


    Lowering my voice, I said, "Trying to take what doesn''t belong to you? This is the result. By the way, Snowville doesn''t have room for people like you-those who would harm others for their own gain. Would you rather leave on your own, or should I make you leave? Your choice." With that, I turned and walked away.


    If he stayed any longer, the local powers-the Boltons-would have no trouble crushing him.


    His base was in Bafria, but now that he had offended Bill, there was no way out..


    Zack had worked for 20 years, only to watch it all fall apart.


    Bill parted ways with Sadie at the door. I saw Sadie immediately contact Monica and head to the hotel.


    Monica had been locked up there since yesterday.


    I essed the security footage and saw Sadie storming up to her, asking, "Mom, did you betray Dad?"


    Monica hadn''t slept all night. She looked deeply despondent.


    Her phone had been taken by Bill, and it wasn''t until this was all exposed that she got it back. Monica had a pretty good idea of what had happened.


    "Yes.


    "Mom, why are you so foolish? Dad has done so much for us. Why would you betray him? And if you had to cheat, why pick someone like him? He''s a pig! How could you even kiss him?"


    Monica responded coldly. "Sadie, you can''t say that about him."


    Chapter 299 Bill Isn''t Your Father


    +10 Free Coins


    "Why not? He''s not my dad! You have no idea how scared I was today. I thought Dad might find out that the woman in the video was you."


    Monica smiled. "You''re such a silly child. How could he not know? Why else would he blur my face? It wasn''t to protect me, but to protect his family reputation."


    "That''s impossible! If Dad saw you cheating, there''s no way he would be so calm." Sadie denied.


    "Because Bill isn''t your father! He doesn''t love me, and he doesn''t love you

 Billionaire Is 300

    hapter 300 That Adulterer Is Your Son


    Chapter 300 That Adulterer Is Your Son


    The sudden truths hit Sadie hard; she never saw thatingExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    9%81%


    +10 Free Coina


    "Did Dad suspect who I really am?" She grew more and more fearful as the thought sank in. That night, he had bluntly called her a b*stard, so he had probably known, Monica nodded quietly. Sadie felt like the world was crashing down around her "What do we do now, Mom? What happens next?"


    Monica had seen firsthand how Bill dealt with people. He was powerful and ruthless-Zack couldn''t even protect himself from him. How could she and Sadie possibly escape? She had taken a huge gamble from the start.


    By drugging Bill, sheshad hoped to secure a vast fortune for herself and Sadie. With that money, Zack would have no choice but to marry her.


    But bigger rewards always came with higher risks.


    Monica never imagined that Bill would discover the truth so quickly, and now the risk was hers and Sadie''s to bear.


    She sighed deeply and said, "At this point, I can only hope that he''ll spare you, considering how much he''s cared for you over the years." Sadie sank onto the couch, muttering to herself, "It''s over!"


    Wasn''t that right?


    Bill had once treated her with kindness, but now his hatred for her was just as fierce.


    Sadie''s luck has run out. It was now her turn to repay her debt to Zoey.


    In addition to Bill, Ashley had also fallen victim to deception. He surely wouldn''t let Sadie off so easily.


    I don''t even need to do anything. All I have to do is watch as things unfold.


    Meanwhile, the results regarding Anna came in quickly, Jeffrey called me back to the estate.


    Beside me, Sanders had arrived too.


    Josh had lost his son and now sat in a chair, looking like a shell of a man


    His eyes were dull and unfocused, and he mindlessly held a cup of tea delivered by the servant, only drinking from it after Greg reminded him. Anna had been on bed rest, looking fragile and thin, her hand protectively ced over her stomach, as though she was desperate to shield it.


    Luke wasn''t doing any better. I heard he had been refusing treatment. If this continued, the cancer would Spread.


    Chapter 300 That Adulterer Is Your Sons


    Early-stage cancer was the easiest to treat her nere in perpressed injuries and ces plummet


    But Luke was determined to die. No one could change mod


    I feed


    After all, he had hurt me so deeply in the pane dudes the need to wat is how but docety shown mercy by not going further Icouldn''t force hiring week rearmour or her hou Everyone has their own fate


    The answer nowy in a sealed envelope in Damian''s hands


    Jeffrey''s expression was serious, and he nervously twirled the rosary in his hands. From his cont fidgeting, it was clear that he, too, was antiou


    Carter, ever cold in front of others, gave no hint of what he was thinking


    The result is in my hands," he said calmly


    Adam, however, was visibly tense. Carter, stop keepingus in suspense. What''s the rest is the child Anna''s carrying one of us


    Carter gave Damian a silent signal, and Damian slowly opened the sealed endoge


    Both Carter and I already knew that, no matter whose child it was, it belonged to the Boltons


    Today, some things needed to be exined.


    Damian handed out copies of the test results to everyone. For the first time, Josh''s dull eyes flickered with a moment of rity.


    The result showed that the child wasn''t Luke''s.


    Josh raised his hand and tossed it away, whichnded right across Anna''s face.


    "How could I have given birth to such a shameless daughter? he yelled, clutching his chest in regret


    The pain of his past affection for Anna now twisted into deep sorrow.


    Greg hurried to steady him and said, "Dad, calm down. It doesn''t do us any good for you to be mad."


    Josh let out a bitterugh. "Yes, it''s toote. Chloe is dead, and I regret not listening to her. I trusted this monster and let her drive Chloe to her death. She must have been so heartbroken when she left this world alone." I had warned everyone about Anna''s true nature many times, but no one believed me.


    They thought I was petty, suspicious of her rtionship with Luke, jealous, and small-minded. But what was the result?


    Luke was sleeping with her, and everything I said turned out to be true.


    The most ridiculous part was that the child she''s carrying wasn''t even Luke''s


    Chapter 300 That Adulterer Is Your Son


    Luke clenched his fists so tightly his knuckles turned white.


    His veins bulged as he raised his hand, aiming to strike Anna. He harked, "You ser


    "Stop!" Jeffreymanded.


    "Grandpa, the baby she''s carrying isn''t a Bolton''s! She''s been lying to me! Luke''s eyes were filled with fury, as if he was ready to end everything with Anna.


    "She''s not carrying your child, but she''s still carrying a Bolton''s, Carter said, his tone steady.


    Carter had already informed Jeffrey about Ss''s identity, and they had moved Ss away; even I didn''t know where he was now.


    I assumed Jeffrey had met Ss, but Adam and Luke still didn''t know about this.


    Adam, looking confused, spoke up. "Dad, are you out of your mind? The paternity test is clear-this child isn''t Luke''s. It must be from that adulterer. What does this have to do with our family?" Carter remained calm as ever. "That man is a Bolton."


    Anna''s face turned pale. She hadn''t expected Carter to have figured it all out.


    Luke, sensing Carter''s gaze on him, began to feel uneasy.


    "Uncle Carter, what do you mean by that?" Luke asked.


    Carter spoke deliberately, each word like a sharp strike, "Adam, the adulterer you''ve condemned, isn''t just anyone. He''s your son."


    Luke''s face twisted in disbelief. ''If he''s Dad''s son, then what am I? Who am I? Uncle Carter, this isn''t funny

 Billionaire Is 301

    Chapter 301 Confrontation


    0.81%


    +10 Free Col


    Luke''s hand gripped the warm cup of tea, though the ring steam did nothing to calm him. In a sudden burst of anger, he mmed the cup onto the table. The liquid sttered across the surface.


    "I look exactly like my dad! If I''m not his son, then who am I?" His voice broke as he red around the room, seeking answers.


    Carter turned his sharp gaze toward Anna. "You must know something. Tell him."


    Anna wrapped her arms tightly around her stomach, instinctively shielding the life growing inside her. She couldn''t care less about Luke.


    Her eyes dropped, and her voice came out in barely more than a whisper. "I don''t know anything


    The Sanders, who had been silent observers, exchanged wide-eyed nces. The conversation had taken a sudden, dramatic turn, and neither of them had expected it.


    Adam''s face, still pale from shock, shifted as a thought struck him. "Dad... could it be...?"


    Jeffrey''s expression was grim, but he nodded. ''Yes. Your father had an identical twin brother. If things had gone differently, you might''ve grown up with him. But you were switched at birth, and that''s why you look like your uncle. Like me, Luke was confused. Not even Carter knew about that man. Luke knew his uncle died young, but beyond that, he was blind.


    "Grandpa, are you talking about that uncle?" Luke asked cautiously. "Didn''t he die years ago?"N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "We all thought he was gone. But he wasn''t. He survived. And from what we''ve uncovered, he''s been orchestrating things in the background, including switching you and your cousin."


    Adam''sposure shattered. Moments ago, he''d been an outsider to the drama, but now he was at the center of it. The weight of the revtion pressed down on him.


    "Dad, you can''t mean this," Adam said, his voice shaking. "You wouldn''t joke about something like this.... right?"


    Jeffrey''s expression hardened. "Do I look like I''m joking? Carter found out Ss is a Bolton. A gic test confirmed it-he''s your son."


    Adam stood frozen, his breath caught in his throat, Memories of the harsh words he''d hurled at Ss shed through his mind. The cruel usations. The curses. The bitter irony of it all struck him with crushing force. "Where is he? Adam finally asked, the question barely audible. He knew now that there could be no lies in this room-no trickery.


    The years he''d unknowingly spent apart from his son loomed over him, and all he wanted was to see Ss.


    Jeffrey sighed and gestured toward the door. "Bring him in."


    The room stilled. All eyes shifted to the entrance. Anna, who had been withdrawn and distant, suddenly sat 1/4


    81%


    Chapter 301 Confrontation


    up straighter, her focus narrowing


    +10 Free Coins


    Two men carried Ss in on a stretcher. His face, previously obscured, was now in full view. The injuries he bore were unmistakable, rendering him pale and fragile. Anna rushed forward, abandoning all pretense. The truth was out, and she no longer tried to hide her


    emotions.


    "Ss! Are you okay?" Her voice cracked as tears streamed down her face.


    Ss'' arm twitched, as though trying to reach for her, but it refused to obey. Only a faint, broken sound escaped his throat, filling the heavy silence in the room "What''s wrong with him? Why can''t he speak?"


    Anna''s head snapped up, her tear-streaked face contorted with rage as she turned on us. Her voice rose, sharp and using. "What did you do to him?"


    "It wasn''t us," someone said firmly. "He bit off his own tongue."


    Anna''s hand flew to her mouth, her expression crumbling as fresh tears spilled over. They fell in steady drops,nding on Ss''s scarred face, tracing paths through the dirt and blood.


    I''d seen Anna cry before, but it was always calcted, a performance meant to sway someone''s heart or gain sympathy. This time was different. The grief pouring from her was genuine, raw in a way I hadn''t thought her capable of Why?" She whispered, her voice breaking. "Why would you do that to yourself?"


    She sank onto Ss''s chest, clutching at him as sobs wracked her small frame.


    Adam stepped closer, his expression torn between disbelief and grief. His eyes lingered on Ss''s battered form, and his hand trembled as he pointed. "Is... is he really my son?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy and unresolved, until Carter stepped in. His answer was clear, cutting through the tension.


    ""Yes. He is."


    Adam knelt down, leaning in as though seeing Ss up close might bring some rity. His hand hovered, hesitant to touch.


    The scars and bruises covering Ss''s body made him seem almost fragile, as though even a brush of contact might cause more harm.


    "My boy..." Adam''s voice cracked. "You''ve suffered so much."


    Ss remained silent, of course. His eyes, wide and unyielding, locked on Adam with an intensity that made the air feel heavy. Something about the gaze was unsettling, hollow yet full of unspoken pain.


    While the room''s attention was fixed on this heartbreaking reunion, my eyes strayed to She.


    From the beginning, she''d been an enigma. Carter and had nned this entire moment to study her, to see how she would react when confronted with the truth.


    Chapter 301 Confrontation


    +10 Free Coins


    She didn''t disappoint. She stood apart from the chaos, holding a delicate porcin teacup in one hand. Her lips curved into a faint, almost mocking smile.


    It wasn''t the reaction of someone shocked by unexpected revtions. Instead, she radiated a quiet confidence, as if she had orchestrated it all.


    In that instant, her demeanor changed. She no longer seemed like a passive observer. Her presencemanded attention.


    Her sharp eyes and the cold precisioni in her expression reminded me of a ck rose-beautiful yet dangerous, its thorns hidden until it was toote.


    It struck me; if there was a puppet master behind these events, it had to be her.


    She seemed to sense my thoughts. Lifting her teacup, she took a measured sip, the porcin obscuring her face. Her movements were calm, almost deliberate I shifted my focus, not wanting her to catch on that I was watching her so closely. We didn''t have solid proof, not yet. However, her response-orck thereof-was revealing. She wasn''t


    innocent.


    Carter, always quick to read a room, saw his chance. "Anna," he said, his voice steady, "you know something. Why would Oliver switch his son with Adam''s?"


    Anna''s s eyes.


    flicked toward She. The subtle movement didn''t escape notice. She, calm as ever, ced her teacup on the table with a deliberate thud.


    The sound wasn''t loud, but its meaning was clear. It was both a signal and a warning: tread carefully.


    She''s steps toward Adam were measured, her voice soft and steady, like her usual self. "Adam, you need to sit down," she said, her tone slipping into its usual practiced warmth. "Your heart can''t take this kind of stress. Let''s sort through everything rationally." Adam nced from Luke to Ss. His chest rose and fell with a heavy sigh.


    Luke had always been part of the family, but Ss was his son by blood. Finding him should have been a moment of joy, yet it felt hollow,


    Ss''s condition left Adam grappling with a surge of emotions too tangled to express.


    The room grew quiet as all eyes turned to Anna. Even Josh, who had been a silent observer until now, pushed himself to his feet.


    He approached Anna, his steps deliberate, his voice cutting through the tense air.


    "Ever since you came back," he began, his words sharp and precise, "you''ve done nothing but stir the pot. You turned us against Chloe over and over again. Then, at their wedding, you called Luke away. And just like that, Chloe vanished. Since then, this family has been through hell-deaths, idents. And that car crash? Everyone was in it except you.


    "Now, here we are, dealing with a switched heir. And somehow, you and She are right in the middle of it. This isn''t bad luck, Anna. This is a pattern. So, tell me what are you and She scheming? What are you trying to do to the Sanders and the Boltons?"


    3/4 Chapter 201 Confrontation


    +10 Free Coins


    Jostro sole filled the room, leaving no spe for protes Anna crumpled to the floor, her knees hitting the polished wood Tears streamed down her face, but her expression remained calcted, her voice trendding as she spiroke


    Dad she said, her words heavy with pleading. "I don''t know what you''re using me of. How could I possibly n something like dad


    The police have questioned me so many times, and I''ve been cleared every time. If I had done anything wrong, wouldn''t they have arrested me by how!


    Ema Sanders too, aren''t It Why would I hurt my own Emily?"


    But Josli wasn''t swayed. His face remained hard, his voice unyielding


    "If you''re innocent," he said coldly, then the sky must be green, and fish must fly.


    "Stop ying games, Anna. Tell us what''s really going on between you and Ss.


    "If he''s the Bolton heir, why hasn''t he been with his family all this time?"

 Billionaire Is 302

    Chapter 302 The Only Victim


    +10 Free Coms


    Chapter 302 The Only Victim


    together


    The events wereid out inly, each piece fitting toge her too well to be mere coincidence.


    Even Josh, who had always shielded Anna, couldn''t suppress his doubts any longer. His voice, heavy with both sorrow and anger, demanded an exnation.


    Carter and I exchanged a knowing nce. The truth wouldn''t be handed over so easily. If it were. Ss wouldn''t have gone to such extreme lengths to keep it bidden.


    And if Anna felt cornered, she might follow his lead-choosing silence over betrayal, no matter the cost.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Dad," Anma began, her voice faltering. She looked fragile, but her words came out calcted. "Ss helped me once. He saved my life. He''s been hiding his face because of fils scars. Regarding the status as the Bolton heir... I have only recentlye to that realization myself."


    Luke''s expression darkened. His hands shot out, grabbing her by the cor, his anger overflowing. "Anna, if you''ve been involved with him all along, why did you act like you loved me?


    "Why did youe between me and Chloe? If not for you, I wouldn''t have walked out on her at wedding. She wouldn''t have died out there, in the snowstorm!"


    "Luke, can''t you see how much I''ve cared about you? All these years, haven''t I shown you?


    Anna''s tears streamed down her face as she tried to defend herself. Her voice was full of emotion, but it failed to convince. "My feelings for Ss are nothing like that. I only felt gratitude toward him-nothing more."


    She still relied on her words, trying to spin a web that had once worked so well. However, the situation had changed, and now no one was paying attention. Luke''s fury boiled over.


    "Gratitude? The timing of your pregnancy doesn''t lie, Anna. It lines up perfectly with the first night we were together. You were so desperate to avoid having my child that you went straight to him, didn''t you?" Luke wasn''t wrong. I could vouch for the timing of their rtionship. Yet, the child she carried wasn''t his. It was Ss''s.


    There was only one exnation. As soon as Anna and Luke had separated, she had gone to Ss.


    Her pregnancy wasn''t a coincidence. It had been deliberate-part of a n. But it was never about having Luke''s child. Her goal had always been Ss''s


    Looking around, it was painfully clear that the unluckiest person in the room was Luke.


    He had sacrificed so much for Anna, including ruining my wedding. And what did he have now?


    Anna didn''t love him. The baby wasn''t his. He had lost me and was now forced to watch me and his uncle build a life he couldn''t touch..


    His entire existence was marked by a series of tragic events. He had a father whoter rovealed himself as his uncle. The identity of his biological father remained a mystery. Then, a body ravaged by illness. Luke carried more burdens than anyone should have to bear. I used to think life wasn''t fair. But now I see


    Chapter 302 The Only Victim


    it clearly-karma doesn''t forget.


    What goes aroundes around.


    10 Free Coins


    Luke had mistreated both me and my child due to Andi''s influence. Now, she was the one unraveling. everything for him.


    I felt no pity, only the cold recognition of fate catching up.


    Anna couldn''t talk her way out of this one. The truth was written in the evidence, clear as day.


    Adam''s face was red with anger as he stared at her. His voice trembled, not with weakness, but with fury. "Anna. I''ve treated you well for years. Now tell me the truth-what''s the real story with Ss?"


    "Adam, I swear I didn''t know he was your son. Even if you push me to the limit, I still won''t have an answer for you!" Anna''s voice shook with desperation, but she held firm to her denial.


    Carter spoke up, his tone even. "It''s all too convenient, don''t you think? I only found out a few days ago when I did a DNA test. And let''s not forget, it was She who brought Anna to the Boltons. She might know something we don''t."


    The room grew quiet as Carter''s words sank in. Now, no one could escape suspicion.


    Carter''s hint reminded everyone that She was a key yer in this game as well.


    The organization had to remain a secret for a while longer, so we must drag She into this.


    Adam''s attention shifted to She, and he leveled a sharp look at her.


    "You and Anna-are you involved in this together?"


    It was clear to anyone who was paying attention that something was off about Anna, but now She was under the spotlight, her face paling at the question.


    "What could I possibly do?" She''s voice trembled. "Adam, how can you doubt me? You know how hard my life has been since we were apart. She paused, taking a breath before continuing. "I lost our daughter. That''s why I adopted Ning''an. I didn''t even return to the Boltons during those years. How could I know anything about the secrets and grudges here?" She''s voice cracked, her eyes welling up with tears. "And you-you only found out today that Luke isn''t your son. Do you think I''m some kind of psychic?"


    She choked back a sob. "Since I married into the Boltons, I''ve been treated like an outsider because of where I came from. Her shoulders shook as she went on. "Your father never epted me as part of the family. But I stayed because I thought, if I had your understanding, I could endure anything."


    "And now you doubt me?" Her voice was raw with emotion. Tve worked my entire life for this family. I may not have given you children, but I''ve managed this house for years. I''ve put in the effort. And this is how you repay me?"


    She took a step toward the wall, her face twisted in despair. "Maybe I should just end it all!"


    She lunged toward the wall, but Adami grabbed her just in time. "Stop! I was just asking a question. Why are you overreacting?"


    "Because you don''t trust me!" She wailed, clutching onto Adam as her tears soaked his shirt.


    Chapter 302 The Only Victim


    This wasn''t the calm, controlled woman 1 had seen before.


    Something wasn''t right. She was hiding something, I was determined to find out what.


    10 Free Coins


    But the more I thought about it, the more confused I became. If She had ns to harm the Boltons, why was Jeffrey still alive?


    His death would have given her control over Luke.


    Things weren''t adding up.


    She''s drama. Ss''s silence. Anna, on the other hand clung to her secrets, refusing to reveal anything of value.


    Anna''s pregnancy had be her protection. The child she carried-a Bolton heir-was her shield.


    No one would dare harm her now.


    In the end, Luke was the only one who suffered. His world grew darker by the minute, and the seemed more elusive than ever.


    Truth


    "What should we do now, Dad?" Adam asked, his voice heavy with uncertainty as he turned to Jeffrey.


    Jeffrey sighed deeply, the weight of the situation clearly wearing on him. "No matter what Ss''s past is, he''s still a Bolton. He''ll stay here and be looked after. As for Anna...


    Everyone''s gaze turned to Anna. She was still focused on protecting her pregnancy, and no one dared press her for answers.


    "She''ll stay here until the baby is born," Jeffrey decided. "Once the child is here, we''ll figure out what to do with her."


    Josh didn''t protest. After everything that had unfolded, he saw Anna as nothing more than a casualty of bad luck. The Sanders wanted no part in this mess anymore. Having lost two sons, he had no more hope left for his daughter.


    Seeing him like this, I made a decision. I would keep the truth to myself-Anna was still alive.


    It was better this way, especially with Anna and Ss close by. Watching them closely was the only way to get to the bottom of things.


    When the person pulling the strings finally revealed themselves, that would be the time to expose it all.


    The Sanders left without another word. Anna was ced under house arrest at the Boltons, and Ss stayed in the room next to hers. With their secret out, Anna had no reason to pretend anymore.


    Ss was still in treatment, but Anna went back to her room. Her voice quivered as she whispered, "Ss, you have to hold on."


    She didn''t even try to act anymore. Not once did she nce at Luke.


    Chapter 302 The Only Victim


    Adam followed Jeffrey to the study, while She retread to her room.


    She kept her distance from Anna, worried we might catch something that would tie her to the mess.


    But the more she tried to avoid suspicion, the more it seemed to follow her.


    As for Lake, he grabbed a pack of cigarettes and a lighter, walking into the hallway. One after another, he lit up, smoking with no hesitation.


    The cold night air whipped around him, but he didn''t seem to notice it.


    By the time I arrived, the ground was littered with cigarette butts.


    He exhaled a thin plume of smoke when he saw me, his already pale face looking even worse, drawn and


    weary.


    His voice cracked, barely a whisper: "I know. This is my punishment."


    Chapter 303 Ss'' Death


    Chapter 303 Ss'' Death

 Billionaire Is 303

    Chapter 303 Ss'' Death


    Luke had always struggled with depression, andtely, his approach to treatment had been half-hearted. After today, I feared he would lose whatever will he had left to keep going. The people who had wronged me were now following the same path I had


    The Sanders were in pieces-broken. Even the ones still alive had been battered beyond recognition.


    Luke wasn''t much different. His illness was bad enough, but now he was sinking deeper into despair.


    The torment I had endured was now slowly bing their reality.


    It felt as if an unseen force had lowered them into a pot of boiling oil, adjusting the heat to a level that would prevent immediate death, but the pain was still intense. But, to be honest, they had iting.


    When I looked into his dull, lifeless eyes, I realized something: maybe, to him. I was the only bit of light he could cling to.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    What he really wanted was for me to say that I forgave him. But as long as I didn''t, he''d remain trapped in that endless spiral of pain.


    But I wasn''t the one who''d caused this. The hurt he had put me through was real.


    If he hadn''t pushed me, maybe Joyce would still be here.


    There was a case of murder between us now-one I couldn''t forgive him for.


    So when he looked at me with that pleading expression, I didn''t offer anyfort. Instead, I analyzed the situation, weighing the facts unemotionally. "Luke, you have to survive. If you truly are Oliver''s son, revealing your identity could potentially attract his attention. That''s the only lead we''ve got


    He stared at me, his face full of sorrow. "So, for you, I''m just a means to an end, right?"


    "Yes.


    He gave a bitterugh. "You''re heartless. You can''t even lie to me anymore."


    "We''re not friends. I''m not responsible for your feelings, Luke. Act like a man. Stop wasting time on things that don''t matter. Don''t you want to know the truth? After all these years, after everything that''s been manipted, don''t you want to know who''s been pulling the strings?"


    If Oliver was really his father, he wouldn''t let Luke die so easily.


    With that, I turned and walked away.


    Life is fragile, and it''s his choice whether to hold on.


    Ss had been ced in his room, and by the time I arrived, Anna had been crying nonstop.


    Chapter 303 Ss'' Death


    +10 Free Coins


    When she saw me, her face changed instantly. "Zoey, you''re the one who did this to him, aren''t you?"


    Ss was in turmoil, his emotions all over the ce. Perhaps he wanted to reveal to Anna that I was Chloe?


    With his tongue cut out, he could only make brief sounds, frantic and desperate.


    I didn''t say anything. I simply walked towards Anna.


    "Ms. Sander, you''re quite good at shifting the me. Did I really cause the downfall of the Sanders? And is it my fault that you''ve been ying both sides?"


    "You''re the one behind all of this. You manipted everything and led Ss to this point.


    Anna''s anger was evident, and it was clear she was losing control. She wasn''t the calm person she had once been.


    "Zoey, you had no right to hurt him!" Anna yelled, her voice filled with rage. "We won''t let this go. You''re the next one to die! How could you do this to him? How could you?" "Ah...


    Ss let out a muffled sound, perhaps trying to stop Anna from pushing me any further.


    "What''s going on here?" Adam stepped into the room, followed closely by She.


    He saw Ss lying on the bed, and his face softened with guilt. ''My boy, you''ve been through too much."


    If Ss hadn''t bitten off his own tongue, I would have wondered if he knew his true identity.


    Ss looked at Adam with empty eyes, as if he didn''t recognize him. It was like he was staring at a stranger.


    Noticing Anna''s tearful face, Adam tried to console her. "Anna, I''ve watched you grow up. I don''t believe you''re a bad person. You know something, don''t you? There''s no one else here. Please tell me what happened. I just want to know how my son ended up like this." "Adam, I don''t know. I really don''t know," Anna said, her voice shaking.


    Adam then turned to me. "Zoey, you and Carter must have found something. What have you uncovered? We''re family. Please, tell me."


    "Adam, we''ve already told you everything we know. Ss''s identity is a lie. His face is ruined, and he doesn''t have any fingerprints. If it weren''t for the DNA test, we wouldn''t have discovered the truth. Someone has intentionally erased his life. If he were willing to tell the truth, he wouldn''t have gone as far as biting off his tongue."


    She spoke up, trying to ease Adam''s worry. "It''s a tough situation, but at least medical technology is advanced. Don''t worry too much. Our medical team will do everything they can to help him."


    Adam sighed. "I hope so. But his face...


    The damage was so severe that only skin grafts could help, but even then, he would never look the same.


    Damian stepped in and said it was time for Ss to rest, urging everyone to leave the room.


    Chapter 303 Ss'' Death


    Anna was ced under house arrest.


    It was clear that the organization would reach out to her soon. We had to wait and sex wher Sheria wonde


    1. do.


    We were prepared for anything, but an unexpected event still urred


    The next morning, a loud cry echoed through the Bolton Residence.


    Damian rushed to our door, knocking urgently. "Sir, mam, something''s happened"


    I woke up in Carter''s arms, a sense of unease settling in


    ""What''s going on?"


    "Ss is dead."


    Carter''s face went pale. "Dead? He was right here, right under our noses. He couldn''t even take care of himself. How did this happen?"


    "This morning, his condition worsened. He started vomiting blood. The medical team tried to see him but it was toote. He died."


    He''d been injured a week ago, his internal organs damaged. And now, the blood it did add up


    We rushed to the room. Adam was frozen at the door. Anna, on the other hand, was frantic


    She must have heard the news and rushed out, barefoot her panic obvious


    She copsed beside Ss, her face covered in tears. "Ss, don''t do this to me. You promised you''d say with me! I''m still here-how could you leave me?" "Ss, open your eyes, please."


    "You promised you''d protect me. What am I supposed to do now? What about our baby?"


    I noticed the blood on her cotton sleep pants. Slowly, it spread.


    She''d been fighting to keep the pregnancy. Ss''s death seemed to shaner herpletely


    "She''s going to miscarry," I said. "Get the doctor. Now."


    Anna didn''t seem to notice the blood pooling beneath her.


    She continued to stroke Ss''s face, speaking in a voice that barely reached above a whisper. Please don''t sleep. Open your eyes.


    As I watched, a mix of emotions ran through me.


    Ss was gone.


    low could he


    be gone like that?


    33


    09.03

 Billionaire Is 304

    Chapter 304 Broken Lineage


    Chapter 304 Broken Lineage


    Ss, the kind of man who never flinched, had stayed lent through every brew. Even when he be his news tongue, it was as if he was ending it with precision.


    No matter how much we tortured him, he never once legged for mercy or showed any sign of reaper.


    Yet, I couldn''t stop the resentment that his death cameo easily. Even though he had been carrying on someone else''s orders to kill me, he was still the one who had taken my life. Who could say how many lives were on his conscience I couldn''t just let it go.


    And now... now he was gone.


    I clenched my clothes, frustration rising in my chest.


    Why? We had covered every angle. Even when She and Anna approached him, we kept an eye on them.


    We had arranged for his food to be handled by someone we trusted. So, why had he still died?


    Anna, too, couldn''t ept it.


    She gently touched Ss''s cold face, her voice trembling. "I''ll take you with me.


    She tried to lift him, draping his arms over her shoulders, as if she thought she could carry him.


    But it was impossible. He was over six feet tall. A body is heavy.


    No matter how hard she pulled, he didn''t move.


    She did not have the strength to take him with her.


    Adam, noticing the blood pooling beneath Anna, rushed to her side.


    "You''re pregnant. Think about your baby. If you don''t care about yourself, do it for the child. Ss is gone, but you still have to protect his child."


    Tears streamed down Anna''s face, and suddenly, she shouted, "No, he''s not dead! He''s just sleeping. He promised he would always be with me."


    At that moment, the doctor arrived. Concerned for the baby, the Boltons'' staff tried to reason with Anna. "You need to focus on the baby. You''re carrying his child. You can''t lose that either." "The baby, Anna murmured, her hand instinctively going to her stomach.


    So much blood had already soaked the ground beneath her.


    The sight of it seemed to snap her back to reality. Gripping the doctor''s sleeve, she pleaded, "Please, save my baby. I can''t lose him. I''ve already lost Ss. Don''t take my child too."


    After they had to physically pull her away, Adam stood, his eyes bloodshot and staring at the lifeless form of his son-his son who had never once called him ''Dad''


    Chapter 304 Broken Lineage


    "What a curse, he whispered, the sound thick with sorrow.


    +10 Free Coin


    He and his first wife had only had one child. She, afterplications during her first pregnancy, had never been able to have another, no matter how strong heir bond had be. With Ss gone, the only hope for a future heiry in Anna''s unborn child.


    Adam had already confirmed it. It was a boy.


    Adam turned to the doctor. "Make sure you save the childr


    Everyone''s focus shifted to keeping Anna''s pregnancy safe, but I followed Damian to Ss'' side.


    His lips had taken on an unsettling shade of purple.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    It was clear how he had died-poisoned.


    But where had the poisone from?


    Neither She nor Anna had the chance to poison him.


    Yet Ss was dead, and it happened right under our noses.


    "Autopsy. We need to know what happened," I ordered, my voice cold.


    Damian nodded. "Don''t worry, ma''am. I''ll make sure we get answers."


    I trusted Damian to get it right. But with Ss dead, I knew he would take the me.


    He was determined to find out what had happened, perhaps more than. any


    The Boltons were in a state of disarray after Ss''s death.


    I heard that Jeffrey had skipped breakfast to rush to the family chapel. When I found him, he was praying to the ancestors of his family.


    "Jeffrey, your body''s not as it used to be, and you have low blood sugar. You should eat first," I suggested.


    I had always been straightforward with him, especially since he''d been worried about my fate since my death.


    Jeffrey looked at me, his bloodshot eyes filled with exhaustion. "Zoey, you''re here just in time. Help me offer some prayers and pray that the ancestors protect Anna and her baby "Of course."


    As I took the incense, I immediately noticed something-the tablet bearing my name.


    The Boltons had ced my memorial in the family chapel, under Luke''s wife.


    Seeing my name on the tablet sent a strange chill down my spine.


    I knelt, and just as I was about to bow, a sudden gust of wind swept through the room.


    +10 Free Cons


    die


    The candles flickered, and the ancestor tablets seemed to bun in the wind


    1 knelt quickly, bowing, but then a food crash rang our tablet had fallen andnded right in front of my


    rat


    I looked up, and there it was-the name Oliver Bolton on the tablet.


    It was Oliver''s memorial.


    Staring at the name, a cold wind swirled through the room, sending a shiver down my spine. Even I. Comeone who had died and returned, felt the hairs on my arms stand up. It was as if unseen eyes were watching us from the shadows.


    "Look out, ma''am!"


    A bodyguard quickly pulled me to my feet as the wooden table, holding the incense, suddenly cracked. The incense burner tumbled to the floor with a loud crash.


    At the same time, the candles on either side flickered out. The incense burner had fallen. Some incense had gone out, while others had snapped in two.


    Jeffrey froze, his face pale. "Broken hope... is this a sign to wipe out the Boltons'' bloodline?"


    A bodyguard stepped forward to inspect the damage. The table''s old. It just cracked on its own."


    It all seemed too convenient. After having experienced death. I knew not everything could be exined by


    science.


    I nced at the Boltons'' ancestral tablets. Was this a warning of some cmity looming over the family?


    It reminded me of Luke''s vow in front of Grandma-A severed bloodline and a bitter end."


    It felt as though his oath had already begun toe true.


    My eyes fell on Oliver''s tablet, now covered in a thinyer of incense ash. A sense of unease settled in my


    chest.


    I might not care much for the Boltons, but I didn''t want Carter to suffer for their misdeeds.


    Jeffrey seemed to sense the bad omen, too. His face tightened with worry. I helped steady him, trying to calm him. "Jeffrey, it''s just a coincidence. There''s no deeper meaning to this. Don''t read too much into it." "No, Zoey, You''re still far too young. You wouldn''t understand."


    He hunched over, gesturing for a servant to clean up the mess.


    I suggested he eat something, but he waved me off. "I''m not hungry. Go check on Anna."


    His concern for the child in Anna''s womb was evident. helped him up the stairs.


    As we reached the door, the doctor came out.


    Jeffrey quickly asked, "How is she? Is the baby okay?"


    Chapter 304 Broken Lincage


    +10 Free Cons


    The doctor shook his head. "Mr. Bolton, I''m so sorry. We couldn''t save the baby. We need to perform a D&C on Ms. Sander now."


    Jeffrey''s face went ashen, "No... we couldn''t save it....


    "Jeffrey, it''s okay." I tried tofort him, though the words felt hollow. I knew the pain of losing a child all too well.


    Jeffrey''s voice cracked as he muttered, "It''s karma. This is the punishment for what we did to Oliver. If there''s revenge, let ite for me. Adam is innocent. and so is his grandson."

 Billionaire Is 305

    Chapter 305 The Preemptive Attack


    Chapter 305 The Preemptive Attack


    8%81%


    +10 Free Cons


    1 still didn''t understand what the Boltons had done to Oliver or why Jeffrey had said those things.


    Anna''s loss was irreversible. There was no going back.


    I walked over to the operating table. Annay there, mb.


    Her face was ghostly pale, slick with cold sweat. She seemed to be hanging on by a thread.


    The doctor exined she was resistant to anesthesia, meaning the procedure would have to be done without it.


    The earlier efforts to save her had taken everything from her. She was already drowning in the sorrow of losing someone close, and now her child was gone, too


    She stared at me as I approached, her eyes unfocused. Whether it was from the shock or delirium, she seemed to mistake me for Chloe.


    Her voice cracked with fear. You''re back. Is this your revenge?"


    Then, in the next breath, she begged, "Please, give me Ss back. And my baby-don''t take him. He''s innocent. If you must, take my life instead."


    I was about to ask her more when the doctor intervened "Ma''am, we need to start the D&C now. Please step outside."


    "Okay, I whispered.


    I turned and left.


    I had been there before. I knew how cruel the procedure could be.


    My own child was not yet formed, but Anna''s was. Her baby had a heartbeat.


    Stepping out of the room, the smell of blood still clung to me. I went to the terrace, where the cold wind helped clear my mind.


    Daisy came up to me with a cup of hot milk. "Ma''am, you should eat something. You need to take care of yourself."


    "I''m fine. Go on. I just need a moment," I said, my voice soft.


    She hesitated but nodded. "Alright," she said, leaving me alone.


    A short whileter, Carter appeared, carrying a box of food. He set it out carefully in front of me.


    "Eat something." he said quietly.


    I sighed. "Carl, I can''t. Not right now."


    Ss''s death had hit me harder than I expected. We hadn''t gotten anything useful from him, and now he was gone. It left a dark cloud over me. 1/2


    Chapter 305 The Preemptive Attack


    "The cause of Ss''s death has been determined, Carter said.


    I looked up quickly. "Who poisoned him?"


    Carter nudged the fish soup toward me. "Eat, and I''ll tell you."


    "Gee, what a cliffhanger."


    +10 Free Cons


    I had no choice but to quickly finish the soup. Once I was done, I turned to Carter and said, "Alright, I''ve caten. Now, tell me what happened."


    He took a deep breath before speaking. "It wasn''t poison someone gave him. He hid it in his teeth. All he had to do was bite down at the right moment, breaking the topyer, and the poison would leak out."


    I had seen something like that in a movie once, but never imagined it was something that could actually happen.


    "Then why didn''t he just poison himself from the start? Why only bite his tongue off?" I asked.


    Carter''s gaze shifted toward the operating room, where I could hear Anna''s faint screams through the walls.


    She was awake, enduring that pain without anesthesia. She must have been suffering terribly.


    "He bit his tongue to stop us from getting answers. He wanted to hold on long enough to see Anna onest


    time.


    I remembered what Ss had said to me before he bit down. The words stayed with me, but I wasn''t sure how to process them.


    "He saw Annast night. That was all he needed before he could die, no regrets."


    Ss hadn''t hesitated when he tried to kill me, and now it seemed he had no regrets even about his own death.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "He got out easy," I muttered under my breath. Carter sighed and reached for my hand. "Don''t be angry. He wasn''t the one behind all of this. The real person pulling the strings is still out there. I promise, when we catch them, they won''t get away-alive or dead. Is that okay?"


    "But, Carl, these people are so careful. They won''t leave any evidence behind. If we wait any longer, the Sanders and Boltons will simply follow their lead."


    "I know," Carter replied. "That''s why we need to act now, even if it risks giving them a warning."


    I raised an eyebrow, confused. "What do you mean?"


    "There was a dispute at the garage. The police are already headed there."


    Carter''s grip on my hand tightened, his eyes cold and resolute. "Today, we''ll finally get answers."

 Billionaire Is 306

    Chapter 306 Cooperation Request


    Chapter 306 Cooperation Request


    + Free Coins


    Carter had hoped to wait for the enemy to make a move, but things turned out to be far more twisted than we had ever imagined.


    Ss had been willing to go to extreme lengths, even biting off his own tongue andmitting suicide, just to keep his secret safe. With the Boltons now involved, Carter''s patience had worn thin. Each passing day only seemed to bring more chaos and more loss.


    Ss had been the only son of Carter''s sister-inw, and even though he didn''t show it, it weighed on him more than he let on


    From the operating room, Anna''s cries pierced the air. The procedure she was enduring-without anesthesia-was agony.


    But it wasn''t just the physical pain that was breaking her. It was the emotional torment that seemed to consume her entirely.


    In one night, she had lost both the love of her life and her child.


    Her cries finally stopped.


    The doctors filtered out, and Anna was taken back to her room.


    When I returned to see her, she was lying in bed, her face drained of color, her features almost lifeless.


    Had I looked the same when I lost my child?


    She appeared fragile, like a porcin doll on the verge of shattering.


    Despite knowing the awful things she had done, I couldn''t help but see something else in her at that moment-myself. I saw the version of me that had lost everything.


    Her eyes were empty. She sat there, staring nkly at nothing, as if nothing mattered anymore. Without her child, she no longer held any value for the Boltons. Still, they weren''t about to let her go. She knew Ss''s secret. The Boltons wanted to use her to extract whatever they could from her, and they weren''t going to make it easy.


    I set a bowl of chicken soup on the bedside table.


    At first, when I had been reborn, all I could think about was revenge. I wanted her to suffer, to feel the pain I had felt.


    But now, after everything. I had changed. My expression was steady, unreadable.


    She didn''t even look up when I entered the room.


    It was as if we could do whatever we wanted, and she wouldn''t care. Nothing seemed to matter to her


    anymore.


    Chapter 306 Cooperation Request


    "I heard you haven''t eaten. Drink some soup, I said, trying to break the silence.


    Before today, I''d always seen Ama as a ruthless, cold woman who would stop at nothing to get what she


    wanted.


    But when I saw her sacrifice everything for Ss-even her child-I realized that beneath the hardened exterior, she was still human. She had her own weaknesses. Instead of forcing answers from her, maybe it was time for a gentler approach.


    Anna surely knew a great deal about the organization.


    For now, I pushed aside my hatred and pretended to be kind.


    She didn''t react to my voice, in nkly ahead.


    I spoke slowly. "Before Ss bit his tongue off, he left you a message."


    The mention of Ss made her snap to attention. Her voice came out in a raspy whisper. "What did he say?"


    I nced at the bowl of chicken soup. "Not before you have some soup."


    I wasn''t


    ure if Anna had poison, but she wasn''t like Ss. She still had value to the organization, so they wouldn''t likely kill her just yet.


    But with Ss dead, Anna seemed to have lost any will to live. The grief was already showing.


    She drank the soup in a mechanical fashion, cing the bowl aside once she was done.


    "If you''re here to watch me suffer, you''ve seen enough, she said quietly. "I lost. Completely. Zoey, I don''t want to fight with you anymore. I just want to know what Ss said."


    I looked at her, my expression calm, calcted. "I''ll make you a deal. You tell me what your group wants, and I''ll tell you what Ss left for you. How does that sound?"


    Anna stared at me, her eyes serious. "I don''t have any big ns. Meeting Ss was just an ident. He saved me, and I''m grateful."


    "Grateful enough to carry his child and im it was Luke''s?" I raised an eyebrow. "Ms. Sander, do you need a reminder of how you ruined Luke''s marriage? Do you think that story holds up?"


    Anna bit her lip, looking down. "That''s the truth. If you don''t believe it, that''s on you."


    "You don''t have a shield anymore," I said gently. "The Boltons won''t be as lenient as I am. Ss was their heir apparent. His death won''t be forgiven easily. You can''t just im ignorance and think it''ll end there."


    I sighed. "Honestly, I used to hate you. Sadie took my ex-boyfriend, and when I found out what you and buke did to Chloe, that''s when I really began to hate you. I thought you both betrayed her, and I wanted you to pay for it. That''s why I helped the doctor clear Chloe''s name at the artpetition."


    "But now, you seem pitiful. I may not have a child, but can imagine the pain. The way you look at Ss tells me he was the one you truly loved. Losing your lover and child... as a woman, I understand your


    Chapter 306 Cooperation Request


    s


    "I''m asking you on behalf of the Boltons. If you don''t speak now, when theye, you won''t have any choice. With me, at least you can make a deal."


    Anna''s gaze met mine, and she saw the pity in my eyes


    Her face was torn. She wanted to know what Ss said, but revealing the truth might cost her everything.


    I wasn''t in a rush, waiting for her to decide.


    "Zoey, I haven''t lied to you. Before, neither Ss nor I knew he was a Bolton. You''re right, I loved him."N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Then why get involved with Luke?


    "What difference does it make?" Anna''s voice trembled. Ss came from nothing, and his face was ruined. He didn''t deserve someone like me. I wanted to marry Luke. I wanted to be part of the Boltons"


    Her words were a mix of truth and lies. It seemed I wouldn''t get any more out of her. She wouldn''t admit to any murders-not here, not now.


    I had stumbled upon a crucial piece of the puzzle. Neither Anna nor Ss had known the truth about his identity.


    That meant Ss had been used all along.


    He only discovered the truth about himself before his death. By then, it was toote. He couldn''t speak, couldn''t recognize his father. Even if he hadn''t died, the organization had already nned his demise.


    If Ss was a Bolton, what did that make Anna?


    Her own identity seemed just as questionable.


    Had Carter not discovered the truth by chance, Ss might have died never knowing who he truly was.


    It was clear now-Ss had been nothing more than a pawn.


    As I rose to my feet, Anna watched me, her eyes filled with anxiety. "What did he say?"


    I stood beside her, looking down. "Ss asked me to tell you he loves you."


    Just three words. But the moment they left my lips, Anna''s face crumpled, and tears began to fall


    "Idiot! That idiot!"


    "Anna," I said calmly, "Since you and Ss were both yed, how about we work together? The one behind all this switched Ss and Luke''s identities. Ss was meant to be the Bolton heir, destined for wealth and privilege. If his life hadn''t been changed, his face wouldn''t have been ruined, and he wouldn''t have ended up the way he did."


    Neaned in closer, my fingers pressing against the bed''s edge, my voice low but insistent. "If Ss had survived, you wouldn''t have lost your child. You could have had the life you wanted. Your real enemy isn''t us-it''s the one pulling the strings from behind the scenes. Anna, let''s join forces. Let''s get justice for Ss."

 Billionaire Is 307

    h No ident


    ded the the true where we w


    the tray dumber two sonstect will holding the they the wasting the


    "Yes, we hade the braid modernsten her


    Shed the tray fled for sit up cing pillow stund her back ConValeys see you the und hers. Met


    We know has for year the contioned we werth Vicarages are hand on a wottart


    Her words med sore for cold we be the ber This was getter way the hero coor


    en though major wintering i to hone and manipetere the situatione


    "Sheile your M sender''s tot merther I wider my the men had I now you''ll take good care


    Booter berpay


    fair trow of her but with everything that''s behe- ring or to be the true Bolton her and


    don''t know the marriage-things are gettingplicated. I''m new to the tensed desk the fulll story?


    1 uid, trying to make my paint dears death in throuded in mystery. Ma Sander knows the rath And gen how our you are her, meet the best time for you to be looking after her


    Then I wait sure if Sheile would hurt Anna, I waschd to let her anywhere near her


    heild''s while grew older, her lips curling, "What''s this You think you can tell me what to do? Am I not even allowed to care for my own dautare?


    per


    1 kepe my voice calm "She, I don''t mean to upset you Put ynce Jeffrey asked me to handle things around here, things have been a little here. We catit ford to make it worse. Ms. Sander''s on is questionable, and 1 just want to take sure you''re not caught in the middle Zoey Zy She interrupted, her voice hardening Tve been with the Boltons for years. You''re just a new bride. Don''t think you can start bensing me around


    Thad nned to keep things civil, but She didn''t waste any time showing her true colors.


    I stopped pretending, my fingers tracing over my nails She, I''m sure you have more experience than me, but let''s new forget, Adam loves you, but Jeffrey still calls the shots. You and Adam never got married, not Arana


    Years ago, Adam had brought her into the Boltons, going against everything Jeffrey had been furious and


    the family tree,


    Chapter 307 No ident


    If she truly believed in true love and wasn''t alter the Boron fortune, the marriage license wouldn''t matter.


    But now, I wondered if the real reason she didn''t act sooner was because of her failure to marry


    Even after Adam''s death, she couldn''t call herself his wife, which meant she had no im to his inheritance.


    Jeffrey had always been cautious around her. For years, she''d tried to soften his resolve, trying to gain his


    favor.


    But all her efforts hadn''t changed anything. She was still stuck in an awkward position.


    My words hit a nerve. Even without a wedding, I was Carter''s wife, recognized by Jeffrey himself. I was part of the family. And She? She had nothing


    "Zoey," She said, her voice cold and sharp, "I suggest you be careful.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, filled with venom. It was the stare of a predator-one ready to strike.


    I knew now that She was one of the people responsible for my death. It didn''t scare me. In fact, I felt no fear arall. I pushed down the anger rising inside me and met her gaze with equal sharpness.


    "She, I''m not sure I understand what you mean," I said, keeping my voice steady. I''m just doing what Jeffrey asked. But with everything going on at the Boltonstely... first, the servant made a false report, and on that very day, we found poison in Ss'' food." The situation was suspicious. Anyone with half a brain would think the same. I spoke inly, knowing the truth was all I needed.


    "Linda is just a maid, so why would she care about our every move?" I went on. "The Boltons aren''t that big of a family. This whole thing doesn''t add up."


    "Strange? What''s strange about it? Are you using me of something?" she retorted, her tone defensive.


    "Ss never spoke a word before he died, and you''re Anna''s foster mother. You have a motive, don''t you?"


    I stared directly into her eyes. "Ss was the Bolton heir, but he was switched at birth. You have a special position here. I have reason to think you''re involved. From now on, you won''t be allowed to contact Anna, and you can''t leave the Boltons'' ce unless I say so." "Zoey, are you trying to lock me up?" she snapped.


    "No," I replied, shaking my head slightly. "I just want you to work with me here. The family needs the truth. If you''re innocent, I''ll apologize and bow to you. But if you''re guilty... well, we''ll see.


    I stepped closer, making sure each wordnded with precision. "If you''re hiding something, then this won''t end well for you."


    Carter''s people were already making moves. The time for waiting was over. It was time to act, and Ss''s death was the perfect opportunity.


    "Zoey, you dare!" She''s voice was icy.


    "Jeffrey gave his orders. The Boltons are under my control. I''m simply doing my job." I replied coolly


    09.16 Fri, Dec 13


    Chapter 307 No identContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    s


    At that monent, Adam entered the room. His face was pale, wom with grief after losing both his son and grandson. He looked like a man who had aged years ina matter of days.


    "Say something honey! She cried. "Is this what''s happening now? Are Carter and his wife taking over the Boltons?"


    I didn''t know if Carter had warned him ahead of time, but this time. Adam didn''t back She.


    Do what Zoey says, he said tly.


    "Adam" How can you do this to me? After everything we''ve been through?" She tried to plead


    But Adam cut her off, his voice cold and decisive. "Because I want the truth as well."


    "Are you using me?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly.


    I''m not using you Adam replied, his voice thick with emotion as he mentioned Ss. "But Linda called the police for no reason, and then she ended up dead in a detention center. Ss was the same way."


    His voice wavered again when he spoke of Ss, "And remember the car crash, when Carter and myte


    fe were involved? That wasn''t an ident. Someone may have nned it."


    As soon as the car ident was brought up, something clicked. Carter''s leg-he had healed long ago, but he still acted as though he were crippled.


    Had he known all along?


    If everything was connected-my death, Carter''s leg, Adam''ste wife''s death, Ss, Luke, the Sanders- then this wasn''t just a series of unfortunate events.


    It was all part of something bigger. Something far more dangerous.


    "Honey, are you really ming me for that car ident? She''s voice trembled with disbelief.


    Adam''s gaze hardened, his eyes fiery. "If my wife hadn''t died, you''d never have the chance to marry me.


    She''s face paled. "How can you say that?" Her voice cracked, her tears flowing freely now. "Do you know how much I struggled, raising our daughter alone? If you hadn''t left us, she''d still be alive today. And now, you''re using me? I''m just a woman-what could I have done to cause an ident?" She broke down, her sobs echoing in the room. "I shouldn''t havee back."


    Before anyone could react, she turned and ran toward the balcony. In seconds, she was on the railing, her figure outlined against the sky.


    "If you think I''m guilty," she called, her voice raw with emotion, "would it make you happy if I were gone?"

 Billionaire Is 308

    Chapter 308 Do a Barrel Roll


    s


    Yeah, I could see where Anna picked up her scare tactics from. The apple didn''t fall far from the tree.


    Threats of suicide. Anna pulled this one too many times. I got sick of it. She was doing the same thing, so I had topare the actresses. Force of habit, sorry


    Adam wasn''t asposed as I was. His face was etched with worry. "She, get down from there. What are you thinking?"


    "Why should I? You don''t trust me. If you''re going to use me, maybe Id be better off dead."


    I spoke without hesitation, my tone steady. "Alright, jump then. Don''t let me stop you. Do a barrel roll if


    you can."


    The room went still. All eyes were on me, but I kept my expression neutral. "Come on, it''s just the second floor. Not like you''re actually gonna die. Paralyzed from the waist down, maybe. That''s actually better for


    I won''t have to worry about you running off."


    111. 111.


    She and Adam both red at me, shocked by my words. "What did you just say?" She asked, his voice tight with anger.


    A frown furrowed Adam''s brows. "That''s not very kind, Zory."


    "That''s always the case with the truth. I merely said I didn''t want She caring for Ms. Sander. Now she''s threatening to jump. Anyone might think I had something to do with this. I see now. Since She''s so determined, maybe we should just let her go through with it." "Zoey, what on earth are you saying?" She''s voice was strained, the tension in the air thick.


    I folded my arms, never breaking my gaze from She "Don''t worry, She. You don''t have children, and there''s a doctor in the house. He can fix you right up if you break something." "Don''t you dare-"


    "Come on, She, don''t back out now. You talk about suicide so much, I''m starting to think you a


    don''t want to go through with it. If I were you, I''d just jump and get it over with. That way, I won''t have to hear about it anymore."


    Truthfully, a part of me almost wanted her to jump.


    Let her feel just a fraction of what Carter had gone through.


    Adam shot me a look. "Zoey, stop. Are you trying to push her into it?"


    He moved toward She, trying to calm her down. She screamed, "Stay away from me! If youe any closer, I''ll jump


    "Okay, okay. I won''te any closer. Just calm down."


    As Adam tried to reason with her, I walked past them, making sure to taunt She. "Go ahead. Jump. I dare you. Don''t just talk about it. I''ll lose all respect for you if you don''t." 1/4


    Fri, Dec


    Chapter 308 Do a Barrel Roll


    She had nowhere to go. She wasn''t really nning to jump-she was just trying to scare Adam.


    Men can be so gullible, falling for the same act over and over


    The second floor wasn''t that high, maybe ten feet at most, and there was ice below. She would definitely get hurt, but it wouldn''t be fatal.


    She was on the edge, literally and figuratively. I could see the doubt in her eyes.


    I walked right up to her and looked up. "So, what''s it going to be? Are you going to jump?"


    "Zoey, you''ve crossed a line."


    She stepped closer to the edge, but before she could go further, Adamn grabbed her legs. "Please, don''t do


    this


    She, still ying the role, bent down and pped him across the head. "This is your fault! I told you not to doubt me. Why are you holding onto me? Just let me die!" "Stop this right now. I''ll take you back in."


    "I am not throwing a tantrum! I''ll-She screeched.


    Just then, something unexpected happened. The surface was slick with ice, and She was standing too close to the edge. Adam managed to catch her by the calf.


    As they struggled, She exaggerated her movements, going too far to make it seem realistic. She lost her bnce and began to tilt backward.


    Adam probably thought it was all just a stunt. He didn''t think she would actually fall.


    But fall she did.


    "She!"


    I stood frozen, shocked. Was this really happening? Only moments ago, I''d thought it might be fine if she fell, but now-was this real?


    Gee, am I in a telenov or something?


    Adam stretched over the edge, leaning as far as he could, but he missed.


    I heard his shout followed by the sickening thud of her hitting the ground-below.


    "She!" Adam''s face went pale. He red at me. "Are you happy


    now?


    Without waiting for my response, he bolted downstairs. I nced over the railing. She hadnded on her back. I couldn''t help but wonder if she had broken something-


    I didn''t say a word to Adam, but truth be told, I felt a sense of satisfaction.


    I wasn''t sure of She''s role in the organization, but if she was involved, she was my enemy.


    Ss might have been the one to stab me in the back, but there were others, hidden in the shadows, doigs


    Chapter 308 Do a Barrel Roll


    79%8


    s


    the same.


    I didn''t need to show kindness to those who opposed me. Did Adam expect me to apud her performance? "Great job, She," I wasn''t about to say. Watching She on the ground, her face up, as Adam lifted her into his arms and she cried out in pain, I felt a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    This was how things should end. This was the kind of ending that was fitting.


    She brought this on herself. What else had she expected?


    Life has a funny way of bncing the scales for people like her


    With She out of the way, I turned my attention to Anna. Her eyes locked with mine, fear evident in them.


    "What do you want from me?" she asked, her voice wavering.


    "Anna, help me out here. Do you really want Ss and your child to die for nothing?" I was straightforward, with no distractions from She now.


    "If you keep hiding the truth, you''ll be the next one to die. Your life isn''t worth much, but are you willing to let Ss die in vain?"


    Every time I mentioned Ss, Anna''s breath hitched. She clutched the bedsheets as if trying to hold herself together.


    Her internal battle was clear. She was torn between doing what was right and the fear of what might happen if she did.


    "The Boltons are Ss''s family," I whispered to Anna, my voice steady and soft. "If he had survived, the Boltons would look after him. Adam spoke to the doctor about skin grafts, and Jeffrey insisted he get the best treatment. He shouldn''t have died. He was so young-his life was just beginning. He hadn''t even gotten married or had children...


    I let the words sink in, like a snake slowly weaving its way into her thoughts.


    "Anna, tell the truth. Reveal what you know and avenge Ss."


    ww


    "No, please, don''t make me do this," she cried, clutching her head in distress. "I don''t know anything. I swear, I don''t know a thing."


    Her cries brought the doctor into the room. "Ma''am, Ms. Sander is highly agitated. She needs rest," the doctor said, his tone gentle.


    I watched as Anna shrank into the corner, her body tense. It was clear that prying anything from her wouldn''t be easy.


    "You should rest," I said softly. "If you remember anything, you can reach out to me." For now, I had to leave. If I pushed her too hard, Anna might crack, and couldn''t afford that.


    Downstairs, She was being examined. Adam stood by his face filled with worry. "How is my wife?" he asked, his voice tight.


    Chapter 308 Do a Barrel RollN?velDrama.Org content.


    +5 Free Cons


    "Mr. Bolton, the diagnosis depends on the CT scan. It''s hard to say for sure, but when Mrs. Bolton fell, shended on her backside. We suspect there''s damage to her spine, her tailbone, and possibly her legs "What does that mean? What''s the worst-case scenario Adam pressed, his voice strained.


    The doctor hesitated, then spoke carefully. "At best, she could lose control of her dder and bowels. At worst, she may be paralyzed."


    Paralyzed?


    It worked in my favor. Carter had been hurt in a car crash. Though I didn''t know the full extent of his suffering, I was certain he''d endured a lot.


    If She had a hand in the crash, her potential paralysis felt like the universe''s way of making things right.


    I nced at the sky for a moment, a silent acknowledgment of the cosmic bnce. Maybe Selene was watching over us from the great beyond. This could be her way of serving justice.


    People who hurt others should face the consequences. No one should escape justice.

 Billionaire Is 309

    Chapter 309 An Apology Doesn''t Cut It


    Chapter 309 An Apology Doesn''t Cut It 79%


    +5 Free Cons


    The Boltons didn''t have the necessary equipment, and with She''s cries echoing in the background, she was quickly rushed to the hospital.


    Luke studied me for a moment. "Did you make that happen on purpose?"


    I hesitated. "I won''t lie-I did want her to fall. But I didn''t push her. It was just a thought. Who knew she''d actually slip? Still, it''s for the best. Now she won''t be able to cause any more problems for the Boltons." After everything with Ss, I couldn''t let She remain unharmed. She was too much of a danger.


    Maybe fate stepped in before I could do anything.


    As the evening wore on. Anna remained under house arrest, and She was on her way to the hospital.


    I received a call from Carter. "Chloe, do you want toe to the shop?"


    Just hearing those words made my heart race. I felt a chill run through me as I responded, my voice trembling, "Yes, I''m on my way.


    "Be careful on the road," he said. "Don''t rush. I''ll be waiting for you."


    I ended the call quickly. It was done. Carter had made it to the basement. He wouldn''t reach out until everything was secure.


    Luke, overhearing my conversation, spoke up. "I''ll drive you."


    Now, he was aligned with us, another piece on the chessboard, just like me. He was as eager as I was to uncover the truth.


    But I wasn''t about to take any chances. I had a bodyguard with me as we headed to the shop.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, I couldn''t shake the tension. If the riverbank was ground zero, the shop was where torment imed me.


    Ss had stabbed me. At that moment, I had only been losing blood, but I wasn''t dead yet.


    Then I was taken to the basement, uncertain of how or when it would alle to a close.


    My mind kept drifting back to that moment, the memory of the stone chamber, the image of myself trapped there.


    "Chloe, don''t worry," Luke said, noticing my unease.


    "No matter what happens, I''ll be with you," he added.


    I wanted to tell him I didn''t need his reassurance.


    But before I could, Luke broke into a sudden fit of coughing.


    Are you alright?" I asked, handing him two napkins. "Do you want to stop? I can drive."


    Chapter 309 An Apology Doesn''t Cut It


    He smiled weakly.


    "I''m fine, Chloe. I''m just d you still care


    a


    I quickly wiped away the moment of tenderness with sharp response. "Don''t get the wrong des Inst worried about you. I''m just worried you won''t be able to keep control of the car. 14 preder on to cond Luke''s smile faded. He wiped his mouth with a tissue, and I noticed the Wood on it


    His stomach issues had taken a serious turn. He was now vomiting blood


    "Chloe, you used to care about me," he said softly, as if lost in the past. "Yould make me some syrup every season change. When I had a fever, you''d stay up all night with me, making soup you always took care of


    I interrupted him. I didn''t want him to get lost in the past. "Luke, that''s over now. If you''re trying to make me feel sorry for you, trying to make me care because you''re letting your health go, then you''re wrong" "When you love someone, you don''t need to be asked to care. Even a cough would make me worry Bon now, I don''t love you anymore. Even if you were hanging yourself, I''d think you were just on a swing"


    "You used to be my worry, I spent time taking care of your health. Id even protect you from drinking when I knew your stomach was bad. Back then, I loved you. But now, I don''t. I fixed your stomach, and if you don''t want that anymore, fine. Let it go." My voice was cold. I saw his hands tighten on the steering wheel. His voice cracked when he asked. "Chloe


    I died right in front of you, would you even look at me?"


    "No.


    Something cracked.


    A festival was getting near. Fireworks began to light up the sky.


    I stared at the disy, my voice quiet "Luke, when you ran away from the wedding. I wanted to get back at


    and Anna. You ruined my life. But when I was stabbed by the river, holding my phone, thest number I called wasn''t the police-it was you. Even as Iy there dying. I still had hope for you."


    you


    "I knew you were with Anna. I should''ve called 911, but deep down, I knew I was done. If that was myst call, I wanted it to be to you."


    "Chloe..." Luke''s voice trembled.


    I spoke calmly. "If you had shown even a little care in that phone call, maybe I wouldn''t have died with such bitterness. In my final moments, I saw fireworks in the sky. After I came back to life, the sound of them terrified me for a long time." "Was I afraid of dying, or was it the pain of your betrayal? I died, but my soul couldn''t leave you. I wasnt ready to let go. I hated you, but I still loved you. We were lovers, family. Even in death, I couldn''t escape you."


    "There was a time when I couldn''t pull away. I had to watch your coldness, your indifference, your betrayal. That''s when I realized: I didn''t truly give up on you when I died. It was when I became a spirit. I started waking up from my obsession with you.


    23 09:16 Fri, Dec 13 GT.


    Chapter 309 An Apology Doesn''t Cut It


    s


    "When you found out Anna was pregnant, you believed her. You stopped looking for me. On that rooftop, I saw you two together, and something clicked inside me. I knew I could step away. In that moment, I let go of our history. I let go of the hate and the love I had for you. That''s when I could finally step into Zoey''s


    life.


    "Luke, I don''t love you anymore."


    The calmness in my voice only made it clearer that i had let go, hurting him more.


    He clenched his teeth, tears falling slowly from his eyes, hitting hisp, one after the other.


    Im sorry. I''m so sorry.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I don''t need your apology. It doesn''t change anything. You can''t erase the hurt with words."


    I looked at him, cold and distant. "What we had is over. Don''t waste your time trying to fix it."


    Okay." His voice shook as he answered.


    The car stopped outside the shop. Under the streetlight, we both sat-me in the passenger seat, him standing by the door.


    Snowkes danced through the air as Damian stood, holding an umbre over Carter''s head.


    The umbre was weighed down by a thick nket of snow, suggesting he had been waiting for some time.


    When I finally saw Carter''s face, a wave of warmth swept through me.


    Before I opened the door, I spoke, almost to myself. Im not afraid of fireworks anymore."


    Turning to Luke, whose eyes were swollen from tears, I added, "Because I know Carter will never betra


    me."


    With that, I stepped out of the car and made my way toward Carter.


    He extended his hand, his voice gentle. "Take it easy, don''t fall."

 Billionaire Is 310

    Chapter 310 The Shop''s Secret


    Behind Carter, police officers were setting up a perimeter, indicating something serious had urred ar the shop:


    I couldn''t help but feel uneasy as I nced at him. "Is it okay for me to be here?"


    "Don''t worry. All the cameras have been turned off."


    That reassured me. He wouldn''t put me at risk.


    "You should''ve been inside. It''s freezing out here."


    I just wanted to see you sooner. He offered a soft smile.


    For a brief moment, almost forgot how he used to be Why had I once thought of him as so frightening?


    I gently pushed him toward the door. "What happened today?"


    "I had some people stir up trouble at the shop. As soon as they heard we might call the police, they tried to pay to make it go away. But when money didn''t work, one of them shut the ce down."


    I stopped in my tracks. "They were nning to force their way in?"


    "Yes. A bunch of thugs, really. They didn''t expect us to be prepared. We had backup waiting outside, and when the scuffle started, they ran into the underground tunnel."


    I''d figured out where the tunnel was, but now I worried. With so many people around, I feared the decoy might have gotten into trouble.


    100


    "Did anyone get hurt?" I asked, anxiety rising. I had only wanted to cause a bit of a stir, not out of hand.


    Carter''s face grew dark. My stomach twisted. "What happened?"


    things get


    "They''re badly injured. They meant to scare them, but the situation escted. They broke into a secret underground base. If that secret leaks, the whole shop is done for. That''s why they never nned to let anyone leave today. "Do you remember the guy who used to fix our cars? He stepped in to protect them. He got hurt, but at least he''s alive."


    I remembered him well. I''d added him on WhatsApp, chatted with him a few times.


    He hadn''t been at the shop long, so he likely didn''t know anything too important.


    I''d gone through his posts. He was a cheerful guy, came from a small town in the mountains to support his family. He had a younger sister who was excelling in school.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He was kind too. When he couldn''t afford to buy food for stray cats, he''d give them half-of his lunch.


    1had always liked him. The first time I met him, his bright personality reminded me of a little sun. 1/4


    Chapter 210 The Shop''s Secret


    But tim, he was caught up in something he didn''t ask for.


    s


    For th nd I hadn''t witnessed the chans firsthand, I could imagine how dangerous it must have been. Once inside the dege, I to the police had taken control, Officers were investigating, looking around. chop, fer


    There were barricades everywhere, and the floor was stained with dark red blood.


    Carter and Netion reached an agreement, giving us permission to enter the scene.


    The sight of blood stains on the floor made me nauseous. Carter''s bodyguards were young, strong, and


    If they were werely injured, the fight had been fierces


    "Where''s Captain Turker? tasked.


    "He''s in the basement, Carter answered.


    "What down there? What''s the secret?


    hard to exin in just a few words. You''ll get it when you see it.


    Take followed us down the hidden passage. Just as I expected, the entrance was right in front of us.


    The tunnel was unfinished. The walls had only been roughly coated with cement, and the air was thick with a musty, rotten scent, mixed with the overpowering smell of blood. Thest time I was here, I was a spirit. I didn''t have the ability to smell anything.


    Carter looked at me, his expression full of concern. "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I replied, though my voice was tight.


    "Is this the ce you''ve been before?"


    I nodded and pointed down one of the paths. "Yes, the room I went to was down that way."


    I slowed my steps as I walked down the familiar route.


    The closer we got, the harder my heart beat. My palms were slick with sweat.


    Don''t worry, Carter said gently, patting the back of my hand.


    The door to the room was already open. As I stepped inside, I was hit by the sight of the stone bed in the middle of the room-it was empty.


    Tsaw my own body lying here," I said. "This is the same room."


    My emotions overwhelmed me. I saw a man with dark skin enter. They were talking about... skinning


    As I spoke, Damian, wearing gloves, opened a nearby cab. It was filled with sharp tools.


    Chapter 310 The Shop''s Secret


    The sight of them made my tears fall freely.


    "They must''ve... dismembered me in this room. Skinning me!"


    +5 Free Cons


    Luke''s eyes narrowed as he studied the assortment of tools. His anger was evident, and his hands clenched into fists.


    Carter stood motionless beside him, his gaze icy and unreadable.


    "This ce." I said, Trying to steady my voice, "it might hold some answers about the bodies."


    There were many rooms below, and this was only one. I wiped away my tears quickly. "What''s in the other Tooms?"


    ""You''ll find out soon enough," Carter replied.


    I stepped into the next room, and the sight left me reeling.


    The other rooms had been bare and unfinished. But this one was something entirely different.


    It was filled with medical equipment-machines of all sizes, an operating table, and tools that looked more advanced than any I had seen in a hospital.


    "Is this an operating room?" I asked, my voice shaky.


    Carter nodded. "And several procedures can be done at once."


    I had expected something strange, something eerie, but not this.


    What kind of operations were they carrying out here?


    I followed the sound of voices to another room. Nelson was standing by the door, his face serious and


    stern.


    He looked up when he saw me. "Mrs. Bolton."


    "Captain Tucker, what''s going on here?" I asked, my voice low.


    He stepped aside, allowing me to see into the room. Inside, there were rows of cages, each holding young people-boys, girls, teenagers, all mostly under 25. They were locked in separate cages, organized by age.


    The stench of unwashed bodies filled the air. Their hair was unkempt, their nails long, and their faces were dirty, making it almost impossible to recognize them.


    The only clean part of their faces were their eyes, wide with fear. They huddled together in terror, as though they had forgotten how to trust anyone.


    In front of each cage were stone troughs, and it was clear-they were being kept like animals.


    My mind raced as I thought about the surgical equipment I had just seen.


    "Who are they?" I whispered, my heart aching.


    Chapter 310 The Shop''s Secret


    2473%


    Nelson''s expression darkened. "Most are orphans, with no families to im them. Some were adopted, but others were taken."


    The memory of the recent missing persons reports shed through my mind-especially the many missing middle school students. Had they all been brought here?


    "These people, they''ve been raised for this... could it be...?"


    Nelson finished my thought. "Exactly. It''s an organ farm. The repair shop is just a cover. Down here, there''s an underground operation selling organs. And it''s not just about transnts-it''s far worse." He guided me into another room. The scene before me was enough to make my stomach churn.

 Billionaire Is 311

    Chapter 311 The Guide


    Chapter 311 The Guide


    The scene before me was so horrific that the people we had been kept like animals earlier almost werd fortunate inparison.


    In this room were a few mutted bodies barely resembling whole humans.


    Some were missing hands, others had lost feet. Some were stripped of entire organs.


    One girl, young and striking, waspletely bald. Where had her hair gone?


    I''d leard of people with bizarre obsessions-those who desired particr body parts.


    "What happened to their... parts?" My voice shook with the effort to stay calm.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "They were sold, Nelson answered in a cold tone.


    "This... this is a massive underground operation. It''s insane!" The disgust inside me boiled over.


    "It''s worse than you think," Nelson said, his voice low and heavy,


    Looking at the disfigured bodies made me feel physically ill, but there was also a deep sense of sorrow Nelson guided me into another room.


    The air felt thick and oppressive, the kind of darkness that weighed on you.


    Inside, the walls were lined with strange models-skeletons, sculptures, and even some wooden carvings.


    In the ss cases, I could see jewelry, containers, and bracelets made from human bones.


    "What kind of people are these? What have they done I whispered, horrified.


    Nelson pointed to a delicate, small drum. "That''s a skindrum. It''s made from a woman''s skin."


    He then motioned to a bracelet. "This is a kap. It''s made from human bones."


    Next, he pointed to an object on a pedestal. "That''s a sacred artifact made from a skull."


    My hands balled into fists as I clutched my clothes tightly, trying to suppress the nausea building inside


    1. mc.


    I wasn''t the only one. So many others had been subjected to the same fate.


    Their skin peeled away, bones were broken down to create ''art-sold in a ck market for huge profits.


    A regr person might earn a modest paycheck each month, but here, their eyes, hearts, kidneys-any organ-could be traded for vast sums.


    Even if they were left hollowed out, it didn''t matter. Their skin, their bones, their blood, their muscles- they were allmodities.


    Just the thought of it made me want to vomit.


    Chapter 311 The Guide


    No wonder they had built it here, in this mass grave, and hidden it using the Fight Trigrams.


    They wanted to keep it hidden from the public eye and keep the grudge of the dead controlled.


    So many innocents died for their ambition.


    "Are they out of their minds? These people are insane!"


    s


    There are many who would do anything for fame and money. When ites to profit, they''ll stop at nothing "But these are living people!"


    I trembled as I spoke, my voice filled with rage. "They treat them like animals, killing them without hesitation!"


    Beyond my hatred for the Sanders, I realized the enemy had built an entire operation around this twisted business.


    The reason they turned my body into a statue and put it in that new room was to boast-to show off the oue of their revenge. Even if someone uncovered the truth, they''d never be able to trace it back to them.


    If Esmee hadn''t told me about the repair shop, and if I hadn''t caught a glimpse of it as a spirit, we might still be in the dark. "Captain Tucker, did you catch the mastermind?" I asked.


    Nelson shook his head. "Even though Mr. Bolton warned us from the start, and we brought a lot of backup, we didn''t expect this. They were armed, and we ended up in a shootout. The mastermind wasn''t there, but the person in charge managed to escape in the chaos." "What about the others?"


    "They''ve all been sent back to the station. This connects to multiple cases: missing persons, illegal organ trafficking, human trafficking, and uwful imprisonment. I''ve reported it, and a SWAT team will be taking over soon."


    Nelson looked at Carter. "By the way, how did you know about the underground room? They''ve hidden it so well."


    Carter, not wanting to reveal the truth about my rebirth, shrugged. "I had people investigating the repair shop for days. My instincts told me something wasn''t right, but even I didn''t expect it to be this big."


    This case was about to unfold in ways we hadn''t imagined.


    It could lead us straight to the truth about my own murder. If we caught even a few of the small yers, we''d get vital clues.


    The mastermind wouldn''t escape. It was only a matter of time.


    For us, it was a relief, but it was also surprising.


    Chapter 311 The Guide


    towns


    At first, we thought it was just a fully fed on the standa other side was far more powerful


    It was like jumping into an old well, only


    Sulting ser


    knew where they all led. The sinuation winged and the


    I walked around the room, my eyes wing the het geen Herage mense my sons body were still here.


    My gazended on a string of beds, their monterad wow winter semn cutedy thing


    closer


    "What is this? It doesn''t look like boort


    Carter''s voice was calm, but his words carred wonder attal


    I heard his words and instinctively jerked my hand back wave of saves titing My fee somet backward, without me thinking


    "Watch out!" Damian called, rushing toward me. But bewoner to reach me in litte


    Capter, unable to act, could only watch as I collided with verting


    I bumped into an object draped in ck doth. It was about may see, but it it seem lesson. Wa


    it a statue made of stone?


    Why cover it up:


    Before I could take another step, my heart raced uncoobly


    theroch


    There was this strange feeling, as if the thing under the och had some connection to the


    "Zoey, don''t touch it, Carter warned, his voice sharp with concern


    I didn''t listen.


    It was as though some unseen force was calling to me, whispering "Uncover in Do it quickly


    I felt drawn to it, my fingers trembling as I slowly pulled back the doth


    The fabric slipped away with a soft movement, and when I finally saw what was under tears wellied up in my eyes.


    33


    Chapter 312 Sudden Departure

 Billionaire Is 312

    Chapter 312 Sudden Departure


    +5 Free Cons


    What stood before me was a wax figure, nearly identical to me in size and detail. The craftsmanship was so precise, it felt unnatural-every detail, even the texture of the skin, looked real.


    But it was the eyes that caught my attention the most. They seemed alive, just like mine.


    No artist, no matter how skilled, could create eyes this convincing. They had to be real eyes.


    And then I realized-the eyes were mine.


    Anger surged through me, and my teeth clenched. How could these people be so heartless? What had 1 done to deserve this?


    They killed me, and now they were turning my body into a grotesque disy. Not even the dignity of a proper burial.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as 1 shakily reached out to touch the wax figure.


    My eyes were there, staring back at me, but what about my organs?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Were they also turned into sickening art, like the intestinal beads I had seen earlier?


    As my fingers lightly touched the figure''s eyes, a disturbing, garbled voice suddenly filled my head.


    ""Hurry, she''s not dead. Take her heart."


    "The surgery went well."


    "She''s gone? What a shame. Ss didn''t hold back. Such a beautiful face, ruined."


    "Peel off her skin, make it into a book. The rest can be used for a drum."


    "Her eyes are lovely, though. Let''s make a nice wax figure for them."


    "As for the rest of her organs, just send them to her family


    The voices echoed in my mind, distant and unclear. I didn''t recognize them, but they felt like the final thoughts before my death.


    The pain in my head worsened, the voices growing louder.


    Instinctively, I cradled my head, trying to block it out. "No!" I whispered, my voice shaky.


    "Zoey! What''s happening?" Carter''s voice broke through the noise.


    He pulled me close, but I couldn''t stop crying. My tears soaked his shirt.


    The voices continued, and a sharp ringing filled my cars.


    I wasn''t sure if it was my original self connecting with my soul, but it felt like my head was going to explode.


    Chapter 12 Sudden Departure


    It was as if some unseen force was pulling me away, dragging me toward something I didn''t want.


    "Carl, it hurts. Please, hurry, let''s go!"


    Before I could finish speaking, darkness closed in, and lost consciousness.


    When I came to, I found Carter beneath me, holding me tightly.


    But if he was holding me, then who was I?


    Had my soul left Zoey''s body?


    1 nced at my hands. They looked the same as when had been a spirit. I had separated from once again, now back to being a spirit.. Realizing this, panic surged through me. I rushed toward Zoey''s body.


    +5 Free Col


    my body


    I didn''t want to leave. I had fought too hard to return to a physical form. I couldn''t just slip back into being a spirit again. Carter had already ced me in the car, but he seemed to sense something was wrong. His face was pale with fear. Luke, still unaware of the gravity of the situation, tried to reassure Carter. "Don''t worry. Chloe just fainted. She''ll be fine." But I knew better. Carter was terrified. He remembered what had happened before-how my soul had left Zoey''s body. Now, seeing me like this, he was shaking. He was scared my soul would leave once more.


    "Chloe, don''t leave me. Please, don''t go. Carter repeated, his voice trembling.


    I wanted to tell him that I was still here, that I wasn''t leaving.


    But when I reached out, my hand passed through his face, and my voice didn''t reach him.


    I tried, over and over, to return to Zoey''s body, but it felt as though something blocked me. I couldn''t get through.


    Panic set in. Zoey''s soul was already gone. If I couldn''t return, her body would soon decay, and it would be a true corpse... How had ite to this?


    If I had known this would happen, I never would have gone to that ce.


    Frantic, 1 paced, searching for answers. Someone, anyone, please tell me how to get back.


    Luke, still oblivious, spoke up. "Chloe will wake up any minute now. Don''t worry


    But no one knew if I could ever wake up, Carter couldnt risk waiting


    He rushed me to the nearest hospital, where doctors ran a series of tests. They confirmed that my body,


    III


    Chapter 312 Sudden Departure


    I was just unconscious.


    The strange thing was, no matter what they tried, they couldn''t wake me up.


    1


    This is odd. She''s only unconscious, her heart rate is normal. Why can''t we get her to wake up?" one of the doctors remarked


    "Exactly. I''ve never seen anything like this. Mr. Lu, should we wait a little longer? All the tests are normal. Maybe Mrs. Bolton will wake up on her own." The tests all came back normal, so the doctors couldn''t do anything drastic.


    At first, Luke had thought it was no big deal. He believed I had just fainted from stress. But now, even he senised something was wrong.


    That night, both of them stayed at the hospital with me, waiting for me to wake up.


    Iy motionless, my eyes closed as if I were merely asleep.


    Carter''s hand moved gently across my face as he whispered, "Chloe, can you hear me?"


    "I can hear you, Carl. I''m right here." I shouted with everything I had, but my voice reached no one.


    The loneliness of beingpletely ignored by the world hit me hard.


    If I hadn''t been reborn, if Carter hadn''t cared about me, maybe this loneliness wouldn''t feel so painful.


    But I had known the warmth of his embrace. How could I bear the coldness now?


    It was as though Carter felt something. He turned his gaze toward the empty space, searching. "Chloe, are you here?"


    I tried to reach out, to touch him, but my fingers passed through his hand, again and again.


    "I''m here, I''m here, I whispered, but I knew he couldn''t hear me.


    Carter''s voice turned sharp. "Damian, get some candles


    "Right away, sir," Damian responded, quickly grabbing the candles.


    Luke looked at him, puzzled. "Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Carter didn''t respond. He lit the candles, then asked Damian to turn off the lights.


    The soft glow of the candles cast a dim light over Carter''s face, and it stirred something inside me.


    "Carl... "I knew exactly what he was trying to do.


    Carter spoke into the empty space. "Chloe, if you''re here, blow out the candle and let me know, okay?" Luke stared at him, shocked. "Uncle, do you think Chlo''s soul has left Zoey''s body?" Carter looked in my direction, his eyes filled with an unreadable emotion. "I have a feeling. She''s here."


    Chapter 312 Sudden Departure


    I wanted to cry, but no tears


    s came.


    Carter and Luke were worlds apart.


    Even though I had spent a month with Luke, he still didn''t know I existed. But Carter? He knew.


    -5 Free Coins


    If I hadn''t known better, I would have thought the look in his eyes meant he could sense I was there.


    His voice was quieter this time. "Chloe, are you here? I need you to respond."


    I forced myself to hold back the rising sadness, focusing all my strength.


    Suddenly, the three candles in the room flickered and went out, one after the other.

 Billionaire Is 313

    Chapter 313 Time Is Cruel


    Chapter 313 Time Is Cruel


    This was the only way I could respond.


    He was so observant. I had once mentioned that when I was angry, the wind would stir. He remembered. that. He knew the wind was the one thing I could control.


    He had stored every word I''d said, even the ones that seemed unimportant at the time. Now, he was using that same attention to figure out if I was still here. How much must that be hurting him? The room was consumed by darkness.


    I could feel the shivers on Luke and Damian''s arms.


    It made sense. If I were in their ce, even if the dead was someone close to me, it wouldn''t ease the fear in my heart.


    In the suffocating dark, they couldn''t see the eyes that were watchingN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Luke''s voice was shaky. "Chloe, you really are here.


    Damian switched on the lights. As the room brightened, I saw Carter''s eyes-red, bloodshot.


    He hadn''t shed a tear, but his eyes told another story.


    It reminded me of the first time I took over Zoey''s body. I had opened the bedroom door to find Carter copsed among a heap of empty bottles.


    ww


    He had crawled toward me, his eyes raw from crying.


    Back then, he had just found out I was dead. But today, he knew I was still alive.


    We were inches apart, yet it felt like we were miles away.


    He extended his hand slowly. I bent down, cing my hand gently over his.


    He couldn''t see me, but I knew he''d understand.


    His voice was rough. "Chloe, I know you''re here."


    "I''m here, Carl."


    He curled his fingers, trying to hold mine as he had before.


    He probably sensed my movement, and with his other hand, he reached out, feeling for me.


    But he wasn''t sure, so his handnded on my shoulder instead.


    His voice softened. "Chloe, don''t be afraid. I''m here. I''ll bring you back."


    I pressed my lips together, the sorrow in my chest overwhelming.


    This sweet, foolish man. Even now, he wasforting me, telling me not to fear.


    III


    Chapter 313 Time Is Cruel


    TER


    "Okay, I''m not afraid," I whispered, though I knew he couldn''t hear me. Still, I wanted to say it.


    Carter''s eyes were red, yet his voice remained soft. "So, will you stay with me this time?"


    I nodded, my head moving up and down quickly. "Yes, I''ll stay with you. I''m not going anywhere."


    Luke watched Carter, understanding that, in this situation, he had already lost.


    It had happened before.


    +5 Free Cons


    While Luke had been distracted with Anna, Carter had been the one to confirm his suspicions and then. without hesitation,fort me.


    He knew that I was more frightened than the two of thembined.


    I had once exined what it felt like to be a spirit, and Carter understood me.


    Despite his own fears, he still focused on soothing me.


    He even worried I might run off with Luke, and the thought made me want to bothugh and cry.


    He was so nice to me. If I were to perish, I would want to be by his side.


    Carter, having made up his mind, spoke to Luke. "If you''re all right, you can leave. I''ll stay here with her."


    Luke paused, then added, "Uncle, I just remembered something."


    ""What is it?"


    "When Chloe was tied to me, Anna and I saw her under strange circumstances. On a stormy night, Anna saw Chloe standing at the foot of the bed. And when I was really weak, I saw her too." Carter''s expression changed at this.


    "Penelope!" he eximed.


    That''s right. Grandma had been on the edge of death. She hadn''t only been able to see me, but she could also hear my voice.


    I had told Carter all about it.


    Carter turned to Damian. ''Get more bodyguards. Make sure my wife''s body is well protected."


    "Got it, sir. You don''t need to worry. I''ll keep an eye on her."


    Prepare the car. I''m leaving


    Carter wanted to take me to Grandma. Since Luke didn''t want to return to the Boltons, he chose to go with him.


    On the outside, Carter seemedposed, but inside, he was just as anxious.


    He carried a candle with him, and every ten minutes, he asked, "Chloe, are you there?"


    2/41


    Chapter 313 Time Is Cruel


    The candle flickered out, and for a brief moment, his expression softened.


    How afraid was he that I wouldn''t follow him?


    Such a careful man.


    I thought back to when I told him that I adored only hin.


    But after everything. Iwanted to say more."


    Carter, I love you.


    I was afraid I''d never get the chance.


    s


    Now I understood why Ss had left that final message before ending his life. He didn''t want to have regrets, especially with Anna.


    I had always thought that once I was in Zoey''s body, my spirit would never leave again.


    My mind had been focused on revenge and finding the truth. I selfishly epted all of Carter''s kindness.


    I believed we had so much time ahead of us. At 20, there were still years to build something with him.


    Even though I could feel my feelings for him growing stronger every day.


    I thought that, because we hadn''t been together long, it was too soon and too risky to say I loved him.


    But life was unpredictable. If I had known what would happen, I would have held him close and told him everything.


    I love him. I truly love him!


    Now, even the chance to confess seemed out of reach.


    He was so focused onforting me. How terrified he must be.


    I''m sorry, Carter.


    The car had been driving for what felt like hours. I knew he had hidden Grandma well, but I didn''t expect her to be kept so secret.


    It was well past 11, and birds flew across the mountain roads.


    In the moonlight, the snow swirled, ghostly white.


    The distant forest loomed like a giant, unseen creature its ws outstretched, waiting.


    Luke helped Carter out of the car. The bodyguards near the mansion gates only let them pass once they recognized Carter.


    Here, a team of professionals ensured Grandma''s care and recovery.


    She was already asleep when they arrived, but Carter didn''t let that stop him.


    Fri, Dec


    Chapter 313 Time Is Cruel


    s


    Mrs. Lambert, in a robe and rubbing her eyes, looked confused. "Mr. Bolton, what are you doing here?"


    I need to see Penelope.


    Seeing their urgency, Mrs. Lambert ushered them inside.


    As soon as I stepped into Grandma''s room, I could see how well Carter had taken care of her.


    The room was warm and cozy, exactly as I imagined it would be. I had wanted to see her for days, but I had feared revealing her location and putting her in danger.


    So I waited.


    I rushed to her bedside.


    ""Grandma, I''m back!"

 Billionaire Is 314

    -479%


    Chapter 314 Take Her Back


    Chapter 314 Take Her Back


    Grandmay still in bed,


    able to move. Mrs. Lambert leaned close and softly spoke in her ear, "Mrs. Penelope, Mr. Bolton is here to see you?


    I didn''t know how Carter had managed to move Grandina here, but Mrs. Lambert seemed to trust himpletely.


    "Grandma, can you see me?" I asked, leaning forward.


    Her eyes slid past me, focusing instead on Lake and Carter,


    Lu... Her voice broke with sharpness when she saw him. "Get out!"


    Her words were slow andbored, as if she had to force each one out.


    She looked better than when Ist saw her-she had gained weight and looked healthier.


    But now, her face was flushed with anger, and her eyes narrowed on Luke.


    Luke stood there, looking caught off guard and pale. "Penelope, I.


    But Carter wasn''t going to waste time on exnations. He went straight to the point. "Penelope, can you see Chloe?"


    Grandma''s expression clouded with confusion. I realized immediately that she couldn''t see me anymore. She had seen me before when she was on the edge of life, with no will to live. All thanks to Anna.


    But now, as she recovered, my presence seemed to fade.


    It was a good sign, though. It meant she was out of danger, that she was getting better.


    Carter''s usually calm face showed signs of worry. Maybe he already knew the truth, but didn''t want to burden Grandma with it. He was trying to protect her from more fear.


    But Grandma wasn''t na?ve, even if she couldn''t move.


    If Carter was here, asking about me in the middle of the night, of course she''d be concerned.


    "Chloe, how...?" she murmured..


    Unable to keep it from her any longer, Carter gently exined that my spirit had left my body. Grandma''s eyes filled with tears. She trembled with emotion, her body making an effort to get up.


    "Grandma, don''t move. I''m right here," I said, reaching out to stop her, but my hand passed right through


    her.


    I watched helplessly as Mrs. Lambert tried to calm her, Mrs. Penelope, please don''t worry. If Ms. Chloe is really here, she''d be so worried about you. You''ve juste back from death''s door. If anything were to happen now, what would she do? You''re her only support in the Sander family."


    Chapter 314 Take Her Back


    +5 Free Cond


    Carter added, "Yes, Penelope. I''ve checked Chloe''s body. Her heart rate is fine. She''s just in aa. As soon as her soul returns, she''ll be okay."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    Atst, Grandma stopped trying to rise.


    But her tears flowed freely, and I wished I could wipe them away, yet I couldn''t do a thing.


    "Grandma, I''m so sorry. You''re at such an age, and you''re still worrying about me."


    "Uncle, could it be that Penelope can''t see because Chloe''s not here? Maybe we should try the candle again."


    Carter lit the candle once more, and everyone watched as it flickered softly.


    In the quiet, warm room, the candle suddenly snuffed out.


    Mrs. Lambert gasped, her hand flying to her mouth. "Oh my, Ms. Chloe really is here."


    She shuddered, rubbing her arms. The older generation used to talk about restless spirits, but that had always seemed like a story.


    Now, facing it firsthand, even someone as brave as Mrs, Lambert was visibly rattled.


    Grandma''s tears started flowing again as she whispered my name. "Chloe


    "Grandma, please don''t cry."


    Carter''s face grew pale. He had hoped the candle would bring me back, but it seemed futile.


    "Mr. Bolton, it''s already veryte. Why don''t you both stay the night? You can try again tomorrow," Mrs. Lambert suggested, her eyes full of concern.


    Outside, the snow was falling heavily, and the roads were slick. What if they got hurt, trying to hurry in the cold?


    But Carter couldn''t give up yet.


    Though my body seemed fine for now, what if my spirit stayed away too long? What if my body began to deteriorate?


    Every second was critical to him.


    "Take care of Penelope. We''ll leave now, but there are still things we need to take care of


    ""Mr. Bolton


    "Mrs. Lambert, the situation outside is dangerous. Don''t contact anyone. If Penelope reappears, it''ll be toote. We''ve pushed them into a corner. They''re dangerous now." "Alright, Mr. Bolton. Please be careful.


    Carter and Luke left again.


    In the car, Luke''s face was filled with frustration. "Uncle, what do we do now? We don''t know anything


    Chapter 314 Take Her Back


    about the supernatural. Should we get a priest?"


    +5 Free Com


    Carter tightened his grip on the armrest. "You go back to the residence. I''ll figure out what to do with Chloe


    "But-


    "We''ve already stumbled into their hideout and cut off their financial flow. Even if they don''t know it was us, their original targets were the Boltons and the Sanders. They might retaliate. The Boltons can''t be left unguarded"


    Carter ced his hand on Luke''s shoulder and spoke seriously. "Luke, I know you''re upset about Chloe marrying me. But think about it, you only became friends with Chloe because you imed to have saved her life. We both know it was me. I gave you a chance at the Boltons and Chloe. I don''t owe you anything


    now.


    "For years, things havee easily to you. That''s why you''ve never learned to take responsibility. And here you are, in this mess. You''re turning 30 this year. Thirty is when a person should start a family and work for sess. It doesn''t matter who your father is. You''re still a Bolton. You''re the treasure Jeffrey and Adam have always protected. It''s time you did something for the family."


    Luke lowered his gaze. "Uncle, I''m sorry."


    "You don''t owe me an apology. You owe it to the people who had faith in you. I know you''ve been moping around. You''ve avoided treatment. Maybe you think you deserve to die for your past mistakes. But the Truth is, even if you did die, it wouldn''t do anything for the Boltons. It wouldn''t fix anything


    "Luke, hasn''t Chloe''s death been enough to make you realize what really matters? Life is about making the most of the time you''ve got. That''s how you start to make things right."


    "Uncle, I know what I need to do now."


    Carter patted his shoulder. "Good. Go back to the Boltans. Someone will give you a ride."


    "What about you?"


    Carter stared out at the falling snow, his voice steady but soft. T''m going to find my wife."


    Luke watched him walk away, his heart heavy with a mix of emotions. He had lost. Completely.


    "Uncle, I trust you with Chloe. I''m at peace now."


    He opened the door and stepped out of the car.


    It hit him then-the gap between him and Carter was wider than he''d ever understood.


    Once Luke left. Carter waved off the driver and sat alone in the car.


    He looked at the empty seat beside him, as if he could sense me there. A faint smile yed on his lips. "Chloe, how about a little drive?"


    ?

 Billionaire Is 315

    Chapter 315 The Reason


    2479%


    +5 Free Comm


    Carter was never a man of many words. When we were together, he was often silent, watching me with a soft gaze.


    But today, when I couldn''t offer him any response, he surprised me by speaking more than usual.


    I didn''t know where he was driving, but in that moment, I felt a strange sense of calm wash over me.


    Even if no one else could hear me, even if it felt like the world had left me behind, I had him.


    He was my everything.


    "Chloe, you used to be so afraid of me. Maybe it was because I never smiled much. After we started being together, I didn''t want to scare you, so I practiced smiling on my own."


    "I''ll never forget the day you walked into the Boltons'' cold, lifeless attic, holding your dress. You looked so beautiful, like a little fairy."


    "Every time you came to the Boltons, I watched you from the shadows. I felt so small, like a worm in the dark, too far from someone as bright as you. When I saw how close you were getting to Luke, I decided to leave, to let you be happy. But when I saw you again, I found the light in your eyes was gone. It hurt. I wanted to take you away, but you didn''t even see me anymore."


    "Chloe, since you disappeared, I''ve cursed myself every day. I should have taken you with me. I never want to feel the pain of losing you again."


    When the car finally stopped at the base of Mount Spiritus, a sudden realization hit me.


    I looked at him, panic rising in my chest. "Carter, no! Don''t go! It''s too cold, you can''t do this!"


    Carter kept his gaze fixed on the empty night ahead. "Chloe, I''m not afraid of spirits or gods. The only. thing I''m afraid of is losing you."


    "You once prayed for Penelope''s protection, and she got better."


    "You also prayed for Luke, and he got out of the earthquake fine."


    "Even if it''s just an old legend, if it could bring you back, I''d give up anything-even my legs. I would do in without a second thought. He stepped out of the car, and I rushed to follow him.


    Though it was early spring, the night still carried a biting chill.


    The snowkes falling on Mount Spiritus were heavier than anywhere else, the altitude making everything feel more intense.


    Carter, just as I had done once before, bowed and prayed every single step of the way, his devotion. undeniable.


    shouted in his car, "Carter, don''t kneel! Get up!"


    000


    14


    Chapter 315 The Reason


    He couldn''t hear me, but I knew he felt the urgency in my voice, even if he couldn''t respond.


    "Chloe, you used to pray for others. Now, I want to pray for you."


    I waspletely overwhelmed. How could there be someone so kind in this world?


    Why, Carter? I don''t deserve this at all.


    He knelt withplete devotion, his voice clear and unwavering: "O gods above, if you hear me, bring my wife. Chloe, back.


    "O gods above, grant her a life free from worry."


    "O gods above give her peace and happiness."


    The snow quickly piled up on him, even covering his long, thick eyshes in a cold, frostyyer.


    The mountain winds howled through the valley, like a mournful animal''s cry.


    But Carter seemed unaffected by the cold. He kept standing, then kneeling again, over and over


    I stared at the far-off mountains. If there were gods, they should punish those who treated life so carelessly.


    They should not take the lives of kind people.


    I closed my eyes, and the memory of the basement flooded my mind-so many young souls, trapped and treated like animals.


    What had we done to deserve this?


    Carter''s legs had been injured before, and I feared they might fail him again.


    I begged him to stop, to take care of himself.


    I hated how helpless I was. If only I could shield him from the cold, it would have been enough.


    But I couldn''t. All I could do was follow him, helplessly watching his fervent prayers.


    His determination was stronger than I ever imagined. He stayed on his knees, refusing to give up-


    He was in terrible shape. His knees were bent, and it looked like he couldn''t stand up straight anymore.


    "Carl!" I cried out, my heart breaking. Was he alright?


    Under the weak glow of the streetlight, Carter seemed to notice me. His tired eyes flickered with a faint light. "Chloe, I knew you were here with me."


    "You idiot!"


    He lunged toward me, and I rushed to meet him.


    Chapter 315 The ReasonN?velDrama.Org content.


    But we both forgot-I had no physical form. Carter stumbled and fell into the snow and my team achet


    even more.


    "Carl, I''m sorry. It slipped my mind does it hurt?"


    Even in such pain, he looked at me with tenderness, reaching out to touch my face


    ""No. Not at all.


    I lightly tapped his body in frustration. "You idiot. How could it not hurt? If you keep this up. I won''t follow you anymore."


    In a panic, he reached out to grab my hand, willing to pass through the wood just to bold in


    "You''re my wife. If you''re not with me, who else would you follow?"


    Seeing his desperation, I couldn''t help but reply. "Fine, fine, I''ll follow you, even in death- "Chloe, stop talking like that."


    His dark eyes held nothing but love. "Chloe, as long as you''re here, that''s all that matters"


    "Carl...


    We shared a long, silent look, but the moment was broken by an elderly voice from behind us


    "Mr. Bolton, we''ve been waiting for you."


    I turned quickly. Through the snow, Grandmaster Clearheart stood tall and still. his figure as firm as a tre


    His eyes seemed to see beyond everything.


    Could he see me?


    Had he known about me all along?


    Carter seemed to find hope in seeing him. He struggled to rise, but his knees gave way, and he almost copsed. "Carl," I reached out, wanting to help him.


    "I''m fine, Chloe," he replied, pushing himself up with effort. He limped slowly toward Grandmaster Clearheart. "Grandmaster, please, help me find a way.


    Grandmaster Clearheart didn''t look at him. Instead, he turned to me, sighed, and shook his head. "A karmic connection, Mr. Bolton. Why do you keep doing this? I''ve told you, if you keep going, you What was he trying to say?


    I felt a pang of worry in my chest. Had he already warned Carter about something?


    Before I could ask, Carter interrupted. "Grandmaster, if it will save my wife, I''ll give up half my fortune for


    Chapter 315 The Reason


    2K 79%


    s


    "Mr. Bolton, you know money can''t buy life"


    Please, Grandmaster, I beg you


    Grandmaster Clearheart sighed again. Fine,e in


    Carter followed him into the temple, and I hurried after them. Clearheart led him into a side room.


    Just as I was about to enter, Grandmaster Clearheart paused and looked at me. "Ms. Sander, wait here,"


    1 froze. So he can see me


    Before the door closed, I heard his voice, barely a whisper.


    "Mr. Bolton, if you want to change your fate, you must


    Must what? Must what?


    I was about to rush in, but as soon as my hand touched the door, an invisible force stopped me.


    Carl, what are you doing?


    I clenched my fists.

 Billionaire Is 316

    Chapter 316 Chloe, I''ll Take You Home


    I had no idea what the grandmaster intends to do to Carter, but I understood that god things don''t simply appear out of nowhere. If keeping my life means Carter has to be sacred, then I wouth dres give it up. Carter had already given me more love than I deserved How could I ask him to give up everything for


    me?


    Desperately, I pounded on the wooden door again and again, only to be thrown back each time by a golden barrier of light.


    What else is left for me to try?


    1 lifted my gaze to the Divine Statue ced at the altar. Falling to my knees, I bowed deeply in fervent prayer, over and over again, with unwavering devotion


    "If someone must die, let it be me. Carter deserves to live"


    "I have nothing left-no body, no life, just this fragile thread of a soul. There''s nothing more that can be


    taken from me."


    The soft light of the Divine Statue touched me, offering a faint trace of warmth.


    I suddenly looked up, and for a moment, it felt as if I caught a glimpse of mercy from the golden Divine Statue.


    "Chloe."


    Carter''s voice, familiar andforting, reached my ears from behind. I spun around and found him standing just a few steps away.


    Without a moment''s pause, I rose from the ground and rushed toward him.


    He pulled me into his arms, and though we couldn''t feel the warmth of each other''s touch, the bond of love between us was undeniable.


    Rising on my tiptoes, I leaned close to his ear and softly murmured. "I don''t know what lies ahead, but if you can still hear me, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "Mm?" he responded, waiting.


    "In the past, I was overwhelmed with gratitude for you. Every little thing you did moved me deeply. Back then, I couldn''t tell if what I felt for you was truly love. I always thought there was time, that we could take things slow. But now, with everything that has happened, I regret it. I regret not telling you sooner


    I reached out and gently traced his brow, feeling him shudder in response. As the golden light of the Divine Statue filled his eyes, I saw my reflection in their depths.


    It wasn''t Zoey I saw, but Chloe.


    With God above as a witness, I. Chloe Sander, vow today and for all of eternity; in this life and every life toe, I will love only Carter. To live is to be his, to die is to remain his, even in spirit. If I break this vow,


    Chapter 316 Chloe, I''ll Take You Home


    may my soul be scattered to the winds!"


    "Chloe." His face shifted, and he reached out to gently press his hand over my mouth.


    "In the presence of God, one must not speak recklessly


    +5 Free Cons


    I grasped his hand tightly. "Carter, I''m not being reckless. Every word I say is from the heart. Now you can rest easy, right? Even if I exist only in spirit, I will always be with you, forever by your side, do you understand?" "Even if you marry and have children someday, I will


    "Chloe, in this life, you are the only one for me. I will never remarry, no matter how lonely I may be. And besides, who says you''ll always remain a spirit?*


    I fixed my gaze on him. "Can I return to Zoey''s body?"


    He nodded. "Think of it like an organ transnt. It''s different from the body epting foreign tissue or organs, where the immune system often rejects them "How can I go back?"


    He remarked, "It''s not difficult. We just need to do one thing in the future."


    "What do you mean?"


    He exined gently, "Your soul is unstable. Even if you return today, it could detach again in the future. If her true form is harmed, you won''t be able to return. So the priority is to stabilize your soul."


    I eyed him cautiously. "Carter, did the grandmaster ask you to trade something for this? If it''s going to hurt you, I''d rather stay by your side as a spirit forever. Help me get revenge, and we can be together in a hundred years." "Chloe, you''re overthinking this. How could stabilizing your soul harm me?"


    He opened his hand, revealing a pendant shaped like a water droplet.


    As I moved closer to examine it, I noticed it was made of a material simr to moonstone, though 1 couldn''t identify the exact material.


    The pure white stone had subtle red veins weaving through it, almost like blood vessels. Yet, it was more transparent than jade, with a soft, shimmering glow.


    I asked, "What is this?"


    "Soul-Stabilizing Pendant."


    I blinked, hesitating before asking, "Simply wearing this pendant is enough?"


    "Yes"


    I was skeptical. "No price to pay? Don''t try to trick me."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    He replied, "Why would I deceive you? I promised Grandmaster to gold-te all the Divine Statue at


    Chapter 316 Chloe, I''ll Take You Home


    Mount Spiritus as a sign of thanks"


    I walked around him, finding nothing unusual except for the injury on his knee.


    "Is that true? Carter, don''t make things up.


    +5 Free Cons


    He sighed, his lips curling in defeat. "Well, it''s not exactly that simple. We also need a drop of blood from Philippa and Bill to get Zoey''s parents to ept you as their daughter. "Oh, my mom! She''s flying back today to wrap up the divorce with Bill"


    "Don''t worry, Chloe. I''ve already reached out to Philippa and Bill. They''re on their way to the hospital"


    I reminded him, "Mom''s pregnant, don''t upset her."


    "I''m being careful."


    He extended his hand to me, and we left the altar together.


    For some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling that things weren''t as straightforward as they seemed.


    I nced back at th


    towering Divine Statue, its gaze casting down on the world below..


    He couldn''t provide the answers I was seeking-


    Outside, the sky was slowly brightening, and the snowstorm had quieted without me noticing. A beam of golden light pierced through the clouds, banishing the darkness that had filled the world. In the distance, the sea of clouds roiled, and the golden light dazzled.


    ""Carter, it''s so beautiful!"


    I watched the sunrise as Carter turned to face me, quietly murmuring, "Yes, it''s very beautiful.


    "Chloe


    He said my name softly, and I snapped back to reality. He lifted his arm and pulled me into an embrace.


    "I love you, forever."


    A sense of unease washed over me, and I quickly turned to look at him.


    But he didn''t meet my gaze. The soft golden light bathed him, casting a warm glow around him, softening his usual coldness and giving him an air of sacredness and tenderness.


    At that moment, as I looked at him, I had the sense that he was a divine being, sitting high among the clouds.


    He looked down upon the world, offering his mercy only to me.


    Even though I felt like the spiritual one at that moment, I couldn''t shake the feeling that he might disappear, so I reached out to hold him, "Carter...


    He gently ced his hand on my head, his brow softening, and his expression became tender. "Let''s go-3/4


    Chapter 316 Chloe, I''ll Take You Home


    Chloe. Il take you home."


    "Alright, let''s go home."


    +5 Free Cons


    I don''t know what the future will bring, but at this moment, I have all of Carter''s love, and that makes me the luckiest person alive.


    I had thought I could only exist in the abbey, but oddly enough, when I returned to the car, he was still able to hold my hand with perfect precision.


    He couldn''t sense my presence unless he could see me


    "Carter, can you see me?"


    Carter shook the droplet pendant in his hand. "With this pendant."


    I am curious about that pendant. "This pendant has no connection to me. How could it make me visible?"


    "It does."


    I nced at him, his hands on the steering wheel, his eyes focused straight ahead. Even in profile, be looked incredibly handsome.


    "Do y


    you remember the string of beads with your ashes that Luke took a picture of?"


    I gave a small nod. "Yes."


    "Chloe, on the day the statue broke, besides Luke, I also saw your spirit. But at that time, my status was too insignificant for me to talk to you."


    His smile, filled with helplessness, caused my heart to tighten. "I''m sorry, Carter. I didn''t realize you wer there.


    "I get it. At that moment, how could you have paid attention to anything else? When the statue fell, his beaded bracelet broke too. One of the beads rolled towards me, and I just had this gut feeling that it had something to do with you, so I picked it up." That exins why one bead was missing from Luke''s re-strung bracelet. Carter must have taken it.


    "So how does that bead rte to the pendant?"


    "Eventually, you told me that it contained your ashes, so I took the bead to Mount-Spiritus and gave it to Grandmaster Clearheart. He turned it into this pendant, which now holds your ashes."


    Carter faced me with a serious expression and spoke each word carefully. "Chloe, this pendant is also your sacred artifact, From now on, you must always keep it with you."

 Billionaire Is 317

    Chapter 317 Bill Knew that Zoey Had DiedN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Chapter 317 Bill Knew that Zoey Had Died


    Philippa and Bill had just arrived at the hospital. As Philippa gazed at Zoey lying still on the bed, her eyes immediately filled with tears. "Zoey, what''s happening to you?" the whispered.


    Philippa knew the truth, but Bill remained unaware Sing Zoeys calm face, which seemed as if the were merely asleep, Bill wasn''t concerned. He spoke softly to Philippa, "Don''t worry, Damian said Zoey is only in aa. She''ll be okay?


    At his nonchnt tone, Philippa spun around, her eyes thing with anger. "Be quiet! Who are you to say such things!"


    Bill assumed her outtirst was just a result of pregnancy emotions, so he remained calm "Okay, okay, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault, don''t be upset


    Philippa''s frustration grew as she saw how oblivious Bill was ''It''s because of you that Zoey is in this condition now! Leave, I don''t want to see you!" she shouted.


    Bill couldn''t understand the depth of her fear. She had already lost Zoey, but at least her body was stil here-there was still a chance. If she lost that too, it would truly be the end of her daughter.


    Just then, Carter entered, pushed inside by someone. He said urgently. "Philippa, please calm down. I need Bill''s help.


    Bill finally sensed that something was off. "Are you all keeping something from me?" he asked, his voice filled with suspicion.


    The doctor had clearly stated that Zoey had only fainted, but Philippa''s frantic expression and Carter calling them to the hospital before dawn made Bill increasingly suspicious.


    His eyes shifted between Carter and Philippa, wondering what secrets were hidden about Zoey-


    Carter briefly looked at Damian, who nodded and stepped aside, signaling the bodyguards to stand watch around the room.


    Philippa clutched Carter''s arm, her voice urgent. "Carter, tell me the truth. What''s wrong with Zoey? 1 can handle it.


    Carter reassured her. "Philippa, don''t worry. She''s fine. She just needs a small favor from you and Bill."


    "What kind of favor? Tell me," Philippa demanded.


    "Your blood, Carter replied bluntly.


    Bill frowned in confusion. "Why does she need my blood?"


    "Just do it and stop asking questions, Philippa said, her tone firm.


    She turned back to Carter, desperation in her voice. "If we give her our blood, will she wake up? Is that what you''re saying?" 1/3


    Chapter 317 Bill Knew that Zoey Had Died


    Bill''s suspicion only deepened as he listened. "What''s with all the cryptic answers?" he snapped.


    s


    The more he thought about it, the less it made sense. If you''re not being honest, I''m not giving my blood," he dered firmly.


    Philippa was about to speak again when Carter reached into his pocket, pulled out a pendant, and set it on the table. He said calmly, "Chloe,e out." "Chloe?" Bill murmured, confused.


    At the next moment, I appeared before them. Philippa froze, utterly shocked.


    Her mind shed back to my funeral, the memory of therge portrait that had dominated the hall.


    Though Zoey and I shared simr features, there was no mistaking we were not the same person.


    Slowly, she approached me, disbelief etched on her face. "You...you''re Chloe Sander?" she whispered, her voice trembling.


    "What do you mean, Chloe Sander? Chloe is dead... Bill''s voice faltered as he stared at me, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    I stood apart from humans. Draped in a white dress, barefoot on the spotless floor, I cast no shadow beneath me.


    "Are you a ghost?" he asked, his voice steady despite the absurdity of the situation.


    Bill had seen many strange things in his life, and though this was unsettling, he maintained his


    Turning to Carter, his tone sharpened. "What is this nonsense? What does my daughter have to do with this dead Chloe?


    Philippa, however, couldn''t hold back her tears any longer. They streamed down her face as she cried, "Bill, can''t you feel it? Our daughter has been dead for a long time."


    Bill was taken aback.


    His expression shifted dramatically. It was as if fragmented memories surfaced, connecting the dots. Zoey and I had always beenpletely different-our personalities, our demeanor. We were clearly not the same person. The realization seemed tied to the time Zoey had cut her wrist.


    Yet, he refused to ept the truth. "My daughter is right here. She''s just asleep! Stop saying such ominous things. Death is not something to talk about lightly!" he said, his voice rising in denial.


    I met his reddened eyes with a steady gaze and said calmly, "Bill, Zoey has been gone for a long time. She died because you ignored her over and over again. I''m only here because I borrowed her body to continue living


    My words tore through his denial like ss shattering. continued coldly. "Do you want to know why I pushed Mom to divorce you? It''s because you, the arrogant father, drove your own daughter to her death. You don''t deserve to be her father, and you certainly don''t deserve to be a husband."


    1


    Chapter 317 Bill Knew that Zoey Had Died


    79%0


    +5 Free Cons


    "From the time she was little to the moment she grew up, all Zoey longed for was your affection and attention. A few kind words from you could have filled her life with meaning. Instead, Sadie and Monica''s relentless plots, Ashley''s betrayal, and your indifferent stares dragged her into despair at such a tender age. In the end, she couldn''t bear the weight anymore and close to leave this world"


    Bill''s hands trembled as his voice cracked. "No, that''s not true. I... I cared for her, I loved her! How could I not? I just... I didn''t know how to show it. Everything I did was for Philippa to return to me. I never meant to hurt Zoey. How could ite to this?" His face turned ghostly white as he rushed to the bed and scooped up Zoey''s lifeless form in his arms.


    "Zoey, please open your eyes. Look at me. I was wrong, so wrong. I shouldn''t have treated you like that Wake up. Zoey, and hit me. Please... just wake


    cupl


    He gripped Zoey''s hand tightly, then struck himself across the face with all his strength.


    "If you just wake up. Tll do anything, even if it means taking my life. Zoey, please, open your eyes. I promised to take you to the amusement park on your birthday. And your mom... Oh, right, Mom is expecting your little brother and sister. Zoey, please, just wake up! Years of being absent had turned into overwhelming guilt. Bill''s emotions boiled over as he tried to lift Zoey''s lifeless body.


    Without warning. Philippa pped him hard. "You never loved her when she was alive, so what are you pretending for now that she''s gone?"


    Bill''s t


    ''s tears slowly began to fall, his voice thick with despair. "You knew all along?"


    "I''m not as naive as you, treating someone else''s daughter like a precious gem. Zoey is my own daughter. How could a mother not recognize her own child?"


    "So, you''re just letting other wandering souls take over our daughter''s body?" Bill''s mind was in turmoil, the weight of the situation pressing down on him.


    "Bill, if it weren''t for Chloe, our daughter''s body would have decayed long ago. Chloe is keeping Zoey alive, and our daughter will stay with us forever! Chloe is like a daughter to me, I''ve treated her as my own. Now that Chloe has left Zoey''s body, if we don''t do something, both of them will vanish. Keeping Chloe is the same as keeping Zoey" Bill seemed struck by a terrible blow, his strength fading away in an instant


    His gaze became distant, his eyes empty as he stared at me and asked, "If Chloe is awake, then where is my daughter Zoey?"

 Billionaire Is 318

    Chapter 318 Return to Zoey''s Body


    Chapter 318 Return to Zoey''s Body


    s


    Philippa shielded her face, tears falling down her cheeks as she whispered with a broken voice, "She''s gone she has long left this world."


    Bill stood motionless, his expression empty, and he struck himself painfully. "This is my fault, not hers. I failed both you and your daughter." Carter appeared restless, his tone filled with concern, Philippa, I understand Ms. Gardner''s pain, but right now, the only thing we can do is keep her body here. We can''t let her body be apart from Chloe too long. or it might lead to further problems."Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    At his words, Philippa wiped her tears, her voice trembling, "What do you want me to do? How can Chloe''s soul just leave her body like this?"


    "In essence, this body still belongs to Ms. Gardner, but Chloe''s soul and her body are not fully connected. For reasons beyond their control, Chloe''s soul is at risk of separating. Right now, we need to secure her soul and ensure it stays within Ms. Gardner''s body." "Since you both are Ms. Gardner''s parents, you must make a blood oath to recognize her."


    Philippa nodded in understanding. Over the past few days, we hade to feel a bond-she pitied me for being abandoned by my real parents, and I sympathized with her for the neglect she suffered from her husband. We no longer felt like strangers. She was eager to assist, "Alright, let''s get started."


    Turning to Bill, who seemed lost in thought, she nudged him. "What are you still doing there? I don''t care what you think. Whether it''s Zoey or Chloe, they''re both my daughters. You''ll help, whether you like it or not. If you refuse, I''ll tie you up and make you bleed for her." Bill met my gaze, his eyes red, "Did Zoey say anything before she left?"


    I replied calmly. "She asked me to look after Philippa for her."


    He asked again, "Did she say anything about me?"


    "No.


    Noticing the sadness in Bill''s eyes, I gently added, "But don''t worry. Zoey never hated you. She was just disappointed in you."


    After hearing this, Bill''s guilt deepened.


    "I would have preferred if she hated me. That silly child, it''s my fault, but she''ll never hear me apologize."


    He lowered his head, his shoulders heavy with regret. "Chloe, did she willingly let you take over her body?"


    "The first time I entered, it was by chance. The second me, she epted me. She wanted me to finish. what she couldn''t."


    Wright"


    Chapter 318 Return to Zoey''s Body


    Bill looked at me once more. "Since it''s her wish, I''ll give you my blood."


    s


    With the tension easing, Carter let out a relieved sigh. No need to dy any longer. Let''s begin now."


    To be honest, having experienced death and returned. I thought nothing could faze me. Yet, at this moment, a trace of unease crept in


    "What should we do, Carter?" Philippa asked, her voice carrying a hint of anxiety.


    Sensing her worry, Carter spoke calmly to reassure her Don''t worry. It''s simple, just press a drop of blood from your fingertip onto Ms. Gardner''s forehead.


    As Carter spoke, he moved the wheelchair closer and gently ced that Soul-Stabilizing Pendant around Zoey''s neck.


    My ashes are in this stone, It seems they''re trying to bind my soul to it as a master.


    Philippa pressed a drop of blood from her fingertip onto Zoey''s forehead with care. Meanwhile, Bill, still lost in thought, cut his finger, letting the blood drip freely as if in a daze. Seeing this, Philippa gave him a firm nudge, snapping him back to reality.


    He let the blood fall precisely on the same spot as Philippa.


    Blood stained the small red mark on Zoey''s forehead. At that moment, Carter''s voice broke the silence, calling out, "Chloe, return to us."


    In the past, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t possess Zoey''s body. Perhaps it had something to do with the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant. But this time, as I hovered nearby, an unseen power drew me back into Zoey''s body. For a brief second, my mind seemed to drift away. When I regained awareness, my eyes locked onto Philippa''s worried expression.


    ""Mom, I murmured.


    Philippa pulled me into a tight embrace. "You''re finally awake. You gave me such a fright," she said, her voice trembling.


    Bill sat silently nearby, his gaze fixed on me, distant and unfocused.

 Billionaire Is 319

    g, Focus on Me


    Chapter 319 Darling, Focus on Me


    He softly tapped my back, calming me as one would soothe a child. "It''s fine, don''t cry, I''m here nowe,


    I turned my head, allowing him to gently wipe the tears that had gathered at the edges of my eyes. ""Wait, hold on"


    A thought suddenly crossed my mind. Had he struck any agreements with the grandmaster at Mount Spiritus? I felt a sense of worry, unsure if he had been hurt in the process "Is something wrong


    I quickly pulled away from him and began searching his clothes with my hands, wondering if there was any hidden injury Ildn''t noticed.


    He took my hand, a trace of helplessness crossing his smile. "Darling, this is a hospital. It''s not the right ce. The nurse mighte for a check-up soon


    I ignored his attempt to change the subject. Nothing mattered more to me than making sure he was okay.


    Without hesitation, I removed his coat, followed by his sweater.


    "Chloe, not here. Carter''s ears flushed with a deep red in an instant


    He was already strikingly handsome, but at that moment, with his bashful expression, he looked like a proud priest being pulled down from his holy pedestal, making me want to tease him endlessly. I couldn''t quite grasp it. On the outside, he was quiet, distant, even cruel.


    I had watched him, cold and unwavering, sever a man''s finger with a knife and torture Ss into that state. He was undeniably merciless.


    Yet, when it came to me, he was entirely different, vulnerable, and gentle in ways I never expected. The contrast was overwhelming.


    He had long since found a ce in my heart.


    In my life, beyond the thirst for revenge, there was also him.


    "Carter, let me check your body."


    I gently pushed him onto the hospital bed. He hesitated slightly but didn''t resist, lying down obediently.


    I lifted thest byer of his clothing, exposing his toned chest and abs.


    Perfect, no injuries.


    When he noticed I hadn''t done anything else, he asked softly, "Are you


    I shook my head, "Not yet."


    done?"


    247986


    Chapter 319 Darling, Focus on Me


    I reached for the metal buckle on his belt, but he quickly grabbed my hand. "Chloe, please don''t..."


    Were the injuries hidden elsewhere in his lower body?


    I leaned closer, softly whispering in his ear, "Be good, Carter."


    We had already shared more intimate moments, so unfastening his belt felt effortless to me.


    Carter gazed at me with tenderness in his eyes, his voice low and strained. "Darling, if you keep doing this, I won''t be able to hold back."


    1 brushed my lips over his and said, "Let me finish checking, just bear with it."


    As I slowly removed his clothes, I realized I had never taken a close look at his legs before.


    In truth, his body was like any other person''s, and he ought to have been working out more often. His thigh and calf muscles were strong, showing that he hadn''t let his legs deteriorate despite his previous disability, However, when my eyesnded on his knees, tears instantly filled my eyes.


    Even though he had treated them with frostbite ointment on Mount Spiritus, no medicine could heal the injury instantly.


    The deep purplish-red stains on his pale skin stood out painfully.


    The events surrounding the soul stabilizing had distracted me so much that I nearly forgot about it, how he had once prayed for me in the cold, biting snow.


    Tears clouded my sight, and my heart ached as I gazed at his leg. Why does it always seem like it''s the good-hearted ones who suffer?


    He gave a helpless smile, rolled up his pants, and gently pulled me onto hisp. "Why are you still crying like a little kid? Have you checked everything? I''m fine here, so why are you upset again?"


    "But your frostbite is so bad. What if you hurt your knee? You''ve had a car ident before, what if old injuryes back?"


    He responded casually. "What does it matter? As long as you''re back, everything else is nothing. I used to be disabled, but I can manage on my own."


    Despite his injuries, he still cracked jokes to reassure me. Ovee with emotion, I threw myself into his arms and began to cry.


    "Carter, did I owe you something in a past life, and that''s why you ended up with me in this life?"


    He ran his hand through my hair, soothing me with gentle words. "Who knows, maybe I owe you, and in this life. I''m here to settle the debt."


    He spoke so casually, yet for some reason, I felt an unexinable sense of fate, as if our souls were connected from past lives.


    It was as if our


    souls had shared a connection in a


    past life.


    Chapter 319 Darling, Focus on Me


    If I can be reborn, what is there left for me not to believe in?


    Forget the past lives. All that matters is this life. I must treasure him.


    "Stop crying, you''re breaking my heart."


    He sighed softly, wiping away my tears. "It''s just frostbite. It''ll heal, don''t worry..


    As I held onto his wrist, my eyes caught a small scar on his index finger.


    The wound was bright red, a clear sign it was recently injured.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "How did this happen?"


    He shrugged casually. "Maybe I got scratched while kneeling on the mountain path. It''s nothing, just a small cut. It''ll be fine in a day."


    I stared at the wound, a sense of unease creeping in.


    But if he had to sacrifice his life or something of greater value, then wasn''t this injury far too insignificant? Aside from the frostbite, there were no other marks on his body. Was I just overthinking things?


    I clung to him tightly. "Carter, promise me you''ll grow old with me and never leave me."


    He yfully rubbed my nose. "How about we have a child first, instead of just growing old together?"


    I blushed deeply. "Once this is all settled, once we catch the mastermind, I''ll start preparing for pregnancy okay?"


    A fleeting,plex glint appeared in his eyes, so quickly I almost thought it was just my imagination.

 Billionaire Is 320

    Chapter 320 Pack Your Things and Leave Our Family


    Chapter 320 Pack Your Things and Leave Our Family


    The bed in Altruist Hospital''s ward was small, and I found myself pinned beneath Carter in that confined


    space.


    The force of our movements made me almost want to bite the nket, afraid a noise might escape.


    Carter must have sensed my hesitation and swiftly pressed his lips to mine, saying, "Don''t bite the nket. Darling. It''s dirty."


    "Carter... "I clung to his solid back with all my strength,


    "Bite me."


    Outside the door, a nurse''s voice could be heard, but Damian believed we were still involved in some sort of ritual and refused 40 let anyone interrupt us.


    If someono saw a spirit, wouldn''t it be on every headline tomorrow?


    They had no idea that Carter and I were merely participating in "physical exercises.


    When I was a spirit, I would often look at Luke and Anna in inappropriate ways, filled with contempt. Back then, I was disgusted by them.


    Now that it was happening to me, I finally understood how quickly the p of reality coulde.


    The sound of footsteps echoed from outside, while the bed swayed gently, adding to the dangerous thrill of the moment.


    We were both drenched in sweat, nearly losing our sanity.


    Once everything had settled, Carter remained on top of me, still for a long time.


    It suddenly hit me that, though we were usually cautious at home, in the heat of the moment, we hadpletely forgotten about protection.


    He had let himself go just then, and I understood how such things could happen in the spur of the


    moment


    "Carter, when you leave, don''t forget to buy a contraceptive pill. It''s not the right time for a pregnancy.


    He caressed my face softly and reassured me, "You''re in your safe period, pregnancy isn''t a concern. Emergency contraceptives can cause side effects, so avoid relying on them too often."


    "But what if I end up pregnant?"


    "We''ll keep the baby, he responded calmly.


    He stroked my cheek gently, offeringfort.


    At that moment, I realized how deep my feelings for him ran. Resting my head against his chest, I listened to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat, letting the sound calm me as I gradually eased into rxation. 1/3


    Chapter 220 Pack Your Things and Leave Our Family


    s


    Even though I''m awore of the risks ahead, having your here with the makes me fearless. Carter, will you stay by my side Jorever?


    always, he murmured, pressing a gentle kiss to my damp forehead and wrapping me in a firm


    "Carter, we should go out soon, or people might start wondering." I whispered, noticing he wasn''t letting.


    Heughed softly, "It''s fine. Everyone out there are our people. It doesn''t matter if they figure it out. Come in, let me carry you to freshen up"


    I stuck out my tongue yfully, realizing we had managed to turn the hospital room into something that resembled a romantic suite.


    It wasn''t a bad experience, though, was it?


    Carter carefully helped me clean up, his patience making my cheeks flush. He was clearly getting more skilled with time. "Carter, enough... "I protested softly.


    He pinned me gently against the cool tile wall, the cascading shower water blending with his low voice, "Just one more time, Darling


    When I finally stepped out of the ward, all I wanted was to disappear into the floor and hide my face Jorever.


    It was utterly humiliating.


    Damian ended up having to rece the sheets for us before we could leave.


    Meanwhile, Carter''s shameless grin returned, a yful smile spreading across his fair face.


    "Darling, we''re married. This ispletely natural," he teased.


    "Enough! You''re not allowed to bring that up again!" I snapped, my face burning with embarrassment.


    "Alright, I''ll keep quiet," he said with a softugh. "Let''s take a look at She."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    His words steered us back to the main thread of events, Oh, that''s right. She had been acting on the terrace when a sudden breakthrough in her performance made her lose bnce and tumble.


    As we stepped inside, Adam was carefully feeding her some soup.


    Nearby, Luke stood watch. His face lit up the moment his eyesnded on me, though he quickly reined in his excitement and greeted politely, ''Uncle Carter, Aunt Zoey."


    She''s fall was my fault, and Adam''s expression made that painfully clear. He said coldly, "Perfect timing. I was just about to hunt you down. Carter, you''ve really picked a fine wife, one who managed to push She to the edge, literally." Pretending to be worried, I asked, "Adam, is She alright?"


    Chapter 320 Pack Your Things and Leave Our Family.


    He snapped, "Don''t pretend to care! If it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t have ended up crippled!"


    Crippled Hone convenient.


    Looks like I''ll have to behave carefully in the Boltons from now on.


    s


    I forced a look of surprise onto my face, "How could this happen? She, you should really know better. Why act out with tears and threats like that? And now, look at the mess you''ve made."


    At those words, the Trail and pale She grabbed the bowl from Adam''s hands and hurled it at me. "Shut up! It''s you. It''s all because of you! How dare you spout such nonsense!"


    1 sidestepped the flying bowl, keeping my tone light. "She, that''s not fair. There were plenty of witnesses at that moment. All I did was point out you couldn''t handle Anna, and you decided to threaten everyone by jumping. I''m not shouldering the me for your choices"


    Adam''s expression turned icy. "Zocy, ever since you set foot in this house, it''s been nothing but chaos. We should never have brought a curse like you into our family!"


    "Adam." Carter''s voice was icy, his usual indifference reced by a sharp edge when it came to me.


    "Watch your words. What has Zoey done wrong? Did she create the issue with Anna? Or force She to climb up onto that terrace?"


    But Carter''s defense fell on deaf ears. Adam shot back, his tone bitter. "You were doing just fine abroad. staying away for years. Now you suddenly return, trying topete with Luke for the Bolton Group and bring this woman into our home to turn it upside down if not for her maniptions, how could my wife have fallen? I want answers for this, and if I don''t get them, I won''t let it go!"


    Carter''s cold smile sent a chill through the room. "And what sort of answer are you expecting?"


    Adam''s finger jabbed in my direction. "Either throw her out, or the two of you pack your things and leave our family for good!"

 Billionaire Is 321

    Chap 21 Don''t Go Easy on She,N?velDrama.Org content.


    Chapter 321 Don''t Go Easy on She


    + Free Coins


    Adam''s remarks didn''t catch me off guard. Back when I was still a spirit, I overheard him coaching Luke on how to protect the Bolton Group.


    Yet, Luke eventually let Jeffrey down and willingly passed the reins to Carter.


    Outwardly, the Boltons seemed united during their crisis, but behind the scenes, Carter turned into his


    rival.


    The only thing setting Carter apart was the status of being an illegitimate child. Compared to him, Adam came across as far too unremarkable. If not for Carter''s physical disability, Jeffrey might have entrusted the Boltons'' legacy to him ages ago. This was the bitterness that lingered in his chest. He wasn''t naive. Everyone saw through She''s misstep, yet he still wanted to exploit her predicament.


    He viewed as as his enemies,pletely unaware that the true threat was standing right beside him.


    "Adam, you don''t have the authority to kick us out of Boltons, Carter said, his eyes narrowing sharply as he turned to She,


    "As for this woman, she''s Anna''s foster mother. They''ve been close for years, and with Anna''s ties to Ss, she may be more involved than you think."


    "Adam, don''t forget the reason your real son met his end. While you''re scheming against me, you could easily fall into someone else''s trap."


    The moment Ss'' name was brought up, Adam''s expression shifted noticeably.


    Indeed, Luke wasn''t his biological son. His biological som had already passed away.


    She tried to feign tears, ying the victim. "Honey, do you really believe him? We''ve been together all these years. How could you not see how I''ve treated you?"


    If this had been in the past, Adam might have been swayed by her words, but Ss'' death was a wound in his heart.


    Someone had struck a deal, trading his son, and then his son died under mysterious circumstances.


    Now wasn''t the time to focus on Carter.


    He brushed She''s hand aside. "She, because we''ve been together for so long, I expect you to be honest with me."


    She retorted, Honest? What do you want me to be honest about? Where have I wronged you? Anna is all grown up now. Who she likes, who she befriends, how would I know? You can''t pin all this on me."


    With a single remark, Carter defused the tension, nting seeds of doubt.


    After all, everyone understood the importance of a woman and a biological son.


    "Whether it''s aplicated situation or not remains uncertain. Ss took his own life with poison, and


    III


    Chapter 321 Don''t Go Easy on She


    +5 Free Colos


    there are only a handful of us here at the Bolton Residence. We can''t be sure if you and Anna exploited ourck of readiness to force him into something. If you remain silent, I will have no choice but to call the authorities, and neither you nor Anna will escape unscathed." She let out a derisiveugh. "Go ahead and make that call. Ss died in this house, and everyone here is under suspicion. Let the police arrest us all, including the disabled Jeffrey, and have them interrogate every one of us!"


    "Enough!" a voice from an older man echoed through the room. Jeffrey, supported by a cane, entered with a group of bodyguards by his side.


    I quickly stepped forward to greet him. "Dad, what brings you here on such a cold day?"


    "If I hadn''te, I wouldn''t have seen the true nature of this vile person. Adam, take look. This is the woman that makes you divorce and marry her."


    Jeffrey was fuming with anger, and I quickly helped him settle into a chair as the bodyguard wisely shut the door behind him.


    I have a strong feeling that Carter was aware of Jeffrey''s arrival and deliberately set up this scene to cause trouble.


    initially thought you were just greedy, believing that not giving you a title would avoidplications. But I never imagined you, such a despicable person, would have the spiteful intention to drag everyone in the Boltons down with you!" ad, please calm down. Don''t lower yourself to her level, Adam said. His long-standing affection for her


    Jeffrey let out a sharpugh. "If we stay idle, I fear the Boltons will end up like the Sanders, some dead, some driven mad, with the very foundation crumbling. It''s clear she and Anna are working together. "She, I''m not as patient as Adam. I might be old, but I still have the strength and the ways to deal with


    you.


    He struck his cane hard against the floor. "If you don''t tell me everything now, you won''t be walking out of this door."


    She wouldn''t be able to walk out anyway. She was already crippled.


    I never expected Jeffrey to be the first to lose control.


    Well, he had once been a man of great power. He was just old, not dead.


    The downfall of the Sanders had served as a lesson for the Boltons. Anna had once been protected because of her children, but now, with Ss'' death and her miscarriage, he had nothing left to fear. In the private hospital of the Boltons, he had already made his arrangements for this floor.


    I was fortunate to arrive just in time to witness the unfolding drama.


    She only then realized something was off. She knew just how cold-hearted Jeffrey could be. Despite spending so many years with him, she had never been able to move him. A few tears wouldn''t 2/3


    Chapter 321 Don''t Go Easy on She


    make him feel any pity for her.


    s


    "Dad, I know you don''t like me, but I''ve worked hard over the years. I believe I''ve fulfilled my role as a daughter-inw. Even if you don''t care about that, there''s no need to target me like this." Clearly, Jeffrey had run out of patience. "Lock the door draw the curtains. Today, I''ll handle things myself."


    Meanwhile, he nced at me. "Zoey, you should step aside. Things might get a little bloody"


    No way, I had prepared myself to watch this drama! Where else could I go?


    I quickly shook my head. "Dad, I''m also part of this family. You don''t need to worry about me."


    I had even faced death before. What could be more bloody than that?


    Carter reached out and pulled me into his arms. "Don''t worry, I''ll hold you,


    I felt my face grow hot. Why is he being corny at such a serious moment?


    Jeffrey nced at us with a puzzled expression, making me blush even deeper. "Uh, Dad, don''t mind us. Go on, and don''t go easy on She just because she''s weak."


    Wait, Zoey, how can you... She red at me, fuming.


    She likely had some injuries, which made her careful with her expressions. If she moved too suddenly, the pain from the wounds would make her grit her teeth. Jeffrey, clearly uninterested, responded, "She, you know how I am. I never back down from what I say. Do you want to say it yourself, or should I force you?" Jeffrey radiated an air of authority and intimidation, his piercing gaze enough to send chills down my spine.


    She appeared uneasy too. Failing to reach Adam, she clutched the nket tightly in her hands.


    "I... I really don''t know anything," she stammered.


    "You''re quite skilled at ying clueless, he remarked coldly,


    Jeffrey lifted his hand and struck with a resounding p, "Smack!"


    The sharp crack of the p echoed clearly, strangely satisfying to hear.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if this p was fueled by a private grudge as Adam''s obstinance likely stemmed from this woman, and now Jeffrey had seized the chance to settle the score. "Alright, take out her front teeth for me," he ordered coolly.


    She''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Dad, you can''t do this!" she eximed, her voice trembling.


    "If you''re unaware of the rules, then I''ll make sure you learn them," he said with a cold tone.


    dden by a cloak. But I''m certain, she''s a

 Billionaire Is 322

    Chapter 322 The Masked Person


    Chapter 322 The Masked Person


    "Dad, I''ve been serving you for years! How could you treat me this way?"


    s


    "Serve? Ha! Do you know how much my son has spent on you? With that kind of money, I could''ve hired hundreds of servants without a second thought. Everyiling you''ve done has been for that marriage certificate, hasn''t it?" ou will never


    Jeffrey''s expression was icy as he steadied himself with his cane. "A woman as scheming as you have the chance to touch Boltons."


    Thave to admit, Jeffrey was remarkably sharp. He''d seen through She''s true colors from the start and had opposed their marriage for years.


    Looking back now, he was absolutely right. Without his intervention, the Boltons might have ended up just like the Sanders.


    "You''ve been in our family for so long. Out of respect for our past, I''m giving you onest chance. Speak now, and I might show you mercy. But once the pain starts, it''ll be toote for regrets."


    She responded, "I have nothing to say."


    "Very well. Bring the pliers. Let''s begin with your front teeth, one by one. If you stay silent, we''ll move to your fingernails, then your hair, and finally your skin. I have all the time in the world to make this as slow as it needs to be."


    It was no surprise Carter inherited his cruelty. Seeing this, it was clear where his merciless nature came


    from.


    "She, why are you doing this? Adam has treated you well all these years. His own son died under suspicious circumstances, and you don''t seem to care. Do you feel nothing for him? Or did you never love Adam at all?"


    I must give credit to Anna for teaching me the strategy of subtle maniption-stirring the pot truly works wonders.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Using cunning to outwit cunning is incredibly satisfying.


    She red at me with hatred burning in her eyes. "Zocy, it''s all your fault I''m in this mess! You hope your


    Before she could finish saying "die", Damian''s hand struck her cheek with a sharp p.


    Damian doesn''t hold back! If he wants that promotion, he''s certainly proving he''s up for it!


    Some excel in speech, but Damian''s talent lies in his hands. For Carter, when he strikes, he pays no mind to who''s in front of him, man or woman, Swift, precise, and merciless, he''s someone we could all learn from. In my presence, Carter is nothing but soft and pliable, like y waiting to take shape under my touch


    Yet, beyond my gaze, his reputation is far-reaching.


    Chapter 322 The Masked Person


    When he turned his cold stare toward She, it was as though weckguys, touch if my warmth or mercy.


    "She, just because I speak politely to you doesnt me you have the protege in be my shoe


    said, his tone cold.


    His gaze briefly flicked to Damian "Damian, do what needs to be deme


    "Understood, Mr. Carier


    de


    Damian moved with precision, using pliers to grip Shells teeth. Before he could ever se swiftly yanked out a tooth, sending blood sttering in all directiona "Ah! My tooth!"


    Carter gently covered my eyes, "Don''t look, it''s disgusting


    How charming, his hypocrisy is truly endearing


    Damian showed no mercy, swiftly pulling our three of She''s teeth in just a few seconds


    She pressed her hand to her mouth, blood streaming down her fingers


    Carter''s voice was sharp and unforgiving. "Are you going to speak, or no


    She turned to Adam, her voice trembling "Honey, are you really going to stand by and let them to this


    to me?"


    I''m not sure if my words had any effect, but Am simply gazed at her without repping forward to


    intervene.


    "She, Zoey is right," he said, his tone calm but firm. Tve shown you nothing but kindness, yet now my son is dead, and you remain silent. Do you truly care about mer


    Adam''s eyes fixed on She as he spoke, his words soft but carrying a weight that could not be ignored.


    "I can''t protect you in this situation, nor do I n to. My son didn''t even get to live a peaceful life, and his death was so dishonorable. Even if he didn''t call me father, I would still seek justice for him. If you know anything, speak up now. With that, he ced She under immense pressure. She stopped her outbursts, rears silently streaming down her face.


    Things have gone too far, so I''ll talk," she finally said.


    "Don''t even think about ying games. If you utter a single lie, we won''t show you any mercy, Jeffrey


    warned, his voice stern.


    She lowered her head, her gaze fixed on her newly manicured nails as tears fell silently.


    Perhaps it was Adam''s words that reached her. After all these years together, everything he had done for her wasn''t in vain.


    Sat, Dec


    Chapter 322 The Masked Person


    s


    "Back then, I left carrying your child. I gave birth to he on my own, but in the end, I couldn''t protect her. Those years were full of hardship. Then one day, a girl of the same age as my child appeared in front of me. She is Anna."


    "At first, I treated her like my own daughter. But soon, realized something was off. Her background was uncertain, and she often vanished. One day, I followed her and discovered her with some strangers.


    "What kind of people were they?" Adam asked, his voice steady.


    She replied. "They belong to a mysterious organization. When I went there, I heard screams, and blood was pouring out from beneath the door. By the time I realized they were involved in something criminal, it was already toote to escape, and 1 fainted from fear "What happened next?"


    "I woke up to find Anna and a masked person by my bedside. They asked me if I wanted to make a deal.


    "I was confused at the time, but I knew that if I didn''t agree, I wouldn''t leave that room, there wasn''t even a window.


    I quickly inquired, "Was it a man or a woman? What kind of deal did they ask you to make?"


    She exined, "The deal was simple. I had to raise Ann And marry into the Boltons. At that time, I found it odd. After all the work I did to win Jeffrey''s eptance, how could they have a way to make it happen? I was terrified then, and in order to survive, I agreed to everything. But less than six monthster, I heard that Adam''s wife had passed away in a car crash. With her gone, most of the barriers between Adam and me were gone. Following their n, I purposely crossed paths with Adam after he lost his wife and our old feelings were rekindled. You all know what came after that."


    "What else did they want from you after you married into the Boltons?"


    She replied, "They wanted me to marry Adam, but it took me many years. No matter what I did, Jeffrey never epted me. Adam, feeling guilty toward his ex-wife and pressured by Dad, never married me either." "Was there anything else?" I asked. "


    "They wanted me to get involved in the Boltons business, but I''m not that smart. Even though they tried to teach me, I couldn''t make sense of all thoseplicated reports, and I never even got a marriage certificate." I was at a loss for words. It seemed her foolishness wasn''t just an act


    The organization wanted to use her, but she simply wasn''t clever enough.


    "There must be more to it, right? What about Ss'' identity and how Luke''and Ss switched ces? You haven''t mentibiied the person wearing a mask."


    Even though She never got close to the organization''s main secret, having spent so many years with Anna, she must have learned something. There had to be something she was keeping hidden. "Every time we meet, that person wears a disguise, her face hi

 Billionaire Is 323

    Chapter 323 This Is the Consequence of H Actions


    Chapter 323 This Is the Consequence of His Actions. 74%


    s


    "Can you tell me more about her? How old is she, and how tall? Please be more detailed, I pressed further.


    She shook her head. Like I said, she''s always very careful when we meet. I''ve never seen her face or heard her real voice, so I can''t guess her age, but she''s about your height."


    "Who swapped ces with Ss and Luke?" I asked again.


    "I''m not sure. I was brought inter. Do you really think they''d share such important secrets with me?"


    "How many people are in the group, and how do you usuallymunicate? Where do you meet?"


    She answered. The woman always reaches out to me. I mostly deal with things at the Boltons. They don''t involve me in anything else, but I have a general idea that it''s arge organization with many members, and they operate in the shadows. The meeting spots change each time, and she always contacts me beforehand."


    Carter got straight to the point. "Tell me every ce you''ve met and all the numbers she''s used to contact you."


    "How could I possibly remember all that?"


    Carter turned to Damian. "Go through all the numbers she answered and check them one by one for me." "Understood, Mr. Carter."


    "What else do you know?" I pressed further.


    You can''t say she didn''t say anything, but her words held no real value. They were as empty as Ss''


    answers.N?velDrama.Org content.


    All she gave away was the person''s gender, which could easily be a lie.


    She might not be the sharpest, but after being around Anna for so long, she''s far from naive.


    "I''m just an outsider they brought in temporarily. I really don''t know much. If I did, I wouldn''t have been single for over ten years, only knowing how to cry, cause trouble, or threaten to take my life. If it weren''t for Adam''s obsession with me, they probably would have reced me a long time ago."


    She spoke with genuine emotion, her words carrying no deceit.


    I gave a faint smile. "What about Linda Snider?


    can''t be sure of much else, but Linda is definitely connected to her.


    "Linda and I are both pawns, hidden away for years. Our job back then was to confirm Ss'' death, which is why Linda ended up exposed."


    Adam clenched his jaw. "Confirm his death?"


    "What do you know about Ss and Anna?"


    Chapter 323 This Is the Consequence of H Actions


    + Free Coins


    She paused for a moment, thinking carefully before he spoke. "Ss and Anna have been part of the organization since they were very young. They know fo more than I do. As for Ss, before his true identity came to light, he was an incredibly skilled fighter. All I can tell you is that they were very close, they trusted each other deeply. When Ss was captured by you, the organization feared he would betray them, so they had Linda poison him. My role was simply to watch for them."


    This organization sounds brutal in your story. How have you managed to stay alive all this time without finishing your task? And as for Anna, since she''s involved with the organization, what''s her link to the Sanders?" At this moment, I decided to ask every question I had.


    "I stepped into Anna''s role halfway. I don''t know much about the conflict between them and the Sanders and Boltons. As for why they haven''t gone after me, it''s likely because they rely on me to keep an eye on the Boltons."


    I moved closer to She, my gaze sharp and filled with cold intent.


    "Everything you''ve said is urate, but there''s one thing..."


    I ced my hands firmly on her shoulders. If they destroyed the Sanders, why was Esther the only one affected by a car ident, while Dad remains unharmed? If their goal was simply to infiltrate the Boltons, targeting Dad would have been the most effective approach. If he were to die, Carter was crippled and living abroad, leaving the Boltons easily under your and Adam''s control."


    Even someone like Ss, who''d been their pawn for so long, could be easily disposed of. So why had Jeffrey managed to survive all this time? Doesn''t that seem odd?


    "Perhaps, it all ties back to the hidden secrets of the Boltons."


    She locked her gaze with mine. "Just like how Luke swapped ces with Ss, the Boltons hold their own secrets. As for what that secre


    is, you''re asking the wrong person."


    Her eyes then drifted towards Jeffrey. Just like Dad, do you want me to tell you what you did with Adam?"


    I was caught off guard. She was hinting at something, and I nced at Jeffrey, almost in sync with Adam, who asked, "Dad, what have you done?"


    The mystery of the Boltons, much like Oliver''s past, remains unknown to me even now.


    What could be the hidden truths within the Boltons?


    All eyes were on Jeffrey. His aged yetmanding face betrayed no hints,


    "Everything I do is for our family!" he dered.


    That was all he had to say.


    But She wore a mocking smile. "Adam, at this point, I know I won''t have a happy ending. I just feel sorry for you, the esteemed son of the Boltons, who has never earned your father''s trust." Adam''s eyes narrowed. "What are you implying?"


    "Have you never wondered, after all these years of love between us, why, aside from the child who died


    Chapter 323 This Is the Consequence of His Actions


    years ago, we never had any more children once I returned to the Boltons as a young woman?"


    Her words hit me like a bombs, leaving me startled as well.


    "Didn''t you im you were in poor health?"


    s


    She smirked coldly. "Poor health? That was just a lie to protect your pride. I kept your medical records hidden. You''re infertile."


    Adam snapped, "That''s impossible! If I''m unable to have children, then what about Ss and our child?" "Then maybe you should ask your beloved father what he did to you. He feared that if I had a child after moving into your family. I''d strengthen my position, so he took matters into his own hands." "How absurd. He put his trust in Luke to inherit the Boltons, cutting off all other options, even his own son. You should direct your anger at him, not me."


    Don''t elders like children? The more children, the more blessings. Even if Jeffrey doesn''t like She, it doesn''t mean he should turn against the heirs of the Boltons,


    But as I reflected on the past, I realized that when he first wanted Anna to terminate the pregnancy, he never would have let her keep the baby if he hadn''t discovered Luke''s illness.


    Once I married Carter, he made subtle and not-so-subtle remarks about me getting pregnant and pushed for Luke to bring in Alisa.


    In the end, it became clear that Jeffrey could only truly ept legitimate heirs. The illegitimate child left behind by the mistress meant nothing to him.


    I approached Carter, who seemed to havecked a father''s affection growing up.


    At that moment, all I felt was a strong desire to embrace him. His past must have been filled with hardship. Adam, however, gazed at Jeffrey with a look of disdain: "Dad, is what she said true?"


    "Haha, this is the consequence of his actions. He never could have predicted that Ss would die, that Luke would fall ill, that the eldest son would be useless, and the youngest would be disabled! He got what he deserved!"

 Billionaire Is 324

    Chapter 324 The Last Mission Of She


    Chapter 324 The Last Mission Of She


    s


    She''s unsettlingugh reverberated through the room, and as I looked at her expression, a sense of unease washed over me.


    At first, she had been pleading for her life, desperate to stay alive.


    But now, why is she suddenly spilling everything herself?


    Something didn''t add up!


    "No, this isn''t right! Everyone, get out of here now, it''s a trap!"


    My instincts told me that She''s behavior now wasn''t that of someone trying to survive but of someone set on a mission.


    If someone harbored such hatred for the Boltons, when would be the perfect moment to act?


    It would be now, all at once.


    "Move fast," Carter also sensed the danger.


    Before he could say more. I shoved him aside and sprinted as quickly as I could.


    I had seen with my own eyes the nightmare that the organization had created, their ruthless treatment of me, of Ss, of Linda.


    Once their secrets came to light, there could only be one result-death.


    Ss and Linda had made their choice, so She must have known what awaited her too.


    Even if we did nothing to her, that organization wouldn''t let her survive.


    Wh


    Adam was still reeling from the explosion news he had just received, while She stared at his face and spat, "Adam, I hate you!"


    "It''s because you failed to protect me and the child, because you turned us into who we are now, I''ll never forgive you! Leave, just leave!" Damian seized him and pulled him out of the ward.


    I turned to find She sitting on the hospital bed, tears flowing down her cheeks as she watched Adam


    leave.


    Yet her face remainedposed.


    It was as if she had already epted her fate, showing no regret, only a quiet surrender.


    She knew, how could anyone challenge fate?


    There was no altering what was toe.


    "Adam, I''ve never regretted meeting you, truly," she murmured softly to herself.


    Chapter 324 The Last Mission Of She


    "Thank you for your love."


    5 Free Coins


    Feeling my eyes on her, she turned to meet my gaze. "Zoey, stop your investigation. If you don''t, you''ll die a horrible death. "She....


    "Goodbye, Adam." She closed her eyes.


    As


    we reached the end of the hallway, Adam attempted to rush back to her, but Damian stopped him. In the midst of their struggle, a deafening explosion rang out. Boom!


    When Adam understood what had happened, a guttural cry of despair escaped him.


    "She, no!"


    The screams of medical staff echoed through the chaos


    "Ah!


    An earthquake!"


    "Someone help!"


    The corridor was filled with confused people, all unaware of what was going on.


    I gripped Carter''s hand with both of mine, my limbs frozen, my body in shock.


    Linda and Ss had used poison, while She had set off explosives.


    "What... what''s happening?"


    Carter wrapped his arms around me, his hands pressing to my cold forehead, his eyes concerned as my body shook.


    "Don''t be scared, Zoey."


    How could I not be scared? We had juste so close to dying.


    Maybe at thest second, She remembered Adam and chose to reveal herself, making us realize how were to disaster.


    close we


    If we had kept asking her, even if we survived in the ward, we would have been left severely injured. She and Ss, despite their personal feelings, were determined to go all the way.


    Ss spared his life just to see Anna one


    time, while She ultimately let us go.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Adam knelt on the ground, ovee with grief.


    He had suffered the worst at the Boltons.


    Chapter 394 The Last Mission Of She


    His wives and only son were gone, and Jeffrey had turned him into an infertile man.


    How could he possiblye to ept this harsh truth


    It seemed the dangers at the Boltons ran deeper than those at the Sanders.


    "Why would She intentionally lead us into that trapshe had the chance to set off an explosion?"


    Carter answered without hesitation. "She was stalling for time.


    We exchanged looks, a sudden realization dawning. "Anal"


    "Exactly!"


    As expected, a call came soon after from a bodyguard a Bolton Residence, "Anna Sander has gone missing!"


    "We all gathered at the hospital, and even the bodyguards had taken arge number of people with them. Someone caused a distraction and seized the chance to take Anna away Anna. Ss, She, they''re all different. Who is she, really?"


    If she were merely a pawn, there would have been no reason for such borate efforts. Her identity was already revealed, and there was no more use for her.


    Given the brutal tactics of that organization, they could have eliminated her long ago.


    But she was saved, which clearly meant her identity was special.


    She''s the only one who holds all the truths.


    I stayed silent, unsure of what to say.


    As for She''s ward, it could only be described as a disaster.


    The autopsy results came out. Someone had imnted a chip bomb in her during surgery.


    By the time she was being wheeled into the operating room, she had already been turned into a weapon.


    A human bomb.


    Her ultimate goal might have been to take someone''s life at the Boltons.


    Carter, or was it me?


    It surely couldn''t be Jeffrey.


    Targeting an elderly person with limited mobility would be far too simple. There wouldn''t be any need for


    such intricate schemes.


    If they intended to harm someone, She had numerous chances before.


    Perhaps the other person also figured out that the secret underground base was Carter''s doing.


    11:11 Sat Dec 14 G


    Chapter 324 The Last Mission Of She


    He had broken their established flow of interests, and now they aimed to punish him.


    Thus, they set their sights on She.


    Had She intended to kill, the oue today could have been far more unpredictable.


    The thought of the hidden, shadowy connections sent a chill down my spine.


    Once again, so close to death.


    Adam gazed at the blood-sttered walls, noting how the bomb''s explosion hadn''t caused total destruction, leaving She with some limbs torn apart but not entirely obliterated. That room was pure hell on earth!


    I barely managed a nce before I ran, pressing my hand over my mouth.


    "Ugh!"

 Billionaire Is 325

    Chapter 395 The Prophecy of the Boltons


    Chapter 325 The Prophecy of the Boltons 9.74%


    +5 Free Cons


    Lonce believed that my death marked the extreme of human ethics, but over time, I came to understand that there was no real limit to humanity


    Humans can be even more ruthless than demons, always stretching the limits of cruelty.


    What I witness now may only be a small glimpse of the world''s deeper darkness. She''s brutal and heartbreaking end is enough to turn anyone''s stomach with just one look. Who could have imagined that her head remained the least damaged?


    And as I stepped inside, I found it resting at my feet.


    Her lifeless eyes, wide open in death, fixed on me, sending a chill down my spine and making the hairs on my neck rise.


    "Ugh.


    I crouched to the floor in the corridor, gagging. Every time I shut my eyes. She''s eyes appeared before


    1. me.


    I recalled the rare sense of peace on her face as we escaped the ward. What went through her mind then?


    How could she meet her death with suchposure, knowing it wasing?


    Who started that organization? What did they do to these people? Why were they willing to die rather than give up any information?


    "Zoey, are you alright?" Carter''s voice broke through my thoughts, and I turned to face him, btedly.


    "I''m fine."


    "How can you be fine?" His gaze was filled with sympathy.


    Without needing to look, I knew my face was probably ashen, drenched in cold sweat.


    "Let''s leave here first."


    I nodded, stealing a quick nce at the distraught Adam.


    Once in the car, I fell into silence.


    The scene we had just witnessed might have been too horrific, leaving a lingering terror in my soul.


    Or perhaps it was the thought of what had happened before She''s death.


    Carter wrapped me in his arms, pressing close, trying to warm both my body and my heart.


    "Chloe, don''t worry, you''ll be alright," he whispered, kissing the top of my head.


    Muffled by his embrace, I spoke softly. "Who could be so heartless, so full of hate, to kill so many lives?" 1/4


    Chapter 325 The Prophecy of the Boltons


    +5 Free Cons


    "Human nature is like this. There are things that defy logic, and we can''t always apply reason ormon sense."


    I asked, "Carter, can you tell me the truth about your brother, Oliver?"


    All the evidence led back to him, but how could a deadman have Luke as his son?


    If he was still alive, why didn''t hee back to the Boltons sooner!


    Had he been lurking in the shadows all this time, waiting for revenge? She''s words also suggested a link between them.


    This is the source of the turmoil within the Boltons.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore. I had to know the truth about this situation.


    Carter let out a soft sigh, his expression calm. He had always been willing to grant my wishes.


    He said, I only learned about this recently. Adam isn''t the only son."


    "Is that so?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    They actually had triplets."


    My eyes grewrge with shock. "Not just twins? Three children! Even for a rich family, this should have been a reason to celebrate. Any family would treasure such a blessing. So, how did it end up as this tragic story?"


    "Dad was overjoyed at that time. He even traveled to Mount Spiritus to get a protective charm for his wife. There, he met a master who imed that one of the children was destined to bring harm to the Boltons. possibly even causing their downfall."


    I frowned, instinctively refusing to ept it. "But the children were still in the womb back then! How can anyone predict the future with just a few words?"


    Carter sighed as he watched my reaction. "Chloe, do you believe in fate?"


    I fell silent, unsure of how to respond.


    In my past life, I would have quickly told him that I didn''t believe in such things.


    However, the pure, kind-hearted version of myself ultimately met a tragic end.


    Now, reborn with the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant, it feels as if I''ve alreadye to terms with the idea of fate deep within me.


    "Then, how did Jeffrey respond?" I asked.


    "At first, he didn''t believe a word of it. He even scolded the master harshly, calling the predictions foolish. Butter, the Boltons fell into a trap, nearly went bankrupt, and a series of disasters struck the family. With his mother''s condition worsening. Jeffrey realized the master''s words were true. He went back up the mountain to seek his guidance."


    "What did the master tell him?" I asked curiously.


    Chapter 325 The Prophecy of the Boltons


    "He advised that the pregnancy be terminated to avoid future misfortune."


    +5 Free Cond


    "By that time, the children were already five months along, and the movements could be felt clearly. Even if Jeffrey had agreed, his wife''s maternal instincts wouldn''t allow her to harm the innocent children. On the day of the birth, strange omens appeared in the sky, but she managed to deliver two boys and a girl."


    With curiosity, I asked again, "So, which one did Jeffrey end up choosing?"


    "Adam, the eldest son, was the weakest and smallest of the three. The twins took all the nutrients from their mother''s body, causing Mrs. Bolton to die right after giving birth to thest child. Dad couldn''t determine which of the two was the one destined to bring harm to the Boltons, so he left the matter to the bodyguards, secretly choosing to spare only Adam, who was barely alive."


    I said slowly, "I see. So the person outside might not be your second brother, but your sister instead."


    Carter''s gaze darkened, "Perhaps both of them survived"


    "So they returned to Boltons for revenge. What about your mother...


    I gave him a careful look, uncertain if he''d be able to respond.


    "Adam is weak. When he was a child, Dad showed him a lot of kindness. But he wasn''


    it exceptional. -incapable of shouldering the responsibility of taking over the Boltons. Dad''s heart belonged solely to his


    first wife. Even after her passing, he never considered remarriage. I only came into the picture because of my mom''s maniption. I don''t remember much about her. I stayed with her until I was two, then was taken back to the Boltons. Those two years are a blur to me." I asked, "Where is your mom now?"


    Carter lowered his head slightly, shaking it. "I''m not sure. Dad said she passed away, and I tried to search for her, but all I came across were reports about her death.


    "Is it because Adam couldn''t handle things that Jeffrey put his hopes on Luke?"


    Carter responded, "Yes"


    Perhaps back then, Jeffrey was so strong-willed, and with his wife''s death, many eyes were on the position of Mrs. Bolton.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    One of those people is Carter''s mother. Perhaps she used underhanded methods to get pregnant, so Jeffrey rejected her but only brought the child back instead.


    It''s no wonder he despised mistresses, loathed illegitimate children, and treated Carter with such coldness


    Carter turned out to be the result of a scheme, a constant reminder of that maniptive woman.


    If not for theter events at the Boltons, and if Luke hadn''t let him down, Jeffrey would never have considered handing over the family to Carter.


    What an irony. In the end, it was the very illegitimate child he despised most who took over the family.


    Maybe this is fate, unpredictable and full of twists no one can foresee.


    374 "So, the woman She mentioned is probably your sister? They didn''t go after Jeffrey, perhaps just letting


    Chapter 325 The Prophecy of the Boltons


    him see the fall of the Boljons and that prophecye


    "No, as long as I''m here, the Boltons will never fall" Ca


    Chapter 325 The Prophecy of the Boltons


    him see the fall of the Boltons and that prophecye true!"


    "No, as long as I''m here, the Boltons will never fall!" Carter remarked.

 Billionaire Is 326

    Chapter 326 Am I Pregnant?


    Thermering the fares rely trade the fury with new horses, refusing so fade away.


    From the Sanders to the current Bolton, my denise and reveth, miksided in regn i could amer te imagined


    I once believed death was the final chapter, how it was merely the peshow to waething fir


    greater


    Anna''s true identity rertiainis at eritemia, and the car polling the wing hides in the boatom, tare intentions unclear.


    No matter where we are, whether in the Sanders on the Boltons, this case rings to relentless and


    enese vs. unyielding


    The sky loomed heary and grey, casting a shadow the termed to pees down on our spis


    At the Polton Residence, the bodyguard rashed es buen forents arge sber of them bad apanied us to the hospital, how trild Auta wa nder te wer of toe het betoo


    Seated in his wheelchair, Carter''s face was stern, his toe starp Exin this to me. How don someone


    Bowdon


    vanish into thin air


    "Sir, perhaps it''s best if you take a look for yourself, one of them suggested urgently.


    I had known about the secret room in Anna''s room for quite some time and had informed Center about in


    Inside that secret room, aside from a wall covered in photos of Luxe, there were only a few items that seemed to be personal mementos between the two, Carter had ordered it to be inspected, and nothing seemed amiss But there was one crucial detail we had all missed, behind that wall of photos, another world existed!


    In reality, a secret passage had been constructed there.


    It turns out, long ago, Anna had already nned an escape route


    We stood before the secret passage, our faces grim. "It possible that during your time away from the Boltons, there isn''t just one secret passage. The entire house might have already fallen under their control."


    With everything that had transpired, the Bolton Residence was no longer a safe haven.


    Carter had spent years abroad, now facing an organization that had been scheming for decades. We had to be extremely cautious.


    "Let''s move," Cartermanded, his voice firm and unwavering


    Even if we found all the secret routes, if the opposing side felt trapped, they could hide small explosives in the walls, vases, or even inside nts. Triggered remotely, these devices would cause much greater damage than She''s minor influence. This location has turned into the most dangerous threat


    Chapter 326 Am I Pregnant?


    Carter ordered the piano on the rooftop to be removed


    Meanwhile, Jeffrey looked deeply concerned. His health had been declining over the past few years, and after a series of blows, he was barely hanging on.


    Seeing him in this state made my heart ache


    He and Penelope are the only elderly people who still look out for me. Even though they''re aging, I wish for their well-being and long life, rather than seeing them in their current state.


    He, along with Adam and Luke, relocated to the Boltong different vis.


    Carter and I gave him a lift.


    As we sat in the car, he gazed back at the fading sight of Bolton Residence, his eyes filled with a sense of loss.


    Our family was ruined by my own actions.


    Adam remained consumed by the grief of losing his son and wife, his face showing no emotion.


    It feels as though the world outside no longer matters to him.


    The police have taken She and Ss'' bodies for further investigation, and neither has been buried yet.


    We once believed the Boltons were fortunate, but now it seemed we''d all be mere pieces on a chessboard.


    Struggling to break free, yet trapped on the same square chessboard.


    Ss is a pawn, destined to move forward as cannon fodder, with no retreat.


    Anna ys the knight, while She takes the role of the rook.


    The true mastermind remains hidden behind the scenes, and despite the setbacks, the game is turning in their favor rather than ours.


    To make it simpler to look after Jeffrey, our two vis are close by, both in the same neighborhood.


    The house felt much more cramped now, and we no longer had as many servants.


    The officers showed up afterward and collected statements regarding She''s incident.


    Once giving the statement, I turned to Nelson with worry and asked, "Captain Tucker, with so many people involved, have you identified the person behind this?"


    "Ms. Gardner, the guards and those carrying out orders are only minor yers and are being questioned right now. This situation involves too many individuals, so a special task force has been created to look into it. The results may take some time, but we must thank Mr. Bolton for his assistance. You''ve helped protect many innocent lives, and on behalf of those who''ve perished unius and those who remain safe, we are grateful."


    "Ms. Gardner, there''s no need to be concerned. Justice may take time, but it will arrive. The darkness will eventually be ovee by the light, and the truth will be revealed."


    Chapter 326 Am I Pregnant?


    I gave a small nod, but my unease remained.


    That organization felt like a constant threat, looming over us.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Cons


    In just a few days, we''ve been through so much. After calming Jeffrey down, Carter and I headed back home. Once I had a shower, Iy down on my bed.


    The sound of water running from the bathroom, my fingers lightly tracing the pendant on my neck, a deep sadness settling within me.


    The moment I shut my eyes, the images of Ss and She''s deaths shed before me.


    "Ugh!" I quickly pressed my hand to my mouth, fighting the wave of nausea.


    "Chloe, what''s happening? Is your stomach still bothering you?"


    Carter appeared from the other room, his face clouded with worry as he gazed at me.


    "Carter..


    1 clung to him, burying my face in his chest and wrapping my arms around his waist. "I''m scared. I don''t kuif someone will die tomorrow, or who it might be "Don''t worry, I''m here with you. You haven''t had anything to eat all day. Should I ask the housekeeper to prepare something for you?"


    I responded, "I can''t eat. Every time I close my eyes, I see She''s head lying at my feet, her eyes staring at me, blood everywhere." Just remembering that image made my stomach churn again.


    1 rushed to the bathroom. Not having eaten anything made it difficult to throw up, but the cramps in my stomach were unbearable. Carter gently tapped my back before offering me a ss of water to rinse my mouth.


    Once I had settled down a little, he said, "Chloe, don''t dwell on it. Even if you''re not hungry, you should try to eat something."


    I held onto his hand, a question forming in my mind.


    Despite being in Zoey''s body for two months, I had never experienced a period,


    I was panicked.


    Having spent over a month as a spirit, even now, in Zoey''s body, my subconscious still sees me as Chloe.


    I didn''t know when Zoey''sst period was, but it had been two months since I took over her body.


    A sudden panic rose in my heart. "Carter, could I be pregnant?"


    "That can''t be," Carter answered bluntly.


    I found it odd and asked, "How can you be so sure?"


    Chapter 326 Am I Pregnant?


    +5 Free Cons


    His expression flickered with a touch of uncertainty before softening. "Aside from today, I''ve always been cautious. Most of the time, I''ve used protection, and there were a few times where I didn''t finish inside you."


    I bit my lip and tried to educate him on basic biology. But even aside from that, men release a small amount of fluid sometimes. It could have happened then...


    11


    Carter gently caressed my face. "Chloe, the chances are very small. You won''t get pregnant. Stop worrying about it."


    Even though he was trying to reassure me, the firmness in his voice left me feeling uneasy.


    I gripped his wrist tightly. "How can you be so certain I won''t get pregnant? Do you really not want me to?"

 Billionaire Is 327

    Chapter 327 Chip in Ss'' Body


    Chapter 327 Chip in Ss'' Body


    I''m not sure if it was due to the spiritual experience, but the grandmaster''s words felt like a masive we pressing down on my chest. Despite knowing that Carter was safe, I couldn''t shake the sense of dread Every one of his movements and words seemnedrger than life in my thought


    Carter caught my uneasy gaze and offered a resigned smile. "Chloe, how could I not want you to carry our child? As you mentioned, we still don''t understand what happened to our family or the Sanders


    He gently reached out to pat my head. "And with your current state of mind, having a child wouldn''t be the best choice, right?"


    As I listened to his calm words, I observed his wless features intently.


    It was only then that I felt a sense of relief. I''m sorry, Carter. How could I say that to you? So much has happenedtely, and I''ve been so anxious." Carter gave a soft smile. I understand."


    I rested my head against his chest. "We will have children in the future, I promise.


    "Of course


    He lowered himself, carefully lifting me into his arms and cing me gently on the bed. "Don''t worry too much, I''ll stay right here with you."


    I clung to his waist, unable to let go. "Carter, every time I close my eyes, my mind spins, haunted by thoughts of the Sanders and the Boltons. I can''t seem to stop."


    "With the limited evidence we have, there''s no point in dwelling on it."


    "So, what do you think they''ll do next? Even though we have moved out, it''s like they''re ghosts, lurking everywhere. In just the time it took for She to have surgery, they managed to nt a bomb chip in her body. You''ve already done a thorough inspection of the hospital, but if their people are still inside, we won''t be safe in the future either.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "No!" Carter said firmly.


    I lifted my gaze to him. "No? What do you mean?"


    Carter''s face remained stern. "The exam results are in, and the chip wasn''t ced during her surgery."


    A sudden realization hit me. "Are you saying that maybe She had the chip imnted by that organization long before?"


    "That chip can do more than just explode, it might have other purposes too."


    I recalled the sabotaged brooch from earlier. Anna''s team had tech specialists.


    "This chip controls their lives. They have no choice but to follow orders. Even if they don''t take their own hives, they can be remotely manipted and disposed of."


    Chapter 327 Chip in Ss'' Body


    I clenched my fist tightly. "How heartless these people are!"


    "However, this isn''t necessarily bad news for us."


    "Really?" I was confused.


    s


    "Ss'' body is still at the police station. If he has a chip like this one, it could reveal some important details"


    A sudden chill ran through me. "What if they discover She? Could they also activate the chip in Ss'' body?"


    Carter remarked, "Don''t worry. After She''s incident, I contacted Captain Tucker to update him. It looks like the other side doesn''t intend to reveal the chip, or they would have triggered it when they first captured Ss"


    "You''re right. Today''s actions seem more like the final outburst of a madman," I responded.


    the


    "I have no idea how much profit that underground organization generated. But now that it''s gone, other side will be livid. With more of their secrets out in the open, even Anna, their pawn, exposed, they''re likely to hold off for now. If they act again, they''ll risk losing everything if it''s revealed. So, in the safest position." for now, we''re


    I nodded. "That makes sense. We caught them by surprise this time. They must be scrambling to cover their tracks. The secret base should give us some clues.


    "Right, does that mean we can finally rest easy?"


    It became clear he was saying all of this just to reassure me. I couldn''t hide my frustration. "But it''s been two months since myst period. Even if I''m not pregnant, it''s still a problem."


    "It''s a small issue. See an experienced doctor to help bnce your body. Don''t worry, you''ll be fine. Go ahead and rest."


    He kissed the top of my head, his breath soothing me, casing the heaviness in my heart. My racing thoughts gradually slowed.


    I rested against him, slipping into a deep sleep, unaware that Carter was watching my peaceful face, reying the sight over and over.


    The following morning.


    The entire Snowville was nketed by dark clouds in the winter, with only asional glimpses of clear


    skies.


    The snow in the yard had melted, and the red plum blossoms on the branches were in full bloom. A bird, with a plum blossom in its beak, spread its wings beneath the warm golden sunlight. My gloomy mood vanished,pletely lifted by the peaceful, healing sight.


    ter had departed earlier after getting a call from the police, who had apparently verified that the same chip had been found in Ss'' body and sessfully removed.


    If this chip could track the other person''s location, it would be even more helpful.


    Chapter 327 Chip in Ss Body


    I ate breakfast and picked up a few pregnancy test pack from a nearly concience store.


    I felt torn, as it seemed like this was the right time be prerant, yet I also wanted to be


    One reason was to fill the void left by loning fory, and the other was that Carter had mentioned warning children a long time ago


    I couldn''t help but wonder if our baby would be a boy rapi.


    Would they resemble me or him?


    When you love someone, you long to create a shared bond with a child.


    That moment marks the next chapter of our lives.


    The wait felt unbearable, even though it was just a few minutes, as I kept my eyes on the clock on my phone.


    I wanted to check, but I was too afraid.


    When the time finally arrived, I anxiously nced at the pregnancy test pack, my heart racing.

 Billionaire Is 328

    Chapter 328 Found the Mastermind.


    Chapter 328 Found the Mastermind


    Suddenly, there was a soft knock at the door,


    Carter''s voice echoed through, "Chloe, are you in there


    My pulse quickened, and I answered quickly, "Yes, I''m here,"


    "I need to talk to you about something."


    "Come in," I replied.


    I nced nervously at the pregnancy test pack in my hand, noticing there was only one stick.


    Carter was right. I wasn''t pregnant after all.


    At that moment, instead of feeling relief, I was filled with a sense of letdown.


    The truth was, part of me had hoped to be pregnant.


    s


    As he opened the door, his gaze immediately caught the look of disappointment on my face. "What''s the matter?" he asked.


    "I just took the pregnancy test, and it came back negative."


    He didn''t seem at all shocked. Gently, he patted my head. "It''s okay, you''re still young. You''ll have children one day."


    He said "you" instead of "we


    The way he phrased it made me uneasy, so I quickly corrected him, ''It''s us."


    He hesitated for a moment before responding. "Yes, it''s us."


    I shifted my attention to a small pot of green nts on the table. It was a small Bodhi tree, with plump, rounded leaves, and the small fruit it bore was charming, a mix of green with a hint of red. What was especially intriguing about the nt was that this nt doesn''t bloom. It goes straight to fruit.


    I nced at him and asked, "It''s so cute. By the way, what did you want to tell me?


    Carter gently pulled me down to sit. "I went to the police station this morning"


    "What did you find out?" I asked.


    "Well, something pretty big.


    The moment I heard those words, I felt a surge of energy, my eyes widening with excitement. "Really? What did you find?"


    "That secret underground base is linked to a notorious international criminal organization, Bloodshade."


    The name was somewhat unfamiliar to me. "Is this organization involved in selling human organs?"


    Chapter 328 Found the Mastermind


    s


    Carter exined, "It''s much more than that. They engage in nearly every illegal activity to make a profit- organ trade, human trafficking, fraud, the sex trade, drug smuggling, arms dealing, and more."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    My heart raced as I listened intently. "So, they''re only driven by money, without any regard for lives?"


    "You could say that. This organization is heartless, profiting off human suffering, yet they have some of the world''s top high-tech and medical experts."


    "Do they also get involved in these activities?" I asked.


    "Silly girl, do you think their organ trade and other twisted dealings are just for pleasure? The people at the top have wealth and power, and their biggest fear is aging and death. That leads them to create services designed just for them, with no morals, only the pursuit of indulgence and pleasure."


    I was also aware of some of these facts. The Sanders are just a minor yer among the rich and doesn''t have the standing to interact with the elite. Because of this, I don''t know all the details.


    "So, what about you?"


    Carter didn''t hold anything back. "Yes, someone did invite me, but I turned it down. I''m not even interested in women, so I wouldn''t be caught dead in such a strange ce. What surprised me was that this organization reached out to us. This underground base in the country is just one of their numerous locations around the world."


    The thought of these ces existing, where darkness thrives beneath the surface, and innocent people are trafficked and ughtered like livestock, fills me with deep sorrow.


    Not everyone is granted a second chance in this life. How many lives vanish without anyone ever knowing?


    "Have they figured out who runs this base?"


    Carter replied, "Some refer to her as Dark Rose."


    "Is that just an alias?"


    Carter remarked. "Yes, no one knows her real age or looks, only that she''s a woman and a cruel one at that. This person probably has a vendetta against both the Boltons and Sanders, which is why she set up this trap. Anna and Ss are nothing more than her tools." "If they know who she is, why haven''t they arrested her yet? She couldn''t have escaped, could she?".


    "When the underground base was raided, someone tipped her off right away. By the time the authorities. arrived, it was already empty."


    "What about Anna? Surely the nearby security cameras would have caught her leaving."


    Carter shook his head. "They managed to slip away. She used a fake license te car and vanished. Thetest reports say they''ve already left Snowville. The consequences of this incident are huge, and the higher-ups are furious. Dark Rose had to abandon her operations and flee in haste."


    Hearing this, let out a soft sigh. "They''ve taken so many lives, and yet they just walk away? The dead can''t


    return.


    "She will return. The Sanders and Boltons are her obsession. Once the storm settles, she''ll be back, and


    Chapter 328 Found the Mastermind


    +5 From Cons


    then


    Carter''s voice turned icy. "I want her to return and never leave."


    No matter who the person behind this truly is, at least we''ve found some leads now, and we won''t be so defenseless next time.


    Although I felt reluctant, there was nothing I could do.


    Carter reassured, "Chloe, don''t worry. I''ll get justice for you!"


    "I believe in you."


    After Ss body was examined, it was sent back to the Bolton Residence. Due to his unique status, the family didn''t make a spectacle of it but instead arranged a modest and private funeral for both him and She


    There were no photos, no records, just his code name.


    I watched as the man who had once killed me wasid to rest in the burial grounds carefully chosen by the Boltons. Adam knelt there, crying without control, but I felt nothing Purchase thend next to his


    Adam stared at me with bloodshot eyes, and I spoke coldly. "He loved Anna so deeply. He must want to be buried beside her, with Anna,"


    Adam''s face turned red with anger as he shouted, "Zocy, how can you be so cold-hearted! He was a life, and now he''s gone. Can''t you feel any sympathy?"


    Sympathy?


    I let out a bitterugh. When Ss plunged that knife into me, he didn''t show me a shred of sympathy.


    I didn''t scatter his remains or desecrate his body, it was already a great mercy on my part.


    "Adam, there''s no love without reason in this world, and there''s no hatred without reason either."


    Adam grumbled angrily to himself, "You''re out of your mind!"


    I paid no attention to him. Eventually, he''d realize what his son had done to me.


    I approached Ss'' grave and spoke softly, enunciating each word, "Don''t worry, Anna will be with you


    soon."


    Despite Adam''s ongoing muttering and insults, I pushed Carter forward before turning and walking away, not sparing a nce.


    "Carter, let''s set up a few hidden cameras


    around here."


    Carter quickly caught on, "You think Anna hasn''t really gone?"


    "Ss'' death must have shattered her. Even if she did leave, she''ll return, at least to light a candle for him."


    Chapter 328 Found the Mastermind


    s


    I tried to imagine Anna''s feelings. Losing someone she loved so deeply, she must be having a hard timeing to terms with it.


    "When shees back, we''ll catch her by surprisel After that, everything will change."


    Carter gazed at the setting sun. "It''s time for us to seize control of everything."

 Billionaire Is 329

    ?


    Chapter 329 The Carlyns Appear


    Chapter 329 The Carlyns Appear


    After a grueling winter, the snow finally ceased, and walige herbed thend I saw a new prog shady dealings at a car repair shop


    The story gained traction online, with self-media tform amplifying it while authorines wund the opportunity to spread awareness about fraud. Yet, I knew this revtion was just scratching the surface


    Countless individuals stillnguished in hardship, and while we managed to rescue the victims tied to one repair shop, there were thousands more beyond our reach.


    Where greed thrived, malevolence would always follow Some people were willing to abandon their humanity, transforming into monsters for the sake of th


    Fireworks suddenly burst outside, reminding me it was the 15th day of the New Year.


    Many incidents had unfolded in just two weeks, and I had nearly lost track of time.


    Carter embraced me from behind, his voice warm and soothing "Zoey''s school transfer is finalized. The semester starts soon. Will you attend?"


    He always sought my input before making decisions, a trait I cherished.


    "Sure, I should at least familiarize myself with the campus," I replied.


    It was a rare moment of peace, with the opposing side yet to regroup. I decided to take advantage of it and enjoy quality time with Carter. After going through the unsettling experience of my soul separating from my body, I held this rtionship even closer to my heart. "Alright, I''ll take care of everything," he said.


    On my first day of school, I stood in front of the mirror, trying on five different outfits,


    Carter stepped out of the bathroom and noticed my dilemma. "What''s wrong?" he asked, amused.


    I gestured toward the growing pile of clothes. "I haven''t been to school in years. What do college students wear these days?"


    1 didn''t want to look too old and stand out, but I also didn''t want to seem like I was trying too hard ande across as childish.


    To my surprise, Carter chuckled. "You''re beautiful no matter what you wear."


    yfully, I gave him a light punch in the chest. "Come on, tell me what I should wear."


    with college f


    "Chloe," he said with a grin, "I haven''t exactly been keeping up trends. But it''s stillte winter, and it''s pretty chilly, so I''d say warmthes first."


    Following his advice, I settled on a fluffy down jacket, and Carter thoughtfully wrapped a soft cashmere scarf around my neck, covering half of my face. "You look perfect," he said.


    Chapter 329 The Carlyns Appear


    I smiled at him. "As long as you like it, I''m happy


    aving spent years in the professional world, I was used to dressing to impress and wearing makeup for every outing. It had been ages since I stepped out bare faced.


    But now, I was no longer the Chloe who had to be polished all the time. It felt like a return to my student days-a surprisingly refreshing feeling.


    "Let''s go. I''ll walk you to campus," Carter said, tousling my hair gently.


    "I''ve always wanted to be by your side as you grow and experience life," he admitted. "It''s a blessing that I''ve been given the chance to do that."


    1 wrapped my arms around his waist, feeling grateful. "Carter, I''m so lucky to have you with me now and in the future."


    He dropped me off at the school gates. I''ll be here to pick you up this afternoon."


    "Alright." I smiled warmly and kissed his cheek before stepping out of the car.


    Standing in front of the familiar gates, I found myself lost in thought. It was the ce I had graduated from years ago.


    I never imagined that I would return, now under apletely different identity.


    In the past, my entire focus had been on Luke. Even before graduation, we were already juggling multiple projects, leaving little room for moments like this. Leisure was a luxury I hadn''t known back then. Now, under the gentle warmth of the sun, even the breeze felt softer, as though the world itself had slowed down.


    Zoey studied music, I needed to meet with Alec Walsh, the dean of her department, so I went to report to


    him first


    Thanks to Carter''s careful preparations, Alece greeted me warmly.


    "Mrs. Bolton, wee here. Please have a seat. I''ve been informed of your situation by Mr. Bolton, so there''s no need to worry about academic credits."


    "Thank you, Mr. Walsh," I replied.


    Alec rubbed his hands. "Not at all. We''re grateful to Mr. Bolton for his generous donation to the new building."


    Carter''s quiet efforts to smooth things over for me were just another reminder of how much he cared. "You don''t have to be so formal," I told Alec. "Just call me Zoey while we''re at school."


    "You''re quite modest, Zoey," he said with a nod. "Oh, by the way, another transfer student is starting this semester, I''ll introduce you both to the ss shortly."


    "Thank you again, Mr. Walsh," I said.


    "It''s no trouble-it''s my job. Ah, there she is now," Alec added, ncing toward the door.


    Chapter 399 The Carlyns Appear


    I turned to see who had entered, and I showed a faint shile. What a coincidence-it was Sadie.


    It seemed the world was smaller than I thought.


    +5 Free Com


    I hadn''t been keeping track of what Bill had done to her and Monica, but it was clear that Sadie''s true identity had been exposed. She couldn''t return to her home country now, as everyone would know she wasn''t the real heiress, Snowville was her only refuge. Sadie''s surprise at seeing me was evident in her expression. She clearly hadn''t expected i


    here.


    "Why are you so insistent, Zocy?"


    to run into me


    "Do you two know each other?" Alec asked, puzzled. He only saw me as the Boltons'' daughter-inw and wasn''t aware of my rtionship with Sadie.


    Bill wasn''t foolish enough to broadcast that he''d been cheated on, so Sadie continued unting her status as the Gardners'' heiress.


    Alec seemed to piece something together and asked, "Now that I think about it, both of you have thest name Gardner and attended the same university. Are you sisters?"


    I gave a faint smile. "You must be joking, Mr. Walsh, I don''t have a sister like Sadie."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Fearful I might reveal her secrets, Sadie was more restrained than usual.


    Her only ally now was Ashley. If he ever found out she wasn''t Bill''s biological daughter, her world would crumble.


    When we reached our new ss, we introduced ourselves. Sadie kept her distance, only approaching me privately when no one else was around.


    "Zoey, are you doing this on purpose? You''ve already stolen everything that''s mine, and now you''ve followed me to university. Don''t you have any shame?"


    "Stolen?" I scoffed. "You''ve lived off the Gardners for years, and now you''re just back where you started. But even now, you''re still benefiting from their name. You''d better tread carefully, or I''ll expose the truth, and you won''t even get your graduation certificate." Crossing my arms, I stared her down coldly, "I heard Dad is pressuring the Harrison Group. Your biological father


    n''t doing so well either-he''s going through a divorce, and hispany''s on the verge of bankruptcy. If I were you, I''d go home now. With five siblings, you won''t want to end up with nothing bur debt."


    Her face turned red with rage. "Zoey, this is all your fault! I-"


    Before she could finish, I pped her. "Watch your tone, Sadie. If you push me, I''ll tell Ashley everything about the Gardners. When even he turns his back on you, you''ll have nothing left!"


    Her re was sharp, but she didn''t dare respond. Without another word, she stormed off.


    Watching her leave, I called out, "Sadie, you still owe me an apology."


    Team on!" she snapped, quickening her pace.


    Chapter 320 The Carlyns Appear


    s


    I watched her retreat with a cold expression. She owed me more than just an apology-she owed Zoey a


    life.


    It was gettingte, so I decided to grab a meal at the cafeteria. But suddenly, a sharp pain pierceil through my abdomen, leaving me pale and doubled over.


    As I crouched down and reached for my phone to call for help, an unfamiliar male voice spoke nearby, "Are you alright?"


    "I... I''m fine..." I st?mmered.


    "You''re clearly in pain. Let me take you to the infirmary"


    "There''s no need. I can handle it...


    Before I could finish, a tall figure scooped me up effortlessly and started running toward the infirmary.


    "You''re the new transfer student, right?" he said. "I''m the ss monitor. I was at rehearsal earlier, so I didn''t get a chance to introduce myself. Don''t worry. The infirmary is nearby." Finally, I got a good look at him. His face stirred a strange familiarity.


    Thank you. What''s your name?" I asked.


    He shed a bright grin. Tm Yael Carlyn."


    In an instant, a name popped into my mind-Taylor Carlyn.


    No wonder he looked familiar. Taylor had delicate features, while Yael''s were rugged, but their eyes and smiles were almost identical..


    He was from the Carlyns.

 Billionaire Is 330

    Chapter 330 Are You Into Younger Guys?


    Chapter 330 Are You Into Younger Guys?


    s


    Maybe it was my negative impression of Taylor, but I instinctively felt wary of anyone with thest name Carlyn.


    Even though Yael seemed friendly, my experiences with human deceit had taught me not to judge people''s intentions solely by their actions.


    The most dangerous individuals often wore the mask of innocence.


    When he set me down, I noticed an odd, familiar warmth below.


    Could it be? Was my period starting?


    Carter had mentioned getting a holistic doctor to examine me. But before that could happen, my period began on its own.


    Besides, it was far more painful than usual.


    My poor health had made my cycles irregr, often apanied by excruciating cramps.


    The doctor asked a few questions, and I answered honestly. He prescribed me some painkillers and reassured me, "It''s normal. Just make sure to avoid cold water during this time."


    Yael finally caught on to what was happening. Embarrassed, he scratched the back of his neck, his ears turning red.


    "Sorry, I thought it was something more serious."


    I hadn''t expected my period to start today and didn''t have any menstrual pads with me. Contacting the bodyguards would have taken too long, and I couldn''t risk a messy situation. Left with no choice, I asked Yael for help. ss monitors weren''t just well-liked-they were usually dependable, too.


    True to form. Yael returned in minutes with a ck bag. His face was flushed as he handed it to me.


    I looked at him for a moment. If he was truly Taylor''s brother, their personalities were so different.


    "Zoey, why are you staring at me? Is there something on my face?" he asked, confused.


    "Nothing." I replied, taking the bag. "Thanks."


    I headed to the restroom, my thoughts drifting to Whitney, who had left earlier with Taylor. I wondered how she was doing.


    There was a clear imbnce in their rtionship, but it seemed like she was dealing with troubles she couldn''t share.


    If Yael truly was part of the Carlyns, perhaps he could give me some insight into Whitney''s situation. At the same time, I needed to figure out whether his kindness was genuine or just pretending-


    Chapter 380 Are You Into Younger Guys?


    s


    Taylor had been close to Jake, whose death raised too my questions, I couldn''t ignore the possibility of a


    connection.


    Sure enough, my period had arrived. Even after taking painkillers, I couldn''t attend my sses that morning or afternoon.


    I requested leave from my lecturer, who was surprisingly sympathetic and understanding-probably because Alec had already made the necessary arrangements.


    It was a reminder of just how much influence money could wield.


    I called the driver for a ride home. The painkillers hadn''t fully kicked in yet, and the cramps in my lower abdomen were still quite intense.


    To my surprise, as I walked outside. I saw Yael waiting nearby.


    "Yael? What are you doing here?"


    He handed me a thermos. "It''s lemon tea. It might help ease the pain," he said with a warm smile.


    I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. "How did you manage to get this so fast?"


    I asked a few girls in ss. Everyone''s pretty helpful and friendly here. By the way, have you joined our group chat yet? I can add you," he offered.


    "Sure," I said, taking out my phone to let him add me to several group chats.


    I wasn''t sure if Yael was naturally this kind to everyone or if he knew who I was and had some hidden. motives. Either way, I decided to follow his lead. Thanks, Yael. I''m not feeling well, so I''ve already asked for leave. I''m heading home," I told him.


    "Alright. Rest up. If anything importantes up in ss, I''ll let you know. Do you want me to call a taxi for you?"


    "No need. My driver''s on his way." I replied before leaving.


    Once in the car, I handed the thermos to my driver. "Could you check this for me? Make sure it doesn''t have anything unusual in it."


    "Of course, Mrs. Bolton," he replied dutifully


    The medication finally started to work, dulling the pain a little, but I still felt drained and weak by the time I got home.


    As I stepped through the door, my cat. Snowke, pounced on me out of nowhere, nearly scaring me to


    death


    I picked it up by the scruff of its neck and set it down gently. "Not now, Snowke. I''m not feeling well." Snowke tilted its head as if it could sense I wasn''t feeling well. It gently nudged me with its head, offering somefort. 2/4 1 copsed onto the couch, feeling utterly drained, and was on the verge of dozing off when Carter came


    Chapter 880 Are You Into Younger Guys?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    15 Free Coins


    home arter than usual


    Bliking my sleepy eyes ogien, I muttered. You''re backdro


    "How was your first day at university?" he asked, uning down beside me.


    I posted. "I didn''t even make it through the whole day. I had toe home early?


    "I the pain still bad


    "I took a nap, so it''s a bit better, but it hasn''t gone awaypletely. I replied honestly.


    "Til massage you, Carter offered, sitting next to me.


    His hands moved gently over my clothes, working to case the difort.


    "Why did you have omeone test the lemon tea?" he asked after a moment.


    Feeling weak, I murmured. "I ran into someone today. I think he might be Taylor''s brother."


    "Why are you so fixated on the Carlyns? Carter questioned, his expression neutral. I''ve already checked them out. There''s nothing unusual."


    "Maybe it''s just because my first impression of Taylor wasn''t great. I admitted. "And he was close to Jake."


    I didn''t mention what I''d seen Taylor do to Whitney in the car outside the funeral home.


    Despite not knowing her well. I couldn''t shake my concern for her. As a woman, I could sense her struggles


    Regardless of the circumstances, no one should be confined or controlled.


    I''d seen her twice in thin dresses, evidence that someone was taking care of her. But even with that, it was clear she had lost her freedom.


    "What''s on your mind?" Carter''s voice pulled me out of my thoughts.


    I blinked and quickly said, "Oh, nothing important."


    "If it''s troubling you, I''ll dig deeper," he said firmly.


    "Alright." I nodded.


    Just then, my phone buzzed with a notification. A message from Yael popped up on WhatsApp.


    "Zoey, are you feeling better?"


    I replied politely. "Thanks for asking. I''m doing much better now."


    Curious, I tapped on his profile and scrolled through his posts.


    They seemed like those of any regr university student-photos of meals, basketball games, and campus events. There wasn''t anything personal or family-rted.


    Chapter 330 Are You Into Younger Guys?


    s


    However, since I knew a bit about his background, it wouldn''t be hard to bring up Whitney in the future.


    Turning to Carter, I asked, "Did you find anything new


    "Yes," he said, looking at hisptop. "He''s Taylor''s younger brother, but they''re not alike. He''s originally from Snowville."


    That exins their differences," I remarked.


    "He''s aplished, though," Carter added, scanning the information. "He''s been recognized multiple times as an outstanding student. He''s also skilled in music and vocals. Some entertainment agencies even wanted to sign him." Thinking back to Yael''s approachable personality, I casuallymented, "He does seem to stand out. Tall, good-looking, active-he''s got presence."


    Carter''s demeanor shifted. His gaze darkened, and his voice turned cold.


    "How attractive is he? Am I too gloomy for you? Or do you prefer younger guys like him?"

 Billionaire Is 331

    Chapter 331 What''s the Price for a Night?


    I was still thinking about the Carlyns when Carter''s demeanor abruptly shifted.


    s


    His expression hardened into his usual icy calm, exuding a quiet intensity that made my skin prickle. It had been some time since I''d seen him like this.


    Quickly, I stood and looped my arm around his neck, trying to ease the tension. "I like mature, steady men like you, Carter. Whether you''re brooding or cheerful, my feelings don''t change. You''re the only one I care about."


    A flicker of warmth softened his features, and I felt myself rx.


    Carter had grown up in an environment devoid of love, which left him with deep insecurities. He was always afraid I''d leave, or that my feelings might waver. I understood that fear.


    That was a wound in his heart, one that couldn''t heal overnight.


    He had waited years for me, and I was determined to spend my life showing him he was worth it..


    I wanted him to know I loved him for who he was-not out of obligation or pity, but because he truly captivated me.


    Seeming to realize he''d been too harsh, Carter pulled me into his arms. "Sorry if I scared you earlier," he said gently.


    I nestled against his chest. "I told you, I like every side of you-even when you''re being tough. It''s charming"


    He smirked and flicked my nose lightly. "Such sweet talk. Does your stomach still hurt?"


    "It''s awful." I teased. "I think you should give me a massage, Honey."


    He looked at me in surprise, "What did you just call me?"


    I grinned. "Honey. We''re married, so I get to call you that!"


    Carter tilted my chin up and kissed me. "Chloe, you''re ying with fire."


    Eventually, we pulled apart, both of us slightly breathless. He stepped back reluctantly. "I''ll check on the kitchen and make you some lemon tea. Stay put."


    As I touched my flushed cheeks, I couldn''t help but smile. He was such a thoughtful and caring man. L-used to think periods were just a hassle, especially during busy days when I couldn''t avoid cold drinks. Luke often acted like an immature child, oblivious to things I didn''t bring up.


    Personally, I never saw the need to make a fuss over certain matters. I believed most problems could be endured until they passed.


    However, this time, during my first period since returning to this life, Carter went out of his way to make lemon tea for me and even prepared a hear pack for my cramps.


    Chapter 331 What''s the Price for a Night?


    He even insisted I take an entire week off to recover before heading back to university.


    Honestly, my attendance at university wasn''t a big deal That day, I had only gone to familiarize myself with the campus.


    Considering Carter had donated a building there, obtaining my graduate certificate wasn''t going to be a challenge.


    Since he cared so much, I chose to ept his kindness without resistance.


    After two days of rest at home, I finally felt well enough on the third day to apany Carter to the Bolton Group.


    Following a series of setbacks at the Boltons, Luke stopped wallowing and began cooperating with his


    treatment.


    Meanwhile, Adam, who had lost both his wife and son, waspletely broken.


    The entire weight of the Boltons'' business now rested on Carter''s shoulders. Because I was familiar with how thepany operated, I decided to assist him where I could to ease his burden. Toward the end of the workday, I received a message from Yael.


    "Zoey, there''s a ss gathering tonight. If you''re feeling better,e join us. I''ll send you the location."


    "Okay, I''ll be there," I replied, though I wasn''t particrly interested in seeing my ssmates. My real motivation was to get to know Yael better.


    After ending the call, I informed Carter, "I have a ss dinner tonight, so I''ll be heading out."


    "I''ll pick you up when it''s over," he offered.


    Later, the driver dropped me off at the hotel at the agreed time. From the hallway, I could hear chatter andughter spilling out of the private room.


    Inside, a few girls were fawning over Sadie.


    "Sadie, I''m so jealous! Not only are you the heiress of a multinational corporation, but you''re also engaged to a wealthy man. I even heard you donated a building to the university! You''re so beautiful and generous." "Exactly! Both you and Zoey have thest name Gardner, but why is she so arrogant? She barely attended at day of ss before disappearing. What''s her deal?"


    "Sadie, didn''t you transfer from the same university as her? You must know her past..


    Sadie''s tone was smug as she replied, "Zoey? She didn''t show up to sses much before either. Looks like she hasn''t changed."


    Someone said, "I saw her getting out of a fancy car the other day. Perhaps someone is sponsoring her lifestyle?


    "With a body like Zoey''s, if I were loaded, I''d pay to spend a night with her."


    The room erupted into mockingughter. I hadn''t expected that in the short time I''d been away, Sadie


    Chapter 381 What''s the Price for a Night:


    would stir up so much trouble.


    Bill had already eu her offpletely. He froze her ounts, stripped fier of all her privileges, and went back to his home country to file for divorce with my mom While he left with some dignity intact, he allowed Sadie to save a bit of pride.


    Yet here she was, still parading around as if she were the Gardners heiress while tarnishing my name.


    I walked into the room, locking eyes with the guy whomented. A sly smile yed on my lips as I asked. "So, how much would you pay for my time


    The room fell silent, caught off guard by my sudden appearance. Some looked away in awkwardness, while others smirked with ill intent.


    "So, Zoey, is it true? Are you selling yourself now? How much do you charge for a night?


    "Wow, shameless enough to advertise in public, huh?"


    Before I could respond, Yael stepped in. "What nonsense are you guys spouting? Zoey was just feeling unwell and took a few days off to rest." "But she admitted it herself


    "Let''s drop it," Yael said firmly. "Zoey just transferred here, and we''re all ssmates. Shouldn''t we get


    Thanks to Yael, the conversation shifted. Still, it was clear Sadie had already turned most of the group against me. None of the girls wanted to sit near me. Without hesitation, I took the seat next to Yael after he motioned for me to join him.


    Handing me the menu, he said, "We''ve already ced our orders, but feel free to add anything. The bill''s being split evenly anyway."


    I nced at Sadie, my smile sharp, "Split evenly? Isn''t Sadie a rich heiress from a multinational corporation? Surely she wouldn''t mind treating us.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sadie stiffened, visibly ufortable. Ashley, who had no idea she''d been cut off by the Gardners, likely assumed Bill''s anger was temporary.


    He didn''t realize hervish lifestyle was nothing but a fa?ade now. With his engagement ns ruined and his standing with the Hudsons in decline, Ashley wasn''t faring much better himself.


    But Sadie had already bragged to everyone, leaving her no choice but to agree. A strained smile crossed lier face. "O-of course. It''s no problem."


    She likely assumed it''d cost her a manageable amount-just a few tables, maybe tens of thousands. She probably nned to use Ashley''s credit card to cover it.


    I smirked. Some people never learn. Even after being outmaneuvered by me once before, Sadie was walking right into another t


    I started ordering extravagantly. For each ssmate, I added abalone dishes costing thousands and


    Chapter 331 What''s the Price for a Night?


    desserts priced in the hundreds. Those two items alone ran up the bill to tens of thousands.


    s


    In the past, Sadie would''ve handled such costs without flinching. Now, though, her unease was bing more and more evident.


    That was the result after she boasted and talked big.


    I smirked. "Sadie, we can''t skip on the wine. How about a bottle of Romanee-Conti? It may not be particrly aged, but it''s still the best option here-anything else might not match your status." Sadie''s face went pale as she nced at the price-nearly 30,000 a bottle. She said, "Maybe we should go with white wine instead-


    I cut her off smoothly. "Perfect. Let''s start with ten bottles of red and two bottles of Chardonnay. If we need more, we''ll order more."


    "Zoey, you-


    Leaning casually on one hand, I smiled at her. "What''s the matter? Don''t tell me that the heiress of a multinational corporation can''t even handle a dinner bill worth

 Chapter 332 Intentions or Love at First Sight?

    The group stared at Sadie curiously. "Wait, Sadie, are you truly saying you can''t cover tens of thousands?"


    "I read in the news that your dad''spany handles billion-dor projects. Didn''t you even donate a building? Surely this meal-"


    "Who said I can''t afford it?" Sadie interrupted firmly. "I''m just worried there''ll be too much wine, and no one will finish it." She scrambled toe up with an excuse.


    One of her ssmates grinned. "Don''t worry about that. The guys in our ss can handle their drinks. Let''s go with a bottle of red wine for each person to start!" Sadie was momentarily speechless.


    At that moment, she must have felt trapped, unable to back out without consequences. The thought of her true identity being exposed and her carefully crafted image as a wealthy heiress crumbling terrified her.


    If I hadn''t transferred to this university, she might still be livingfortably in her fa?ade. My presence disrupted everything, and now, even tears wouldn''t help her situation.


    Her identity felt like a precarious secret hanging over her, and the power to reveal it rested entirely in my hands.


    As long as I was around, Sadie would live in constant fear.


    Meanwhile, her ssmates continued tovish her with praise. Most of them came from modest backgrounds, so a bottle of wine worth tens of thousands was an extravagance. The boys weren''t the only ones enjoying it; even the girls joined in.


    Yael raised his ss toward me with a friendly smile. "Wee to our ss, Zoey."


    Remembering that this body couldn''t handle alcohol well, I took a tiny sip. "Thank you, but I''m not great with alcohol. Sorry."


    "That''s okay," Yael said, understanding.


    Unlike his ssmates, he didn''t fawn over Sadie. His focus was entirely on me.


    Earlier, I had wondered if he treated everyone this warmly. But now, I was certain-he had his sights set on me.


    It didn''t feel like love at first sight. To me, it seemed more like something premeditated. Did he already know who I was?


    "Zoey, my birthday is in a few days," Yael said, his tone casual yet hopeful. "I''m hosting a party at my ce, and I''ve invited our ssmates. Will you be free toe?"


    "Sure," I replied. "Send me the address. I''ll be there."


    That was a perfect opportunity to meet Whitney.


    Yael''s face lit up with excitement. "Really? Great! I''ll be looking forward to it."


    "Hmm."


    After dinner, someone suggested heading to a bar for the next round. Sadie, who had just finished settling the bill, visibly paled at the suggestion.


    The dinner cost over 700,000, and Sadie quickly declined the bar invitation, iming she had a prior engagement.


    Otherwise, she would have been expected to cover the next round as well.


    Right then, Ashley arrived in a luxury car to pick her up. Their ssmates watched enviously as she left.


    Little did they know that as soon as everyone was gone, Ashley''s cheerful demeanor vanished. "What on earth did you do to rack up over 700,000? Do you realize I''m out of money now?"


    Sadie replied coldly, "It''s just a few hundred thousand. Don''t forget I helped you make a fortune through my dad''s projects."


    He grumbled, "I''m not ming you, but I''m broke right now. What did you do to make your dad freeze your card and kick you out? Maybe you should apologize to him."


    "Why should I? I didn''t do anything wrong," Sadie snapped. "He just went home and divorced Philippa."


    Ashley''s expression shifted, his eyes lighting up. "Are you serious?"


    "Of course. He filed for divorce ten days ago. From now on, my mom will be the real Mrs. Gardner. My dad''s always favored me, so I''ll make sure he gives you some big projects in the future. That 700,000 is nothing." Ashley''s attitude softened. He kissed her cheek and said, "Sorry for being harsh earlier. I''ll take good care of you."


    "Hmm. Let''s go home."


    It seemed Sadie had learned to make empty promises


    With the coboration between Bill and Carter about to kick off, Bill would soon return to Snowville.


    I couldn''t wait for the day when Ashley and our ssmates realized Sadie was no longer the heiress of the Gardners. It would be a spectacle worth watching!


    "Zoey, need a ride home?" Yael''s voice interrupted my thoughts. He had drunk quite a bit but still sounded concerned. "My brother''s nearby."


    "No need. My family will be here."


    Right then, a sleek ck SUV pulled up to the curb. The window rolled down, and I felt a piercing gazend on me.


    "Mrs. Bolton, we meet again," Taylor said, his tone casual.


    Yael blinked in surprise. "Taylor, do you know her?"


    Taylor stepped out of the car and smirked. "Of course. She''s the wife of the Bolton Group''s CEO. It''s only natural."


    Yael turned to me, his expression a mix of shock and sadness. "You''re married?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I smiled slightly. "Yes, I am. I didn''t realize you were Taylor''s brother."


    "You''re so young," Yael muttered, disbelief coloring his voice. "How can you get married?"


    Just then, Carter''s car arrived. I smiled politely. "My husband''s here. Goodbye."


    The car door opened, revealing Carter seated in his wheelchair. His cold gaze swept over Yael, radiating an unmistakable air of authority. "Carter."


    He extended his hand, and I instinctively ced mine in his. With a firm pull, he lifted me onto hisp.


    As the car door closed, he tilted my head toward him and kissed me fiercely, his actions a clear message to the Carlyn brothers watching.

 Chapter 333 Anna Appears

    Carter''s sudden action caught me off guard. He wasn''t usually impulsive. Even in private, he was always gentle and patient with me. This behavior waspletely unlike him. As the car door clicked shut, he finally released me.


    I studied his expression carefully. "Carter, is something bothering you?"


    He touched my lips with a faint smile. "Just checking if you''ve been sneaking drinks."


    It dawned on me, and I quickly exined, "I only had three sips-not even half a ss. I know my limits and wouldn''t risk drinking too much in public."


    "Did anything happen tonight? Did Yael say something to you?"


    "He was just overly friendly, nothing unusual. But Sadie..."


    I recounted what had happened, unable to hold back augh as I pictured Sadie''s expression when she paid the bill.


    "It''s all Bill''s fault."


    I sighed. "Everything is fake, except for his love for his daughter. That''s why he only took back the material possessions and left Sadie with a chance."


    Carter nodded. "This scandal is huge for thepany. Given our partnership, if something like this happens, the stock will drop, and the market value will disappear. Not only will it make him a joke, but it''ll also hurt thepany. Bill''s a businessman, so revealing the truth won''t benefit him at all."


    "Monica is probably still stuck with her old lover," I said. "I wonder if the man she''s loved forever will ever marry her."


    "If a man truly wants to marry you, no matter how many lifetimes you live, he''ll find a way," Carter replied.


    I smiled softly. "I know I''m lucky to have you."


    Being with Carter felt like a true blessing.


    Monica never had a chance when she was young, and now, in her older years, it was even less likely.


    I could see her life wasn''t going well, and Sadie had nothing left to hold onto except Ashley.


    "Do you want me to handle Sadie?" Carter asked. "The rumors she''s spreading are pure nder against you."


    "No, let her keep boasting," I replied. "I''m curious to see how she''ll handle the consequences of her lies. If we want to destroy her, we can make her go crazy first."


    "Alright, just let me know if you need anything."


    I cuddled up to him. "You''re the best, Honey."


    He shook slightly. He was always so sensitive. Especially when I called him ''Honey'', his ears turned red.


    I teased him, gently touching his earlobe. "Why are you so easily embarrassed? If you''re not used to it yet, I''ll just call you ''Honey'' a few more times."


    Carter''s face turned even redder. In the office, he was a tough and ruthless CEO, but around me, he was so much softer. I loved the contrast.


    When we got home, Carter stood up from his wheelchair and carried me to the bedroom.


    "Chloe, you''ve asked for this," he said, his voice low.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, smiling. "Am I the only one who provokes you?"


    He kicked open the door. It had been a week since west had intimacy, and he seemed eager. I straddled his waist and kissed him.


    "Carter, I like you."


    I made sure to tell him every day how much I loved him, hoping he would feel more secure over time.


    He was such a sweet man-just a simple kiss from me would make him blush.


    Just as things were about to get more intense, his phone rang.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Carter, there''s a call."


    "Ignore it."


    But when it rang again, I gently pushed him away and picked up the phone. "It might be important."


    His shirt was half open, revealing his strong chest, but he answered the call.


    A voice on the other end said, "Mr. Carter, Anna is at Ss'' grave."


    "Follow her," Carter ordered. "Find out where she''s staying. Be careful not to let her find out."


    The mention of Anna snapped me out of my previous thoughts, and I pulled my hand away from his waist.


    Carter ended the call. "You were right, Chloe. Anna didn''t leave."


    "Let''s see if she slips up," I said. "We might be able to find out where the organization is hiding through her. The Boltons and Sanders have no reason to be connected, but I suspect they''re working together to take down our families. If that''s true, there must still be a base in the country."


    Carter opened his phone and connected to a live feed. Anna appeared on the screen, wearing a ck coat, a hat, and a long scarf that nearly covered her face.


    Still, anyone familiar with her would recognize her silhouette. She was holding a bunch of white daisies.


    She dropped to her knees in front of the grave, crying out, "You fool! You promised to stay with me until the end. Why did you have to be so reckless?"


    "Ss, our baby is gone. Did you find him in the underworld? He was already formed. It was a boy."


    The only response to her was the cold, empty wind. It waste, with graves surrounding her, and the distant streetlights cast an eerie glow, but she seemed unafraid.


    She hid her face in her hands, crying so hard that she couldn''t stand up.


    "I should''ve listened to you before and gone to a deserted ind to be together, but I just couldn''t let go!"


    She hit the ground forcefully with both hands. "My family died in such a horrible way! Why do they get to live peacefully?"


    "It''s my fault. I wanted everything back, but I caused your death. I''m so sorry."


    "I regret it, Ss. I''ll stop trying for revenge. Juste back to me."


    "Even if I seed, what''s the point? The dead can''te back. You''re gone, and I''m left with nothing. What''s the point of me even living?"


    "Ms. Anna!"


    A figure appeared behind her. I recognized her as the woman who had returned my brooch at the Hudsons.


    She embraced Anna and said, "The police are still searching everywhere. It''s not safe here. You''ve already seen Ss. If he''s watching from above, he would want you to be alright."


    Anna sobbed uncontrobly, "Wynne, I wish it had been me who died!"


    "I know, but we need to go back. Don''t mess up Mister''s n. You know how bad his temper can get."


    Anna stayed frozen, and Wynne added, "It''s not your fault, Ms. Anna. Zoey and the Boltons are the ones who did wrong. They took Ss from you. If it weren''t for them, he''d still be alive. You have to stay strong and seek revenge for him." "Revenge?" Anna said lightly, "Even if we destroy the Sanders, my family won''te back. I''m so exhausted, Wynne."


    "I understand, but we''re almost there. There are only a few left at the Sanders. Once things settle down, Mister will help us figure out the next step."


    Wynne''s words were full of maniption, trying tofort Anna while pushing her along.


    Ss had been right-there was someone powerful pulling the strings behind all of this.


    Anna was slowly led away by Wynne''s persuasive words. Carter immediately instructed, "Follow them. Don''t let them notice we''re tracking them."


    By staying on Anna''s trail, we might finally uncover the true mastermind behind everything.

 Billionaire Is 334

    Chapter 334 Informing the Sanders, Anna an Impostor


    Chapter 334 Informing the Sanders, Anna Is an Impostor +5 Free Com


    Anna''s sudden appearance had me on edge "Carter, I''ve always felt Anna''s actions toward Grandma were too ruthless. It''s hard to imagine someone behaving like that without deep-seated hatred. From the way she talks, though, it seems like the Sanders may have wronged her in some way"


    "Her anger doesn''t seem fake-she wasn''t performing for an audience. Maybe she does have unresolved grudges against the Sanders"


    "Grandma''s condition hasn''t improved. She can''t even ring a full sentence together. There''s no way to ger answers from her. But there are other people in the Sanders. We might learn something from them."


    Carter tightened his grip on my hand. "If they''re targeting the Sanders, we must ensure your identity stays hidden"


    "I don''t intend to reveal who I am," I replied. "But with Anna''s true identity exposed and everything happening with the Boltons, it''s time to confront the Sanders about a few things."


    Anna''s secret was no longer a secret-it was known to many.


    I had considered bringing it to light before, but the Sanders always prioritized Anna over me, ignoring my feelings entirely.


    Now, exposing Anna could be my way of seeking justice for all I''d endured.


    After the recent turmoil at the Boltons, I had discreetly looked into the Sanders.


    Josh was seriously ill-something to do with his heart. Out of caution, I hadn''t pushed them yet.


    Now it was time to uncover the truth. I knew I had to go there in person the next day to see if I could gather any clues.


    But the most important thing was the operation happening tonight.


    If we could track down Anna''s location, everything would be clear.


    I waited impatiently for the results.


    Carter patted my hand. "Don''t worry. We''ll get answers soon."


    Just as he said so, the phone rang again.


    00


    "Did you find anything?"


    "Sorry, they realized we were following them. We got trapped by two other cars near Copper Avenue and Jost the target


    I wasn''t surprised. People as careful as Anna''s associates must be skilled at avoiding detection.


    There weren''t many cars in that area at night, so it was easy to spot a tail.


    Seeing the frustration on my face, Carter tried to reassure me, "Don''t get upset. We''ve learned a lot tonight. As long as Anna is in the city, we''ll find her." 1/3


    Chapter 334 Informing the Sanders, Annaan Impostor


    "Okay"


    The brief peace was shattered when Anna unexpectedly appeared, and I couldn''t sleep the rest of the night.


    The closer I got to the truth, the more anxious I became.


    I had always wondered why Anna was so cruel to me and Grandma, but now I understood. She hated usi because she, too, had lost her family.


    I didn''t know what had happened in the past. But what if the Sanders were to me?


    I tossed and turned in bed, unable to rest. Carter sensed my unease and said, "Chloe, whatever the Sanders did, you''re not to me. No one has the right to kill your "I''m just worried about, Grandma.


    Grandma had always been kind to me in my memories, but I knew she could also be strict and harsh with my brothers when necessary. Had she hurt someone to protect the Sanders? "Carter, did you find anything about the Carlyns?"


    Not much, he replied. "While the inte is useful today, it wasn''t as easy to research in your grandma''s time. Some things are harder to track down."


    He patted my back gently. "It''ste. Let''s sleep for now. We might learn more when we visit the Sanders


    tomorrow."


    Though my body was exhausted, my mind raced all night. I couldn''t wait to uncover the truth.


    The next morning. Carter and I visited the Sander residence for the first time since everything had unfolded. Josh, who had recently had heart surgery, was at home recovering,


    As Lstepped into the Sander residence again, I was struck by how empty and lifeless the yard felt.


    Most of the maids were gone, and Josh was sitting on the couch in his pajamas, staring at us. "What brings you two here?" he asked.


    In a short time, he had gone from a strong, middle-aged man to someone who looked much older.


    His hair, which had been only partially gray before, was now fully gray. The wrinkles on his face were more noticeable, his back had be hunched, and his eyes had lost their usual brightness. In just a couple of weeks, he seemed to have aged.


    He had be


    my father for over 20 years. Seeing him like this, I felt more sadness than anger.


    They had brought it upon themselves, but they were just people who had been misled.


    I asked awkwardly, "Are you feeling any better?"


    "I won''t die yet," he replied bluntly.


    Chapter 334 Informing the Sanders, Anna an Impostor


    Greg looked exhausted as well. I''d heard his girlfriend had recently broken up with him.


    He was cautions about Carter''s presence but still polite Joward us.


    "Let''s get to the point. My father needs rest, Greg said,


    Carter''s voice remained calm. "We came here to discuss something about Anna."


    Greg sighed. "I already know about my sister''s child. It''s gone."


    The Sanders had already been through so much turmoil, and money didn''t matter anymore.


    No amount of money could bring back the people they had lost.


    +3 Free Coins


    "It''s not just that," Carter continued. "There''s been a lot going on with the Boltons too. Both the Boltons and the Sanders have been targeted."


    He looked at Josh. "Mr. Sander, I understand you''re grieving, but if you keep going like this, you might lose yourst son as well."


    Josh''s expression softened with a hint of hope, and Carter added, "You need to


    that the deaths


    weren''t idents. They were nned. My family has also been affected by simr incidents. We need to work together now."


    "What happened to the Boltons?"


    Carter quickly exined the situation involving She and Anna. After listening, Josh went quiet, and Greg mmed his fist on the table. "What are you getting at?N?velDrama.Org content.


    I said, "Anna isn''t your real daughter."


    Josh, who had been silent, stared at me in disbelief. "What did you just say?"


    "She''s an imposter, The real Anna is still alive."


    Josh''s face drained of color as he stammered, "A-are you saying she''s not my daughter? She''s fake?"


    "Yes."


    I pulled out the paternity test results I had prepared earlier. "This is the DNAparison. It shows she''s not biologically rted to you."


    Josh''s eyes filled with tears as his whole body shook. "So, I''ve been hurting Chloe, all this time, because of this imposter?"


    Greg grabbed the report, his hands trembling as he read it.


    "Dad, we... we''re sorry for Chloe!"

 Billionaire Is 335

    Chapter 335 Won''t You Have Nightmares Ling That?


    Chapter 335 Won''t You Have Nightmares Using That?


    1 hadn''t nned to reveal everything so soon. I had intended to wait until Anna was present to expone everything.


    But with the Sanders and Boltons suffering casualties, and the organization behind Anna also getting nothing in return, there was no reason to wait any longer.


    Josh was slumped weakly on the couch, nearly falling of Luckily, Greg quickly stepped in to support him.


    Just then, Kate came down the stairs, looking sad.


    "What are you talking about?"


    After taking a moment to rest, she seemed less frantic, though still exhausted.


    "Mom, it''s nothing. You should go back to your room and rest, Greg said quickly.


    But she hurried down the stairs, grabbing the report from his hands. As she read it, her face showed shock and disbelief. Tears began to fall from her reddened eyes,nding on the paper.


    With a scream, she suddenly copsed onto the floor, clutching the report to her chest. "How could this happen? Anna isn''t real-then where is my daughter? What did we do to Chloe?


    Josh covered his head with his hands in distress. "So, Mom''s sudden hospital visit was rted to this too? I should''ve figured it out sooner. That day she called me, I was too busy to talk, and I hung up on her. She must have wanted to tell me the truth. It was Anna... "Yes, it was all Anna. She and She are part of the same group, targeting the Sanders and the Boltons. Anna got close to Luke to cause the rift between you guys and Chloe."


    "Due to your indifference, Chloe''s death wasn''t reported right away. After a month, all the evidence was wiped clean, making her death a mystery. Anna then went after other members of the Sanders. orchestrating the deaths of Ethan and Jake and even the ident that nearly killed your whole family.


    I spoke coldly, each word adding to their pain.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kate pped her face in regret. "It''s my fault! I killed my daughter!"


    She cried, heartbroken. "She warned us about Anna, but we didn''t listen. We gave all our attention to Anna and ignored Chloe. If she can see us now, she must be so disappointed in us."


    It wasn''t just disappointment; it was hopelessness.


    At that time, I could only watch from another space, helpless to change anything.


    "Mrs. Sander, the past is done. Ms. Sander is gone. What matters now is working together. This organization is targeting both the Sanders and the Boltons," I said, trying to focus them on the presen Josh nced at me. Despite the sorrow in his eyes, there was a glimmer of rity. "How do you suggest we cooperate?"


    "We''ve gathered some information. This impostor Anna has ties to the Sanders. If we start looking into


    w


    Chapter 885 Won''t You Have Nightmares nz That


    your enemies, we might find some clues Mr Gander, you own thing


    Josh rubbed his temples. How could we not have energies in the tumors worse the grindly sation someone''s toes by taking on their project


    "No, this is more than justiness rivalry. To groom a from wach persone a word then the ride scheme, it''s a hatred that''s been brewing for years. Think carefully do you exyees with the name Carlyn "The Carlyns!"


    "Yes. Think in that direction. If you have any leads, please let me kn


    Josh shook his head. I know plenty of people who dont like me, bet none who world wet to kill my whole family


    "Could it be someone from the era of Mrs. Penelope


    "There are plenty of those."


    Josh sighed. "Back when the country was just starting people would do anything to get ahead. My mother was involved in both the government and the underground. She was powerful, and while many feared us just as many hated us I hoped he''de up with something, but he didn''t.


    "It''s okay. Take your time to think it through. Write down anyone suspicious, especially those with the name Carlyn."


    "Okay"


    Just then, a maid entered with a bowl of milk. "Mrs. Sander, here''s your milk."


    Kate took the bowl, her face filled with sorrow, and absentmindedly scooped up a spoonful


    I said casually, "Mrs. Sander, aren''t you worried about having nightmares using that bowl every day?" Everyone froze, staring at me, confused. "Did Anna poison it? someone asked.


    Given Anna''s history, the idea of poison wasn''t far-fetched. But I shook my head gently. "No, it''s not poisoned."


    Kate sighed in relief. "Oh, thank goodness. You scared me."


    I then added nonchntly, "It''s just that there are your daughter''s ashes in the bowl"


    Kate screamed, dropping the bowl.


    Josh became serious. "Mrs. Bolton, are you sure?"


    No one knew better than me. I nodded calmly. "Yes, I''m sure. Anna made a human-skin bible out of Chloe''s skin and used her ashes for bowls and tes. She also made a beaded bracelet from her bones. As for her flesh, it was ground up and hidden in statues, and her corneas were used in wax figures. Her organs may even be hidden somewhere-


    Chapter 335 Won''t You Have Nightmares U


    Before I could finish, Kate rushed to the bathroom, red


    Josh, who had only seemed teary before, now couldn''t. "Chloe... you died so horribly!"

 Chapter 336 Hidden Secrets

    The Sanders'' mental state was rapidly deteriorating. Yet, despite their struggles, they were determined to seek revenge. They rallied together, intent on uncovering the person who had caused them harm.


    I had aplished my goal, and I wasn''t in the mood to console them.


    After all, they hadn''t taken me seriously when I died by the river.


    I could be considered kind for not mocking them now that they were in a bad situation.


    The only thing that bothered me was theck of updates from Josh. It seemed the Sanders had angered someone from Grandma''s generation, which might exin Anna''s cruelty toward her.


    During Grandma''s time,munication was primitive, and the country was still in its early stages of development. Investigating things from that period was nearly impossible.


    Noticing my troubled expression, Carter gave my shoulder a gentle pat. "Mr. Sander has been through a lottely, and his mind is all over the ce. It''s understandable if he doesn''t remember anything right away. He might have a clue soon. Don''t put too much pressure on yourself."


    "Hmm."


    I rested against him and closed my eyes. "I''m d to have you by my side."


    "You didn''t sleepst night. You should get some rest. I''ll keep watch."


    "Okay."


    That day, the Sanders went to the cemetery, apologizing at my tombstone. But what did it matter? Chloe was gone forever.


    I didn''t want Carter to worry about me too much. Adults should be able to handle their emotions.


    He had to manage his business, the Boltons, and everything else, and he was already stretched thin.


    I decided to focus on other things and helped him with his daily tasks. Staying busy helped me avoid thinking about all the chaos.


    It wasn''t until I received a message from Yael that I was pulled back to my concerns.


    "Zoey, it''s my birthday tomorrow. Can youe?"


    "Of course."


    Only then did I remember his birthday. Yael had already learned about my marriage. He probably wasn''t as excited as before.


    I had to check in with Whitney, who had been worrying metely.


    I told Carter about it, and he rubbed my head. "Alright, just be careful. If Taylor is holding that woman captive, it''s best to stay away from him."


    "Many of my ssmates will be there, so it should be safe. But I''ll bring two bodyguards just in case. They''ll be able to act quickly if something goes wrong." "Okay."


    In the past, I was more naive and didn''t fully grasp how ugly human nature could be. Now, even in peaceful times, I learned to be cautious of everyone.


    Carter suddenly remembered something and asked, "Are you good at shooting?"


    Some rich kids have shooting ranges, but I never developed that interest, so I shook my head.


    "No."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "I''ll teach you sometime. When you face people like that, you need to know how to defend yourself. Physical training takes too long, but shooting is something you can learn quickly." "Alright, please ask your assistant to help me get a gift."


    "Sure."


    The next day, just before I left, Carter handed me a folding knife. Without hesitation, I took it.


    If I ever crossed paths with someone like Ss again, I''d be ready with a weapon in hand, so I wouldn''t be easily overpowered like before.


    "If anything feels wrong, just let me know."


    "Don''t worry. I care about my life."


    I took a car to the Carlyn Residence.


    Before heading there, I made sure to look into the Carlyns. They had spent many years abroad, investing in real estate and stocks in various countries. Recently, with the booming real estate market in Cashya, they returned to focus on developing there. From what I could find, their background seemed clean, with no apparent issues. However, the data I found only went back about ten years, leaving earlier years unclear.


    Upon arriving, I noticed that several ssmates had already shown up. Most of them had taken taxis, but when my Bentley pulled up, all eyes were on me.


    For a brief moment, everyone seemed shocked and envious.


    The bodyguard opened my car door and stood respectfully by the vehicle.


    I had never shown off in front of these people, and today, my outfit was different from the usual school attire.


    In my past life, I always wore formal dresses to any event and applied delicate makeup out of respect for the host.


    The other girls looked lovely too, butpared to their imitation dresses, the quality of my outfit was clear.


    Xenia Dunn approached me with a ttering smile, "Zoey, is this your car?"


    "It''s not "


    She immediately rolled her eyes and cut me off, "I knew it wasn''t yours."


    I casually replied, "Well, if it''s not mine, does that mean it''s yours?" "You!"


    I ignored her and walked inside.


    One of the girls behind me whispered, "Did you see the bag she''s carrying? It''s one of only a hundred in the world and worth two million."


    Another added, "And the diamond ne around her neck? It''s worth enough to buy a mansion."


    "Who is Zoey, exactly?"


    "She muste from a rich family. You can tell by the way she carries herself. She skips ss every day, and the vocal teacher is usually strict, but she doesn''t seem mad at her. She''s definitely got a background." Xenia snorted. "Does she have a bigger background than Sadie? Her dad''s the CEO of a hugepany. She''s the real deal, unlike some people who probably fake it."


    Just then, Sadie arrived.


    After being kicked out by Bill, she lost all her jewelry and dresses.


    Though she looked a bit better than most people, the contrast with my appearance was too obvious. Everyone was starting to wonder if Sadie was rich.


    Xenia said, "Sadie, you''re so understatedpared to some people who try too hard."


    I stopped and turned to face her, "Are you talking about me?"


    "Who else would I be talking about? You''re wearing all that expensive jewelry on purpose."


    I smiled. "So, in your eyes, is this considered expensive? This is my least expensive piece."


    Everyone was stunned, not believing me. "You must be exaggerating."


    I nced at Sadie and said, "Sadie should know whether I''m exaggerating."


    My disy of wealth was nothingpared to hers in the past when she would casually wear dresses and jewelry worth millions or even billions.


    A mere million was just the starting point.


    Sadie knew I wasn''t lying, but she didn''t dare speak the truth.


    "Sadie, do you know her? You both have the samest name. Could you be sisters?"


    "..."


    Before she could respond, Yael''s voice rang out from the door, "Pleasee in, guys." Sadie quickly took the chance to avoid further questions, worried I might reveal her secret.


    As everyone walked inside, I handed Yael the gift box. "Happy birthday, Yael."


    He looked at me intently, a look of love in his eyes. "Zoey, I''m so happy you coulde."


    I felt a bit confused. Didn''t he know I was married? Why was he reacting this way?


    Something didn''t seem right with him.


    What secrets were the Carlyns hiding?

 Billionaire Is 337

    Chap ee Coins The Carlyn Residen, perched on the mountainside, stunning and elegant, with every corner drawing admiration from my ssmates


    A webart, "This heaven de honge. Do you live here with Mr. Taylor?


    "Will we be interrupting your family


    "Not at all they''re excited to have so many ssmates over for my birthday," he said with augh.


    I pressed further, your brother married?


    tot yet, but he does have someone he cares about"


    "I saw him with a girl named Whitney before. Is the his girlfriend?"


    Watchers Yard closely as I asked.


    "Yes, Taylor likes Whitney, but her health isn''t great. She can''t handle the wind, so she stays inside most of the time the weaks out sometimes, which makes my brother angry." shack by how casually Yarl spoke about it, making me wonder if I had misjudged him.


    "What illness does Whitney have? Her face looked so pale when I saw her."


    "She has a heart condition. Taylor''s very protective of her, afraid that anything might trigger it. That''s why he keeps her indoors all the time"


    Tsee


    Just then, I caught a glimpse of a woman standing by the window on the top floor. Most of her body was Judden behind the curtains, so I couldn''t get a good look.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Wow, Yael, your house is amazing! You''re so low-key, always taking the subway. If we hadn''t seen it, we wouldn''t have imagined you lived in such a vi!" a ssmate eximed. Sadie snorted. "His vi is just average."


    She might not have had the wealth of an heiress anymore, but she still wanted to appear like she did.


    Yael remained calm and smiled, "Yes, it''s nothingpared to the Gardners. Come inside, it''s too cold out


    here."


    I shifted my attention away from the woman on the top floor, though Yael''s exnation seemed wless. I still wanted to see Whitney for myself.


    The banquet hall wasvishly decorated, filled with red wines, candles, champagne, pastries, and seafood. My ssmates were in awe, enjoying the opulence.


    Chapter 337 Do You Hide a Man?


    s


    "Sadie, I envy you. We''re here to enjoy because of Yael, but you live like this every day," someonemented.


    Sadie''s face went nk for a moment. Her days of living as a high-profile heiress were long over, and she wasn''t sure how long she could keep up this carefree life.


    I noticed a lot of people around me were curious about my background and where I came from.


    When I didn''t answer, they turned to Sadie, but she wasn''t about to reveal anything that might harm her.


    I pretended to sip from a champagne ss, but I didn''t drink.


    As the dance was about to start, I quietly excused myself to use the restroom. But instead, I slipped away.


    Whitney was on the fourth floor, so I pressed the elevator button and headed straight there. Based on the shadow I had seen earlier, I figured out which room she was in.


    I knocked-gently on the door.


    Her cold voice came from inside. I told you, I''m not eating


    "It''s me, Whitney," I whispered.


    Whitney froze, obviously still remembering my voice. Are you Ms. Gardner?"


    "Yes, open the door."


    A soft chime sounded from the door, followed by a click as it swung open.


    I saw Whitney again, the woman who had made such a strong impression on me the first time we met. In the cozy room, she wore a thin-strapped nightgown that revealed her figure.


    But what caught my attention were the silver anklets on her feet, adorned with tiny bells, making her look like a bird trapped in a cage. I couldn''t help but feel sympathy for her.


    Even though she had a heart condition, she didn''t deserve to be confined in such a way.


    "Ms. Gardner, why are you here?" she asked.


    I quickly shut the door behind me. "Whitney, after we parted waysst time, I couldn''t stop thinking about you. You need help, right? There''s no one around now. Just tell me the truth. I''ll help you? "Ms. Gardner, we barely know each other. Why would you be so kind to me? Her eyes were filled with suspicion.


    She had every right to be cautious-it was only our second meeting, and I probably seemed like a stranger


    to her.


    "Fm sorry if I came off too strong. I''m a woman, and I know how difficult things can be for us. Don''t worry. I''m not after anything. I just want to help you-


    Before I could finish, we heard footstepsing up the stairs, and a wave of tension swept over us both. "Ms. Gardner, you should hide," Whitney urged, pushing me into a nearby wardrobe.


    Chapter 387 Do You Hide a Man?


    s


    I didn''t want to hide. If we got caught, it would be awkward, but nothing more. Hiding would only make things harder to exin Sull, she was scared and didn''t give me a choice.


    I quickly silenced my phone and tucked it into my bag


    Varl seemed sincere, but I couldn''t be sure about Taylo


    Whitney''s behavior suggested he might not be as harialess as he appeared,


    1 pecked through a crack in the wardrobe, hoping it would be Yael looking for me. But when I saw the well-dressed Taylor, smirking as he walked in, my heart sank


    Although he was handsome, his smile was chilling


    Whitney trembled as he entered, clearly afraid of him,


    "What''s going on? Are you so nervous because a man is hiding in here?" he mocked.


    His words made both of us tense up.


    Whitley seered. "Is there anyone else here besides you?"


    Taylor shut the door and reached up to gently stroke her face. "What''s wrong? Are you upset? I''m just worried about your health. Your surgery went well, but you still need to rest. Once you''re better, I''ll take you out for a walk His tone was gentle. For a moment, I doubted myself. Maybe I had misjudged him, and he truly was a good person.


    But before I could think further, he shoved Whitney onto the bed.


    "It''s lively downstairs tonight. Let''s have some fun, Whitney," he said with a


    mirk.


    "No, let me go. I don''t want to!"


    Whitney was aware of my presence and pushed him off as she tried to escape, "I don''t want to. Let go of


    But Taylor didn''t stop. He casually pulled off her dress and tossed it in front of the wardrobe.

 Billionaire Is 338

    Chapter 338 Danger, Get Out Now!


    Chapter 338 Danger, Get Out Now!


    s


    I have absolutely no desire to watch what''s happening. Even though Whitney and Taylor are far more appealing in looks and physique than Monica, the whole thing feels incredibly ufortable!


    Right at that moment, Carter sent me a message, asking how I was holding up.


    I exined the ufortable predicament I was stuck in.


    A momentter, Carter''s response came through, "Danger-get out of there now!"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know," I replied.


    "Chloe, Whitney isn''t going to hurt you, but she understands Taylor''s personality better than you do. If she''s already trying to hide you, it means that if he discovers you, things could get messy-possibly even dangerous. Make sure he doesn''t catch you. I''m on my way to get you now."


    Noticing how concerned Carter was, I knew better than to take the situation lightly.


    His reasoning was wless-Whitney wasn''t a threat, but Taylor could be dangerous!


    Even if Whitney didn''t want to, he still coerced her into being with him,


    I pressed my hands over my ears; hearing Whitney''s voice brought an unbearable ache to my heart.


    After roughly 20 minutes, themotion finally subsided.


    Taylor yfully bit Whitney''s earlobe and teased, "Why are you extra sensitive today?"


    With a pale expression, Whitney responded, "Carry me to clean up."


    Without hesitation, Taylor picked her up and carried her to the bathroom, and I realized this was the chance Whitney had arranged for me.


    The moment they stepped into the bathroom and the sound of running water began, I quietly opened the door and slipped out.


    Fearing I might get caught, I avoided the elevator entirely and hurried down the stairs instead.


    Maybe it''s because I''ve faced so many horrifying situations before, but I''ve only encountered Taylor a handful of times and don''t really know much about him. Yet, just moments ago, it felt as though I had narrowly escaped with my life.


    My legs felt like jelly, barely holding me up.


    In my haste, I rounded the corner on the second floor and crashed straight into someone''s arms.


    "Watch out," Yael said, his hand steadying me by the waist to keep me from falling.


    "Th-thank you...


    I stammered, still shaken.


    His gaze lingered on me, sharp and probing. "Zoey, where were you? I couldn''t find you anywhere earlier."


    Chapter 888 Danger, Get Out Now!


    +5 Free Cons


    "I just went to use the restroom on the first floor, but it was upied, so I came up here to look for another. one. Sorry about that."


    I quickly stepped out of his hold, trying to steady my nerves.


    "It''s on me for not being a more attentive host," he said with a faint smile.


    Curious, I asked, "For a house thisrge, why are there few servants around?"


    The borate pastries downstairs seemed like they''d need a whole team to arrange.


    Yet, whether on the first or second floor, I didn''t see a single servant, and the dim lighting throughout only added to the eerie atmosphere.


    As I hurried down the staircase earlier, it felt like fleeing for my life through an abandoned castle.


    It was as if an unseen demon lurked within this rose-adorned mansion, silently observing our every move.


    "My brother prefers a quiet environment. The servants usually finish their tasks and stay in the smaller building out back-they rarelye into the main house."


    "I see. It''s obvious that you and your brother have very different personalities," I remarked.


    Yael rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. "Yeah, people say that all the time. Maybe it''s because my brother started working earlier than I did, so he''s more mature. Zoey, do you think I''m childish?" "Not at all. You''re a warm-hearted and nice person,'' I replied casually..


    "Do you really think I''m a nice person?" His eyes brightened. "By the way, I really loved the pen you gave me, and I have a gift for you."


    He opened his hand, revealing a finely carved wooden figure of a small dog.


    "I carved it myself."


    I was taken aback. I hadn''t expected this guy to have such talent. "How did you get into woodworking?"


    He smiled softly. "I think when you carve y and wood, two lifeless materials, into something perfect, it''s as if theye to life. I hope you like it, Zoey."


    "You did an excellent job carving this. It''s the first time I''ve ever received a gift like this"


    He gave a small smile. "I''m d you like it. Zoey, are youing to school tomorrow?"


    "You know, as Mrs. Bolton, I have a lot to handle, so I might not be able toe to school every day."


    "Actually, our department is hosting a music feast, and each ss needs to put on a performance. If you''re too busy, I can send you your part to practice at home, and you can juste to school for a few rehearsals." "Thanks, Yael. By the way, my husband is here to pick me up, so I should head out now."


    A brief look of disappointment crossed his face. "You''re leaving already?"


    Chapter 388 Danger, Get Out Now!


    +5 Free Coira


    "Thanks for having me, I replied. My task was halfwaylone-I had confirmed Whitney was here and left my contact details in the closet, just in case she needed to reach me. ""Happy birthday."


    "I''ll walk you out," he said.


    He stood there, watching as I got into Carter''s car, the door closing with a soft click. It wasn''t until I was safely in Carter''s arms that I felt my tension ease.


    ""Are you alright?" he asked, concern in his voice.


    I shook my head. Tm just grateful Whitney gave me a chance to get away. I could hardly breathe when he showed up."


    "Chloe, stay away from him from now on," he warned.


    "Alright, but his brother might be a better way in," I replied.


    He gently pried my fingers open and noticed the wooden carving in my hand.


    "Hand me the knife."


    Without a second thought, I gave it to him.


    Carter quickly sliced into the carving, but luckily, there was no hidden listening device inside.


    He seemed sorry. I''m sorry, Chloe. I was just concerned...


    I casually threw the wooden dog in the trash and wrapped my arms around Carter. "It''s only a carving, how can itpare to you? If it''s broken, then it''s broken." Such a caring man....


    He gently cupped my head and drew me into his embrace.


    As the car began to move, I couldn''t help but nce back.


    I spotted a man standing on the fourth-floor balcony, dressed in a bathrobe, watching us leave.


    The darkness of the night made it impossible to read his expression.


    I couldn''t shake the thought of a vampire lurking in the shadows, hungrily watching his prey.

 Billionaire Is 339

    Chapter 339 Ms White Went Missing Ten Years Ago


    Chapter 339 Ms White Went Missing Ten Years Ago


    Once I got home, a sense of uncase lingered over me.


    s


    I couldn''t figure out how deeply Whitney cared for that person; all I could see in her eyes were anxiety and


    fear.


    It was as if he wasn''t someone she loved, but more like a dangerous creature.


    Something didn''t feel right!


    "Still thinking about Whitney?" Carter asked, waving his hand in front of my face. It snapped me out of my thoughts, and I turned to look at him.


    "Yeah, I replied.


    "Whitney has nothing to do with you. It''smon for wealthy people to have mistresses. If you try to take care of every situation like that, it''ll be too much for you to handle.


    "Carter, I know you''re trying to protect me, but every time I see Whitney, I just feel so sorry for her. I get the sense that she wants to get away from that person."


    Carter gave me a long, serious look. "So, do you still want to help her?"


    "I''ll start by looking into Yael."


    Then, something crossed my mind. "By the way, Whitney seems to have had heart surgery. I''m not sure, but maybe this could be a clue." "Understood. I''ll look into surgery records both locally and internationally. If you''re genuinely concerned about her, I''ll dig into her background." "Alright."


    It''s strange how a person''s intuition works. When I first saw her in the car, I just felt an overwhelming urge to save her.


    Perhaps it''s because I''ve faced my own struggles. I couldn''t save Esmee; I had to watch her dig in that so called "car ident." But now, with the power I had, I wanted to do everything I could to save Whitney. Whitney reminded me of the stray cat I once rescued-she was cautious of me, unwilling to get too close.


    If only I had more chances to connect with her.


    "Stop thinking about it, get some rest."


    Iy in bed, my thoughts swirling around theyout of the vi I''d seen the night before, with a small building behind it where the servants stayed.


    There''s something odd about the Carlyn Residence!


    Theaded to school early the next morning. I guessed that since I had arrived at the Carlyn in a luxury car,


    hello. many ssmates woulde over to say


    11:13 Sat, Dec 14 G D


    Chapter 339 Ms White Went Missing Ten Years Ago


    "Zoey, you actually made it to school, Yael said with a soft smile, his expression bright like the sun.


    "Yael, you''re so nice to Zoey. Could it be that you like her?" Since no one knew about my marriage, they were still teasing us.


    Yael responded without hesitation, "Don''t joke around, Zory already has a partner"


    "Yes, I''m married," I confirmed.


    This left several people stunned. "What? You''re so young and already married?"


    "When you''re in love, marriage just feels right," I said casually. I didn''t try to hide it, since Zoey''s looks were so striking. In a ce like a school, it''s no surprise that boys would confess.


    Thinking about the jealous person waiting for me at home, I didn''t want to make him feel even slightly ufortable.


    "Alright, now that everyone''s here, let''s get started with the rehearsal."


    Yael turned to me, asking, "Zoey, are you better at singing or ying an instrument?"


    Sadie couldn''t resist teasing, "She''s pretty useless and can''t do anything, maybe she should join the choir. With so many people, no one will notice if she''s off-key


    I was sure she''d pick the violin, so I smiled and said, "I''ll go with the violin."


    "Zoey, are you picking the same as Sadie?"


    ""Why not?"


    "It''s not that you can''t, it''s just that Sadie''s really good. She''s our lead violinist."


    I shrugged, knowing I wasn''t anything special at ying the violin. But Zoey, during her time off, had foundfort in it when she felt low. Over time, it became second nature to her. To others, she might scem insignificant, but today, I was determined to show that Zoey was much more than that. She deserved. to shine!


    His smile made a cold shiver run down my spine.


    "Deal"


    "Zoey, here''s the sheet music. Take a look."


    This event was a charity concert organized by the music department. Each ss had to put on a performance to draw the attention of influential people in society who would donate to the cause, with the funds raised going towards scoring.


    Our ss was preparing a ssical music performance with some students singing and others acting.


    1, of course, opted for the violin since it seemed like the simplest choice.


    I was about to go head-to-head with Sadie in front of everyone.


    As she walked past me, she whispered with a sneer. "Zoey,peting with me on the violin? You''re really 4


    Chapter 339 Ms White Went Missing Ten Years Ago


    overestimating yourself."


    "Is that so?"


    "I''m well aware of your abilities."


    "Things have changed, Sadie. I''m taking back everything that belongs to Zoey"


    "Alright, pick your piece."


    I smiled and replied, "Let''s go with ''Dance of the Goblins."


    Sadie''s expression shifted dramatically. "You must be out of your mind."


    +5 Free Cons


    Theplexity of the piece was undeniable, and the flicker of surprise in Sadie''s gaze, mixed with a trace of eager curiosity, didn''t escape me.


    Grasping the violin, I trusted my body''s natural reflexes to guide me through.


    The audience around us silently bore witness, while Yael remained oblivious to the underlying rivalry, cheerfully offering. I''ll y the piano to apany you." "Thanks, Yael."


    I had stepped


    His hands moved gracefully across the ck-and-white keys, and it felt as though Sadie and I had into a battlefield.


    Theposition was incredibly spirited, and Sadie hadn''t anticipated my ability to match its pace. As the


    intensified near the conclusion, her ying grew increasingly erratic.


    tempo


    In contrast, I only became steadier, harmonizing effortlessly with Yael''s apaniment.


    Snap!


    Sadie''s string snapped mid-performance, but neither Yael nor I faltered, ying through to the conclusion of the piece.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The room burst into a wave of enthusiastic apuse, with even the professional instructors joining in, eximing. "What an extraordinary coboration!"


    Paying no attention to the praise, I fixed my gaze on Sadie and asked calmly, "Does this mean I can take the first chair now?"


    Her eyes dropped to the floor, her expression brimming with reluctance.


    She had been thoroughly defeated, even in thest segment.


    Watching her stubborn refusal to ept her loss, an idea crossed my mind.


    What if I invited Bill to attend this concert


    After all, doesn''t she pride herself on being the heir of the Gardners?


    Let Tyler, the one who once cherished her above all else, rip away her fa?ade in front of our peers and Ashley


    Chapter 339 Ms White Went Missing Ten Years Ago


    That''s exactly how it should end.


    Just imagining the spectacle brought a surge of satisfaction to my chest.


    At that moment, my phone buzzed, and Carter''s name lit up the screen.


    I stepped into the hallway to take the call.


    "Carter, what''s going on?"


    Since it was during ss, I knew Carter wouldn''t call unless it was important


    His voice came through in a hushed tone, "Chloe, I dug into Whitney''s background"


    "What did you uncover?" I asked, curiosity piqued.


    "She''s actually Alice White, the illegitimate daughter of the Whites from Zorya"


    "Were you able to find any records of her surgery?" I pressed further.


    "It''s odd that there are no surgical records, either internationally or domestically."


    "Could she have had a private doctor perform the surgery at home?"


    Carter shook his head. ''She''s just an unimportant illegitimate child. The Whites wouldn''t have gone that far for her."


    "What about the Carlyns?"


    "That''s exactly what I was getting to, Chloe. I found it suspicious and dug deeper. Someone from the Whites reported that their daughter went missing over ten years ago."


    -000

 Billionaire Is 340

    Chapter 340 Wee Ms Gardner


    Chapter 340 Wee Ms Gardner


    "Missing? Carter, could you share her details with me?"


    "Of course


    #5 Free Colra


    Carter promptly forwarded Alice''s details to me. Since her disappearance had been prolonged, the records


    were sparse.


    The picture attached to the file was an old first-grade ID photo, taken several years back. The imagecked sharpness and detail, providing only a faint outline of Her features.


    Her background information was minimal: She had left behind few traces, fitting the typical profile of an illegitimate child.


    Wealthy individuals often maintain mistresses, leading to the birth of illegitimate children due to theirck of ountability.


    As I examined her family details, my attention paused on the records for Tyler and James White.


    His features-particrly his face and eyes-were identical to those of thete She!


    The Whites? His surname is the same as She''s maiden surname.


    I skimmed through the file rapidly but found no reference to She.


    It seemed odd-if She was connected to the Whites, why was her name absent from their family


    records?


    Had shee from a notable lineage, the Boltons likely wouldn''t have scorned her, and perhaps she would have married into their family years earlier.


    It felt as though I was nearing the truth, but Whitney''s arrival disrupted everything, like a pebble disturbing the stillness of a sereneke.


    It sent ripples through the once-calm waters, creating waves that seemed to echo endlessly below the


    surface.


    Engrossed in my thoughts, I failed to realize when someone quietly approached from behind.


    It wasn''t until Yael''s voice broke the silence that I noticed. "Zoey, what''s got you so captivated?"


    Thankfully, the screen had been idle for quite some time, its disy darkened, leaving the information hidden from his view.


    1 slipped my phone into my pocket. "Oh, it''s nothing. There''s just been a lot going on at hometely, and sometimes it gets me down when I dwell on it." "What''s been going on?" he asked, his tone warm and concerned.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    With a sigh. I admitted, "A friend of mine, She, passed away unexpectedly not long ago. The circumstances were horrible, and thinking about it still shakes me." 1/4


    1:14 Sat, Dec 14.GL


    Chapter 340 Wee Ms Gardner


    "I understand," he said softly. "The dead can''t return, so try not to dwell on it too much."


    His eyes held such genuine sincerity that I couldn''t decide whether he truly didn''t know anything or if unlike Taylor, he was honestly innocent.


    "Well, I...


    1 feigned a moment of hesitation.


    "Zoey, I might not know what''s happening at home, but as your ssmate, I''m here if you ever need support," he offered sincerely.


    I waved it off with a light smile. "Thanks, I''ll be counting on you at school. I''m still new here and clueless about a lot of things."


    "You''re really talented at ying the violin," he said, changing the subject.


    "Appreciate it." I replied.


    "Oh, by the way, it''s gettingte. You haven''t been to the school cafeteria yet, have you? Let me show your the way."


    I didn''t shy away from interacting with him, doing my best to blend in as a regr college student. From time to time, I''d ask him questions about academics or campus life.


    He had a warm and approachable demeanor, steering clear of any personal topics. His vast knowledge and easygoing nature made him a lively conversationalist.


    Spending time with him felt effortless and far from awkward.


    "Zoey, why are you staring at me like that?" he asked with a curious smile.


    "I''ve seen your brother a few times, and I can''t help but notice how vastly different you are from your brother.


    "Taylor is older than me, and since we didn''t grow up together, it''s only natural we turned out a bit different," he exined calmly.


    I decided toe clean. "Yael, there''s something I wasn''t entirely honest about. On your birthday night, I went up to the fourth floor to check on Whitney."


    He looked startled. "You met Ms. White?"


    Wadmitted. "I actually saw her outside the funeral home once. She seemed distressed, almost like she


    trying to run away. I thought she might be in danger or under some kind of threat, so I wanted to help. When you and your brother arrived, I couldn''t shake the feeling she might be mistreated because she''s still so young, so I used the chance to check on her Hook a page from Anna''s ybook, weaving a mix of truth and lies to i


    my words harder to read.


    "Zoey, you don''t need to worry, Yael said reassuringly. My brother genuinely cares for Ms. White. He spoils her with gifts and treasures, but she''s incredibly fragile. Every time she tries to go out on her own, her heart condition res up. If my brother hadn''t acted quickly to save her, she wouldn''t even be alive


    now."


    Chapter 340 Wee M. Gardner


    Frigning pri praded that they that the


    Watt, the new


    Me Where had the ghardy was jus Taylor''s curly pet od has now she''s without whee being bei wires are freshermen then


    done year if ther''s some you


    before adding


    you


    agree with you, you''d wil do what


    de


    Todd


    it take it stake"


    goed ter met torby went they res


    pwr with his words Taylor''s art of hete that he was sing Chloe any harm-he was simply hiring her freeden


    Maybe I was reading too much into it


    Tget


    get along with Whitery I said. She''s often alone there. Weald he day its veterse with


    it be


    spent


    okay "Of cours Yard replied. "But Taylor worries about her grang ren. If you''re clory with it, you''re wee toe to my ce and keep herpany. We''d both be happy to have you?


    At that moment, Yael''s eyes brightened. Td love you visit my house. How aban today


    Thadn''t expected him to react this way. Now that the offer was out there, it would feel odd to turn him


    down


    I smiled and replied, "Alright, but do you happen to know what Whitney likes to eat? Ourst meeting was a bit awkward, so I''d like to visit her properly this time


    "Um-I''m sorry, Yael said, looking apologetic. "Actually, Taylor handles everything for Ms. White. I don''t know much about her preferences, so I can''t really help. I''m sorry"


    After school, the car from Bolton Residence pulled up. I had already made arrangements with Carter for a few trustworthy bodyguards, but I was surprised to ser Damian was the one driving. "Mrs. Zoey, he greeted me as I got into the car and shut the door.


    Damian handed me a small device. "Mrs. Zoey, keep this with you. If there''s any danger, we''lle to your aid immediately."


    "Got it. While you''re at it, take a look around their vi too. Last time it was too dark to notice anything clearly."


    "Understood."


    Damian had prepared some gifts for me, which I carried as I made my way to the door.


    The gate of the Carlyn Residence stood tall, featuring a devilish relief that I hadn''t noticed before, probably because it was tootest time.


    Now, as twilight set in, it appeared especially ominous, making it feel like I had stepped into hell. With a loud creak, the gate slowly opened, and in that moment, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had


    Chapter 340 Wee Ms Gardner


    entered the depths of hell.


    Guided by Satan, the gates of hell swung open.


    On the other side of the door stood a man-Taylor.


    s


    He was dressed in a suit, standing tall and upright, with pale skin that gave him an almost vampire-like


    appearance.


    With the same subtle smile ying on his lips, he looked at me and said, "Ms. Gardner, I''ve been waiting for you."

 Billionaire Is 341

    Chapter 341 Leave Quickly, Don''t Come Back


    Chapter 341 Leave Quickly, Don''t Come Back


    How could the difference be so stark? Yael was like a little sun, radiating warmth and light.


    s


    But Taylor, even when he just stood there and smiled, made me feel as though a snake was lurking, its hiss sending chills through me.


    "Mr. Carlyn, sorry to disturb you."


    "Disturb? Not at all. Yael mentioned that Ms. Gardner kindly offered to keep Whitneypany, and I''m thrilled about it."


    He said it so casually, but as soon as I heard the words "keeppany," I couldn''t help but feel a wave of difort.


    Whitney was being held captive-didn''t offering to apany her mean trapping me as well?


    He still wore that insincere smile. "Please, Ms. Gardner.


    Damian stepped in behind me, and I exined, "There have been some issues at home recently. My husband isn''t veryfortable with me being alone. Would he mind if there were more people around?" "No, not at all. Please, go ahead."


    In the living room, Yael poured me a cup of tea.


    The house was decorated in a predominantly Western style, with even the tea cups being European in design.


    "Hi, Zoey."


    "Yael, sorry to disturb."


    "Ms. White will be here shortly, please make yourselffortable."


    As he spoke, the elevator doors slid open slowly, and Whitney stepped.out.


    This time, she was dressed in a small, candle-style dress looking more polished and elegant, no longer in the white dress she had worn before.


    "Whitney, it''s good to see you again," I said, handing her the gift. "I wasn''t sure what you''d like, so I picked up a few things at random. I hope you''ll like them."


    She pped my hand away with a sharp "smack," and even Damian took a step forward, his face hardening has he stared at her with clear disapproval.


    "What are you doing? I don''t even know you! Do you have a problem? Do you always make friends this way?" she shouted defensively.


    "Whitney, that''s no way to treat a guest."


    Taylor stepped in, wrapping his arm around her shoulder and offering an apology. "Mrs. Bolton, please don''t take offense. My girlfriend has a bit of a short temper and tends to lose control sometimes."


    =


    111


    Chapter 341 Leave Quickly, Don''t Come Back


    The Whitney I had met before seemed so vulnerable, she shouldn''t be acting like this now.


    "It''s fine. I''m not bothered," I said.


    s


    "If you''re not bothered, then I am," she snapped. "We''re not even close-why do you keep approaching me? Do you know who I am? Do I know you?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Sorry, I heard you had surgery. Please calm down, don''t be angry. I just want to be friends with you," I said, trying to de-escte the situation.


    "Friends? That''s absurd! I don''t need friends, and I don''t want your pity. Just leave!"


    Seeing her cause a scene, I quickly took a few steps back.


    "Mr. Carlyn, I think it''s best if I leave now. I don''t want to upset Ms. White," I said.


    Taylor wrapped his arms around Whitney, trying tofort her, and didn''t have a moment to pay attention to me.


    Yael stood up to escort me out, and as I hurriedly left, I nced back.


    Whitney was looking at me, tears streaming down her face. I saw her lips move silently, "Leave quickly!"


    It was clear now-I hadn''t been mistaken. She truly needed help.


    With Taylor watching her every move, she couldn''t reveal the truth to me at all.


    She could only push me away like this.


    The devil''s door slowly closed, and I saw Whitney being tightly held by Taylor, staring at me with tears of hopelessness streaming down her face.


    A sharp pain pierced my heart.


    Yael looked at me with an apologetic expression. "I''m sorry, Zoey. Normally, Ms. White stays in her room, and I don''t interact with her much. I''m not sure why she''s acting like this." "It''s fine, I was too forward."


    "If the chance arises, I''ll bring you over again."


    "Alright, let''s wait until she''s a bit calmer."


    I spoke with Yael for a little while before getting into the car.


    As I rolled down the window, I saw Whitney standing on the fourth-floor balcony again.


    She gazed down at me, her eyes filled with desperation like a bird with broken wings.


    I could see her lips forming the words, don''te back

 Billionaire Is 342

    Chapter 342 The Connection Of Three Families s


    The moment I locked eyes with Whitney, tears couldn'' help but fall down my face. It felt as though a piece of my heart had been ripped out, leaving a hollow emptiness behind. Why?


    Why did I feel suchplicated emotions for a stranger I had barely met?


    Damian, noticing my silent tears through the rearview mirror, spoke softly tofort me, "Mrs. Zoey, don''t be sad. There are many people in this world who are helpless in their situations. There are too many of them, and we are unable to help them all." "Damian, you noticed it too?"


    Damian echoed, "Even when Taylor held her, she was trying to escape, not wanting him to touch her. But on the other hand, she''s with the Carlyns. We can''t just take her away by force."


    I sighed deeply. Is this all I could do?


    If she didn''t leave the Carlyns, I couldn''t take her away.


    When I got home, Snowke jumped into my arms, begging for some affection. I thought back to when Snowke had been a stray cat, rough around the edges, and now, it was well-fed and pampered, its fur shiny, her face puffed up with health. Every day, the cat loved to snuggle and seek attention.


    But Whitney was still with the Carlyns. Despite living in luxury, she had no freedom. What was the difference between her and a prisoner?


    "If only she were like you," I muttered. "A single leap, and she could escape, leaving that ce behind for good."


    "Meow..." Snowke mewed in agreement.


    Carter appeared at the door, his face marked by exhaustion.


    I knew that, besides work, he was secretly investigating the whereabouts of Bloodshade, the shadowy organization that had briefly disappeared.


    It had given us a temporary break, a fleeting sense of safety, but no one knew when they might return or what schemes they were nning.


    Carter wanted to be prepared before their next appearance.


    I put Snowke down and took Carter''s coat. "You''re home," I said..


    "Yeah." He opened his arms, pulling me into his arms. I missed you."


    Today, I had been at school all day, unlike the past few days when we had spent nearly every moment together.


    Ithought that after spending so much time together, the novelty would wear off


    Chapter 342 The Connection Of Three Families


    Like with Luke, after a while, we became more like family or close friends."


    s


    But it wasn''t like that with Carter. He seemed reassured just by seeing me. When we hadn''t been together for a while, he became clingier, almost as if he needed me to be there.


    I buried my head in his chest, allowing him to hold me close.


    "Today, I went to see Whitney," I began, still sounding unsettled. "She kicked me out. But strangely, the way she was mouthing a message-telling me to leave and note back."


    "It means that ce is dangerous," Carter said. "She''s afraid that the Carlyn brothers will hurt you. It exins why she hid you in the closet when she heard footsteps. Taylor might be more terrifying than you think."


    Carter gently took my hand and led me to the couch. "Chloe, do you want to continue?"


    "..."


    I looked down at his long fingers, absentmindedly tracing them. "Logically, I know I shouldn''t keep going. It could put me in danger, and I''ve just been given a second chance at life. I can''t risk losing it again. But emotionally, I can''t stop. Every time I close my eyes, I see Whitney''s desperate face, begging me to leave." He sighed deeply and said, "I knew you''d feel that way. I''ll help you to investigate, but you can''t go back to the Carlyn Residence. Whitney must have had a reason to send you away."


    "Okay," I agreed. "I''ll listen to you."


    He gently rubbed my head, his voice soft. "Good girl."


    "By the way, Carter, I just remembered something."


    I pulled out some papers he had sent me and said, "Take a look at this person. Who do you think he resembles?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Carter examined the picture carefully for a moment and said, "He looks a bit like She."


    "Exactly, and they both have thest name White. If that''s just a coincidence, it''s a bit much."


    Carter tapped his phone, pondering the possibilities. "If She is a member of the Whites, why would she hide her identity? Back when she was in the country, her life was difficult. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have broken ties with Adam and let her child die from illness without the money for treatment. "She is not even listed in the Whites family tree. Could she be an illegitimate child of the Whites, even if she doesn''t know about it? Maybe she didn''t even know her identity a few decades ago."


    I said, "It''s possible. She only had a foster mother back in the country, and that foster mother came from Zorya.


    So, this missing Ms. White and She might be rtives. If we go by age, She could be her aunt."


    I examined the blurry photo of Alice closely. "I just can''t shake the feeling that Whitney doesn''t look like the girl in the picture. Then again, it could be because people change as they grow, or the picture might just be too blurry."


    Chapter 342 The Connection Of Three Families


    "If She really is a member of the Whites, then she''s still keeping some things from us."


    82%


    s


    Carter concurred, "Yeah, she never went after the Boltons. Maybe she actually has feelings for Adam."


    Thinking back to the moment when She sent Adam away, it was clear she never had any intention of harming him.


    Sometimes, human nature isplicated. You could call her a heartless viin, but she showed kindness in one brief moment.


    You could call her stupid because, after so many years, she hadn''t gained anything from the Boltons.


    But now, it seemed like she had carefully navigated between the organization and Adam, never harming anyone from the Boltons while also winning Adam''s love.


    She wasn''t foolish: she was shrewd.


    Therefore, when Linda poisoned someone, She had gone out for a manicure, deliberately avoiding being at home at the wrong time.


    "If Alice is Whitney, then the Carlyns must be tied to She and Anna too. This whole situation just got even moreplicated."


    "What about the Sanders and the Boltons? What role do the Carlyns y in all of this?"


    "Jake was very close to them. Could his death be connected to Taylor?"


    I thought about Yael, who had been unusually kind to me. At first, I thought it was because he liked me, but after he found out I was married, he kept up the same enthusiastic attitude. He was straightforward, with) no other feelings. It was strange.


    The secrets of the Carlyns were far moreplex than a simple car repair shop.


    Carter gave me a firm order. "No matter who they are, put Whitney''s case aside for now. Stay away from those two brothers."


    His expression grew serious. "The Sanders and the Boltons are involved now. This is not a small matter. Chloe, your safety is the priority."


    "Okay, I understand. At least now we have a new lead. Maybe this will lead us to something big."


    "The Whites, the Boltons, the Sanders, the Carlyns. There must be some deep grudges between them."


    With a clear goal in mind, Carter ordered a more thorough investigation into both families. Maybe we would uncover something useful.


    The next morning, Damian rushed in with news. "Mr. Carter, we have a lead on the Whites. They were once a prominent family from Snowville, but they moved abroad 50 years ago."


    Fifty years ago?


    That would be around the time my grandmother married into the Sanders and helped my grandfather build his


    hapter 342 The Connection Of Three Families


    empire.


    "Do the Whites and the Sanders have some deep-seated hatred?"

 Billionaire Is 343

    Chapter 343 The Sculpture Exhibition.


    Chapter 343 The Sculpture Exhibition s


    Damian shook his head and said, "There aren''t many records from that time, and the exact reason hasn''t been found yet. What we know now is that the Whites were originally from Snowville. Their ancestors. were in the herbal business, but after the reforms, they switched to medical equipment and drug development."


    He handed me a stack of documents and continued, "A few of the well-known medical equipment, vine, and healthcarepanies today are owned by the Whites."


    I nced through the papers. Thesepanies were enormous and frequently mentioned in the media.


    "What about the Carlyns?" I asked.


    Since the Whites'' missing daughter was now with the Carlyns, how did that happen?


    Damien exined, "The Carlyns were also once a Snowville family, but they moved overseas some time ago."


    "Are the


    o families close?"


    "On the surface, there''s no significant connection. The Whites started with herbs, while the Carlyns car. from a family of sculptors-stone and wood carvings were their specialty. Over the years, they''ve diversified abroad, branching into various industries." Sculpting?


    No wonder Yael gave me a wooden dog sculpture.


    The word sculpture instantly brought back memories of the sculpture at the marriage home.


    Could it be a coincidence?


    C¨¢rter seemed to catch on to my thoughts. "Don''t worry, darling."


    Damien said, "By the way, Yael is a passionate stone sculpture enthusiast. He''s been preparing for a sculpture exhibition."


    "When will it open?"


    "We''re not sure. The approval has gone through, but the exhibition is still in preparation. No public opening yet."


    Carter waved his hand and instructed, "Keep looking into it. Have someone keep an eye on the Carlyns. See if any leadse up."


    "Got it."


    I hadn''t gone to school the past couple of days, diving into research on the Whites and the Carlyns. I decided to visit the Sanders again, this time with specific leads to see if Josh knew anything about the families. Josh was lounging in a chair, basking in the sunlight.


    Chapter 343 The Sculpture Exhibition


    His silver hair gleamed in the light, and he looked like a pitiful, frail old man.


    No one would guess he was only in his fifties.


    s


    Not far away, Kate was busy nting hydrangeas, muttering to herself, "Chloe loved them the most. I''ve filled the yard with them, and when they bloom, she''lle home."


    She was digging with her bare hands, her fingers covered in blood.


    Her mental state seemed fragile, caught between madness and rity.


    Josh didn''t seem to care. He just watched quietly.


    She used to be so beautiful, but in just a few months, her face had wrinkled, her hair was messy, and even her nightgown was dirty.


    Kate was oblivious to it all, still kneeling there, digging the dirt with her bare hands over and over.


    "Chloe, I was wrong. Why don''t you ever visit me in my dreams? Are you still upset at how cruel I was to you?"


    As she dug, she pped herself hard across the face.


    my


    life to "Yes, I deserved it. The way I treated you, I brought the wolves into my home and killed my own children


    and you shouldn''t have died. I should''ve been the one to die! Can I trade But you were so young, bring all of you back? "Chloe, my sweetheart."


    I stood in front of her, and she didn''t notice. I pulled out a wet wipe and gently cleaned the dirt and blood from her cheeks. She turned to look at me. In that moment, she saw me as Chloe. She threw herself into my arms, clutching me fightly. "Chloe, you''vee home. Have you forgiven me?"


    Forgiven?


    I could never forgive my family for their coldness. The agony of that month showed me the ugliness of human nature.


    The multiple sides of humanity-Even if she regretted it now, it couldn''t erase the pain I had endured.


    All I could do was not kick her while she was down.


    "Mrs. Sander, I''m not Chloe. I''m Zoey. Your daughter is dead. Don''t you remember?"


    "Zoey?"


    She looked at my forehead, and the light in her eyes dimmed.


    "Yes, you''re not my daughter. I''m sorry, I mistook you for her."


    Chapter 343 The Sculpture Exhibition


    "It''s okay. Why are you nting these flowers?"


    4


    s


    She nodded and said, "My daughter loved hydrangeas. But no matter how beautiful they bloom, she won''t be able to see them anymore." "She will see them," I said softly.


    Josh looked at me coldly and snapped, "What do you want now?"


    "There''s new progress, Mr. Sander. If you have any information, please share it with me. Are the Whites and the Carlyns connected to your family?"


    As soon as Josh heard the Carlyns, his expression changed drastically. "I don''t know any Carlyns!"


    I mentioned the name of Taylor''s grandfather. "What about Abe Carlyn? Does that ring a bell?"


    "No."


    I knew his habits. Whenever he didn''t want to answer or wanted to avoid the issue, he''d keep rubbing his left thumb against his right thumb.


    "Mr. Sander, both the Sanders and the Boltons had suffered great harm. Let me put it bluntly-we both be on someone''s hit list. Helping me is helping yourself."


    "Mrs. Bolton, I really don''t know this person. Sorry, I can''t help you."


    He called over the butler, "I''m not feeling well. Arnold, take Mrs. Bolton out."


    I was forcibly ejected from the house.


    He definitely knew something.


    ht


    At this point, if he refused to tell the truth, there could only be one reason: something had happened between the Sanders and the two families, something extremely damaging to the Sanders. That was why he stayed silent. Did Grandma done something to them back then?


    If my deduction was true, Anna''s real identity could be someone from the Carlyns or the Whites.


    On the way back, I kept thinking about it.


    "Take Copper Avenue."


    They lost track of Anna around here. Could it be that she lived nearby?


    "Yes, Mrs. Zoey"


    The driver took a few turns around the Copper Avenue area.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, something caught my eye.


    "Wait, stop the car!"


    23 Sun, Dec 15


    Chapter 343 The Sculpture Exhibition


    In front of me was a gallery, with part of the ss windows clearly showing stone sculptures.


    I opened the door and got out, walking up to the ss windows to peer inside.


    There were all kinds of sculptures disyed.


    Damian had said that Yael was preparing for an exhibition; was this his exhibition?


    s


    I slowly walked up to a ss disy. The sculpture inside was huge-at least nine feet tall-and covered by a ck cloth.


    What could it be?


    The image of the sculpture at the marriage home shed in my mind again.


    Suddenly, a voice came from behind me. "Zoey, what a coincidence."


    Hearing Yael''s voice made me jump instinctively; my body shuddered in fear.


    I turned to see his smiling face. "Did I scare you?"


    He had always appeared kind and warm, but now, knowing about the possible conflict between t Carlyns and the Sanders, I couldn''t look at him the same way. The man in front of me might be a demon wearing the skin of a man.


    He was just better at hiding it than his brother.


    I steadied myself and replied, "I was passing by and saw this exhibition. It looked beautiful, so I thought I''d check it out. Yael, what are you doing here?"


    He answered openly, "I''m the one organizing this exhibition. I didn''t expect you to be so interested. Would you like toe in and take a look?"

 Billionaire Is 344

    Chapter 344 I''m His Muse


    Chapter 344 I''m His Muse


    +5 Free Col


    I smiled and gently declined, "I don''t think your exhibition is quite ready yet, is it? Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye and support you once it officially openi Yael pressed. "That works, but I was actually hoping you could give me some advice.


    "I don''t know anything about sculpture, Yael. You''re overestimating me."


    Yael said. "I''ve watched your livepetition. Your paintings are really beautiful. Art is all connected. I believe you can give me some wonderful inspiration."


    He wasn''t shy about it at all. If he wasn''t genuinely naive, he was being overly arrogant.


    "Okay, we''ll talk more when we have the chance, but I have to head home today. When is your exhibition opening?"


    "I still have one major piece I haven''t finished yet, but


    He looked at me, then smiled brightly. "Tve just found my inspiration, so I''ll finish it soon."


    It was such a brilliant smile, yet when it met my eyes, I felt a chill down my spine. I quickly found an excuse and left, getting into the car.


    Once I was back inside the car, the warmth of the heater enveloped me from all sides. It took a while for me to feel the warmth return to my body.


    That night, Anna had disappeared around here, and his exhibition was coincidentally in the same area. Could it be that Anna was hiding at the Carlyns'' ce?


    Grandmother had warned me to be cautious of the Carlines, and Carter had been helping me search for information about them, but we still hadn''t found any leads. If only...


    "What are you thinking?" Carter''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. He waved his hand in front of my


    face.


    I snapped back to the moment, realizing the car had somehow stopped outside his office.


    "Carter!"


    I grabbed his hand in excitement and asked, "Do you think it''s possible that what Grandmother meant by ''be careful of the Carlyns'' was misheard by me? Maybe she was speaking unclearly, and I thought she said The Carlines. We had been started off with the wrong idea and couldn''t find the right answer.


    "Today, when I went to the Sanders to ask my dad about the Carlyns, he became evasive as soon as I mentioned them. The Sanders must be involved with the Carlyns."


    Carter patted my back gently andforted, "Calm down. If your guess is right, then there''s a trace to follow in what Ss said."


    I started recalling Ss''s final words..


    09:35 Mon, Dec 160.


    Chapter 344 I''m His Muse


    2483%


    s


    "He said your sister is still alive, held captive by Mister and Taylor is the Mister he was talking about."


    "So. Whitney... she''s my sister." My voice trembled.


    I threw myself into Carter''s arms as everything clicked into ce. All the pieces of the puzzle fit together.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "No wonder I felt such a strange connection when I first saw her. She''s my sister, and those monsters did what to her? Kept her locked up like a bird in a cage Tears streaming down my face, as I clutched Carter''s cor tightly.


    "My sister must have suffered all these years. Carter, I''m so heartbroken. Why did they do this to us? Why?"


    My pain quickly faded, but the thought of what my sister must-have endured all this time, living a life worse than death, hit me like a ton of bricks.


    I remembered thest time I saw her-inside the car, in that wardrobe.


    She was nothing more than an object for men to toy with.


    No wonder she''d been so desperate, begging me to stay away from her. She knew what kind of monster Taylor was.


    Even if she didn''t know I was her sister, she was still so kind, not wanting to drag me into her troubles.


    She was trying to protect me in her own way, pushing me away from danger!


    But the bond between sisters, the unspoken connection... how could I turn my back on her?


    Carter gently stroked my hair and said, "Chloe, remember when Whitney had two heart transnts? The first transnt failed due to severe rejection, prompting the need for another one. What if, back then, Ss had only caused you to bleed without harming any vital organs, taken you to the underground car repair shop, and given Whitney your heart?


    I looked up at him, my eyes filled with disbelief. "So you think her heart is from my past


    life?"


    "It''s possible. Maybe they chose a close rtive to reduce the risk of rejection. Wouldn''t it make you better knowing that at least you''re still with your sister, that she isn''t alone?"


    feel


    If I knew my heart was in someone else''s body, I''d be furious. But if that someone was Whitney... I could feel some relief.


    "I still remember her as a child. She was the youngest in the family, so innocent, a little slow to learn, but always so clingy. I was more independent, so the boys spoiled her. I used to refer to her as a princess because she was so delicate. If it weren''t for that incident... Carter wiped away the tears from my eyes and said, "Chloe, you two still have a lot of time to be together. Don''t cry.


    I agreed, "Right, Carter. By the way, Yael has carved so many stone sculptures. Do you think it''s possible that the sculpture of me in my marriage home was made by him?"


    000000000


    "Maybe it wasn''t just the sculpture. The wax figure, too. Many artists, in their obsession with perfection, end up acting a bit unusually."


    35 Mon, Dr


    Chapter 344 I''m His Muse


    Yael seemed so normal. There wasn''t a hint of anything suspicious,


    5 Free Coins


    But then I thought back to how he had approached me time and time again, his gaze never quite filled


    with affection.


    He even mentioned watching the live stream of mypetition with Anna.


    That meant he had been aware of me long before we niet.


    And now, he suddenly had new inspiration.


    Could it be that I am the inspiration he''s referring to?


    "What''s wrong?" Carter gently touched my face, startling me so much that I jumped up from my seat. Carter wrapped his arm around my waist and gently reassured me, "Chloe, don''t be afraid. It''s just me."


    The collection includes stone sculptures, wax figures, a human-skin bible, and a beaded bracelet. Just thinking about it made my skin crawl. If it happened again, I''d lose my mind.


    I swallowed hard and said, "Carter, Yael''s target... is me

 Billionaire Is 345

    Chapter 345 Apologize to Her in Hell


    Chapter 345 Apologize to Her in Hell


    +5 Free Cors


    It was no coincidence; the wax figure in the basement was a perfect, one-to-one replica of me. It even captured my expressions perfectly.


    It suggested that Yael had been studying me for a long me, even before my death.


    After my death, he lost his inspiration, but when Zoey girl with a face remarkably simr to mine, appeared, he began to target me again. So he didn''t like me; it was his obsession with the pursuit of ultimate art.


    Skinning, disassembling bones, and sculpting.


    Just thinking about my lifeless, naked body being repeatedly examined by him before he created the wax figure sent shivers down my spine.


    I wondered, "Carter, what should we do? Whitney is still suffering in Taylor''s clutches! You have to help her


    "Chloe, I understand how you feel. What you need to do right now is stay calm. Yes, your sister is with a devil, but Taylor does have some affection for her. ording to Yael, aside from not hating freedom, she''s safe for now. She''s living well and doesn''t face any immediate danger."


    I understood everything, but I still felt unsettled.


    "Yes, we need to think long-term. How can we save Whitney? Since the Carlyns are a nest of monsters, I can''t go back there. That means I can''t meet Whitney. Has the police found any clues about the Carlyns?"


    On the surface, the Carlyns were respectable businessmen. Without evidence, the police couldn''t just barge into their home.


    "Nothing yet. The only leads we have are rted to the Bloodshade, but the Carlyns aren''t involved in that That''s why they haven''t left and openly showed their face right before our eyes."


    Seeing the worry on my face, Carter rubbed my head andforted, "Don''t worry. There''s always a way. The car repair shop incident already exposed half of their operation. They''re too cautious now to make any moves. If they make a mistake, we''ll uproot thempletely. For now, they''ll lie low, waiting for the next chance to strike. And that''s actually better for us."


    Carter was right. I shouldn''t be the one panicking, it should be them.


    We''d forced them to retreat in fear, ruining all their ns. Whether it was the Sanders or the Boltons, they couldn''t touch us for now.


    We held the upper hand.


    Maybe the elevator, or even many ces within the Carlyns'' territory, had surveince cameras. Taylor must have known I was hiding in the cab from the start.


    It makes sense for him to put a show in front of me.


    The reason I died in my past life was twofold: first, I was the Sanders'' daughter; second, Taylor needed my


    109-35 Mon, Dec


    Chapter 345 Apologize to Her in Hell


    heart to transnt into Whitney,


    But he didn''t know about my rebirth, and I was Carter''s wife in this life.


    s


    That night, the bodyguards were right outside; he couldn''t touch me. If he did, it would expose his whole n, and Carter wouldn''t spare him.


    So, he yed along and took Whitney, leading her to the bathroom, creating the perfect opportunity to get me out of the way.


    They wanted to recuperate, which meant we had to strike first.


    "Carter, what are you suggesting?


    "Ill monitor the Carlyns closely. If Whitney is your sister, Anna may be the Whites'' missing girl. If we capture Anna, the whole situation will be easier to handle.


    "Last time, we caught her visiting Ss'' grave, so she probably won''t go back there anytime soon.


    "If Ss''s trail is cold, we''ll try another one. Both the Carlyns and the Whites are good entry points."


    Carter gripped my hand tightly and said, "You''re safe for now, but don''t be alone with him, and if you have To meet him, try to act natural. Don''t give him a reason to be suspicious. I''ll ce a bodyguard at your school to protect you." "Okay, I understand."


    "Chloe, you need to give me a little more time."


    With him by my side, I felt at ease.


    "By the way, Bill''s back in Snowville. He''s invited us to dinner tonight."


    Before, he and Mom had to rush for a flight, and many things were left unsaid. Now that he''s settled the property division and finalized the divorce with Mom, he''s returning quickly, likely to deal with the aftermath in Snowville. After all, he was the father of this body, and I couldn''t sever tiespletely. I agreed, "Okay."


    As Carter and I arrived at the restaurant, we saw Sadie on the ground, holding onto Bill''s legs, crying desperately.


    "Dad, even though you aren''t my biological father, our father-daughter bond over the years is real. Do you know how awful my life is now? I''ll never ept that fat pig as my dad. He doesn''t care about me or Mom."


    I stopped Carter from opening the door and quietly observed Bill''s reaction.


    In the past, Sadie could always coax him into giving her anything she wanted, even the stars.


    But now, as he listened to her, Bill''s face was cold, with not even the slightest shift in his expression.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "So what? Should I give you an award for filial piety?"


    Sadie pleaded, "I want to be your daughter again, Dad. Please take me in. This time, I''ll be good. I won''t


    Chapter 345 Apologize to Her in Hell


    make you upset again."


    Bill sneered coldly and asked. "You? My daughter? You hink you qualify for that?"


    "Dad, 1-"


    s


    Before Sadie could finish, Bill snapped. He grabbed her from the ground like a ragdoll, mmed her back against the car''s engine hood, and clenched her throat with his hand.


    "How dare you mention being my daughter? If it were for you, I wouldn''t have lost everything. Now, I have no home. You still think you can have one?"


    I couldn''t see Bill''s face, but I could feel Sadie''s breathing slowing as she struggled to free herself.


    "Dad... let go...


    Bill''s cold voice came through, "Don''t worry. It''ll be over soon. Go to hell and apologize to her!"


    This is it. Bill havepletely lost it!


    I quickly opened the door and shouted, "Dad,"


    Bill''s movements froze the moment he heard my voice.


    I hurriedly ran up to him and gently patted his hand. "Dad, can you let her go?"


    He looked at me, momentarily confused, but then he obeyed. Sadie''s body slid off the car and onto the ground.


    She gasped for air as she clutched her throat. It was terrifying. At that moment, I knew Bill truly wanted her dead.


    I shot her a vicious nce and said, "Get lost."


    There were cameras everywhere here. If Sadie died at Bill''s hands, he''d spend the rest of his life in prison.


    Sadie scrambled to her feet and fled.


    Bill looked at me. He had lost so much weight, his eyes were shadowed with dark circles, and there were traces of Bloodshade in his gaze. Even his once dark hair had a few white strands.


    That once charming, domineering middle-aged man seemed to have lost everything after his divorce. There was no light in his eyes anymore. Even though I knew he brought it on himself, a small part of me still felt a twinge of sympathy, and my heart ached slightly.


    I gently embraced him and said, "Dad, you still have me

 Billionaire Is 346

    Chapter 346 You Will Live A Good Life


    Bill''s dull eyes lit up a little when he saw my face. I didn''t know what he was thinking,


    Was it regret, remorse, or perhaps relief that even though Zoey''s soul had departed, at least her body remained?


    He patted my hand and said nothing.


    We w


    were at the restaurant.


    Bill broke the silence.


    "Your mom''s doing well since the divorce. I went with her for her prenatal checkup, and the baby is healthy."


    I nodded. In fact, my mom had been in touch with me as soon as she got off the ne. She hadn''t abandoned me.


    Therefore, I had a clear understanding of her current condition. Bill had never shared these details with me before, but things had changed.


    Perhaps he was trying to be a better father now, so I didn''t kick him when he was down.


    "That''s good to hear. Mom told me you gave her more than half of your fortune. But honestly, what she wanted wasn''t material things; it waspanionship." Bill exined, "That''s what she and the child deserve. I won''t remarry. Those properties mean nothing to


    1. me.


    At his level, money was simply a string of cold numbers


    Even though he gave Mom most of his fortune, the daily revenue he generated was far beyond what ordinary people could even imagine.


    I was pleased that he felt this way.


    Maybe if he''d turned around sooner, Mom wouldn''t have left.


    I poured him a cup of hot tea. He took a few sips to clear his throat, holding the cup with his hand.


    He still wore the wedding ring on his left hand, the one he had bought with Mom. He never took it off, even after their divorce.


    "There were years when I thought your mom didn''t love me, that she only cared for her first love. I was angry with her, trying to tame her. However, as Monica continued to stir things up, our misunderstandings deepened, leading me to focus all my energy on thepany. I used to believe that even if she didn''t love me, she would never leave me, and I wouldn''t allow her to be with Nichs."


    He bitterly smiled. "Now I realize, a long time ago, I had fallen in love with her, but I didn''t even know it. I pushed her away without realizing it, and now it''s toote to fix anything."


    "As far as I know, Mom never got together with Nichs after the divorce."


    Mon,


    Chapter 346 You Will Live A Good Life


    "Yeah, Bill replied.


    s


    He tilted his head back and drained his tea, almost as inconsuming a shot of strong liquor, an act filled with a profound sense of sorrow.


    As he looked up, I saw tears welling up in the corners of his eyes.


    "It was my petty thoughts that misjudged her."


    Bill''s hand trembled as he held the cup as he cursed himself, "I was so stupid! I didn''t cherish a good rtionship and ended up driving her away." "Dad..."


    He wiped away a tear and said, "It''s fine. Now that Nichs is taking care of her, I feel at peace."


    This immature man. after all he had gone through, had finally matured.


    He understood now that truly loving someone wasn''t about possession and control; it was about letting her


    1. go.


    Mom was now living a single life, enjoying it thoroughly.


    wais


    After taking care of all the legal matters, she found a beautiful little town to live in and focused on her pregnancy.


    There was no disturbance from the outside world at that ce. The area was surrounded by ranches, mountains, rivers, and fields where sheep ran freely. Mom had sent me pictures.


    The scenery was beautiful, and she looked carefree, smiling freely.


    She was young, and with a baby on the way, she looked even younger.


    Nichs lived next door and spent his days with her.


    Mom said she had bought a farm, where she kept many animals. She could watch a hen raise its chicks for hours.


    Seeing her in such a good state made me happy for her


    After being tied down her whole life, she was finally free.


    She hadn''t jumped from one failed marriage straight into another.


    Maybe she still held some special feelings for Bill, but I wasn''t part of that. I couldn''t understand her thoughts.


    Emotions, like the stock market, could change in an instant. No one knows what the future holds, and everyone has their own destiny.


    "Zoey, I came back this time not only to deal with Monica but also to give you the responsibility of managing the branchpany."


    09.35 MU


    Chapter 346 You Will Live A Good Life


    +5 Free Colna


    "Me?"


    Bill nodded and said, "I looked into your background. You were very capable at Bolton Group. If it''s you, I can trust it. Besides, the Boltons are also in Snowville, you''ll be in charge of expanding into new markets."


    I remembered how full of energy Bill was when he first came to Snowville.


    After the divorce, he seemed to have lost all interest in expanding his career.


    It made sense. No matter how much money he earned, it would mean nothing without the support of his children and wife. He had lost his parents at a young age, and during that time, the Gardners fought him for his family inheritance. Though he won, he lost his family. It was like a lone wolf, separated from the pack, walking alone through the snow, his figure lonely and deste.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What are your ns for the future?" I asked.


    Bill smiled helplessly and said, "I want to atone."


    "How do you n to atone?"


    "When Zoey was alive, I couldn''t be a good father or husband. I hope to use the rest of my life to make up for the mistakes I made. Even if your mom never forgives me, I want to protect her and ensure the baby is born healthy."


    This motivated him to make all the necessary arrangements at home. His purpose ining here was to transfer control of the branch office to me.


    For someone so focused on his career, it was surprising that he was willing to leave everything behind and go to that remote town, not even remaining as a husband to protect Mom.


    I just pictured him with Nichs and thought of one thing: you three living well was more important than anything else.


    In the end, will Mom choose her long-lost love or her ex-husband? I''ll wait and see.


    This middle-aged love story in a small town was strangely interesting.


    During the meal, Bill and I talked a lot.


    I believe if Zoey were watching from above, she''d be pleased.


    Before leaving. I suddenly remembered something.


    "Dad, can you do me a favor?"


    "Of course."


    I told Bill about the charity concert, and he was furious when he heard it.


    "That idiot still hasn''t learned her lesson, using my name to scam people. I came back to clean up this mess. Since she''s so stubborn, I won''t hold back anymore."


    Chapter 346 You Will Live A Good Life


    s


    Reflecting on the memories from Zoey''s point of view continued, ''Sadie is not only stupid but also malicious. She did a lot of things behind your back that hurt Zoey. She was the main cause of Zoey''s depression, and I won''t let her get away with it." Bill assured me, "You don''t have to worry about me. I only feel hatred for that imposter"


    We were in agreement, and I felt a sense of relief.


    Carter and I went home, knowing Bill would handle Monica and her daughter.


    After meeting Bill, it felt like a weight had lifted from my heart.


    Mom started posting on social media after the divorce lertest post was a beautiful starry sky.


    Bill and Nichs both liked it instantly,


    I couldn''t help but smile at this.


    "What''s so funny?" Carter pulled me onto hisp.


    I showed him the phone and said, "I''m smiling because Mom finally saw the light. I wonder when I have that chance. I''d like to let go of everything and live a carefree life with you. Look at how beautiful the stars


    are."


    "Chloe, that day wille soon."


    He pulled me close, his eyes shining like stars. "I''ll make sure this life of yours is peaceful and smooth, free from harm."

 Billionaire Is 347

    Chapter 347 Just An Impostor Chapter 347 Just An Impostor


    The day of the charity concert.


    For the past few days, I had been busy handling matters rted to the Gardner Group''s branch office Today, I made sure to arrive early for the rehearsal. Holding my gown, I was heading to the changing room when I spotted Sadie and Ashley arguing around the corner of the hallway.


    "I heard Bill is back in Snowville. It''s been a long time-is he still angry with you?" Ashley asked.


    Sadie''s face darkened at the mention of Bill. She tried to hide it, but I could tell she was probably remembering the day she almost got strangled. "Yeah," she responded casually, brushing it off.


    "You''re father and daughter. There''s no reason to hold a grudge. I heard he''s starting the project with the Bolton Group soon. Could you just apologize with him? You know, things haven''t been going well for me at home. I''m counting on Bill to give me a way out," Ashley pleaded. Apologize for what? I haven''t done anything wrong." Sadie said, her voice growing impatient


    "Sadie, I heard Zoey has been shadowing Billtely, getting to know all thepany processes. Bill''s even introduced her to some of his business partners. I''m worried he''s nning to hand the branch over to her. And here you are, still sulking-if you keep this up Sadie pped his hand away, growing annoyed. "Are you done? I have apetition to attend. We''ll talkter."


    "Sadie....


    Ashley hesitated, unwilling to let this go, yet dared not push her further. He still hoped to get in with the Gardners.


    Unfortunately for him, his n was about to fall apart.


    In just a short while, a major spectacle would unfold.


    We had rehearsed several times. Now, whenever Sadie saw me, she started to avoid me, clearly not wanting any trouble.


    The group went a few rounds, and everything went smoothly. Although Yael was present, he never had the chance to speak to me, with too many ssmates around.


    Still, his eyes asionally drifted toward me, sending achill down my spine.


    It felt like he was sizing me up like prey.


    Before we went on stage, a ssmate whispered, "Sadie, I heard the president of the Gardner Group is here today. Is your dading to support you?"


    At the mention of Bill, Sadie''s face turned pale. "M-my stomach hurts. I think I need to get some rest."


    Chapter 347 Just An Impostor


    Yael stepped in and stopped her, saying, "We''re about to go on stage soon. Sadie, you need to push through."


    Sadie bit her lip, her face showing clear signs of distress "Yael, it really hurts. I don''t want to pass out on stage and mess up the performance"


    "Actually, I prepared some painkillers just in case someone had an issue, Yael said, pulling out the medicine. "It looks like you''re in luck. Take one of these Sadie was speechless.


    Yael didn''t give her a chance to escape and practically dragged her onto the stage.


    1 spotted a lot of familiar faces in VIP seats. Bill and Carter were sitting together, heads down in quiet conversation.


    When I showed up on stage, both of their gazesnded on me, almost in sync.


    A ssmate behind me whispered, "Sadie, your dad is looking at you."


    Sadie didn''t notice, but I could see the color drain from her face. She was scared, afraid that Bill might explode in anger or, worse, expose the lies she''d been telling. She could never show her face again if that happened. I smiled at Carter, and he returned a reassuring look.


    To my surprise, Taylor was sitting behind him. Just thinking about how my sister was still in his hands made me want to grab my violin, knock him out, and rescue Whitney.


    How could these monsters have such strong nerves? After all the evil deeds they''d done, they could still proudly sit in public.


    I steadied myself and slowly drew my bow across the strings.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Sadie, clearly out of sync and nervous.


    As the final act, our ss performed with exceptional skill, and the audience gave us a thunderous. apuse once we finished.


    I nced at Sadic, her nerves so apparent I could almost feel her wishing she could run away.


    Meanwhile, the donation amount on the screen was rapidly climbing. Despite some students trying to outdo each other with donations, our ss''s amount soared, eventually reaching a staggering 30 million dors.


    One-performance had raised such an enormous amount of money, leaving everyone in the room stunned.


    The host stood on stage, microphone in hand. "A big thank you to everyone for participating in this charity event, especially to Mr. Gardner of the Gardner Group, who personally donated 20 million. Our school will be awarding him the title of Ambassador of Love,'' Mr. Gardner, would you like to say a few


    words?"


    Bill was dressed sharply in a suit, his hair neatly styled and his tall frame even more striking now that he''d lost weight.


    Chapter 347 Just An Impostor


    9,83%


    His chiseled features cut through the air, making the younger girls whisper amongst themselves.


    "Sadie, your dad is so handsome!" One whispered.


    s


    "I really envy you. Your dad is so good-looking and cares so much about you. He probably donated that 20 million for you, didn''t he?"


    "Sadie, does your dad need another daughter? What about me?


    Sadie, sweating nervously, couldn''t bring herself to respond.


    The host asked, "Mr. Gardner, with such a generous donation, I''m sure you must be a verypassionate person who regrly does charity work?"


    Bill''s gaze shifted toward me, but I knew he wasn''t looking at me-he was looking at Zoey.


    "No," he said firmly. "I''m here because of my daughter, I''ve made a lot of mistakes in the past, and I know she''s always been kind and involved in charity. As her father, it''s my responsibility to support her."


    "I see," the host said. "With a father like you, who''s such a caring businessman, I''m sure your daughter must be exceptional as well. In that case, would you mind letting your daughter present the Love Ambassador award to you?" "Of course," Bill replied.


    The host turned to us and said, "Ms. Gardner, could you please do the honor?"


    Everyone was so caught up in the excitement that no one considered me. They simply pushed Sadie forward. "Go on, Sadic. You''re the pride of our ss."


    With the bold lie already out in the open, Ashley was watching from the side. Sadie had no choice but to steel her resolve and step forward.


    She only hoped Bill''s calm demeanor wouldn''t make the situation more awkward for both of them. Just as her hand was about to touch the medal, Bill''s voice cut through the air. "Are you my daughter?"


    The words sent shockwaves through the room.


    Sadie wasn''t his daughter? Who else could it be?


    Isn''t thismon knowledge?


    Sadie had been pushed forward, and now all eyes were on her. She was trapped, neither able to move forward nor step back.


    The host awkwardly cleared his throat and asked, "Mr. Gardner, you''re joking, right? We all know Sadie is your daughter."


    Bill immediately denied it. "She''s not."


    Sadie had been in the headlines with Bill several times before, while Zoey, his real daughter, had never been mentioned. Everyone had assumed Sadie was his daughter.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Chapter 347 Just An Impostor


    BK 83%


    s


    Bill took the microphone and announced, "Sadie and have no blood rtion. Zoey is my only daughter.


    He sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Sadie is just an impostor, thrown out by the Gardners."

 Billionaire Is 348

    Chapter 348 A Fruitless Effort


    Chapter 348 A Fruitless Effort


    The moment those words were spoken, everyone froze in shock.


    Ashley was stunned; her mind went nk and filled with question marks.


    24 83%


    s


    Their families had known each other for a long time, so who on earth was Sadie if she wasn''t his daughter?


    Everyone turned toward me, and something suddenly licked.


    "So Zoey is the real international heiress!"


    "So Zoey is the real international heiress!"


    "No wonder she always mooches off me for a cup of milk tea. I thought, How could an heiress be this broke?"


    "She even borrowed 20,000 dors from me a few days ago."


    "I lent her 50,000 dors through an online loan. She said her credit card was maxed out and promised to pay me back next month."


    "I lent her money


    100. 100.


    What a fraud!"


    Everyone chimed in, hurling criticism at her from every direction, bombarding Sadie with rumors and judgment.


    o matter how thick-skinned Sadie was, she couldn''t sely there any longer. She covered her face and ran


    her previous confidencepletely gone.


    Holding my medal and flowers, I walked up to Bill, draping it around his neck. "Dad, thank you."


    He wrapped his arms around me and we took a photo.


    I looked up at the bright, sunny sky. Zoey, can you see this?


    This was the moment she had always dreamed of-geting Bill''s recognition and finally establishing herself as his outstanding daughter. The scene froze in time.


    Today''s front page headline would be about me and Bill, while Sadie would be exposed as the fake she was.


    After the event, I saw Sadie cornered by Ashley in the parking lot. She hadn''t even had time to change out of her gown.


    ""Let go of me!"


    Ashley demanded. "Exin yourself. If you''re not his daughter, then who''s your real father?"


    "What does it matter to you? I''m your girlfriend, Don''t tell me you want to ditch me now?"


    Ashley gripped her wrist so tightly it turned red. He questioned, "What happened with the Gardners? I''ve


    Chapter 348 A Fruitless Effort


    invested so much in you. If you don''t exin yourself, won''t let you leave


    1 pushed Carter forward, stepping into the conversation "Regarding her biological father, you are familiar with him-Zack Harrison, who is on the verge of bankruptcy. Does that clear things up? The recent event with Zack cutting the ribbon had caused a stir, and now he was theughingstock of


    everyone.


    Ashley finally put the pieces together and asked, "So, your mom was having an affair with him? Are you a b"stard?"


    Sadie instantly shot back, furious. "Who are you calling a b*stard?"


    But this wasn''t just about calling names. Ashley''s mind was fixated on one thing-getting Bill to confirm it.


    "Bill, tell me this isn''t true, Sadie is your daughter, right?


    Bill smirked coldly. "Do you really think she is?"


    "I''ve spent all this money on her. I just bought her a house and a car-all for your sake!"


    Sadie had learned some tricks over time. Realizing that secrets couldn''t stay hidden forever, she had nned the whole thing, coaxing Ashley into buying her a house and a car.


    Ashley thought he could just use Sadie to get closer to Bill. He believed that Bill would repay him for all the money he spent once he became his son-inw.


    He thought he could control Sadie at will, but little did he know that Sadie had outwitted him.


    All the properties were in Sadie''s name!


    Bill, upon learning that Ashley was a key factor in Zoey''s depression, couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction at this.


    "My reputation is so cheap that anyone can use it?" With a mocking smile, Bill asked, "When you abandoned Zoey, did you ever think this would happen?"


    Ashley must have regretted his actions, turning his back on the real heiress to pursue a love affair with an illegitimate daughter.


    Now, he was despised by his own family and disliked by the Gardners. He had even spent a significant amount of money in recent days in an attempt to please Sadie.


    The truth finally surfaced-it was all a scam. Ashley felt as if the world had copsed around him.


    He looked at me, his lips moving as if he was about to say something, but Carter shot him a cold nce, and Ashley quickly fell silent.


    Ismiled slightly at him and said, "Ashley, you should download the national anti-fraud app next time.


    counting their money.


    Don''t let cone sell you out and still have you


    Ashley was lost for words.


    Just then, Sadie tried to run. Already furious, Ashley grabbed her by the back of her neck and pped her


    Chapter 348 A Fruitless Effort


    so hard that she fell to the ground.


    *B*tch! I''ve spent so much money on you, and you still want to run?"


    "Ashley, didn''t you say you loved me and would do anything for me?"


    s


    "Do anything to you, my foot! If you aren''t Bill''s daughter, who would even look at you? I''m done with your heiress attitude. Sadie, I warn you, if you don''t pay me back with interest, I''ll sell you to the nightclubs to settle your debt." His ps had left Sadie''s hair in a mess, and blood flowed from her face as she crawled toward us like a dog.


    "Dad. I''m begging you to help me again. I really know was wrong.


    "Stop calling me as your dad. I don''t have a disgusting daughter like you. Every time I think about what you did to Zoey, I wish I could tear you apart!"


    When Zoey''s name was mentioned, Sadie quickly nced at me. "Zoey, Mrs. Bolton, you''re kind-hearted and beautiful. We''re sisters, after all. I know I''ve wronged you in the past. Please, help me."


    "Help you? You were just ndering me at school not long ago. How dare you ask me for help?"


    She continued to grovel and begged me, while some ssmates nearby saw everything clearly.


    "Oh my god, Sadie is this shameless?"


    "Sadie, give me my money back!"


    Her ssmates rushed toward her.


    Sadie, no longer caring about anything, ran away without looking back. She almost got hit by a car as she crossed the street, causing the driver to lean out and curse at her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "B*tch, you can hide now,


    but you can''t run from me forever."


    Ashley rushed to chase her in the car, but Sadie had already disappeared.


    The students nearby now understood the truth when they saw me wheel Carter.


    It was Carter who had donated the building.


    Even though he was disabled, no one dared to look down on him.


    "Zoey, I''m sorry. We misunderstood you because we listened to Sadie. Can you forgive me?"


    "I even cursed you with her before. I''m really sorry."


    They weren''t sincere in their apology; they were just afraid I''d settle the scoreter.


    I calmly replied, "It''s fine. I never held a grudge."


    Whether they praised or insulted me, I didn''t care. I had no intention of bing friends with them, so their opinions didn''t matter.


    Chapter 348 A Fruitless Effort


    "Carter, let''s go."


    "Mm."


    #5 Free Coins


    I didn''t look at those so-called ssinates again. They were just fair-weather friends who would vanish after graduation. I couldn''t be bothered to maintain rtionships with them.


    As the car door slowly closed. I saw the Carlyns brothers standing not far away.


    One harbored malicious intention with a smile on his fire, while the other''s grin was bright and dazzling.


    Both gave me the chills.

 Billionaire Is 349

    Chapter 349 I''ll Take Care of Your Body


    Chapter 349 I''ll Take Care of Your Body


    s


    After spending half a month in Snowville, Bill''s focus shifted away from thepany. He had handed over all his responsibilities to me and nned to leave soon. That night, we shared a farewell dinner together.


    Tomorrow, I''m going back home, Zoey. Thepany is yours from now on, Bill said.


    I understood. He was eager to return to Mom''s side, and I didn''t mind.


    "Dad, I won''t let you down." I promised.


    "Carter, you take care of her. If you hurt her, I won''t forgive you, Bill warned.


    "Don''t worry, Bill. Even if it costs me my life. I won''t let Zoey down."


    I quickly tugged at his sleeve and chided yfully. "Hey, don''t you dare say things like that."


    "Alright, I''ll take good care of her," Carter said, raising his ss in agreement.


    As we were leaving the restaurant, we saw Sadie running toward us, looking disheveled and covered in blood.


    In just half a month, I learned that her life had taken a sharp turn for the worse.


    Ashley had done everything he could to force her to transfer the house and car to him, but Sadie had refused. The two of them had been back and forth with it.


    Later, Sadie went to her biological father, Zack, but under Bill''s pressure, he was quickly losing everything.


    He had already transferred part of his assets to his wife and children, divorced, and married the ever- persistent Monica.


    Monica had thought she was living her dream, but after marrying Zack, he filed for bankruptcy, and they both found themselves buried under a mountain of debt. Zack, struggling to stay afloat himself, had no way to help Sadie.


    Sadie med Monica for their affair being discovered by Bill and put all the me on her,


    Once a pampered heiress, Sadie now found herself living in hiding, leading a miserable life. She had severed ties with Monica.


    When I saw her again, she had changed dramatically. Though it was warmer in April, she wore a thin dress, and her exposed skin bore all kinds of marks.


    Gone was the pride on her face; she was kneeling in front of Bill, begging.


    "Dad, if you don''t help me, Ashley and those people will kill me! You''re all I have left!"


    Bill looked at her coldly, with no trace of sympathy. "Isn''t this what you deserve?


    III


    Chapter 340 I''ll Take Care of Your Body


    Dad, that b''stard wanted me to sleep with those perverted old men. I didn''t want to get pregnant with their clubd. He even threatened to kill me if I didn''t film an adult movie. Dad, I''m out of options. Please. just help me this onest timet Sering her like this, I couldn''t help but think back to the day she and Ashley had gone to the auctio


    It she hadn''t been so arrogant, casually buying millions worth of clothing, she wouldn''t have drained Ashley''s money.


    On the other hand, if she hadn''t stolen Zoey''s boyfriend and deliberately provoked Zoey, that giri


    uldn''t have died, and Sadie wouldn''t have ended up in such a miserable state.


    So, what goes aroundes around. She reaped what she sowed.


    Bill snapped her lingers one by one, his face as emotionless as ever. "Then you should die. As your father if you die, I''ll take care of your body."


    Sadie''s tears fell as she heard those ruthless words.


    "Dad, how could you do this to me? You used to spoil me so much. Whatever I wanted, you''d buy for me You always agreed to my requests. Even though we don''t share blood, it doesn''t change the fact that you''ve been my father for 20 years! Even if it''s just a dog, you''d feel something! How could you be so cruel?


    Bill looked down at her, disdain in his eyes. "You''re right. I''m a cruel father, but because of you. I neglected my own daughter. I''ll be punished for that, but you think you can just go on like nothing happened? You''re naive." ""Dad!"


    "The biggest regret of my life was ever acknowledging a beast like you as my daughter, Bill said bitterly


    He took out his phone and said, "I''ve already informed Ashley of your whereabouts. Enjoy the life you deserve, Sadie. If you steal from others, you''ll have to pay it back." "Dad!!!"


    Bill didn''t look back at her. He turned to me and said, "Let''s go. It''s gettingte."


    I nced at Sadie, lying on the ground, disheveled. I didn''t mock her or pay her any more attention. I simply got into the car.


    "Zoey, please lend me some money! I beg you. I''ll leave this country and never show my face again," she cried.


    I pried her fingers off the door frame one by one. "Sadie. I owe you nothing. You owe Zoey. Go to hell and pay it back. Don''t let me see you again."


    There was no need for me to do anything. With all the debts she owed, countless people were waiting to collect.


    As the car drove away, I saw her chasing after us.


    "Don''t go, please! I''m begging you!"


    Chapter 349 I''ll Take Care of Your Body


    She stumbled and fell, her desperate face appearing in the rearview mirror.


    I bet she would never feel remorse for the harm she caused Zoey. She was simply a product of circumstance, not someone who realized her mistakes. She was hopeless, unable to find redemption in this life


    I sighed softly. Sadie was just a pitiful creature, incapable of stirring up any real trouble.


    What weighed on my mind were Whitney and Anna. Ifl could catch Anna and have her go to the polier and confess everything, the truth woulde out.


    But since that night she disappeared, it was as if she had vanished from the earth.


    I hadn''t been to school in days. Yael hadn''t moved either. He hadn''t reached out to me.


    It felt like everything had gone quiet. The weather warmed, and Snowville''s snow finally melted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The city shifted to spring overnight. The flowers bloomed on the branches, and the trees sprouted new leaves, sweeping away the gloom of winter.


    Burt would always remember everything that happened that winter-the people buried under the nket of white.


    "Chloe, what are you thinking? What''s with that expression of yours?"


    "How do we lure a cave-hiding snake, Carter?


    Carter squeezed my hand tightly and said, "I won''t let you be the bait, Chloe. It''s too dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, Carter. I value my life too much. I don''t n on doing it myself."


    "So what do you mean?"


    "We''ll spread the word that Grandma has woken up, then report it to the police, providing them with evidence and clues. Do you think some people might panic and do something reckless?" "That''s not a bad idea


    Grandma''s mention of the Carlyns suggests a connection between both families. She might have more evidence. Plus, if we expose what Anna did to her, the police can issue a warrant for Anna''s arrest."


    Carter agreed, "Penelope''s health has improved a lot recently. We can bring her out temporarily. Just having her appear in public and announcing she''s recovering will be enough to make those people panic. Then, we can simply set up the trap and wait for therge fish


    to bite."

 Billionaire Is 350

    0


    33


    Chapter 350 Anna Crawls Out of Hell


    Chapter 350 Anna Crawls Out of Hell


    1 often video call Mrs. Lambert. Grandma can now sita wheelchair, and her expressions weren''t as nk as before. Despite her slurred speech, her health had significantly improved. Anna hated Grandma so much, and the thing she feared most was Grandma waking up.


    Carter and I hade up with a n-an old trick to draw them out!


    The next day, the thought that Grandma would be back today made me incredibly happy, so I took extra care in getting ready.


    Grandma had always been so kind to me. If she saw how well I was doing now, she would be happy.


    "Carter, do you think this makeup is too light? It makes me look a little pale. Grandma''sing home today; I need to look my best when I see her."


    Carter took his time putting on his watch, his movements graceful and dignified.


    People at school had plenty to say about our marriage, even turning it into a story about a disabled tycoon with his young, delicate wife.


    How could they know that every move he made exuded charm?


    Carter wrapped his arm around my waist and studied my face for a moment. "Hmm, yes, it''s a bit too light."


    Then I''ll change the shade... hmm..."


    He leaned in and kissed me fiercely, his tall frame pressing me against the open wardrobe.


    "C-Carter," I clutched his tie. The temperature suddenly rose in the cramped space, and it suffocated me.


    He was like a hungry wolf, unwilling to let go once he caught his prey.


    "Chloe, be a good girl and rx."


    These days, I''d been so busy withpany affairs-one meeting after another, signing documents, and apanying Bill to meet person after person.


    By the time I got home, I copsed into bed, exhausted. Forget intimacy-there were times I was too worn out to even lift my hands. He was always the one who carried me to the bath.


    I kept my eyes shut as he washed my hair and my body, drying me off afterward and carrying me back to bed, where I''d fall into a deep sleep.


    Pite being married, we hadn''t had any intimate moments in a long time.


    I had never tried using the closet before!


    During the intense moment, my hand unintentionally detached a silk nightgown from its hanger, causing ht to fall and cover both of our faces.


    Chapter 350 Anna Crawls Out of HellThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    All I could hear was his soft breathing. "Chloe....


    When it finally ended, my face flushed.


    He traced my lips with his finger, smiling. There, now you look better."


    I shyly shot him a yful re. "You''ve picked up on some bad habits!"


    Looking at my torn stockings. I pouted. These cost 2,800 dors! You''re paying for them."


    His mood was great. "Alright, it''s my fault. I''ll buy you as many as you want."


    "Oh no, but you didn''t use protection just


    now!"


    "It''s fine," he reassured me. "I''ve calcted it. This is your safe period: you won''t get pregnant."


    I was about to say more when a knock came at the door. Damian''s voice rang out, "Mrs. Zoey, Sadie''s dead


    My smile froze. She''s dead?


    By the time we arrived at the scene, the police had already pulled her body from the river. It had started to bloat, and there were visible wounds on her skin.


    I instinctively took a step back when I saw the white cloth covering her swollen face.


    She had clung to my car doorst night, begging me to help her.


    Bill had arrived at the scene too. Bill had nned to leave Snowville today to visit Mom, but because Sadie had contacted us prior to her death, the police station took us all for questioning.


    Last night, he had even said that if she died, he would give her a proper burial.


    Sometimes, certain words be self-fulfilling prophecies. No one expected it to happen so soon.


    Bill stood silently as he watched the removal of Sadie''s body, wondering if it was karma.


    A life for a life.


    We went through our statements at the police station, exining our connection to Sadie.


    The security footage showed we only exchanged a few words with her before leaving. There was no motive for murder.


    Before we left, I asked Nelson, "Did she jump into the water herself? She said she couldn''t live without


    money."


    In the quiet space, with Carter''s connections, Nelson quietly told me. "No, it wasn''t suicide. It was murder "Murder?"


    "She was tortured before she died."


    When I heard the word tortured, I couldn''t help but think of myself..


    24


    Chapter 350 Anna Crawls Out of Hell


    "What kind of torture? From what I saw, her body was intact when they pulled her out,"


    s


    Nelson lowered his voice. "It''s pretty awful. She was raped before she died. Her intestines and some organs. were taken out and then shoved back in. There''s a clear anark on her neck. She died from suffocation. Afterward, her body was dumped in the river." Although I had known Sadie''s life would end badly-likely running from money troubles for the rest of her days-1 hadn''t expected her to die so SOOIL


    And in such a brutal way.


    "Who killed her?"


    "We''ve arrested her boyfriend, Ashley. He had a strong motive. ording to the evidence, he''d forced Sadie to sleep with other men before, maybe


    Nelson cleared his throat and said, "You know, some people have very twisted tastes."


    "No, I don''t think it was Ashley. Sadie owed him money. Even though he hated her, he was counting on her to make it back. If those powerful men had been involved, they would have been more discreet. They wouldn''t have simply thrown her body into the river." Nelson turned to me and asked, "Do you have other ideas, Mrs. Bolton?"


    I had a suspicion now.


    There was another person who hated Sadie just as much as I did.


    Anna,


    "Her? Why would she kill Sadie?"


    "Because Sadie exposed her affair with another man at her wedding. It made her pregnancy public, and her n fell apart."


    More importantly, Ss had been caught during the wedding andter killed himself.


    After grieving for a while, Anna would most certainly seck revenge, I had bodyguards when I went out, so she couldn''t get near me, Sadie, the one who had caused it all, was far easier to deal with.


    "Mrs. Bolton, you make a good point. Thank you for the direction. I just thought of something-we need to review some earlier footage."


    "Can I help? Anna is good at disguising herself. Maybe can assist."


    "Sure.


    Nelson led me to theputer and pulled up a surveince video.


    It was the footage fromst night, where Sadie had been begging us.


    At the time, the lighting outside had been dim, and none of us noticed a woman standing under a tree at the rear of the car.


    Mon, D


    Chapter 350 Anna Crawls Out of Hell


    She stood there like a spirit, looking at us with a nearly resentful gaze.


    Though she was covered head to toe, I had dealt with her enough to recognize her instantly.


    "It''s her. It''s Anna!"


    She has crawled out of hell!

 Billionaire Is 351

    Chapter 351 The Threat From Delivery Parel


    Chapter 351 The Threat From Delivery Parcel


    Carter had privately exchanged information with Nelson. Regarding the Sanders and Boltons, despite theck of evidence. Nelson could reasonably infer Anna''s Involvement. "Mrs. Bolton, if your guess is right, she''ll kill everyone connected to Ss," Nelson said, listing them one by one. "Ashley, and you


    I thought Anna''s top target was probably me. Since our encounter at the Bolton Estate, I had been her biggest obstacle.


    However, the presence of my driver and bodyguards prevented her from getting too close. Instead, Sadie, who was left with nothing, became the perfect target for her.


    I had originally nned to use my grandmother to lure Anna out, but it seemed I didn''t need to anymore.


    Logically, their organization had been dismantled, and now high-ranking officials were investigating the case. They avere hoping the other side would slip up and bring the truth to light.


    If the Carlyns brothers were really like I suspected, they would do nothing for now.


    Not doing anything meant no mistakes, no exposed tracks.


    Anna showing up at this point was clearly a sign of division within their ranks.


    She had deep feelings for Ss, and the torment of losing both him and the child was overwhelming her.


    People like her, driven by such cruelty, only grew more paranoid inside.


    She had taken the risk to kill Sadie, which gave us an opportunity.


    "Captain Tucker, I''ll be careful, but you might want to focus on the Hudsons. The Boltons and Sanders have tight security, but the Hudsons have a weak spot. She''s been with Ashley before and knows his habits. Killing him would be easy." Ashley was a drunken mess. After a few drinks, he couldn''t remember his own name and often hung out in nightclubs full of shady people. He would make an effortless target.


    After exchanging thoughts with Nelson, we stepped out just as Ashley was finishing his statement.


    The thing Sadie said about Ashley making her sleep with other men was just her word; there was no evidence, so he couldn''t be detained.


    We crossed paths. Nelson reminded him, "Mr. Hudson, we''ve identified the suspect. She might be targeting you next. Be careful when you go out. If you have any new information, feel free to share it with


    Ashley''s face darkened. He responded impatiently, "Yeah, yeah, I get it. She owes me a lot of money, and now she''s dead. How unlucky.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When he saw me, his expression immediately softened.


    "Zoey, what a coincidence to run into you."


    09:36 Mon, De


    Chapter 351 The Threat From Delivery Parcel


    "It''s no coincidence. I''m here to give a statement. Sadie came to mest night."


    We left the station together, and Ashley didn''t seem at all sad about Sadie''s death.


    A man so heartless made me truly feel for Zoey


    Even if he knew Zoey was dead, he probably wouldn''t shed a single tear.


    Zoey still thought of him on herst breath, for someone so callous and self-serving


    As soon as Sadie died, Ashley began to tter me again, Zoey, actually. I''ve been meaning to apologize for hurting you before. I''m sorry"


    "No need, I won''t forgive you"


    "Zoey, I only have you in my heart. Sadie seduced me and even used Bill to threaten me. Back then, you weren''t well-liked at the Gardners, so I couldn''t help it


    "Stop right there. That''s your problem, not mine. I don''t need an exnation, and I''m not interested in hearing it."


    I quickly turned away, not wanting to be involved with him.


    "Zoey, let''s talk." he said urgently, reaching out to grab me.


    A cold voice interrupted. Try touching her and see what happens."


    Carter, sitting in his wheelchair, fixed him with a cold,manding gaze. His presence radiated authority from all sides.


    Ashley had been on the receiving end of Carter''s wrath before, and at a mere nce, he quickly pulled his hand back and nervously pressed it to his chest. "I didn''t touch her, not even a centimeter."


    No wonder his family would rather promote his sister than use him. He was a coward, always afraid and without a backbone.


    I helped Carter into the car, and Ashley approached us shamelessly.


    "Mr. Bolton, about the project you''re working on with the Gardner Group, any chance I could get in on it? I''m not asking for much; I''m just trying to provide you with some materials." Carter gave him a quick nce and said. "Sure, just take a look at our bidding documents"


    With that, he shut the car door, leaving Ashley outside


    "Captain Tucker didn''t give you any trouble, right?"


    "No, Sadie''s death wasn''t our doing. Anna did it. Sadie was close by when she came to us, and after we left. Sadie had the ident..


    Carter wasn''t surprised by this answer. He''d probably already figured it out.


    He tapped on the armrest, his deep eyes locked on Ashley, who, out of anger, kicked a stone to the side of


    the road.


    24


    Chapter 351 The Threat From Delivery Paren


    He asked. "It''s for Ss, int?"


    Yeah, she take the risk to mourn for Scles, and she definitely warns revenge on him the couldn''t get so me, so her next target is Ashley


    "Chloe, you''re right. Anna''s not stupid. Even if the warts revenge on Ss, the wouldn''t be foolish enough to fall into a trap. And I think "Carter''s voice trailed


    I turned to him and asked, "You think she''s trying to lead using Sade to distract us while she leads us into going after Ashley?


    "Exactly. She led us to the hospital. They sessfully helped Anna escape. This time, she''s trying the same trick again. Even if she wants to kill Ashley, he''s not her next target. He''s just the bait she threw ou lead us astray." "So. her target isn''t just Ashley, but all of us."


    Anna, a highly intelligent woman, had been deeply troubled by love. Now, Ss''s death had pushed her to


    be even more vicious.


    "But she''ll have to go after Ashley sooner orter. I''ll have someone watch him to see if she makes any secret moves.


    "Good. Stay careful. Anna''s a madwoman. She''ll do anything


    Carter looked at me. "Chloe, I''m not afraid of her, but you she won''t let you go.


    By now, I had epted Bill''spany, and my days were packed. I couldn''t stay hidden forever while she controlled everything.


    "Carter, any movements from the Whites


    "No, they''ve been in the country for quite some time, rarely visiting Snowville. And if Anna really is a secret daughter of the Whites, why haven''t theye to seek revenge? How could a secret daughter hate the Sanders this much?" "Either the Whites are better at hiding, or there''s more to this story."


    "Forget the Whites for now. The Carlyns are still suspicious. We should focus on them."


    The Carlyn brothers have been acting normally-one goes to work, the other goes to school, and they spend their free time at their gallery with their carvings. No signs of anything unusual, and there''s no evidence Anna has been in contact with them." "Anna has probably cut ties with them. She wants to take revenge on her own."


    By the time we finished talking, we had arrived at my office building.


    The first project was a coboration with Bolton Group, so Carter followed me to my office.


    He had Damiane to check for any potential threats to me.


    Kemp Estrada, my father''s personal assistant who had worked with him for years, stayed behind to assist


    ine.


    Chapter 351 The Threat From Delivery Parcel


    45 Free Coins


    "Ms. Gardner, here''s the project proposal for you to look over. Also, this is a package someone sent to you."


    It was a man envelope, probably containing documents.


    "Go ahead and open it."


    As soon as he pulled it out, his face changed.


    "Ms. Gardner, look at this."


    Inside were several photos-gruesome images of Sadie being tortured before her death.

 Billionaire Is 352

    Chapter 85% Offer My Head to Ss


    Chapter 352 Offer My Head to Ss


    + Free Cons


    Haarely nced at the photograph before nausea churned my stomach. With a swift motion, I tossed in


    aside.


    Carter, unfazed, methodically sifted through each image. The final photograph wasn''t of Sadie. Instead, it was Ss''s grave. The photo had been alte


    Before Ss''s headstoney a human head, blood seeping from every orifice, with a striking red mole on the forehead.


    The head was mine.


    Carter''s fingers tightened around the edges of the photos, his knuckles pale, veins bulging across the back


    of his hand


    "She''s sending a message. She wants to use my head as an offering for Ss."


    Kemp adjusted his sses, his voice steady. "Ms. Gardner, from now on, all deliveries will be screened in advance. Something like this will not happen again."


    "All the secretarial stall-are they from Bill''s team? Any outsiders?" Carter asked sharply.


    "No outsiders, Mr. Bolton, Every single one of them has been with Mr. Gardner for at least a decade. They''re reliable, Kemp assured him.


    "Keep it that way. Outsiders should have no ess to Ms. Gardner," Carter reminded him firmly.


    "Understood."


    Bill''spany might have been new, but his team wasposed of trusted personnel he''d brought over. There was no room for breaches.


    After finishing my work, I went to the funeral home. Sadie''s body was already being cremated.


    It had been two months since Ist saw Monica, but she was nearly unrecognizable now.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The once carefully maintained face, which had undergone numerous cosmetic surgeries, was now riddled with blemishes and scars, likely worsened by neglect or abuse.


    Time hadn''t been kind to her aging features, and without money to sustain hervish upkeep, she appeared haggard and strange.


    "Oh, my poor daughter! Her anguished wails echoed as I approached.


    Beside her stood Zack, who had also changed. He''d lost a considerable amount of weight, and though his belly had shrunk, his once-round face now bore sharp, malicious contours. His eyes brimmed with malice, devoid of any grief or tenderness.


    It was no surprise. This was the daughter who had called another man father for 20 years. Even after the


    Chapter 352 Offer My Head to Ss


    Truth came out, she had never once addressed Zack as her father.


    Instead of respect, Sadie had hurled insults at him during every encounter. Zack had no love for her.


    Monica, noticing Zack''s cold indifference, snapped, "Our daughter''s being cremated right now! How can you stand there without shedding a single tear? She''s your flesh and blood!" "Daughter?" Zack sneered, his voice dripping with venom. "She never once acknowledged me while she was alive. You raised her into a worthless brat. She got what she deserved." Deserved?


    The word hung in the air, cutting like a de. He was describing a dead woman-a victim-with such cruelty.


    At that moment, it became clear to me who Sadie had inherited her vicious nature from. With such wed parents, how could she have grown up to be anything else? Driven to madness, Monicashed out, wing at Zack''s face,


    His neck and checks already bore the marks of prior fights, evidence of their frequent domestic


    skirmishes.


    It made sense-when they had money, she was his darling


    But now, without money and far from the innocence of youth, their love couldn''t even sustain civility. Who knew how often their home turned into a battlefield? Zark, however, didn''t hesitate. He pped her across the face, hard. "Enough!" he barked.


    Monica fell into a daze from that p, blood trickling from the corner of her mouth.


    When she raised her head, her eyes met Bill''s cold, unforgiving gaze.


    Well, it makes sense; even he said nothing, she had lostpletely.


    She had nearly poisoned Bill, for the Cindere man.


    Even though Bill was never in love with her, he would have at least given her afortable settlement to ensure her financial security if she had simply remained silent. But her greed consumed her. Having already lived in luxury, she wanted Bill''s love too.


    When she couldn''t get it, she tried to destroy him.


    In truth, she and Zack deserved each other.


    At this moment, she should have been filled with shame and covered her face.


    The crematorium staff brought out the urn. "Who''s the next of kin?"


    Before Monica could speak, Bill stepped forward. Tll take it," he said calmly.


    Monica began sobbing the moment the urn rested in Bill''s hands.


    Chapter 832 Offer My Head to Ss


    +5 Free Cors


    "Bill, after everything we did to you, I never thought you''d still care for Sadie. She had been your daughter for 20 years. You''re a betterther than Zack ever was.


    Hill''s expression was cold and unfeeling. He said. "You''re mistaken. I don''t care for her. I hate her. I only took her ashes because I promised her I''d handle her burial and find her a proper resting ce." Monica fell silent, her tears drying as quickly as they''d started.


    Sadie had already lost her reputation long before her death, and even in her final moments, she was surrounded by disgrace. Her parentscked the resources to n a funeral for her.


    If it weren''t for Bill spending money to purchase her a burial plot, she likely wouldn''t even have a ce to rest atter death.


    Once we had the ashes, we quickly buried Sadie. They nted a magnolia tree by her grave and erected a simple tombstone- The inscription on her tombstone read Sadie Harrison, not Sadie Gardner.


    Even in death, Bill had not forgiven her.


    Consider this the end of your debts to Zoey. Bill sat quietly at her grave. "In the afterlife, make sure 10


    to her."


    He ced a bouquet of chrysanthemums by the tombstone, severing all ties to the girl he had once treated as his own daughter.


    70%


    I stared at the photo engraved on the headstone-a snapshot from her time with the Gardners. She wore avish gown, her face brimming with arrogance.


    Once perceived as a pampered princess, she now faces a tragic destiny.


    I sighed heavily, my heart weighed down by the tragedy of it all.


    Ss''s grave wasn''t far; therefore, I made a trip to visit his grave.


    A fresh bouquet of chrysanthemums rested there, alongside a single earring-


    I recognized it immediately-it had been Sadie''s, worn just the night before.


    Anna had been here?


    A shadowy figure caught my eye, and Imanded the bodyguards, "Catch him!"


    The man was dragged before me, trembling and pale.


    "I-I was just here to pay respects! I wasn''t stealing anything!" he stammered.


    "Who sent you?"


    "I don''t know her name. Just some woman with sunsses. She gave me some money to leave the offerings here.


    From his uniform, it was clear he was hired for the task. Anna must have avoided showing up herself.


    09:37 Mon Dec 16 SAG


    Chapter 352 Offer My Head to Ss


    using hum to deliver her twisted message to Ss


    Anna had fully turned to the dark side


    Not only had she refused to flee, but she now seemed determined to fight back against everyone avenge Ss


    And Sadie was just her first move,


    After settling Sadie''s affairs, Bill left for the airport. He had no more reason to stay here.


    He''d considered pressing charges against Monica, sending her to prison.


    However. upon observing her pathetic condition, he concluded that her suffering would intensify if she continued to live with Zack.


    As we left, those two were still fighting in the cemetery


    Back home. Nelson paid a visit.


    Mrs Bolton, I heard you received some threatening photos today."


    Carter handed over the photos and said, "Look into this man with the tattoo."


    In the shadows of the photo, part of a man''s arm was visible. A ck eagle''s head tattoo marked his skin- one of the men involved in Sadie''s death.


    "Understood. We''ll notify you immediately if we find anything. But please. Mrs. Bolton, be careful. Anna poses a threat and has been implicated in several murders rted to the Sanders. She''s ruthless."


    Thank you, Captain Tucker. I''ll be careful. I''ve already instructed my assistant to minimize all social engagements for the time being." I assured him.


    "That''s wise. Better safe than sorry. We''ve already lost far too many lives. I don''t want yours to be next.


    "Did Sadie''s body yield any DNA evidence?" I asked.


    Nelson lowered his voice and said. The perpetrator was careful-no DNA was left in her body. But during her struggle, she managed to scrape some skin from her attacker. We''ve recovered traces from under her fingernails. It''s an important lead."


    Chapt

 Billionaire Is 353

    Chapter 353 Long Time No SeeN?velDrama.Org content.


    Chapter 353 Long Time No See


    s


    1 concluded, "So, the DNA and this tattoo could be our leads. They might help us track down where Annal is hiding.


    "Yes. If Mrs. Bolton finds any leads, don''t hesitate to reach out to us."


    "Of course. Captain Tucker, take care."


    After seeing Nelson off, I finally let out a breath I hadn'' realized I''d been holding. My tense body sagged as relief washed over me.


    Carter moved from his wheelchair and sat beside me curled up on the sofa, resting my head on hisp.


    "It''ste. You should eat something, he murmured softly, his fingers gentlybing through my hair.


    I thought I had grown numb to horrors after everything I''d been through.


    But just recalling the photos-and seeing Sadie''s swollen, deformed face this morning-killed my appetite. entirely.


    "can''t eat. I murmured.


    "You''ve lost weight," he said with a faint sigh.


    "Well, you should me them for their cruelty. They never leave a body intact."


    Carter sighed deeply and said, "Chloe, I''ve thought about sending you to stay with your mom. These past few months, you''ve gone through too much. Who knows what''s still toe?" Even if Anna couldn''t harm me directly, her constant games were enough to make anyone sick.


    "I can''t hide forever, Carter, and neither can they. Anna has already started leaving traces. It''s only a matter of time before we catch her. On the other hand, the Carlyn brothers are remarkably patient." Carter advised, "This can''t be rushed. I need to go on a business trip to Zorya. Come with me. Staying here is not just dangerous-it''s draining you. I''m worried you''re on the brink of a breakdown."


    I hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Mom''s pregnancy is pretty far along. I can visit her while we''re


    there.


    "Whatever you want," he said with a faint smile, brushing the tip of my nose yfully.


    "And don''t you want to see the life I''ve been building over the years?"


    "I do. It''s not just about your life; I also want to meet your friends.


    "Can you eat something now?"


    He finally brought a small smile to my face. "Alright."


    As long as I was with him, the unanswered questions didn''t seem so important,


    Chapter 358 Long Time No See


    The next day, I ran into someone familiar in the first ass cabin Ashley, clearly caudat of art, and up and stammered, "Z... Mrs Bolton?"


    "What a coincidence, I replied coolly. "You are flying humer


    He sighed and said, "When I went to finowville, I thought Bill would put me in a key position. That''s why t followed him."


    I scoffed coldly, "Key position? You mean you wanted control of his branchpany


    Bill doesn''t have a son. Ashley had thought that he could control Gardner''s empire by bing Bill''s con


    inw.


    When he heard Bill was expanding his business empire he jumped on the opportunity. But as it turns out. fate had other ns.


    Once a somewhat respected member of the Hudsons, Ashley was able to livefortably at home. But He''d made such a mess of things that no one at home would ever give him another chance. He''d lost his foothold in Snowville and fled in fear of Anna''s schemes.


    This was the advantage of being a spineless opportunist when things got tough, he could always run.


    "Zoey, don''t be so harsh. I only wanted to lighten Bill''s burden. Actually, I''m in a bit of a tight spot financially right now. Could you, for the sake of old tires, lend me some money? I''ll pay you back as soon as I can." Before I could respond, Carter''s voice cut in, sharp and icy. "Do you think I''m dead?"


    Ashley hadn''t noticed Carter seated behind the cabin divider.


    Panic shed across his face as he quickly retreated to his seat, pulling the divider closed as though it could shield him from everyone''s attention.


    Carter''s brow furrowed as he warned, "If he bothers you again, I''ll break his legs."


    I couldn''t help but smile. "Sounds good to me."


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night, Carter said softly. "Get some rest. The flight''s long."


    "Alright."


    I nodded, slipping on my eye mask and headphones. I let the drama of Snowville drift from my mind.


    For the next few days, I just wanted to enjoy being with Carter.


    Jaford was theplete opposite of Snowville. While Showville endured endless winters that stretched over half the year, this city was a ce of eternal spring Blossoms were everywhere, and the gentle sea breeze carried the scent of flowers. I had been to Jaford before, but only for rushed business trips-signing contracts and leaving as quickly as I''d arrived


    Knowing this was where Carter had spent many years gave the ce a newfound familiarity.


    Chapter 353 Long Time No See


    s


    The moment we left the airport, vibrant tulips of every color greeted us, lifting my mood instantly.


    "This evening a friend is hosting us for dinner, Carter said.


    You don''t often talk about your friends. Who is he?" I asked curiously.


    Han Pearson. He''s one of the people who helped me a lot in the early years. The others aren''t in the country right now, but 111 introduce you to them someday."


    "Sure, will his wife be there? Should I bring her a gift?"


    Carter hesitated, struggling to express himself.


    "What''s wrong? Are things not good between them?"


    "Well, son of I''m not sure if they''ve made any progress in the past six months."


    I decided not to pry further into their personal matters and simply followed Carter to the restaurant.


    As we reached the private dining room, a deep,manding voice echoed from within. "Janice, haven''t you caused enough trouble: The guests are about to arrive; where do you think you''re going? Is this how you carry yourself as my wife?"


    A woman dered, "I don''t care. The divorce papers are already on your desk. All you need to do is sign them. I''ve told you before-I have no interest in ying these childish games with your other women."


    "Han, look at her! She''s being unreasonable! There''s no game! I just dropped by to deliver you a bottle


    wine, for heaven''s sake. I''ll be gone in a moment," said another woman, her voice dripping with feigned,


    innocence.


    Then, azy, almost mocking female voice chimed in, "Don''t start this. If I''d known you wereing, I wouldn''t have shown up. Fine. I''ll go. Wouldn''t want to get in your way."


    As the door swung open, a woman stepped out. She wore a ck gown; her hair was pinned up, adorned with a simple pearl hairpin


    She was stunning, with fair skin and rosy lips. A red mark between her brows gave her an almost otherworldly beauty


    Her eyes met mine, freezing both of us in ce.


    Then her gaze flickered to Carter, sitting in his wheelchair. Tears welled up in her eyes.


    "You-it''s you two.


    Her appearance had changed, but those eyes-those weary, defiant eyes-I''d recognize anywhere.


    We embraced tightly, memories of that day when we parted ways flooding my mind.


    "I don''t know what lies beyond this life, she''d said back then. "But no matter what happens, Zoey, I hope you live a bright and joyful life. For yourself, just this once."


    "I will," I''d promised.


    Chapter 353 Long Time No See


    "Goodbye, Chloe," she said as she chose death, while I dose life.


    We''d taken two very different paths.


    Lately, I had wondered if she had been reborn or if she had simply vanished from the world.


    But seeing her now, I knew one thing for certain: she was back.


    "Long time no see," I whispered.


    She leaned closer, her voice trembling as she replied, "Long time no see, Chloe."


    s

 Chapter 354 Zoey, I Got Your Back

    When she was alive, I had never interacted with her for even a single day. And yet, I am the person in this world who understands her the most, who empathizes with her the deepest. The fact that she was still alive-it filled me with immeasurable joy.


    I hugged her tightly, unwilling to let go. "Thank God! Thank God!" You''re still here.


    "Janice, who is this?" A sugary, fake-sweet voice rang out behind us.


    Other people''s family affairs aren''t my concern. But Zoey? She''s not just anyone to me.


    In the brief exchange between the three of them, I had roughly pieced together their rtionships.


    I''m Chloe Sander, 28 years old, and she''s Zoey Gardner, 20. She''s like a sister to me.


    Instinctively, I pulled her behind me, shielding her. My eyes scanned the woman who stood next to the man in the suit.


    To be fair, Han had the kind of polished charm that hides a rotten core-a handsome face with refined, aristocratic features, a tall and lean build, and a cold, distant demeanor. But if he''d done Zoey wrong, I''ll be the first to make him pay.


    "Carter, this is your wife, isn''t it?" Han started, breaking the silence.


    I nced at the woman in the white dress clinging to his arm. "Mr. Pearson, hello. And this must be Mrs. Pearson, correct?"


    That woman''s face lit up with triumph when I said that, a smug smile spreading across her lips.


    Han frowned. He was visibly displeased. "She''s not."


    I smirked and said, "Oh, my mistake. With how she''s hanging onto your arm, her chest practically glued to you, I just assumed she''s your wife. My apologies, Mr. Pearson." Though I apologized, everyone present could tell I was being deliberately snide.


    Carter coughed awkwardly and said, "That''s on me. Let me introduce everyone properly. This is Han, whom I''ve mentioned to you before. And thisdy here is his wife, Janice."


    His voice trailed off as he gestured toward the woman, clearly not nning to borate. The smug woman''s expectant expression froze in ce.


    Since Carter wasn''t going to help her out, she took the initiative and introduced herself, "I''m Nina White. My family and Han''s are old friends."


    I nodded with mock understanding. "Ah, I see. Carter, I suppose customs are different where she''s from. Where I''m from, even childhood friends understand the importance of boundaries. They don''t cling to married men so intimately. Jaford must have a particrly progressive culture."


    Then I added, "You don''t have any other childhood sweethearts or old mes like this around here, do you? Because I''m petty and couldn''t possibly tolerate a husband who doesn''t respect his vows."N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Carter knew I was being deliberately sarcastic but couldn''t refute me.


    I knew it was rude, but I couldn''t stand anyone mistreating Zoey.


    Zoey, I''ll protect you.


    Never again will I let anyone drive you to despair.


    Han''s expression darkened, clearly catching on to my jabs. Out of respect for Carter, he didn''tsh out. Instead, he withdrew his arm from Nina and turned to Janice. "Come here." Zoey was different from how she used to be. But, of course, dying once changes a person.


    Shezily nced at Han and retorted, "Are you my dad or something? Just because you call me over doesn''t mean I''lle. How embarrassing."


    The mention of Bill made me impatient; I had so many things I wanted to talk to her about.


    Han clearly wasn''t expecting her to embarrass him in front of everyone. His face turned an even darker shade.


    Carter, trying to defuse the tension, said, "Let''s all sit."


    Han pulled out the seat next to him and looked at Zoey. However, Zoey didn''t even nce at him. Instead, she plopped down next to me.


    Somehow, we ended up bing the closest of friends in that room.


    "Han, if Janice won''t sit, I''ll join you," Nina offered, trying to salvage the situation.


    I gave her a quick nce and asked, "Ms. White, weren''t you about to leave? Why sit back down?"


    Nina forced a sheepishugh and said, "I just remembered that I actually don''t have anything urgent to do."


    Han, ring at Zoey and me, asked, "You two know each other?"


    I shook my head and said, "No, but the moment I met her, I felt like she was my soulmate."


    Zoey snorted, "What does it matter to you? Shut up already."


    Han was speechless.


    During the meal, Han and Carter discussed business.


    Meanwhile, Nina, ever eager, peeled a shrimp for Han. "Han, I peeled this for you."


    As she ced the shrimp on his te, she shot a smug look at Zoey, clearly trying to provoke her.


    "Ms. White," I began, feigning innocence, "is itmon for women here to peel shrimp for men? Where I''m from, it''s the other way around."


    Carter, ying along, ced a few peeled shrimp onto my te.


    The stark contrast made Nina''s attempt at provocationughable.


    I casually ced a few shrimp onto Zoey''s te and said, "Eat up."


    She was younger than my own sister. How could I not spoil her?


    Zoey smiled sweetly, biting into one, and said, "It''s delicious."


    Carter gave Han a knowing look and suggested, "Why don''t you peel some for your wife too?"


    Han''s expression turned even icier. I couldn''t help but wonder if Zoey''s life was still miserable after her rebirth.


    Could this man be abusive?


    I was concerned that he would be able to remove Nina''s imnts with a single punch, given the way his veins bulged on his hand as he clenched his fist.


    To my relief, all he did was tear the head off a shrimp. At least it wasn''t Zoey''s head; I patted my chest in mock relief.


    Can you me me for jumping to conclusions? I''ve encountered enough wolves in sheep''s clothing to be wary of everyone.


    After all, I''ve seen my fair share of wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    It was clear he had lived a life of luxury and had never done this kind of thing before. The way he peeled the shrimp wasn''t just clumsy-it was pure chaos.


    If you knew he was peeling shrimp, you''d give him credit for trying. If you didn''t, you might think he was performing open-heart surgery on the poor creature. When he ced it in Zoey''s bowl, he barked, "Eat."


    His jaw lifted slightly, his gaze flickering to Zoey, as if waiting for her reaction.


    Ah, I see.


    He''s one of those arrogant, self-important, dominant CEO types.


    Is he expecting Zoey topliment him?


    Zoey casually tossed the shrimp back at him. "It''s hideous."


    Nina quickly snatched it up and stuffed it into her mouth, trying to salvage the moment. That''s when Zoey added, "Even a dog wouldn''t eat it."


    It rendered both Nina and Han speechless.


    The scene was absurd. Nina looked like a fool, unsure whether to chew or spit it out.


    I watched the scene unfold with amusement. Tsk, this love triangle was far more entertaining than a small-town middle-aged soap opera. Poor Carter was stuck in the middle, visibly ufortable.


    There''s always drama when women are involved. Zoey and I went all out.


    Even though it was our first time teaming up, we worked together with the kind of unspoken understanding only soulmates could have. Dinner was cut short, likely because the tension made it unbearable for them.


    Carter announced, "Let''s meet another day. We''re exhausted for now."


    "Agreed." I shot Han a grin. "Thank you for the hospitality, Mr. Pearson. This meal was very entertaining."


    Oops. Thatst part slipped out, and Han''s face darkened again.


    Zoey linked her arm with mine as we prepared to leave.


    Han gritted his teeth and said, "Janice, this is far enough. You''re my wife. Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Wife? Didn''t I already hand you the divorce papers? Isn''t the new Mrs. Pearson right beside you, waiting to step in?" "Janice, I''m warning you, ying hard to get will work on me."


    Zoey rolled her eyes and climbed into the car with me. "Call me when you''re at City Hall. I''ll be there."


    Without sparing Han another nce, she mmed the door shut. "Drive."

 Billionaire Is 355

    Chapter 355 Did Carter Massage Them For You?


    Chapter 355 Did Carter Massage Them For You?


    Zoey elegantly followed Carter and me away.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, she nced back at us. "I weren''t for your bad leg. I''d make you sit in the back."


    Carter''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and he said, "I can carry her."


    "Fine, then. Pull over."


    The car stopped again. Han strode up quickly, his steps purposeful. "I knew it. Your return implies that we can put the past behind us."


    Zoey rolled her eyes at him and chided, "You''re crazy."


    This time, she mmed the car door even harder as she climbed in and sat next to me. I leaned against Carter, his arm wrapping protectively around me.


    Zoey clicked her tongue in mock disapproval. "Seriously, I can''t even look at you two. Just a few months, and you''re this sweet? Do you really like him that much


    Blushing. I buried my face deeper into Carter''s chest. "Mm-hmm. I''mpletely smitten. We''re happy together."


    ...very


    Zoey rested her chin on her hand, her expression teasing. "Carter, shouldn''t you thank me for setting you up with such a great match?"


    "Thank you." he replied simply.


    "Wow, I heard about your reputation-ruthless in business, a merciless devil, even lost the use of your leg I figured you''d be some twisted psycho. Who knew you''d be this agreeable?" Carter tightened his arm around my waist, his eyes narrowing as he figured out who she was.


    "I''m grateful for un


    sending her back to me," he said softly. "Without your sacrifices, she wouldn''t have


    been able to start over."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She raised a hand, cutting him off. "Stop right there. You make it sound like I''m some war hero who died for the greater good."


    "Zoey, how have you been?" I asked, my curiosity about her life overwhelming me.


    I never thought we''d meet again, especially not like this.


    "To be honest, starting over again, I think it''s fine to just let everything go."


    "Huh?" I didn''t quite get what she meant.


    "My timeline ofing back is different from yours," she exined. "I came back abour-a month ago, and I woke up in Janice''s body. She was in love with Han, but as you''ve probably noticed, that Nina girl-his so-called childhood sweetheart-was always there to stir up trouble. This marriage was arranged by Han''s grandpa, and Han resented it. He was cold toward the original Janice, never even looking her in


    Chapter 355 Did Carter Massage Them For You?


    OK 82%E


    s


    the eye during their three years of marriage. Instead, he defended Nina at every turn. One day, after yet another confrontation, Janice snapped and jumped into theke.


    Her voice turned wry. "You have no idea what it was like The day I woke up in this body, I opened my eyes. underwater, staring straight at a massive ck fish. Scared me so badly, I nearly died all over again. Luckily, I can swim, so I dragged myself out. After dealing with scumbags like Ashley, I figured, screw it. If Han hates me, fine. We can just get divorced.


    Her


    story brought a softugh from me. Tm just d you''re okay. When I saw how furious Han looked earlier, I was worried he might abuse you."


    Carter cut in. "That wouldn''t happen. Han may have temper, but he''s a gentleman at heart. He''d never do something like that."


    I shot him a look and scolded, "Of course, you''d take his side. He''s your friend."


    Carter fell silent.


    Zoey watched us, a mixture of amusement and concern on her face. "Honestly, I worried about you. Back then, I left you with such a mess. Marriage is a lifelong thing, you know? I was terrified I''d ruined your life." "Don''t worry. I''ve taken care of everything."


    She smiled knowingly. "I know. I looked you up in the news and saw your painting livestreams, that violin performance not long ago, and even photos of you with Dad-uh, I mean, Bill. You''ve done so well."


    Her smile turned bittersweet, and my heart ached for her.


    "Bill knows the truth now," I said quietly. "He regrets everything he did to you. Zoey, why haven''t you


    reached to Mom? She''d be thrilled to know you''re alive."


    Zoey lowered her head, her fingers fidgeting with her nails. "I don''t deserve to be her daughter. When I chose to end things, I didn''t even think about her feelings. You''re amazing, and you''re enough for her. Her daughter shouldn''t be a coward like me." I sighed softly and said, "Both Mom and Bill love you very much."


    "Just don''t tell them yet, okay? When I''ve made something of myself, when I can shine too, I''ll go see her."


    "By the way, Zoey? Mom''s pregnant."


    Her eyes widened. ''Really?"


    The rest of the ride was filled with chatter andughter, like two schoolgirls on a field trip."


    Carter stayed quiet, ying the perfect armrest as we giggled and gossiped.


    The car arrived at a grand estate bearing the Bolton Estate sign.


    The iron gates creaked open, revealing hydrangeas of every color under the soft glow of the streetlights. My favorite flowers.


    He nted them for me.


    Chapter 355 Did Carter Massage Them For You?


    +5 Free Cons


    Damian wheeled Carter behind us, his tone light. "T''ve known Mrs. Zoey for years, but I''ve never seen her This happy


    Carter looked at me tenderly, never interrupting me. "Yeah, it''s nice."


    Zoey spun around and said, "Carter, l''in stealing Chlon tonight. She''s sleeping with me."


    Carter blinked, his mouth opening, then closing.


    It was too early for him to feel good about everything.


    "Please?" I added, giving him my best pleading look. "I have so much to talk about with Zoey. Just for tonight?"


    He sighed in defeat. "Fine. But don''t stay up toote."


    ""Got it!"


    I yfully tapped Zoey on the forehead. "By the way, I older, so you should call me sister. And Carter? He''s your brother-inw; you need to be polite to him Zoey was unconvinced. She argued, "Excuse me? You''re using my body. You''re 20. I''m 25. I''m your older Sister"


    Carter chimed in, "I''m older than Han. That makes Chloe your sister-inw."


    The debate over titles went on, neither side willing to budge.


    "It doesn''t count, it doesn''t count! Han and I are getting divorced. He''s him, I''m me-we''re not a family. So, I''m your elder here."


    I chuckled helplessly. "Alright, alright, whatever makes you happy. Call it whatever you like, as long as it brings you joy.


    "Chloe! You''re my younger sister!" She chirped, linking her arm with mine and skipping toward the house.


    "Yeah! Alright."


    Zoey was absolutely thrilled, bouncing up and down as she clung to my arm.


    Atst, she was no longer the lifeless, gloomy girl she used to be. This was how it should be-20 years. and brimming with the energy of youth.


    The house was warm and inviting, every corner filled with Carter''s careful touches..


    join


    Zoey picked a guest room and insisted I jom her for a bath.


    old


    At first, I hesitated due to my shyness, but she smiled wickedly. "Oh,e on. I''ve lived in this body for 20 years. Nothing here I haven''t seen before. Come on, I have so much to tell you. A lot must''ve happened while I was gone." "Fair enough.


    We soaked in the massive tub, chatting like middle schoolers about dreams and ns.


    Chapter 355 Did Carter Massage Them For You?


    s


    Then her gaze dropped to my chest, and she taunted, looks much bigger now. Did Han massage it for you?"


    I stared at her, utterly speechless. "You little brat! Since when have you been full of nonsense?"


    ""Hey, I''m your elder sister here."


    "Sure thing, sis. Now, what do you want to hear?"


    "Hmm... everything. How about Sadie? She was still in your ss, right? Did she give you any trouble?"


    I shook my head and revealed, "Sadie''s dead."


    Zoey froze and eximed in disbelief, "What?"


    "Zoey, a lot happened after you left. Let me tell you everything."

 Billionaire Is 357

    hapter 357 Men Are Really Cheap


    Chapter 357 Men Are Really Cheap


    1 nudged her in the waist yfully and jabbed, "Look that, your husband''s here to take you home


    She shot me a look of pure disgust. "Tusband, my foot)


    "My husband is emotionally calm, adores his wife, and doesn''t have taste that bad."


    We giggled like silly teenagers as we shoved each other on our way down the stairs..


    In the living room, Han stood with a dark expression clouding his face, though his eyes betrayed a fleeting look of astonishment when he saw Zoey in her elegant evening gown.


    Rumor had it that Janice''s background wasn''t great. She had once been the caretaker of Han''s grandfather, Mark Pearson,


    After she saved Mark''s life, the old man, touched by her kindness and devotion, insisted Han marry her.


    Imagine that-in this day and age-an arranged marriage forced by the whims of a family elder. Of course, such a union was doomed from the start.


    After their wedding, Han and Janice barely spent any time together, and even when they did, he treated her with cold indifference.


    I had given Zoey a makeover, and as she stood at the top of the staircase, looking down with an air of confidence, she exuded a beauty that was asmanding as it was refined,


    Janice had once been timid and meek, a caretaker more than a wife, never daring to even look her husband in the eye. She lived in the Pearson household for three years, blending into the background like one of the servants,


    Zoey was different-she was from a family no less distinguished than the Pearsons. Even though Bill failed her emotionally, he had always ensured she and Philippa lived in material luxury.


    Her troubles stemmed from family dysfunction, not money. She was every inch a proper, high-societydy, and it showed.


    Zoey''s tone was icy as she addressed him. "What are you doing here?"


    shifted back to


    Han''s gaze its usual coldness. He said, "I''m here to take you home. Do you know how improper it looks for you to be living in someone else''s house?"


    Carter appeared at the top of the stairs, chiming in. "Mrs. Pearson, since Han came all this way, maybe you should go with him."


    I was certain Han hadn''te on his own. It must''ve been Carter''s doing.


    That scheming man-always up to something.


    But Carter underestimated the strength of our sisterhood. Zocy wasn''t the meek and submissive Janice.


    Zoey arched a brow, her sharp gaze cutting straight through Carter''s pretense. "Han didn''te to get me: you''re just trying to make me leave, aren''t you?" 1/4


    Chapter 357 Men Are Really Cheap


    "No, of course not. You''re wee to stay as long as you like ''


    As Han watched their conversation unfold, he seemed utterly invisible to them he was mad. How date this woman ignore him?


    Janice, you''re being disrespectful. Carter''s older than both of us. He tried to make his presence ones.


    Zoey scoffed coldly, "And His age has nothing to do with me. His wife is my new friend. What''s with me calling him by his name?"


    "This is ridiculous! Since when did you and Ms. Gardner be best friend? Besides, when ites to seniority, as my wife, you should be the same as mine


    "Han, are you not hearing me? You don''t love me, and I don''t love you. Let''s just call it quits. Don''t worry. I''ll handle your grandfather."


    She said it so casually, as if not loving each other was the most natural thing in the world. For a m Han froze, but his expression soon darkened even more.


    "If this is some sort of new tactic, let me tell you-it''s not going to work on me. I came here to give you an easy way out. Refuse, and don''t expect me toe back for you again." That condescending tone of his made my blood boil.


    Just as I was about to step in, Zoey grabbed a slipper and hurled it at his head.


    "Get lost! Only someone out of their mind would want to go back to that miserable ce. I''ve never been happier than I am here!"


    Han dodged the slipper with a quick tilt of his head-a move I had to admit was surprisingly cool. Turning to me, he asked, "Zoey, since when have you two been such close friends?"


    "Oh, since the moment we met, I suppose. There''s just something about Janice that feels familiar and warm. Don''t worry, Mr. Pearson. Since she doesn''t want to go home, she''s wee to stay here. I''ll take good care of her. You, on the other hand, should go spend time with Ms. White."


    Han''s face twitched ufortably at the mention of Nina. He said, "Zoey, you''ve misunderstood. There''s nothing romantic between me and her. She''s like a sister to me."


    I smiled sweetly, but my words had a sharp edge. "You don''t have to exin your heart matters. Mr. Pearson. Everyone knows what''s going on. Let me just say this: if Carter had a childhood sweetheart like that, one of them wouldn''t live to see the next day."


    I spoke in the softest voice, yet my words carried the sharpest edge. "In my marriage, there will never be room for another woman."


    After everything I endured with Luke, I had sworn to close my heart forever. But it was Carter who pulled me into his world, and he absolutely cannot betray mel


    Carter wrapped an arm around my waist, his voice low and soothing. "Rx. That''s not going to happen."


    Han''s face twisted in disbelief as he watched Carter''s tender affection. The ruthless tycoon, feared by all. was nothing but a doting husband at home. It was beyond his imagination.


    Chapter 357 Men Are Really Cheap


    "Well," Carter, sensing the futility of Han''s visit, spoke calmly. "You should go. She''s safe here."


    Han hesitated. Just like that? You''re sending me away


    Carter smirked. Unless you n on staying the night.


    Han paused, considering. Maybe I could-


    Get out. This isn''t a couples'' hotel. Carter countered.


    s


    After a brief exchange of silent res, Carter looked at me tenderly. "You didn''t eat much earlier. I had some dessert prepared for you and Mrs. Pearson. If you''re still too excited to sleep, you can watch a movie in the theater room. I''ll bring fruit and snacks over in a bit." With a husband like this, what more could I ask for?


    I grabbed his arm and stood on tiptoe to nt a kiss on his cheek. "Sounds perfect."


    Zoey, ever the cynic, looked disgusted. "Ugh, the stench of love! Carter, get me some chips-shrimp-vored."


    "Why not choke on them?" Han retorted.


    Carter sighed deeply and said, "Let me show you out."


    This straightced man is beyond help.


    I grabbed Zoey''s hand and said, "Let''s go watch a movie before we go to bed."


    "Okay! Sounds good to me."


    As we left. Han stared at Zoey''s retreating figure, which showed no sign of regret


    After a moment, he touched his chin and turned to Carter. "Actually, I didn''t need to go home. I''ve got some time. Maybe I''ll join you for the movie."


    Carter shrugged. "Suit yourself."


    Men. They can be really cheap.


    And that''s how my first night in a foreign country-supposedly the start of my honeymoon with Carter- ended with me stuck watching an action-packed anime Zoey insisted on.


    Not that there was anything wrong with anime, but I wasn''t exactly in the mood for a teenage power fantasy.


    Zoey was riveted. I, on the other hand, was half-asleep,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Carter gently stroked my hair and asked, "Sleepy?"


    I nodded, too drowsy to respond properly. "Mhm."


    "I''ll carry you to bed."


    Chapter 357 Men Are Really Cheap


    "No, stay with mel" Zoey protested, grabbing my arm.


    Han cleared his throat and offered. "I''ll stay."


    Zoey shot him a re. "Go away, you annoying man."


    "Janice, don''t push your luck." Han growled.


    As their bickering escted, Carter swept me into his arms and carried me off.


    "Don''t worry," he whispered. "Han doesn''t hit women And he''s not involved with his childhood sweetheart. If he ever falls for Zoey, he''ll make a good match. Trust me."


    I smiled. "How could I not trust you, Carter?"


    My drowsiness evaporated as I pulled him into one of the guest rooms.


    s


    With the lights off and the night shrouding us in darkness, I slipped my hands under his shirt and kissed my way up his Adam''s apple, My voiceced with desire "Carter, no one''s here to bother us now.

 Billionaire Is 358

    Chapter 358 p Him With Shoe


    Chapter 358 p Him With Shoe


    My days in Snowville were shrouded in constant fear. om the Sanders to Sadie, I watched familiar faces vanish one by one.


    An overwhelming sense of helplessness gripped me, forcing my nerves to stay taut as I braced myself to face the shadowy figure pulling the strings.


    Even with Carter by my side, the dread lingered, unchanged at its core.


    But here, in this new setting. I no longer had to worry about unseen eyes following my every move.


    Within the walls of his home, Carter didn''t have to feign his disability anymore..


    And in this moment, my yearning for him surged to its peak.


    "Carter, Carter. I murmured, nting desperate kisses along his throat and lips.


    "Chloe, I''m here.


    Our breaths tangled, heated, and frantic. Something about the unfamiliar environment or the presence of outsiders made the atmosphere feel even more electric


    In the darkness, we were lost in the moment.


    Just as things were escting, Zocy''s voice pierced through from outside the room. "Sis, where have you been?"


    Startled, Carter and I shifted positions. I pressed myself against the door while my jackety crumpled on the carpet. My slip dress had already slid off one shoulder, and Carter''s lips trailed from my mouth to the curve of my shoulder. "Baby, just ignore her, he murmured, his voice hoarse as his hand slid up the hem of my nightgown.


    "Right now, I only want you. Be good."


    But then Han''s voice cut through the air. "That''s enough, how could you stay in someone else''s house? Come home with me."


    "Get lost! Who gave you permission to touch me?" Zoey''s voice was sharp and defiant.


    "Do I need your approval to sleep with you?" he retorted.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Zoey let out a coldugh. "Sleep with me? Ha! Why don''t you aim for the stars instead? Look at yourself- how could you possiblypare to Carter? If I ever pick a man, it''ll be someone like him-someone who loves, spoils, and respects his wife. Why would I even consider sleeping with a trashy mutt like you? You''re delusional and ugly!"


    "You''re into Carter, aren''t you?" Han''s voice darkened.


    "I''m into your dad, too!" Zoey shot back, her words dripping with sarcasm.


    "Watch your filthy mouth, Janice. You need to be taught a lesson."


    Chapter 358 p Him With Shoe


    Zoey snorted coldly. "And who do you think you are to each me a lesson? You" Her words were cut off with a mulled sound


    I shoved Carter to the side. "Carter, I can''t let Han bly Zoey"


    Quickly grabbing my jacket, I opened the door, rushing out to the hallway.


    "Stop...


    Hmm, should I ask them to stop their hand or month?


    The scene before me was shocking. Han had Zoey pinned against him, one arm wrapped around her waist and the other tangled in her hair, pressing her into a forceful kiss


    I couldn''t help but notice-Han looked striking in his crisp white shirt and ck trousers. His sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, revealing muscr forcas veined with strength. The undone buttons at his cor gave him a rugged, untamed air. At first nce, he resembled the polite rogue.


    And at that moment, he exuded the domineering aura of a warlord. Zoey, nestled in his arms, looked like a delicate wife in her gown.


    Together, they looked oddly perfect.


    If I didn''t already know about his childhood sweetheart I might have been tempted to ship them as a couple right then and there.


    This man''s muscr arms alone exuded a charm that was a world away from that pretty boy, Ashley. That smooth line was oozing raw masculinity.


    I hurried out with the intention of stopping him, but instead, I found myself staring,


    "Baby, is he good-looking?" Carter''s frosty voice startled me from my thoughts.


    I nodded instinctively. "Yes"


    But then I realized who had spoken and quickly corrected myself. "I mean, no! Definitely not! I hate muscle-bound men like him. They''re not elegant at all!" Carter''s muscles were lean and refined, perfectly toned with a refined build and embodied elegance.


    Han, on the other hand, had a tanned, rugged physique-wild and untamed. There was noparing the two.


    Carter gave me a dark, icy re as I turned to face him.


    He had never looked at me like this, not in this lifetime or thest..


    Raising my hands defensively, I stammered, "Carter, I swear, there''s no one in the world more attractive than you.


    "But I saw you practically drooling," he said tly.


    Chapter 358 p Him With Shoe


    That''s not it! I just thought they looked lovely together I swear, my heart only belongs to you,"


    I truly only saw Han from Zoey''s perspective, thinking about how well the two matched.


    82%


    a


    But Carter''s frigid stare was filled with disbelief; he clearly wasn''t buying it. His piercing stare seemed to question my sincerity


    1


    I fumbled toe up with an exnation.


    Meanwhile, Zoey finally snapped out of her daze. She shoved Han away and pped him across the


    Tace.


    You pervert! What do you think you''re doing?"


    Han fumed, "You wretched woman! You dare to p me?!"


    In the next second, Zoey lost control; she grabbed her slipper and began whacking him with it.


    The house was immacte, yet receiving a shoe strike was the height of humiliation for a man.


    His eyes zed with fury as he grabbed her wrist.


    All I did was kiss you. What''s the big deal? Don''t act like some innocent saint. You''ve been naked in front of me before, and I didn''t bat an eye. Why are you pretending to be so virtuous now?" "Pretend? You motherf*cker!" Zoey spat.


    Her shoe was her weapon, and she tried swinging it again, but Han pinned her wrist firmly. She couldn''tnd another hit.


    Oddly enough, Han''s expression softened, his lips curving into an amused smirk as he watched Zoey il.


    His eyes glimmered with mischief as he studied her fiery demeanor.


    It was then that Carter''s cold voice broke through themotion. "Have you two caused enough of a scene?"


    Like chastised schoolchildren, the pair instantly quieted down.


    I''d always known that no one dared to cross Carter when he was in this mood-not even me.


    Zoey also toned it down, her face scrunched up as she looked at him pitifully. "C-Carter."


    Han licked his lips, about to exin, but Carter cut him off with an icy dismissal.


    "It''ste. We''re going to bed. You should leave."


    "My driver''s already gone," Han said, clearly unfazed. There are plenty of empty rooms here. I''ll just crash for the night." He seemed to have a good time and had no intention of leaving. Carter''s tone was colder than ice. "Damian."


    Within seconds, Damian appeared. The car is ready, Mr. Pearson. I''ll drive you!


    Chapter 358 p Him With Shoe


    Han was speechless. He nced at Zoey and asked, "See? They''re kicking me out. Let''s go


    s


    "They''re kicking you out, not me. Carter would never send me away, right, Carter?" Zoey said, folding her arms defiantly. Her eyes seemed to dare him to contradict her.


    Her gaze was daring, as if to say, Go on, make your move. Remember, your wife is using my body.


    Are you sure you want to kick me out?


    Carter clenched his jaw, then growled reluctantly, "Yes. Mrs. Pearson can stay."


    Han stared in disbelief. "Some friend, you are."


    Carter''s gaze flickered to Han''s exposed arms and corbone. "Wearing something so revealing-who exactly are you trying to seduce? Disgraceful."


    Han was puzzled. "What?"


    Damian gestured politely. "Mr. Pearson, this way."


    Han, though puzzled by Carter''s sudden outburst, knew better than to challenge him further.


    He turned to Zoey, leaving her with onest frosty warning. "Janice, don''te begging for me to pick you up next time. You''re on your own."


    207-

 Billionaire Is 359

    Chapter 359 Honey, I Was Wrong:


    Chapter 359 Honey, I Was Wrong


    Zoey spoke up, "Wall"


    I could clearly see the slight smirk on Han''s face as he turned. That man had quite the pride


    He probably thought Zoey was going to go back with him, but instead, Zoey casually tossed his suit jacke


    at him.


    "Don''t forget to take your jacket," she said.


    Honestly, it was a thoughtful gesture.


    Han''s face turned pale with anger. "Fine, Janice, don''t regret thist


    He grabbed the jacket and stormed off without looking back.


    I figured he was waiting for Zoey to beg him to stay.


    Zoey, on the other hand, looked disgusted as if touching his jacket had made her dirty, so she quick headed to the bathroom to wash her hands.


    Thinking about the misunderstanding between Carter and me, I was about to exin, but Carter headed upstairs. "Remember to rest early," he said, not looking back.


    "C...


    He didn''t even look back.


    It was over. He''s really mad.


    Zoey came out as though nothing had happened, not paying any attention to Han leaving.


    She didn''t seem to notice Carter''s mood was off either


    "Hey, where''s Carter?" she asked.


    "He has something to handle," I replied.


    I couldn''t really me her, so I patiently said, "Zoey, it''s gettingte. Let''s sleep."


    "Sure, I want to cuddle you and go to bed. It feels so weird hugging myself."


    Wey down in the guest bedroom. Zocy poked my cheek, her hands cupping my face as she scrutinized


    1. me.


    "Why do I feel like this body looks more beautiful after it changed souls?" she asked.


    "Silly, just sleep. I''ve been on a ne all day." I said.


    Zoey finally stopped fussing and settled down beside me, holding me close.


    She was an insecure child, and at the Gardners, she would always sleep with a big stuffed animal. I knew


    Chapter 359 Honey, I Was Wrong


    this was a habit of hers, so I let her snuggle into me, her chin resting on my shoulder.


    I couldn''t sleep at all, though. Once I heard her steady breathing and knew she was asleep. I quietly slipped out, cing a pillow into her arms. Then, I tiptoed back to the master bedroom.


    Carter had just finished in the study and was in the bathroom washing up.


    I knew he was always busy, but still took time to cheer me up. Thinking about how he''d been frustrated earlier. I felt a pang of guilt.


    The bathroom door opened, and I crept out of the shadows.


    Like a hungry tiger, I pounced into his arms. "Wow, a big tiger''s here!"


    His eyes, still cold, looked down at me. "Chloe, I''m not Zoey."


    Zoey was childlike in nature. In rtionships, this man was just as adorably immature.


    I felt like I could start a daycare, having tofort this one and then that one.


    Carter, Zoey''s so pitiful. I used her body; can''t you just understand?" I said.


    He asked. "Han''s that good-looking? Didn''t even blink an eye?"


    "No, I truly believed that he and Zoey were an ideal match-he is sassy, while she is wild. They just good together. I didn''t think of anything else."


    He sneered coldly, "How would you know he''s wild if you didn''t look?"


    After that, he pushed my hand away. "Go back and take care of the kid."


    He threw the covers off andy down, turning his back to me.


    This time, he was truly angry-that green-eyed monster.


    I pulled the covers off and crawled into bed with him, slowly inching my way up his body.


    Fortunately, he didn''t kick me off the bed.


    I crawled up inch by inch, finally emerging from his chest, my head nestled into his neck.


    looked


    "If I said Han wasn''t good-looking, that''d be a lie. He''s really quite attractive, but there are so many great, handsome men in the world. In my eyes, not even all of them put together couldpare to you. When I first saw you, I thought, how could someone be so beautiful?" Carter didn''t say anything. I started to panic. ''Don''t ignore me, okay? Honey, I was wrong."


    When he heard the word honey, his body visibly trembled. A low, raspy voice came from above my head. "What did you call me?"


    "Honey!"


    82%


    Chapter 359 Honey, I Was Wrong


    s


    I discovered a new side to him, leaning closer to his ear sweetly whispering. "Honey, my darling, my


    baby


    He flipped over and pinned me beneath him. "Chloe, don''t y with fire."


    I smiled softly, wrapping my arms around his neck, my feet brushing against his thigh. "It''s just right, burning with desire Honey, make love to me." "You better not cry tonight."


    For months, he had yed the gentleman in front of me, but tonight, I finally saw his wild side.


    Not only did I not cry, but I couldn''t even make a sound.


    He roughly shoved a silk nightgown into my mouth, devouring me like mes..


    The morning came.


    Zoey looked at the dark circles under my eyes and asked, "Chloe, didn''t you sleep wellst night?"


    Well, to be honest, I hadn''t slept at all


    Of course, someone else hadn''t slept either, but he looked full of energy.


    Every part of him, even his hair, radiated joy,


    He returned to his gentle self and asked, "Why are you sitting there? Eat, or it''ll get cold."


    "Okay." I couldn''t even look him in the eye.


    It was as if the devil fromst night was apletely different person.


    Finally, I understood how gentle he had been with me before. Last night, I saw the real him.


    I knew that men could be a little rough in bed, but I never connected that with the polite man I knew.


    Just a nce from him made my legs weaken.


    "Chloe, why is your voice so hoarse?" he asked.


    What else could it be?


    I spent all night calling him honey, dirty talking, and trying out positions I''d never imagined before. No wonder my voice was hoarse.


    Facing Zoey''s innocent gaze. I didn''t want to ruin her purity.


    "Maybe it''s just the change of scenery-some jetg. So, I didn''t sleep well, maybe catching a little cold."


    "Chloe, are you sensitive to new beds?"


    Carter, ever thoughtful, offered me a sausage. He said, "She''s not sensitive to beds, just to people."


    Zoey thought for a moment and said, "Oh, I see now. Carter is your baby. You should just sleep with hing/4 09:38 Mon, Dec 16


    Chapter 350 Honey, I Was Wrong


    from now o


    No, my legs are too speakThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Carter pushed the milk toward me "Chloe, why aren''t you drinking Transe like


    Pime


    Looking into his burning eyes, I instantly remembered me unmention things fromst night, my face flushin


    "Chloe, are you still running a fever? Should we see a doctor


    go


    I waved my hand hurriedly. "No, no. I''ll just rest for a bit You yo enjoy yourself this morning After I catch up on sleep, we''ll head to Caelkirk in the afternoon?


    When I brought up Mom, Zoey''s expression becameplicated.


    She was both happy and a little nervous, but she was really looking forward to meeting Philippa.


    "I''ll go buy some gifts for Mom. I''ll bring them to herter


    "Okay


    After breakfast, I headed straight to the room to catch up on sleep..


    Carter appeared beside the bed, holding a tube of ointment


    "Sorry, I got carried awayst night. Does it still hurt?"

 Billionaire Is 360

    Chapter 360 You Makes Me Lose Control


    Chapter 360 You Makes Me Lose Control


    I looked at him and grumbled in grievances. "It hurts! I really hurts!"


    He pulled me close, apologizing, his voice full of concern. Tm sorry. It won''t happen again."


    I shook my head, gently reaching up to touch his face. No, Carter, you don''t have to endure for my ske Last night, I realized you''ve always been amodating to me, haven''t you? We''re married, were one. You don''t need to think of me all the time. I love you, and I want to see you happy too" "Chloe," He swallowed, and his eyes flickered with something deep and unreadable.


    I blushed and leaned forward to kiss his throat, then whispered softly in his car. "Actually,st night, I felt really good too."


    Carter lowered his head and kissed me deeply on the lips.


    Just as things were getting heated again. I quickly pushed him away. "I don''t mind, but I can''t handle it every day. If it''s not too often, I think I can manage."


    "Chloe, are you trying to kill me? His eyes glistened with tenderness.


    I snuggled closer and asked, "Baby, are you still mad at me?"


    "How could I stay mad at you? Lie down and rx; I''ll apply the medicine. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything.


    The process of applying the medicine was exhausting, not because it hurt too much, but because my body was too sensitive from the night before. We both tried to restrain ourselves, finding it difficult


    "I always thought I had enough self-control," he said, his voice soft but full of emotion. "But when I met you, I realized you''re the only thing I''ve ever lost control over. Chloe. I love you."


    I had always known how deep his love ran, but each time he said it, my heart would still flutter.


    This must be the purest form of love-the kind that can clear away any shadows.


    "Carter, I love you too."


    He kissed my forehead gently and said, "Rest for a while. I have to head to the office. If I stay, I won''t be able to leave.


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you toe back and pick me up."


    With him loving and pampering me, even in a strange home, as long as I could feel his presence, I felt


    safe.


    Carter, thank you for your love.


    There was a time when I thought I was the most unlucky person in the world, but with him. I felt incredibly fortunate.


    And I didn''t even understand why he loved me so much.


    Chapter 360 You Makes Me Lose Control


    s


    I touched the stone near my chest, feeling as though my heart waspletely filled with him. I soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Since I started wearing this stone, I hadn''t had a nightmare in a long time.


    Every time I touched it, a sense of peace washed over toe, as if Carter was by my side.


    I slept soundly, and Zoey didn''te to disturb me. When I woke up, it was already dark outside.


    Carter was working before the desk and engrossed in his work. He lowered themp to its dimmest setting, not wanting to disturb me


    I climbed out of bed and hugged him from behind. "Why didn''t you wake me?"


    He effortlessly pulled me onto hisp and said, "You were sleeping so soundly, I couldn''t bear to wake you. Don''t worry; I''ve rescheduled the flight for tomorrow morning." "Why are you so good to me, honey?"


    When we were in bed, he''d make me call him honey, but now, out of bed, he''d blush just hearing it from


    Are you hungry? I kept your food warm for you."


    "I want you to feed me, honey," I teased him. He sighed helplessly as he tapped my nose.


    "Alright, my precious."


    I realized that, before, we had both been a little restrained. Afterst night, it felt like our rtionship had deepened even more, so much that it was almost bing too sweet to handle.


    He had just left when Zoey poked her head into the room.


    "Chloe, are you feeling better?"


    "Much better."


    "Seriously, Carter is so good to you. He brought back a ton of food after work, even made soup himself, and changed his flight just so you could rest without being disturbed. How have you two gotten so close in just a few months?"


    I smiled faintly and said, "It''s been more than just a few months, and it''s been 20 years. That idiot has loved me for so long."


    "Ah. I see. Seeing you so happy now makes me happy for you."


    "What about you? Do you like Han?"


    Zoey rolled her eyes so hard I thought they would turn to the back of her head. "That arrogant guy? 1 wouldn''t take him even if he was giving himself away for free. I''m just waiting for him to sign the divorce papers. I want to be single and fabulous! Stay away from sc*m if you want to live a good life.


    "If you met someone like Carter, though, I might reconsider. I''m telling you, sister, you''d be happy."


    Chapter 360 You Makes Me Lose Control


    s


    "Please, you think your man is an easy find? So easy for you to pick up? You''re lucky to have him. Good men like him are practically impossible to find


    "There was a time when Luke and I were together for many years. I used to think he was my true love. Now, looking back, that rtionship seems so foolish. Zoey, don''t give up on love just because of one wrong man. When the timees, you''ll meet someone who truly cherishes you. Of course, if you prefer being single, I support that too! Whatever you choose, we''ll always be sisters, and I''ll support your choices."


    "Chloe, you''re so amazing. Let''s sleep together tonight.


    "No way, she recognizes faces," Carter entered with a food tray. "If you sleep with her, she won''t be able to fall asleep.


    "Right, I almost forgot."


    Carter sat beside the bed and began feeding me. Zoey looked at us, bewildered. "Is this how you two are at home?" "No, I chew it up and feed it to her."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, he''s kidding. I burst intoughter. It was too funny to see him say it so seriously.


    "Alright, Carter, you go ahead and work. I can cat by myself."


    With others around, I didn''t cling to him as much.


    Zoey watched him leave and said, "How nice, this cheesy love of you two. Why haven''t I met a decent man like him?"


    "You will," I assured her.


    "Let''s hope so. I thought being single was fine, but seeing you two, now I kind of want to be in a rtionship too. Once I get back, I''ll divorce him and find my true love!" "Good luck."


    The next morning, we went to the airport to fly to the ce where my mom lived.


    The small town didn''t have an airport, so we had to take a two-hour drive after leaving the terminal to get


    there.


    Zoey grabbed my hand tightly, her palm sweaty. "Please, don''t say it was me."


    "Don''t worry.


    The car soon arrived at the farm. Under the blue sky and white clouds, the lush grass was dotted with fluffy white sheep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I saw her right away-the woman sketching in the grass


    Zoey froze, murmuring, "M-mom...

 Billionaire Is 361

    Chapter 361 Worthless Bill


    Chapter 361 Worthless Bill


    9K 82%


    s


    The scene before me was simply breathtaking. My mother wore a loose white dress, her head adorned. with an off-whitece sunhat.


    As the wind blew, ripples spread across thewn.


    Her dress swayed, fluttering freely, as if she were dancing with the breeze.


    Not far off, Nichs was yfully teasing a youngmb, careful not to disturb her, but always keeping a watchful eye.


    If anything were to happen, he''d be there in an instant


    I looked around but couldn''t spot Bill anywhere.


    Zoey''s eyes glistened with tears, and she quickly wiped them away.


    We didn''t disturb my mother while she painted, letting Zoey''s emotions settle gradually.


    "Chloe, thank you. Seeing Mom being so happy. I''m really happy, Zoey said quietly.


    "I''m just doing what I should," I replied.


    Once the painting was finished, my mother slowly moved, and Nichs hurried over to help her.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She was over five months pregnant with twins; her belly was noticeablyrger than it would be for a single child.


    "Nichs, I''m fine," she smiled and turned around, her eyes falling on me.


    She froze for


    moment.


    "Chloe, what are you doing here? You didn''t tell me you wereing!" She eximed, hurrying toward


    I ran over to her. "Mom, slow down."


    She embraced me and said, "You naughty girl."


    "I went to Zorya with Carter to handle some business. I couldn''te to Zorya and not see you. Are you doing well here?"


    I linked my arm with hers as we headed back to her house. My mom said with a smile, "You''ve seen for yourself how wonderful it is here. The mountains, the sea... we''re self-sufficient, away from the city and the noise. I really love it here. Who''s this?" Her gaze fell on Zoey, and her smile froze.


    Zoey''s eyes were no longer red, but I could clearly see her nervousness,


    "She''s Carter''s friend''s wife. She came with me to the mountains for a little sightseeing. Janice, this is my


    mom.


    82%


    Chapter 361 Worthless Bill


    s


    Zoey hesitantly walked up and, awkwardly twisting the edge of her shirt, greeted, "Oh, hello. I''m Janice."


    The poor thing, she couldn''t even look my mother in the eye. Her fingers twisted the fabric of her shirt, her demeanor guilty as though she had done something wrong.


    She couldn''t fool me, let alone my mom.


    Of course, I promised not to tell the truth, but I knew my mother would figure it out eventually.


    If Mom could tell I wasn''t her daughter, she wouldn''t miss the fact that her real daughter had returned.


    Philippa stared at the small red mole on Zoey''s forehead and then at her fidgeting hands, taking a moment. before speaking gently, "Is it okay if I call you Janice?" "Y-yes, that''s fine, Zoey stammered.


    My


    mom took Zoey''s hand and smiled. This ce is beautiful. Would you like me to show you around?"


    "No, it''s okay, Philippa. You''re pregnant. You shouldn''t walk too much. I''ll just look around on my own," Zoey replied.


    "It''s gettingte. Why don''t we have dinner together? What would you like, Janice? I''ll take care of it."


    Zoey nced nervously at the flock of sheep. "I''m not picky. Anything is fine."


    "Great."


    My mom turned to me with a yful smile, "What a coincidence, two Chloes.


    I knew what she meant, and I had expected her to recognize Zoey, but not this quickly.


    "Mom, we''ll help you," I offered.


    "Sure. If I had two daughters like you, I''d be so happy," he smiled, but I knew she wasn''t joking.


    In the distance, Carter and Damian were carrying several things. My mother nced at Carter''s leg and understood but didn''t ask any questions.


    In this unfamiliar ce, it was as safe as could be; there was no reason for him to hide anything anymore. "Chloe, I''ve bought a big farm. It''s full of animals, and its so lively."


    "That sounds great. By the way, Mom, it''s quite far from the city here. You''re due to give birth in a few months. Will you go to the city to deliver?"


    "No need. Nichs arranged for a medical team toe check on me every so often. Your father also bought some medical equipment. Even if something goes wrong, they can treat me right away. Look over there."


    I looked up and saw arge helipad, with two helicopters parked there.


    If there''s an emergency, we can get to the city fast.


    It seemed like he wasn''t just talking about safety; he had truly prepared for anything.


    09:11


    Tue, Dec 1/


    828


    Chapter 361 Worthless Bill


    s


    As we continued our walk, we arrived at the house where Mom was staying. It had arge garden, full of vibrant flowers.


    Two ragdoll cats werezily dozing, and a small yellow puppy, only recently born, chased after butterflies.


    The puppy excitedly ran to my mother''s feet as she returned, its little tail wagging so fast it looked like it might lift off


    The scene was so full of life, it felt like the gloom in my heart had been lifted.


    This ce is wonderful," I said.


    "Especially at night. The stars are so bright. Nichs knows I love to stargaze, so he had a room built just for that. We''ll go there tonight."


    Just then, I heard Bill''s voicee. "You''re home? I made some soup with the chicken I ughtered this morning. You should eat it..


    I turned around. Bill had shed his usual sharp suit and was in a white T-shirt and khaki pants, with an apron tied around his waist.


    His hair was a little messy, and he hadn''t spent hours making sure every strand was perfectly styled.


    He was holding a pot in his hands.


    Not bad for someone who couldn''t even fry an egg two months ago. His cooking skills hade a long way, now even making chicken soup.


    "What are you doing here?" he asked, his face showing a hint of nervousness.


    After all, he was an elder, and it must be awkward for him to be seen like this by younger people.


    "I came to check on Mom, Dad, you''re living next door?


    "Mm."


    I nced at the three houses, which seemed interesting Nichs''s house was on the left, and Bill''s was on the right.


    It felt like their rtionships were as tangled as the houses.


    As Bill walked past Zoey, he suddenly stopped, a rare move. He turned to her and asked, "Who are you?"


    Chapter 362 She''s Back, Right?


    Chapter 362 She''s Back, Right?


    +5 Free C


    Zoey''s feelings for her father were

 Chapter 362 Shes Back, Right?

    Zoey''s feelings for her father wereplicated. From childhood, she had always longed for his attention.


    She thought Bill''s focus was entirely on Philippa, but he had noticed her instead.


    "I... "Zoey began.


    Her mother, gently cing an arm around her shoulders, introduced her with a smile. "This is Janice, Chloe''s friend. She just stopped by to visit."


    Bill stared at Zoey for a long moment before he looked away, perhaps reconsidering, realizing it was unlikely.


    "I just made it. Drink it while it''s hot," Nichs said, breaking the silence.


    He continued, "We had chicken soup yesterday, but that can get boring. I had them make some pigeon soup today."


    "Not for you. Why are you so excited about it?"


    The tension between the two men was palpable. Before the divorce, Nichs had always been respectful, quietly observing and never interrupting.


    Now, with the divorce finalized, he had taken a more assertive stance, no longer tolerating Bill''s behavior.


    At that moment, Zoey spoke up, "I actually really like chicken soup. Hmm, may I have some?"


    The poor child, even after everything, still the same naive Zoey who longed for her father''s love.


    She could be ruthless toward Han, but in her heart, Bill was still her father.


    Zoey couldn''t bear to let Bill''s efforts go to waste, so she stepped in to defend him.


    Bill paused, a little surprised, but then answered, "Of course. I''ll serve it for you."


    Her mother chimed in, "It''s rare that we''re all together. Why don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Bill''s face lit up with disbelief, and his eyes shone brightly. "Sure."


    His reaction reminded me of a dog''s look when its owner walks through the door-excited, happy, and a little desperate.


    The look on his face reminded me of a puppy greeting its owner after a long day. It was clear that Bill didn''t hold much standing these days. He probably couldn''t even step foot inside his ex-wife''s house, let alone stay for dinner-it would have been a luxury. He remembered to serve soup to Zoey. The first thing he did when he entered was to begin serving the soup, handing a bowl to Philippa.


    After Nichs went to the kitchen, he lowered his voice and said, "Dinner won''t be ready for a while; drink a little to fill your stomach."


    "Thank you," her mother replied, not putting up any resistance.


    Bill handed me a second bowl and the third to Zoey.


    I don''t know why, but I felt like Bill had guessed something.


    Zoey''s bowl had mushrooms and a chicken leg.


    Mine had chicken wings.


    I liked wings, but Zoey liked mushrooms.


    Looking at the chicken leg, Zoey''s eyes reddened slightly. I wasn''t sure if it reminded her of something connected to that leg of chicken, but she lowered her head quickly, not wanting anyone to notice the emotions in her eyes. Bill stood by, his gaze full of affection.


    "Eat slowly; don''t choke. If you like it, I can make it for you again tomorrow. I''m pretty good at cooking now."


    "Thank you, Bill."


    That poor girl, she thought her father didn''t notice, that he was so out of touch.


    Tears fell into the chicken soup, causing ripples to form.


    Bill turned around at the time. He said, "I also made some bread. I''ll bring it overter."


    I noticed that his eyes were red too.


    It was strange how simr they were both father and daughter, twisted in their own way.


    Zoey thought suicide would disappoint her parents, while Bill thought the mess he''d made of his marriage had ruined his daughter''s life.


    Even though he had recognized Zoey, he still couldn''t bring himself to im her as his daughter.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I followed him outside.


    Bill sat in front of his house, smoking. Even his shadow seemed lonely.


    I sat next to him and asked, "Didn''t you say you were going to bake bread?"


    He put out his cigarette and looked at the distant sunset, his voice heavy with age and regret. "She''s back, right?"


    "I''m not surprised Mom figured it out. I thought you, of all people, wouldn''t notice."


    Bill gave a wry smile. "You never hold back, do you? At least I''m an elder, and I''m your Dad."


    "Don''t you hate me? I ruined your marriage, and a great international CEO like you has been reduced to making chicken soup."


    Without warning, he turned toward me and pulled me into an embrace.


    "The moment I realized you were my daughter, when I felt that drop of blood, I truly epted you. At first, I med you. But then I realized it was my own fault. When I divorced Philippa, I was reluctant, but then I saw her smile every day in that small town. Gradually, I found peace. Even if she never forgives me, it''s okay. I will keep holding onto her smile. You''ve taught me that loving someone isn''t about harming them or taking things from them. Seeing her pleased satisfies me more thannding a 50 billion deal. Chloe, thank you. "Thank you for bringing her smile back. And thank you for bringing Zoey back. It''s her, isn''t it? She''s still the same, always so careful around me. I''m such a failure as a father. Do you think you could look at your real father the way she looks at me?"


    I answered honestly, "No, not in the past, and not in the future."


    In the past, I had opened my heart to the Sanders, being the dutiful daughter. But I would never be cautious around them again.


    Even if my identity were exposed in the future, I would never forgive him.


    In my heart, I had already severed ties with the Sanders.


    "I''m tougher than Zoey. She''s a kind child, and she never med you or hated you. She only wanted a father''s love. Don''t fail her this time."


    "I understand."


    "Okay, let go of me now. You don''t smell good," I said with a look of disgust.


    Billughed and said, "I bet you would be a loving daughter, full of ws."


    He released me and stood up. "Alright, let''s go bake that bread."


    I smiled and said, "Sure, Dad."


    His room wasn''t luxurious, but it had a simple,forting warmth.


    While I baked the bread in the kitchen, he handed me a sealed bag.


    "What''s this?"


    "Just open it."


    I opened it and saw a death certificate.


    When I saw the name-Alice White-I froze.


    Carter and I had always believed that Alice had switched identities with my sister, and Anna''s true identity was Alice, the missing daughter of the Whites.


    But now Bill had handed me this ssified document. The real Alice had been dead for a long time.


    Which meant the person we thought was Anna wasn''t really Alice.


    I stood frozen, the questions swirling in my mind. If Anna wasn''t Alice, then who was she?


    Had all our assumptions been wrong?


    Was she not connected to the Carlyn brothers?


    Gosh! The truth was slipping further away.


    "I''ve only found this so far. I hope it helps."


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t worry, if I get any news, I''ll inform Carter right away. Don''t overthink it. These things take time. It''s like putting together a puzzle. No matter how hard it is, if you piece it together bit by bit, it will eventually make sense." "Mm."


    "Try my raspberry jam." He handed me a jar.


    I took a bite and winced. "It''s so sour."


    "It''s not! I added lots of sugar."


    "I''m kidding. It''s actually really good, but Zoey prefers orange jam."


    Bill''s eyes lit up and he said, "I''ll go buy some right now."


    I smiled to myself. Zoey wouldn''t have to suffer anymore. With such a strong father, I feared Han was in for a rough ride.


    This was going to be interesting.

 Billionaire Is 363

    Chapter 363 Is Tonight Alright? +5 Free C


    The meal was incredibly harmonious. My mom, being thoughtful, had already recognized Zoey, but perhaps to spare her any difort, she didn''t show it


    She still treated Zoey like a guest.


    However, a keen observer would see that tonight''s dinner catered to both my and Zoey''s tastes, with spicy dishes for me and lighter ones for her.


    The table was filled with dishes from all over the world, and Zoey didn''t seem to think much of it.


    It was Bill, on the other hand, who had a sneaky vibe about him, constantly serving food to everyone- from my mother to Carter and me, even Nichs-before thest piece of spare ribs finally made it to Zoey''s te. He appeared to believe that such an act would never catch him.


    Nichs was perplexed after receiving his meal.


    Wait! Has this guy losing his mind? He actually came up with a devious n to gain favor and make me ufortable.


    Nichs found it disgusting but didn''t want to seem rude, as he was a cultured man.


    Internally, he cursed Bill for his malicious method.


    I watched as Nichs quietly pushed the ginger Bill had ced in his te aside.


    Carter, on the other hand, was blissfully unaware of the drama, focusing only on serving me.


    My mom served me a piece of food and then repeated the same action for Zoey.


    Janice, don''t be shy here; just treat it like home."


    Zoey was slightly more at ease now, nodding enthusiastically. "Okay."


    Bill stood up and said, "The soup''s still simmering in the kitchen. Let me bring it out."


    He walked around serving soup to everyone, but Nichs quickly pulled back his bowl. "Thanks, I''m good."


    Then, Nichs served mom some vegetables. He said. Philippa, you haven''t had much vegetabletely. You need to keep a bnced diet."


    Bill rushed to serve Zoey soup and joined the battle


    "She''s not a rabbit and doesn''t need to eat so many vegetables. Eat some fish to get protein."


    Nichs countered, "Eat the marrow, for calcium."


    Bill fired back, "Eat pork liver, for iron."


    Mom had no words.


    Her te was overflowing with food.


    09:11 lue, Dec 1/


    Chapter 363 Is Tonight Alright?


    +5 Free Con


    I was ovee withplicated feelings; when men acted childish, it was like dealing with a three-year-old. Zoey had a small smile on her face.


    It was nice. Mom had finallye out of the dark ce she''d been in.


    Only Carter and I remained detached from the situation-he served me food, and I gave him soup.


    We remained silent and quietly watched the show.


    After the meal, Nichs and Bill stood up almost simultaneously.


    Bill''s movements were exaggerated, as if he were making a noble sacrifice.


    "I''ll wash the dishes. You all can go rest.


    Nichs sneered coldly and mocked, "How many tes are you nning to break today, Mr. Gardner?"


    The two of them were once again ready for a showdown over the dishes.


    Mom shook her head helplessly. It seemed like this drama yed out every day.


    Zoey timidly spoke up, "Maybe I should wash them!"


    Mom took her hand and said, "You''re a guest. How could I let you wash dishes? Would you like to walk around the yard? The mountain air is nice, and sometimes you can see fireflies." "Sure, Zoey smiled and agreed.


    Mom reached for me, but I didn''t want to interrupt their mother-daughter time, so I linked arms with Carter. "Carter and I will walk through the area."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I winked at her. She understood my intention without me needing to say anything.


    Bill, noticing Zoey was about to leave, immediately grabbed a woolen shawl and draped it over her shoulder. He urged, "It''s chilly at night; don''t catch a cold."


    Nichs, who was clearing tes, thought, Sh*t! Missed my chance. That sycophant


    When Zoey looked at him and secretlyughed at him Bill quickly threw Mom''s knitted cardigan over her, avoiding looking directly into her eyes. "Go ahead Zoey tightly clutched the cardigan. When she turned around, I saw a glimmer of tears in her eyes.


    Carter and I stepped outside.


    The area was quiet, with only a few houses around, along with the farm''s staff quarters.


    But the roads within several miles had all been newly equipped with streetlights, and especially near our house, there were whimsical, fairy-tale-themed lights. There were little animals hidden in the grass and giant mushroom-shaped trees.


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 363 Is Tonight Alright?


    KS82%


    s


    The lights weren''t too bright, just enough to illuminate the area. We felt like we had walked into a fairy


    tale.


    I didn''t have to guess-this was all prepared by the duo


    The sound of crickets filled the air. When I looked up, the sky was full of stars.


    At that moment, I truly realized how beautiful and peaceful this world was.


    Here, there was no need to worry about schemes or danger; even the air we breathed was gentle.


    "Carter, look, it''s really fireflies!"


    In the grass, the fireflies flitted around, their tails glowing with a soft green light.


    Even though their light was small, together it illuminated the darkness.


    Carter pointed at a nt not far away and said, "Chloe, over there!"


    "It''s a night-blooming cereus."


    As soon as I finished speaking, the closed flowers burst open, revealing soft, delicate petals.


    "It''s beautiful. They say that seeing a night-blooming cereus is good luck; I should make a wish."


    I sped my hands together, closed my eyes, and made a sincere wish.


    Carter chuckled softly, and in the next moment, he pulled me into his embrace, a gentle smile curling on his lips. "What did you wish for?"


    "I can''t tell you, or it won''te true. Did you make a wish?"


    "I didn''t. My wish has alreadye true."


    His fingers intertwined with mine, his forehead resting against mine, his eyes full of soft affection.


    "Chloe, you being reborn is the greatest wish of my lifee true."

 Billionaire Is 364

    Chapter 364 Life is Governed by Fate


    Chapter 364 Life is Governed by Fate


    We sat in the quiet of the countryside, enjoying the calmness of the moment.


    "Carter, once we find out who''s behind all this, let''s find a ce in the mountains. We can go there for weekends and holidays; what do you think? "Sure."


    "Then I can focus on trying to get pregnant. How many kids do you want? Do you prefer boys or girls?"


    Carter was silent for a moment. "Either is fine."


    I assumed he was just undecided about the gender, so I continued, ying with his fingers. "Honestly, it doesn''t matter to me-boy or girl. The most important thing is raising them well, so they don''t go down the wrong path." "Alright."",


    "If it''s a boy, I hope he''s like you. You have such good genes; he''ll definitely be handsome. If it''s a girl, I want her to be like me, and I''ll spoil her like a princess.


    Just imagining that made me feel so happy.


    "Carter, you''re wonderful to me. With kids, you''ll definitely spoil them, right?"


    I wasn''t sure if it was my imagination, but I felt like he was being unusually quiet about this.


    "Carter?"


    I turned to look at him seriously, only to find he was staring at the fireflies, lost in thought.


    He didn''t often space out like this. Noticing my gaze, he turned to look at me.


    "Sorry, Chloe, what did you say just now?"


    I reached out and gently brushed his nose. "What are you thinking about?*


    He pulled me close and said, "Besides thinking about you, who else could I be thinking about? It''s gettingte, and we''ve had a busy day. Let''s get some rest." "Alright." I reached up. "Hug me."


    He leaned down, scooping me into his arms, letting me wrap my arms around his neck as we slowly made our way back the way we came.


    I rested my head against his chest and said, "Carter, just keep holding me like this forever. When we''re old, we''ll still walk along the beach hand in hand, leaning on our canes." "Okay."


    "Then you''ll stay with me to watch the sunrise and sunset in different ces."


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 364 Life is Governed by Fate


    @ 82%


    s


    "Okay."


    "When we''re older, let me be the first to go."


    His gaze flickered with a malicious shadow. "Nonsense)


    "When we''re old, let me go first. I''ve already experienced death once: Besides, if you were to go first, I''d be left all alone in this world. How lonely would that be?"


    His voice came from the wind, soft yet firm. "You wont be alone. You''ll have friends, family, and children. Even when I''m gone, they''ll still be there for you."


    "No, family and friends can''tpare to you. Promise me, don''t die before I do."


    Heughed softly, almost helplessly. "Silly girl, you''re only 20. Why are you talking about death? You''ll live a long, healthy life. Besides, how can I control death? Life is governed by fate."


    I knew he was speaking the truth. Even the most powerful people in the world can''t control birth, aging, illness, and death.


    There was a emperor who sought immortality and a way to defy fate.


    A great man like him had failed at the quest. How could an ordinary person like me control it?


    Internally, I selfishly hoped our time together wouldst forever.


    That we''d live long lives, surrounded by children and grandchildren, growing old together.


    Nichs and Bill had already gone home. I turned to my mom and said, "Mom, Janice can''t sleep alone tonight. Could she sleep with you?"


    Zoey obviously wanted to sleep with her mom. She looked carefully at her mom''s stomach and asked, "Will it be ufortable for you with the pregnancy? Im worried I might move around too much at night." "It''s fine. Having someone with you at night will be safer."


    Zoey looked at me, grateful.


    Philippa also thanked me for amodating them.


    What could be more fortunate than finding something you thought you had lost?


    Finally, Carter and I had the stargazing room to ourselves.


    The entire room was made of tempered ss, offering good view. Lying on the round bed, we could see the stars scattered across the sky above us.


    As if we were in the wilderness with our backs against the earth.


    I snuggled into Carter''s arms. That night, we didn''t do anything but hold each other tightly. His soothing voice whispered fairy tales in my ear, and it was simply beautiful.


    Of course, it would have been even better if it weren''t for that annoying phone call.


    Chapter 364 Life is Governed by Fate


    Just as I was about to drift off to sleep, Carter''s phone buzzed again and again.


    "Who''s that?"


    "Did I wake you?" He nced at the phone,


    "Just answer it. It''s annoying for them to keep calling!


    He picked up the call. Han''s furious voice sted through the phone, "Where did you take Janice?


    Carter moved the phone away from his ear. "What? Didn''t she tell you?"


    There was a snort from the other end as he whined, "She''s grown bold now, thinks she can run away from home and ignore my calls. I''ll admit it, if she''s ying hard to get, she''s already 50 percent sessful."


    Even Carter couldn''t help butin about his friend. "With your attitude, you''ll never find a wife. It''s midnight, and you''re stillining? You don''t have any sex life, but sorry, I do "Hey, C...


    Carter hung up immediately, then turned


    This phone


    I burst into a giggle and asked, "Aren''t you worried he''ll be worried?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Well, it''s not me who''s panicking."


    You''re so devious,"


    Carter tried to exin, "Chloe, I just-


    I knew he didn''t want to leave a bad impression on me quickly stopped him with a kiss. "I like you being sly with others but gentle with me."


    He leaned over, his voice low and tempting. "Chloe, when you put it that way, you shouldn''t expect any sleep tonight."


    What an easily seduced man. Life''s short; after all, we need to live every day to its fullest.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and said, "Fine, I won''t sleep. I''ll make love to you."

 Billionaire Is 365

    Chapter 365 She Recognizes the Stone on My Chest


    Chapter 365 She Recognizes the Stone on My Chest


    The next day.


    s


    The ss walls of the room were draped with curtains, leaving only a beam of light streaming through the ss ceiling.


    I woke up to the sharp re of the sun, blinking my eyes and meeting Carter''s soft, gentle gaze.


    Even though we were married, moments like this-waking up to see him beside me-were rare.


    He was always so busy, staying upte for work, sometimes leaving before the sun rose,


    The past few days, however, he had set his work aside to spend time with me. I cherished these rare, quiet moments together.


    Our eyes met, and his lips brushed my forehead. "Good morning, Chloe," he whispered.


    I nuzzled against his neck and said, "Good morning, my love."


    Newlyweds, and everything felt sweet; even the air seemed filled with happiness.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After washing up, we still had some time to spare.


    The sun was shining brightly, and dewdrops hung from the nts in the garden.


    The ragdoll catzilyy under the porch, licking its paws. The puppy, full of energy, bounded toward us, circling around my feet.


    Zoey''s voice drifted in from the hallway. She wore a simple white cotton dress, a fishtail braid in her hair and t shoes, exuding an effortless freshness and charm, even without makeup.


    I remembered the phone call fromst night that had woken me up, and a yful idea formed in my mind.


    "Carter, can you take a few photos of Zoey and me?" I asked.


    "Sure.


    Carter never disappoints and always makes me smile.


    As soon as I mentioned taking pictures, he pulled out his phone, framing the shot on the screen and making sure everything was perfect before calling me over. He said, "We can do it here; this spot has great light." "Sounds good, I agreed.


    He took several photos of us, then many more of just me, guiding my poses with patience, not showing the slightest bit of impatience.


    I grabbed his phone and handed it to Zoey, who eyes immediately lit up with delight. "This is incredible, Carter! Do you take pictures for a living? Every angle, every light, it''s just perfect. This one-my legs look incredibly long!"


    Chapter 365 She Recognizes the Stone on My Chest


    $82%


    s


    Carter looked ufortable at thement. I knew he wouldn''t take pictures for anyone else, and his reaction made me want to tease him a bit.


    "Could it be true? Have you taken photos for others before?"


    Carter quickly pulled me onto hisp, then flipped through his phone, showing me a folder, and I read thebels one by one: Girl photography 101, the nine essentialposition techniques every boyfriend must know. Zoey''s jaw dropped, and she asked dramatically, "Sis, where did you find a man like this? Can you buy them in bulk? I''m so jealous!"


    I was equally surprised-I hadn''t known he had put in so much effort behind the scenes.


    My finger continued to swipe down, and a short film popped up.


    The topic read, the crash course to being a virtuous boyfriend.


    Carter quickly grabbed the phone from my hand, his cars turning bright red. "Ahem, you''re done now, right? I haven''t taken pictures for anyone else-only for you. If you still don''t believe me, feel free to check my photo albums." How could there be such a gentle and cute man in the world?


    Every night, I always thought he was working seriously while wearing his Bluetooth earphones and staring. at his phone. Who would have thought that the meticulous, cold man was actually watching the crash course for being a virtuous boyfriend? I was filled withplicated emotions and whispered in his ear, "Baby, have you mastered all


    of ite


    Zoey let out a dramatic scream, "I can''t stand the sickening sweetness of this couple! I''m literally drowning in envy!"


    At that moment, Bill walked in carrying a pot. Hearing Zoey''sment, he quickly asked, "Are you hungry? I''ve just made some pumpkin grits; let me serve you some."


    Zoey, no longer as timid as she had been yesterday. She pointed at Carter and me, who were still embracing each other.


    "I can''t stand this couple anymore! As someone who''s seen it all, I want to fall in love too."


    Bill put the pot down and began grabbing bowls from the sterilizer, talking as he worked. "It''s simple. I know many great men around here. What kind of man do you like? I can help set you up." Zoey sighed and said, "But I''m already married."


    "Oh, well, then just get a divorce first. You''re still young-don''t rush into things. The more you date, the more experience you''ll have. I''ll help you find someone great. Don''t worry: you''ll be fine."


    Bill was cager; he didn''t want Zoey to get hurt by love again. He was determined to pick out the perfect match for her this time.


    2/4 As for her husband, if she didn''t like him, he could be reced. After all, the Gardners were an influential family in Zorya, and this was Bill''s domain. Sadie had been so arrogant before because of their influence.


    T


    Chapter 365 She Recognizes the Stone on My Chest


    Now, Bill


    1982%


    s


    country to make things right for his ex-wife and daughter. If Zoey wanted a prince from any


    country, he would make it happen overnight.


    As long as Zoey was happy, he would give her whatever she wanted-even if it meant finding her a man.


    Zoey was stunned, probably wondering if her dad had lost his mind after the divorce. It seemed like the past waspletely gone from his behavior.


    Bill had already set the porridge in front of her. He said, "Don''t worry about men now, just eat."


    "Thanks. Bill," Zoey said, feeling like she was dreaming,


    I withdrew my gaze and quietly whispered in his ear, "Pick a few pictures of Zoey that look good and post them to your social media, only for Han to see."


    Carter caught my drift immediately, rubbing my nose yfully. "You little troublemaker,"


    "Learned from you," I said with a smile. "By the way, Carter, show me what other treasures you''ve save?"


    As soon as I said that, Carter''s expression changed. "Nothing interesting."


    "Nothing except the boyfriend tutorials? Did you hide anything else from me?" I teased.


    "Chloe, be good. There should be some space between husband and wife, right?"


    "Is that the space for having a boyfriend tutorial?" I joked.


    He pulled me away and went straight to have his grits, leaving me wondering, was he mad at me?


    But honestly, the same man who was so ruthless that he never winked when he chopped somebody''s fingers off was secretly studying rtionship tips in private. What a lovely scene.


    I would remember it forever.


    "Carter, wait for me!" I called out.


    Despite his apparent annoyance, he posted a new picture on his social media, but only Han and I could


    see it


    The post was a grid of nine photos. One was of Zoey, and the other eight were of me.


    No captions, but I understood the message loud and clear-his love was all over it


    In his eyes, his heart, and even his phone, there was only one person: me.


    Marrying a man who loves you so deeply-this was what it felt like.


    It was amazing.


    Soon, Han called, "Carter, send me your location!"


    I took Carter''s phone and said with a smile. "Mr. Pearson, Janice and I are together. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her."


    Chapter 365 She Recognizes the Stone on My Chest


    "Zocy, whe


    are youing back? I''lle pick you up," Han''s voice softened.


    82%1


    s


    "Thanks, but we don''t know when we''ll be back. Janice and I really like it here. Maybe tomorrow, maybe next year. You''re not alone with thepany of your childhood sweetheart, so I''m sure you''ll be fine, right?" "Zoey, I swear, there''s nothing between me and Nina. I only do her a few favors."


    I smiled and teased, "Why are you exining to me? I''m not your wife. Mr. Pearson, I have things to do, so I''ll hang up now. See youter."


    "Zoey!"


    I hung up, uninterested in dealing with a man who didn''t respect Zoey.


    Looking at the father-daughter duoughing together in a distance, my mood was lifted.


    After breakfast, we decided to explore the area.


    Zoey went to a farm, while Carter and I drove around in an off-road vehicle, stopping to enjoy the sights.


    Eventually, we came across arge lotus field. Thendscape here was so diverse, and everything was green and vibrant at this time of year. Carter parked the car, and I walked toward the lotus pond. An elderly woman was plucking lotus pods


    from the water.


    I noticed her silver hair and grew concerned. "Be careful there; do you need my help?"


    She looked up at me and asked, "Youngdy, you''re not from around here, are you?"


    "Yes, it''s quite hot right now. Please,e up; I''ll help you."


    I took off my shoes and rolled up my pants to help her


    She smiled kindly, but when her gaze fell on the stone around my neck, she froze. "Youngdy, who gave you that stone?"


    The midday heat was intense, and as I bent down, the stone on my chest swayed, catching her attention


    "Do you know this stone?"


    Her expression changed drastically. "T-this is

 Billionaire Is 366

    Chapter 366 Have A Good Life


    Chapter 366 Have A Good Life


    The olddy''s ent was very simr to that of people from Sole I never expected to meet somess from my hometown in a foreign country.


    or mig?r dini The stone I was holding looked like marble on the surface, so if somente saw in they might wa some sort of protective charm. But when the old woman waw it, her face turned pale with shock deady recognizing it "What''s wrong? This stone... "I asked, noticing her reaction.


    "Young girl, some things shouldn''t be worn casually. If you do that, it could you your life" she said he face full of urgency.


    I couldn''t share the truth about my rebirth with a stranger, so I thanked her politely. Tunded dent you for the reminderThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Do you know what this is?" She asked, her eyes narrowing


    "Yes," I replied.


    She looked at me deeply, sighed in resignation, and walked away, taking the lotus pod she had just picked As she left, I heard her muttering something under her breath. "Good advice can''t change a doed soultpassion won''t save a self-demned person; no god can save someone already dead and only the king of hell will im those who are filled with regret."


    For some reason, those words made me feel uneasy, and an odd tension stirred inside me


    A breeze passed by, and the lotus leaves danced in the wind


    My hair fluttered along with it, and even Carter walked over to me, escaping m


    notice.


    "What are you thinking about? Aren''t you getting hot standing here?" he asked, pulling me out of m thoughts.


    I looked up and realized that Carter had found arge lotus leaf and was holding it over me to shield from the sun.


    "Carter, I just met a strange olddy," I said, still a little confused.


    "Strange? How so?" he asked.


    I exined what had happened, still puzzled. "Why did she react so strongly when she saw my stone? When I said I wore it willingly, she started talking about how good advice can''t save the doomed and other strange things."


    I had a feeling that if the pendant was soul-stabilizing, she shouldn''t have said that.


    But if it wasn''t the soul-stabilizing pendant, why would Carter have given it to me?


    "Carter, are you sure this is the soul-stabilizing pendant I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.


    He sighed and gently pushed a strand of hair that had stuck to my lips behind my ear. "Silly girl, what else


    €1


    09:12 Tue. Dec


    Chapter 366 Have A Good Life


    could it be?


    I


    urmured quietly. "Yeah, what else could it be?"


    s


    "Don''t think too much. The important thing is that you''re alive and well now. That''s all that matters, right?"


    I looked into his deep, dark eyes. I couldn''t quite read his emotions, maybe because he was standing with the light behind him.


    His eyes seemed like an endless void, impossible to understand.


    I ced my hand on his chest, feeling the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. "Carter, you''re not hiding anything from me, are you?"


    His hand cupped the back of my head, and he bent down to rest his forehead against mine. We locked eyes, our noses almost touching. "Chloe, what could I possibly hide from you?" he whispered.


    I didn''t understand. He suddenly became gentle and attentive toward me.


    "I don''t know. What else could you want from me?" I asked, feeling a bit lost.


    He smiled softly, a yful glint in his eyes. "I do have something I want."


    "Hmm?" 1 raised an eyebrow, intrigued.


    He gently nudged my nose with his, like a yful puppy. "I just want you to have a good life."


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, smiling up at him. "Then you need to live a long life too, so you can grow old with me.


    He kissed me fiercely, his hands gripping my waist so tightly that I could barely breathe. The lotus leaf fell at my feet, and I clung to him as his kisses rained down on me like a storm.


    Was it just me, or did I feel like his emotions were running high at that moment?


    "Carter, y-you''re hurting me," I panted heavily, pulling away."


    He looked at me, his eyes filled with an expression I couldn''t quite understand,


    "Sorry," he said softly, his gaze shifting to the nearby los pod.


    "Do you want to eat some lotus seeds? I''ll go pick some for you."


    "Sure, I smiled.


    He handed me the lotus leaf and said, "Here, hold this and sit tight while I get them."


    With that, he slipped off his shoes and socks, rolled up his pants, and waded into the water.


    I sat on the shore, gently stirring the water with my fee enjoying the peaceful simplicity of this life more


    and more.


    Chapter 366 Have A Good Life


    I even started thinking how wonderful it would be if we had a child..


    It wasn''t the right time to think about such things, but I couldn''t help it. I loved him so much.


    I couldn''t wait to have a child that would be the fruit of our love.


    +5 Free Coms


    Whether a boy or a girl, I would love our baby with all my heart, making sure the tragedy of the past never happened again.


    If we had a child, maybe they would be standing on the shore, pping their hands and saying, "Daddy is the best!"


    Just imagining that scene filled me with joy.


    When Carter returned with a bunch of lotus seeds in his hands, he gently tapped my forehead with his wet fingers. "You were daydreaming again. What made you smile like that?" I wrapped my arms around his neck in a yful manner. "Carter, I want to have a baby."


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    Carter shifted his gaze away and said, "The mastermind behind it all hasn''t been found yet. We''re still in danger, so let''s hold off on discuss

 Billionaire Is 367

    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    Carter shifted his gaze away and said, "The mastermind behind it all hasn''t been found yet. We''re still in danger, so let''s hold off on discussing the pregnancy for now."


    "Alright," I replied.


    I knew he was right, but for some reason, I couldn''t shake the feeling of disappointment that settled in my heart.


    Time passed quickly in this small town. Three days seemed to fly by. Even though I wanted to stay with my mom and support her through her pregnancy, neither Carter nor I could remain here for long because of our identities. The night before we were leaving, Mom pulled me aside.


    "Chloe, my daughter has returned, right?"


    I nodded, then shared the truth with her.


    To be honest, I was still worried about Zoey''s soul being unstable after being reborn in someone else''s body, but so far, nothing had gone wrong.


    I wasn''t sure if it was because her rebirth was at a different time, but she had been out of her body for a few months and hadn''t developed an independent consciousness like I had.


    She had only entered Janice''s body a month ago.


    Could it be that her rebirth was too recent?


    Or perhaps my soul had already fused with her body, so she didn''t experience the detachment I had?


    I wasn''t entirely sure about the supernatural side of things, but I decided to cherish the present. After all, no one knew whether tomorrow or an ident woulde first.


    Mom smiled gently and said, "She''s always been like that. But now, she seems a lot brighter, so I''m relieved."


    "Mom, she won''t do anything foolish again. In the past, she thought she couldn''t go on and wanted to end her life, but it was because she was so fragile. She had to experience a lot of things for herself before she could change. Trust me, this time, she''ll live a truly wonderful life. You need to believe that your child has grown up. A bird learns to spread its wings and fly. As parents, our job is to let go."


    "Thank you, Chloe. You''ve taught us so much."


    I hugged her tightly, "Mom, you''ve given me so much love too. When you go intobor, I''ll try my best toe back." "Alright."


    The next morning, Bill woke up early and prepared a linge breakfast, most of it being Zoey''s favorite foods.


    09.12 Tue, Dec 17 G.


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    Zoey seemed to sense something was changing


    Of course, how could real parents not feel the presence of their daughter?


    This time, Bill had arranged for us to travel by helicopter.


    Mom smiled and said to Carter, I''m counting on you to take care of my daughter."


    "Don''t worry, Philippa Carter replied.


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Mom."


    82%


    s


    She then turned to Zoey and said, "Janice, I really like you. If you have time, you should visit her more. Soon you''ll have a little brother or sister. I''m sure they be thrilled to meet their big sister."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Zoey tried to hold back her tears, her eyes reddening. "Okay. Be careful when you go to the bathroom at night; your belly is getting bigger."


    "Mm-hmni."


    "Your appetite isn''t great, but you need to eat more for the baby."


    "Alright"


    "But don''t overcat. I''ve heard that having a huge baby can make delivery difficult. But don''t worry; if you can''t deliver naturally, a C-section is fine as long as everything is safe. "Mm-hmm."


    Mom walked over and gently stroked Zoey''s hair. "Sweetheart, take care of yourself too. You have my number; if you ever feel wronged, you have to call me


    She was still as gentle as ever. Zoey''s voice was barely audible. "I understand."


    As Zoey couldn''t hold herself together any longer, I interrupted. "Let''s go."


    Zoey took my hand, and we left. Bill was going to send us to the airport, so he didn''t say goodbye and left early to board the ne.


    Sensing Mom''s gaze, Zoey whispered to me. "Don''t look back


    But in the end, just as she was about to board, she turned and locked eyes with Philippa, who was fighting.


    back tears.


    In that moment, all the tension Zoey had held in all morning broke down.


    She pulled her band out of mine, tears streaming down her face as she ran towards Mom.


    In the final steps, she slowed down, gently embracing Philippa. "I''m sorry, Mom.


    "Silly girl, how could I me you?"


    Philippa stroked her head and said, "Just having you back is the best gift from heaven.


    Tue, Dec 1/


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    H


    +5 Free Col


    "Sweetheart, don''t be afraid. Mommy will always support you from behind. Just march forward bravely."


    Seeing this scene, my own tears fell.


    Philippa recognized her daughter at once, yet when I showed up before my parents, neither of them knew who I was.


    In that moment, I envied Zoey.


    Carter wrapped his arms around me and said, "You still have me."


    "Mm-hmm, having you is enough."


    We boarded the ne, just in time to see Bill wiping his eyes.


    The moment he saw me, he quickly put on his sunsses.


    "The sun is so bright today," he said.


    I smiled gently and said, "It is quite bright."


    Zoey stayed with Philippa for a few minutes before finally walking toward us.


    This time, her steps were more determined.


    From that moment, she was stepping into a new life.


    Bill took us to the airport but had to return to stay with Philippa for her delivery. He could only see us off here.


    Before Zoey left, Bill handed her a small bag, awkwardly passing it to her.


    He said awkwardly, "I made this raspberry jam myself. Next time, I''ll make some orange jam too.


    Zoey met his eyes and understood what he meant.


    She reached out to take it. "Actually, I forgot to tell you, besides orange jam, I also love honey grapefruit


    Tea,


    I''ll raise bees and nt grapefruit trees when I get back Bill answered quickly.


    Zoey chuckled softly and said, "Alright, Dad."


    Bill froze, his eyes turning slightly red. "W-what did you just call me?"


    Bill


    "No, not that. The other name you called me."


    Zoey''s eyes shimmered with tears as she shyly said, "Dad"


    The next moment, Bill pulled her into a tight hug. "Tni sorry, I''m so sorry,"


    Tears that he had held back for so long began to fall


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    "I''m not a good father. I lost you and your mom. I..."


    182%1


    s


    As Zoey listened to his choking voice, she smiled through her tears and said, "Even though you''re a bad dad, you''ll always be my dad. I''ve never med you."


    A grown, middle-aged man, like Bill, was crying uncontrobly in the bustling airport lobby.


    It was Zoey who patted his back andforted him, "Take good care of Mom."


    "Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her again."


    "Mm-hmm


    Bill released Zoey, his hand brushing away her tears. He urged, "Tell me if anything happens, okay? Let me make up for it."


    "Alright."


    "Zoey, I never thought you were bad. It was always me, your father, who was the bad one. From now on, live the life you want. Don''t hide your light for anyone. My daughter is the best." "Mm-hmm."


    She had waited for years for him to finally see her.


    Father and daughter exchanged a smile, and the knot between them was finally untied.


    "Dad, I''m boarding.


    "Call me when you get to Jaford."


    "Alright."


    We boarded the ne, and Zoey''s emotions slowly settled. "Chloe, I feel like I''m dreaming


    "Then let''s keep dreaming. The rest of your dreams will be good ones," I smiled and reassured her.


    Ring!


    Zoey''s phone buzzed with a new message.


    She opened it to find arge sum of money had been transferred to her ount


    Eighty eight point two million.


    Then another notification came through, followed by ten more, each for 80 million.


    ition to her.


    Bill had transferred 800 million to her.


    I jokingly remarked from beside her, "I''m so tired of saying, "I envy you


    I was trying to lighten the mood. Zory quickly responded. "I''ll split it with you."


    "Nah. Dad has already given me so much, and I''m notcking money."


    82%


    Chapter 367 I''ve Never med You, Dad


    +5 Free Cons


    Just as I finished saying that, my phone beeped with the same notification-an identical transfer. I received


    amount of money as Zoey did, not a penny less.


    the sam


    "Not envious anymore?"


    Iughed and d, "He''s rich and naive. No wonder he''s so easy to fool. Next time, ask for more, so that when he gets older, no one will trick him into spending it on useless health products." Zoey linked her arm with mine as we walked onto the ne. "Alright."

 Billionaire Is 368

    Chapter 368 Dress to the Nine


    Chapter 368 Dress to the Nine 182%


    s


    This trip to the small town filled the gap in Zoey''s heart and allowed me to spend a few beautiful days in


    peace.


    After wended, Carter had to resume his role of pretending to be disabled.


    As we emerged from the arrival gate, Zocy, still engrossed in her thrill, nced down at her phone to inform Bill and her mother about her arrival. When she looked up, she saw Han''s cold expression, and her cheerful face immediately dropped. "D*mn it! What bad luck!" she muttered.


    Han simply stared at her in silence before striding over with a stiff face.


    He practically ground his teeth as he said, "Did you have fun?"


    "Anywhere,is paradise without you and that b*tch around."


    I thought a big fight was about to break out, but to my surprise, Han held himself back. ''Grandma wants us to have dinner at the family house tonight."


    I remembered Zoey mentioning that after original Jance had fallen into the water, she was weak and became seriously ill.


    When Han''s grandmother, Grace Pearson, heard, she came over right away to check on her. Grace even called in a medical team to take care of her.


    Zoey was a deeply caring and filial girl. Despite her deep hatred for Han, she still treated the elderly couple with respect.


    "Alright. I''ll go check on them, and while I''m at it, I''ll tell them about our divorce."


    Zoey looked at me and said, "Sis, we''ll catch upter."


    "Okay, call me if you need anything."


    "Don''t worry; I won''t let him get the better of me.


    I had no doubts about that. Now that Bill knew her true identity, he wouldn''t let Zoey suffer any longer.


    Even though Bill wasn''t in Jaford, the Gardners were affold, powerful family there, and plenty of eyes were keeping watch on his daughter. There was no way he would allow her daughter to suffer.


    If Han dared to push her too far, I could easily imagine Bill flying over by helicopter to snap his neck and use his head as a ser ball.


    We parted ways. Carter and I got into the car.


    Looking out at the bustling city, my mind felt like it had been left behind in that peaceful, secluded ce.


    "How much longer do we need to stay in Jaford?" I asked.


    Chapter 368 Dress to the Nine.


    "Around a week. There''s a lot to handle here," Carter sall, rulling my hair.


    s


    "Ifyon get bored, you can meet up with Zoey for shopping. By the way, the Whites are having a banquet tomorrow night. Do you want to go?" "Are you talking about the Whites we''ve been investigang?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    "Sure, let''s see what we can find out.


    I smiled faintly. "Since I married you, I''ve never had the chance to attend a banquet with you."


    "This will be a good opportunity to announce our marriage, Garter replied. "I''ll have someone bring over your dresster."


    The past few months had been like living under a shadow. Since that night by the river when I was attacked, had confined myself to the memories of that moment.


    I''d forgotten that winter''s snow had already melted and spring had woken the earth.


    Zoey had already started a new life.


    It was time for me to embrace my new role as Mrs. Bolon. This was Carter''s world, his domain, hiswork, and his friends were all here in Jaford. I wanted to understand him more.


    So, I cared a lot about the uing banquet, I even put on a face mask, trimmed my nails, and applied nail polish for the banquet.


    Thankfully, Zoey''s physical condition was excellent; she was young and beautiful and didn''t need much preparation to look great.


    But for me, this was my first public appearance with Carter, so I wanted to be more careful.


    When Carter entered, he found me applying body lotion, and it was challenging for me to reach my back.


    "I''ll help you," he said.


    As his warm palm pressed against my lower back, my entire body shivered due to my sensitive nature.


    His actions grew bolder. "Carter, not tonight. I have to wear a dress tomorrow."


    "I''ll be careful. I won''t leave any marks."


    He pushed me against the bathroom counter, and his lips descended on mine.


    The next day, Carter was getting busy in the office. I received a message from Zoey asking if I wanted to go to the banquet. I replied that I''m going, and she quickly answered that she would join me. I didn''t know anyone here, so having apanion made sense.


    Besides, with her temper, she wouldn''t want to go with Han.


    Chapter 368 Dress to the Nine


    #5 Free Coins


    After all, Han had married original Janice three years ago and never once took her out. People only knew he was secretly married but had no idea what his wife looked like.


    This would be their first public appearance as a couple


    Zoey ignored Han and came to my house in the afternoon for styling.


    After more than a day without seeing her, she rushed into my arms like a clingy child.


    "Chloe. I missed you so much."


    I smiled at her, this girl with the emotional age of someone eight years younger than me. "Did you finalize the divorce?"


    At the mention of it, her expression fell. "Don''t remind me. Grace''s health isn''t great. She''s still in the hospital after a heart attack. If I bring up the divorce now, I''ll make her heart condition worse. So, I signed a one-year contract with him. After a year, we''ll divorce. "He agreed?"


    "He had to for Grace. But for the next year, we''ll have to pretend to be happily married in front of them. It''s disgusting."


    I couldn''tment on other people''s rtionships, so I just smiled. "Just treat him like air. Let me see your dress.


    She brought out a silver, hollow-out dress. "It''s beautiful, right? I tried something different, just like you suggested."


    I sighed with relief. Thank goodness she didn''t go for the dark, edgy style.


    The dress had a slit, and the back was connected by five thin silver chains, shimmering and seductive.


    "I guarantee that in this dress, everyone at the party will be mesmerized by you," I said.


    Zoey''s eyes sparkled. "Great! Dad told me not to get stuck on just one guy, to keep my options open, and to find a caring man. After a year, we can smoothly transition."


    It was difficult to imagine those words came from Bill, but when I thought back to Zoey''s past, I understood. In her previous life, she had been blind to Ashley''s true nature, unwilling to let go of that toxic rtionship.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    If she had more options, she might not have clung to him so desperately,


    Bill''s thinking was simple: better for his daughter to disappoint the world than for the world to disappoint


    her.


    My dress was simple yet elegant. It was an ivory-colored mermaid gown with sparkling diamonds scattered along the red bottom..


    Almost nothing was exposed except my neck and arms.


    bir ahile care in it. He didn''t want me revealing too.


    De


    Chapter 368 Dress to the Nine


    His possessiveness didn''t bother me at all.


    Zoey was drop-dead gorgeous tonight. I had known she would look beautiful in the dress, as Janice already had a fiery figure.


    The open back showcased her smooth, fair skin and slender waist. The slit revealed her long, toned legs.


    With the jewelry and makeup, I couldn''t take my eyes off her, and I could only imagine the way men would be glued to her tonight.


    But Zoey, despite her beauty, was oblivious to it. "Do you think this is too revealing? I feel like I''m an old house with leaks; the wind ising in everywhere, and it''s so cold."


    I chuckled softly and said, "It''s perfect."


    When Han found out Zoey was with me, he came with Carter to pick her up.


    As Zoey stepped out the door, his eyes, originally full of impatience, grew wide in disbelief. He stood there, stunned.

 Billionaire Is 369

    Chapter 369 He''s Everywhere


    Chapter 369 He''s Everywhere


    Zoey ignored his gazepletely and stepped into our car.


    s


    Carter, sitting in his wheelchair by the door, reminded her, "This isn''t exactly the right time or ce."


    Han heeded his advice and showed a bit more restraint than usual, saying, "Don''t forget our agreement."


    He reached out to support her, but Zoey, with her high heels on, refused to let him touch her.


    Just before the door closed, we heard Han''s low grow. "Who told you to dress like that?"


    Carter extended his hand and gently helped me into the car, his touch both gentlemanly and tender,


    I felt a little concerned. "Do you think Zoey is alright?"


    "Don''t worry," Carter reassured me. "Han just talks a lot. He won''t hurt her. Besides, he''s already starting to change."


    I noticed Carter wasn''t wearing his usual dark suit. Instead, he wore one the same color as my dress, and even his bow tie was a soft ivory shade.


    "Carter, you look really handsome," I said, giving him an honestpliment.


    His ears immediately turned red, and it was so cute I almost wanted to kiss him.


    Carter''s eyes then fell on my bare neck. "Where''s the stone?"


    I tapped my handbag and said, "An old woman from the vige recognized it earlier. I was worried. someone might catch on and connect it to the secret of my rebirth. Don''t worry, though; I keep it in my bag with me." "Good. Just don''t lose it," he said.


    "I''ll put it back on after the party. It won''t get lost."


    The party tonight was to celebrate the family head, Bailey White''s, 80th birthday. When we arrived, I realized that not everyone there was a stranger to me.


    For example, there was Ashley, who always looked so polished. As soon as Carter and I parted ways, he immediately came over to ask me for a loan.


    It made sense. He knew that Bill had handed me control of the subsidiary, and with Bill''s divorce scandal still fresh in the news, Ashley must have known I had the funds. I was clearly the perfect target. Zoey, you look beautiful tonight."


    I pointed behind him. "Carter, is that you?"


    His face immediately turned pale, and he reflexively tried to run. But when he turned around, no one was there. Zoey, you''re tricking me."


    "No, I was just ying a game with a dog," I said, turning to walk away.


    Chapter 369 He''s Everywhere


    "Wait, sisAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Zoey let go of Han''s hand and ran toward me, almost colliding with Ashley


    The moment she saw Ashley, she froze. Her heels were too high, and without warning fell


    ng, she stumbled and


    ""Watch it!"


    Ashley instinctively reached out to catch her, but Han was faster. He pulled Zoey into his arms, lowering his voice. "Why are you running


    Ashley stood staring at the red mole on Zoey''s forehead identical to the one on mine. "You"


    Although Zoey no longer had feelings for him, they had been involved in a past life.


    She instinctively tightened her grip on Han''s sleeve


    Zoey was still too young, her emotions all too visible, and Han noticed right away that something was


    off.


    "Mr. Pearson, who is this?" Ashley finally snapped back to reality and greeted him


    Han coldly replied, "My wife."


    "Oh, so you''re Mrs. Pearson. Mr. Pearson, you''re very lucky. Your wife is very beautiful"


    It wasmon to exchange a few pleasantries at events like this. But Han snorted dismissively. "Of course she''s pretty; is it really necessary for you to point that out?" Ashley''s smile faltered, but he was desperate for money and needed connections. He still managed a smile and greeted Zoey.


    "Hello, Mrs. Pearson. I''m Ashley Hudson."


    Zoey''s hand, gripping Han''s cuff, tightened slowly, even causing him physical pain.


    "And what does it have to do with me?" she asked coldly


    She linked her arm with Han''s and walked away. Han quickly noticed that her eyes were slightly red. and her body trembled slightly.


    Something wasn''t right between the two of them.


    After meeting Ashley, Zoey''s mood clearly dropped.


    She didn''t let go of Han''s arm, even as people gathered around them, intrigued by the unfamiliar woman standing with him.


    Han patiently introduced her as his wife, but Zoey was lost in thought.


    Since Zoey wouldn''t be able to talk to me anytime soon, I decided to find Carter.


    They seemed deep in conversation, so I quietly,


    3


    Chapter 369 He''s Everywhere


    stepped away, figuring it would be over soon.


    The banquet hall was huge, and being new to the event, I wandered around a bit.


    I ran into Fiona and others, greeting them in passing.


    +5 Free Cons


    They had all gone back to their country, but Alisa had stayed in Snowville. It seemed she truly loved Luke.


    "Are you looking for Mr. Bolton? I saw him head that way just now," Fiona said.


    "Thank you," I replied.


    Now that I was the daughter Bill valued after everything with Sadie, Fiona was treating me much more warmly.


    It was clear-power was the real key to social connections.


    I headed in the direction she indicated; passing the buffet table, where I picked up a cake.


    Zoey had kept me busy, and I hadn''t had time to eat earlier.


    Just as I took a bite, I thought about Carter. He probably hadn''t finished his meal either. Should I bring him a piece?


    I picked a vor I knew he liked, and as I turned around. I ran into an unexpected guest.


    "Zoey, what a coincidence! I didn''t expect


    to run into you here."


    When I saw him, I instinctively stepped back.


    Out of nowhere, Yael had appeared at Jaford.


    Like an unshakable ghost from the past. 09:13 Tue, Dec 17 & GO.

 Billionaire Is 370

    Chapter 370 Another Encounter With Whitney


    Chapter 370 Another Encounter With WhitneyN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What''s wrong, Zoey? You look like you''re scared of me Yael smiled as he moved closer. +5 Free Con


    His smile was bright, but to me, thanks to my warped perception of the Carlyn brothers, it appeared as if he were a skeleton wearing human skin, grinning at me like a deathly apparition


    His smile was like a flower blooming from the rotten depths of death.


    I pushed down the difort in my chest and smiled back at him. "I''m just a little surprised, didn''t expect to run into you here."


    Yael handed me a small te with a piece of cake and said, "I''m here with my brother for a business meeting. He thinks I''m old enough now to start getting involved in some projects. Zoey, do you like cake? How could I eat what he gave me?


    I couldn''t risk it. I feared that if I ate it, I might wake up with half my skin peeled off. Yet he still asked if it tasted good.


    "I''m not really a fan. I was hungry just now, but I already eaten. Thank you, Yael Cake is too sweet, so I''ll pass. It''s easy to gain weight."


    He naturally pulled his hand back. "I see. Then I''ll have some on my own."


    "How long will you be in Jaford, Yael?" I casually asked, trying to make conversation.


    "It depends on my brother''s schedule. I''m not sure."


    Since his brother was also in Jaford, I asked, "What about Whitney? Is she here too?"


    Yael didn''t answer my question directly. Instead, he gave me a meaningful look. "Why are you so concerned about her?"


    "Last time she had a breakdown. It looked dangerous, and I''m worried she might be struggling with depression. I''ve dealt with it myself, and there was a time when I even thought about ending my life. That''s why I feel for her." "You''re such a kind person," he said, his tone almost a little too sweet. "But don''t worry. Taylor loves her. and she''s doing fine."


    If she was really doing fine, Whitney wouldn''t have been crying like that. He deliberately avoided the issue, and I didn''t feelfortable pushing further.


    "That''s good to hear. I should go to my husband now. Excuse me, Yael."


    "Of course, he stepped aside to let me pass.


    Even now, I couldn''t see a single w in him.


    I walked a good distance away, instinctively ncing back. He was standing at the cake table, selecting a slice with red jam on it.


    Chapter 370 Another Encounter With Whitney


    s


    His pale skin made the red jam on the corner of his lips look almost blood-like, and as he licked it off, it reminded me of a vampire drinking blood.


    He probably noticed my gaze, and he looked up and smiled at me. A chill ran down my spine, and I quickly picked up my pace to leave.


    In the distance, I saw Damian standing outside a room, and that helped me feel more at ease.


    "Damian, where''s Carter?" I asked.


    "He''s inside," he said, reaching for the door to let me in


    1 waved my hands and said. "He''s talking to someone. It''s not a good time for me to


    Damian said. "You''re not an outsider."


    With that, he opened the door. Inside, there were two men.


    Carter was sitting across from a man dressed in an all-ck suit. Even his tie and shirt were ck.


    The moment I walked in, the man''s gaze shifted toward the door. His eyes were cold and murderous. sending a wave of icy fear down my spine. S-such an intimidating look!


    I froze, unsure whether to step with my left or right foot,pletely frozen for a moment, not daring to


    move.


    Carter quickly spoke, "Chloe,e to me. Meet Mr. Chapman."


    I finally forced myself to move, walking cautiously toward him. "Hello, Mr. Chapman


    He reached out a hand, his voice cold as ice. "Marc Chapman."


    His name, like his presence, was powerful and striking, radiating a sharp, almost intimidating aura, as if he had risen from the battlefield-an untouchable force. His presence alone made most people shrink back.


    "I''m Zoey," I said, feeling the mounting aura radiated from him. I carefully meeting his gaze and said, "Sorry for interrupting


    Carter smiled gently and said, "It''s fine. Mr. Chapman isn''t an outsider. We were just discussing Bloodshade."


    ""Can I ask how it went?"


    "Mr. Chapman recently led an operation to eliminate Bloodshade''s main headquarters, but the Dark Rose wasn''t there. They have branches all around the world.


    I felt a twinge of disappointment was visible in my eyes. "Is that so?"


    "Don''t worry. If there''s any news, I''ll let you know, Mare said, standing up.


    Before he left, he handed me a sleek ck and gold business card. "If you need anything, don''t hesitate to


    274


    09:13 Tue Dec 17 GO


    Chapter 370 Another Encounter With Whitney


    contact me


    I could tell he wasn''t someone to be taken lightly, so I nodded quickly. Okay, Mr. Chapman."


    He gave a curt nod and left. When he waspletely gone did I let out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding.


    I''d been sitting so stiffly that my neck had gone numb.


    "Carter, who is Mr. Chapman? His presence is overwhelming


    You could say he has a lot of power in Voshye, enough to control everything there. Coincidentally, Bloodshade''s main headquarters is in Voshye. He''s clearing his old debts, thinking he could deal them a major blow. But it turns out, the Dark Rose wasn''t there I blinked, curious. "Does he have a personal vendetta against Bloodshade?"


    "It''s a long story. He lost his one true love because of them. Do you think he hates them?"


    "Bloodshade has a terrible reputation. I wonder where the Dark Rose is hiding."


    "Not for long. They won''t be able to hide much longer.


    I told him about the Carlyn brothers being here. "Carter, if Whitney is still in the country, this is the best chance to save her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have someone check on it.


    Carter had someone look into the boarding records, and it turned out Taylor had brought Whitney out of the country-under the false identity of Alice.


    "She took the ce of the Whites'' illegitimate daughter. Today is Mr. White''s birthday celebration. Do your think she''ll be there?"


    "She might."


    "Carter, do you think the Whites know she''s using a fake identity?"


    "Maybe the answer is out there. Push me out there."


    Thinking Whitney might attend the banquet tonight made me excited.


    The thought of Whitney attending the banquet today made my heart race. Thest few times, I hadn''t known she was my sister, and we missed each other every time. I hadn''t even had a chance to really see


    her.


    She must have had a tough time these past years.


    I pushed the thought aside and guided Carter out of the room.


    By the garden, I saw a familiar figure, and my heart leapt with joy.


    "It''s Whitney!"


    Chapter 370 Another Encounter With Whitney


    you


    She had just been shoved to the ground by Nina, who heered, "You little beth, how dare youe hapesh This is no ce for you!"


    With that, she raised her hand to strike Whitney.


    "Stop!" I rushed forward and grabbed her wrist. "What are you doing


    Nina looked me up and down. "You again? What''s going on? Are you close to this little board?


    Hearing her call my sister that way. made my


    blood boll


    But then it hit me-Nina probably didn''t know that the real Alice had died.


    Which meant, in the eyes of the Whites, Whitney was Alice.


    I reached out to Whitney. Her dress was stained, and her already fragile figure looked even more vulnerable, making her appear even more pitiful.


    "Are you okay?"


    She froze, her eyes locking with mine. "It''s you."

 Billionaire Is 371

    Chapter 371 Carter Will Eventually Dump You


    I fought hard to control the turmoil rising inside me and asked Whitney, "Yeah, it''s me. Are you okay?"


    She ced her hand into mine, and I gently pulled her up. Whitney said, Tm fine."


    I nced around, not seeing Taylor anywhere. "Isn''t he supposed to protect you? Why are you here alone and being bullied?"


    "I-I''m fine," she said, her gaze shifting nervously.


    I noticed some bodyguards in ck, which made it clear that she was under surveince.


    But since she was from the Whites, they couldn''t do anything to help her.


    Could I make use of this opportunity to take her away?


    Nina saw us talking and ignored by us. her face turned dark.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you!" She snapped.


    Ishot her a cold nce and asked, "Are you talking? Sorry, I thought I just heard a dog barking."


    "Zocy, stop gloating. You weren''t even allowed at the Gardners'' parties before, and now you think you''re something just because of an arranged marriage? Do you really think you''re so special? By the way, did you hear? Tiffany Dolton is here too. You might want to keep an eye on your husband. Everyone knows she likes Mr. Bolton.""


    Tiffany Dolion?


    I had no real impression of her. Zoey rarely attended such parties, and I wasn''t familiar with Jaford''s high society.


    Although I wasn''t sure about the other men, I know full well about Carter''s character.


    If I doubted him, then I''d be wasting his love for me.


    "Is that so? Then why did my husband marry me and not her? Does that mean he doesn''t like her?"


    Nina red at me with a venomous look. "Enjoy it while itsts; Mr. Bolton will dump you sooner orter."


    "Don''t worry about it. It is still far superior to certain childhood sweethearts who are unable to marry into the Pearson family after all these years, don''t you think?


    I led Whitney to the side. She walked awkwardly. I asked, "Did you hurt your knee?"


    She nodded and said, "It''s nothing. I''ll be fine after resting for a bit."


    "Let me check if it''s more than just a bruise."


    There were no other people around, so before she could stop me, I gently lifted the hem of her skirt to Took at her calf.


    13


    81%


    Chapter 371 Carter Will Eventually Dump Your


    s


    The red mark on her ankle had faded significantly-if you didn''t look closely, you''d miss it. But higher up her leg, I clearly saw deep purple bruises in the shape af fingerprints. "Don''t you have a heart condition? How could he do this to you?


    Tears shimmered in Whitney''s eyes, and my heart achel more for her.


    She was my silly sister by blood.


    That girl was once the princess everyone adored. Why did she have to endure all this suffering?


    Her skin was pale, and the p Nina had given her had already turned her cheek red and swollen.


    I reached out to gently touch her face. "That must hurt, doesn''t it?"


    "It doesn''t hurt.


    Whitneye with me


    Before I could finish, I heard Taylor''s voice behind me.


    "Thank you for handling the situation, Mrs. Bolton."


    1 swallowed my emotions and turned to face him. "Mr. Taylor, you''re well aware of Whitney''s heart condition. How could you let others hurt her?" Taylor''s


    s gaze fell on Whitney''s swollen cheek, and she said, "It was a misunderstanding. Mrs. Bolton, there''s no need to worry. Whitney,e here."


    I grabbed Whitney''s hand and said, "I can help you. Did he do something to you? Don''t worry, you can tell


    me


    Taylor''s eyes narrowed, and his voice grew colder. "Whitney!"


    She flinched and immediately tried to pull away from me. "Thank you, Mrs. Bolton. I''m really fine."


    With that, she slipped further from my grip, but I shook my head. "Whitney, trust me, I can help you."


    This felt just like that time she fell into the river, and I jumped in after her.


    "Hold on to me. I''ll pull you up."


    "I don''t have the strength."


    "Don''t let go!"


    But the rushing river pulled our hands apart, inch by inch.


    "Whitney!


    She returned to Taylor''s side, and I still couldn''t figure out what hold he had over her that made her so afraid of him.


    With a cold face, she said, "Mrs. Bolton, we''re strangers, so please stop making assumptions about my life. I''m doing just fine."


    Tue, Dec


    Chapter 371 Carter Will Eventually Dump You


    Then she linked arms with Taylor and walked away.


    Just like that night, her back grew more distant, and I could only watch as she disappeared from my world.


    Whitney vanished into the garden, and I didn''t dare to make any moves.


    A breeze blew, snapping me out of my thoughts.


    Since Carter was nearby, I turned to find him, but instead, I saw a strange woman throwing herself into his arms.


    "Carter!"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Billionaire Is 372

    Chapter 372 You''re Just a Stand-In


    Chapter 372 You''re Just a Stand-In


    s


    The woman was wearing a pale green dress, and though I couldn''t see her face clearly, her slender figure was unmistakable.


    She must be Tiffany.


    I stood still, quietly watching Carter''s reaction.


    The moment she lunged toward the wheelchair, Carter quickly moved it back.


    The sudden action caught Tiffany off guard, and she couldn''t stop in time. She tumbled forward and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Carter, how could you do this to me?" The woman on the floor sobbed.


    I reached out to her and asked, "Ms. Dolton, are you alright?"


    She instinctively grabbed my hand to help herself up. Do I know


    w you?"


    I nodded sincerely and said, "I guessed your identity. Ms. White just mentioned that everyone knows you have been chasing Carter for years. After thinking about it, you fit the description, so you must be Ms. Dolton, right? She quickly withdrew her hand, her eyes turning cold as she looked at me.


    You''re Zoey Gardner?"


    Jaford didn''t know much about Carter and me, but it was possible she''d heard some rumors.


    I slowly walked toward Carter and said, "Ms. Dolton, I''d prefer you call me Mrs. Bolton."


    Tiffany sized me up before sneering. "Ms. Gardner, do you really think a marriage alliance will win Carter''s heart? I''ve spent years trying, and he never looked at me like that. He''s always had someone in his heart, and you...


    Carter didn''t pay attention to Tiffany''s words. He looked at me with guilt in his eyes, grabbing my hand as he hurried to exin, "I didn''t let her touch me."


    He grew panicked; gone was the trace of the cold indifference he had shown to Tiffany earlier.


    Carter knew how deeply Luke had hurt me, so he was extra cautious with me in matters of romance, even exining himself without regard for the setting.


    "Mm. I saw it. You did great," I said, kissing him on the cheek.


    Tiffany, ignored and stunned, must have been wondering if this was the same Carter she had known all


    this time.


    "Ms. Dolton. I''ve made myself clear. I won''t ever like you. I''m married now, so please respect that. I don''t want you causing any negative feelings for my wife, do you understand?"


    Tiffany clutched her dress, looking pitiful. But my father helped you. You can''t do this to me."


    81%


    Chapter 372 You''re Just a Stand-In


    s


    e over


    "The worth of your family has increased tenfold. All the benefits your family has gained from me the years have paid off that debt. And besides, it was your father, not you, who saved me. Even if I were to owe my life. it wouldn''t be to marry you." He firmly set a boundary with Tiffany, showing no regard for her feelings.


    A few unfamiliar faces nearby started murmuring.


    This is too funny. She really thought Mr. Bolton would marry her and even acted like his wife. Looks like she''s getting a reality check today."


    Tm embarrassed for her."


    It seemed a lot had happened while I wasn''t in Jaford.


    But it made sense. Carter''s disability in his legs was only a surface-level issue. His status and appearance were enough to attract many women. ""Ms. Dolton, excuse me."


    I pushed Carter away, lowering my voice. The Carlyn brothers and the Whites are here, and Whitney is here. Do we have a chance to take her with us?"


    Carter thought for a moment and said. Tll handle it. The situation is suitable for us to strike now. If we can get Whitney out of here, she might know more of the truth."


    As we spoke, I saw Nina''s father in the distance.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He was also Whitney''s father in name.


    James did look a lot like She. Officially, he had a son and a daughter. Alice was his illegitimate daughter, listed as missing for years, but Nina had clearly known her. This meant that for many years, Whitney''s identity had been concealed as Alice''s to hide the truth.


    I couldn''t tell if the Whites'' elders knew about it, but at least Nina didn''t.


    Whitney was standing among the Whites, clearly having no standing there. No one around her seemed to care at all.


    Taylor and James were talking, and from their lip movements, I could tell they were discussing marriage.


    No wonder he brought Whitney here. It seemed he wanted to restore her identity so he could marry her publicly. But why now?


    If he want to marry Whitney, why did he wait all this time?


    I didn''t understand, but if he was nning a wedding, didn''t that mean I had a chance to get closer to Whitney?


    For me, that was good news.


    Chapter 372 You''re Just a Stand-In


    "Carter, I''m going to grab a snack."


    "Alright, don''t go too far.


    I grabbed two small tes of appetizers when Tiffany walked up to me. "Zoey."


    I stopped and turned. "What can I do for you, Ms. Dolton?"


    81%1


    s


    "You really think he likes you? He married you only because you remind him of the woman he loved."


    I was surprised. Tiffany seemed to know more than I expected. "Oh? And who does he love?"


    "She''s already dead. No matter how much you resemble her, you''ll never win his heart. How pitiful. You''ll only ever be a stand-in."


    I smiled softly and said, "Thanks for the reminder. At least I''m a stand-in who gets to be with him every day.


    "You fool!" Shannon red at me with venom in her eyes.


    "Did I say something wrong? Even if I''m a stand-in, the person who spends every day by his side is me. The one who kisses him is me. The one who sleeps with him is still me. Does it really matter so much. whether I''m a stand-in?" "No, that''s impossible!"


    She stared at me in shock. "He would never touch you. He''s not that shallow of a man."


    I should''ve let Carter be a little bolderst night, leaving a few marks to show her just how shallow he could. be in bed.


    She seemed certain and stated, "No one can rece that woman in his heart. Not even as a stand-in."


    You can''t wake someone who''s pretending to sleep, and there''s no need to wake her.


    I nodded dismissively. "Yes, yes, you''re right. If you''re done, I''ll be going now."


    She didn''t seem to expect my indifferent attitude. Afterall, most women care deeply about the idea of being a stand-in, and she probably thought a few words would make me angry.


    But what if I was just standing in for myself?


    She hadn''t thought of that, had she? Chatty woman.


    As she stood there, looking so sure of herself, I sat next to Carter and fed him a bite of pastry.


    "Carter, open your mouth!"

 Billionaire Is 373

    Chapter 373 It''s Impossible For You TwoN?velDrama.Org content.


    Chapter 373 It''s Impossible For You Two s


    1 don''t know how long Tiffany had been standing there watching, but I hoped she woulde to her senses soon and stop making the same mistakes over and over.


    Before this, I had paid a heavy price-my life-for an answer. Wasting time on the wrong person only leads to heartbreak, not love that''s returned, but a shattered soul. When I looked back again, she was gone, vanishing into the crowd.


    In the next moment, I snapped back to reality and saw Zoey, of all people, sneaking up next to Whitney!


    Taylor was nearby, his eyes frequently drifting toward her.


    My heart was pounded in fear.


    Zoey had learned of Whitney''s current situation from me, but the Carlyns were dangerous people. Even though I knew Whitney was my sister, I couldn''t afford to be too obvious. She was using her new identity as an excuse.


    Icouldn''t approach them now, worried that Taylor might discover our connection.


    Nearby, Nina was arguing with Zoey, and Whitney looked lost.


    She had no idea who I was, even less likely on Zoey''s identity.


    As the argument between Nina and Zoey escted, Han stepped in and pulled Zoey away.


    "What are you doing?" Han asked.


    Zoey quickly came up with an excuse. "Your friend here is bullying Ms. White. I''m just standing up for


    her!"


    Han gave a nervous smile, apologizing to the Whites. "Sorry, my wife has a bad temper."


    The Whites and the Pearsons had a good rtionship; they had once thought about arranging a marriage between their families, so no harm was done.


    James chuckled and said, "It''s alright. Young people are full of energy. Maybe if Mrs. Pearson spends more time with Nina, they''ll be friends instead of enemies."


    "Sure, Mr. James, I''ll visit more often to hang out with my sister!" Zoey said, her voice brimming with excitement


    "Who''s your sister? That''s disgusting!" Nina rolled her eyes.


    I gripped my fork tightly. Zoey was such an idiot. She knew I had no reason to approach Whitney, so she was using Nina to get closer to her.


    And I couldn''t drag her into this mess.


    If anything happened to her, how could I exin it to Mom?


    Chapter 373 It''s Impossible For You Two


    Fearing Zoey might expose my identity, I quickly left with Carter.


    +5 Free Com


    Outside, the air was quiet, but I heard sobbing from a distance-Tiffany crying, "I like Carter! I always thought if I waited long enough, he''d notice me, but he married that substitute! Aunt, help me, please!"


    I nced over. The woman standing next to Tiny in the gazebo had her back toward me. She was dressed in a ck gown withrge red roses on it.


    Her hair was pinned up and held up by a crystal hairpin. She had a graceful figure, and from behind, she looked like a young woman in herte twenties or early thirties.


    But since Zoey called her aunt, it was clear she was much older.


    The woman didn''t speak. She gently wiped Zoey''s tears before sighing. I''ve told you before, it''s never going to happen between you two."


    "Why not? What makes me any worse than that fake? I


    Zoey stopped talking when she saw me wheel Carter''s away. She grabbed the woman''s hand and quickly left.


    Carter and I returned to the car, and I couldn''t stop thinking about that woman.


    "Carter, what''s your rtionship with the Doltons?" I asked, curiosity getting the best of me.


    He grabbed my hand and started to exin. "Years ago, when I left Snowville and moved to another country to build a career, my leg wasn''t fully healed. I got caught up in a project that threatened the local mafia''s interests. They took advantage of me when I was delirious and threw me into the sea. It was Tiffany''s father who saved me.


    "The Doltons are just an ordinary family in Jaford. Not rich, but well off enough. I''m grateful to her father for saving me, and from then on, we kept in touch. That''s how I got to know Tiffany. She''s been chasing me for years."


    "How did she know I was the one you liked?" I asked, a yful smile forming on my lips.


    Carter''s ears turned pink. He said, "I didn''t hide it. When I was abroad, I didn''t care. My phone''s. screensaver was your picture, and I kept a photo of you in my wallet. Even...


    I grinned mischievously and asked, "You didn''t, did you? Leave traces of me everywhere?"


    "Yep," he admitted, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    No wonder; it wasn''t surprising, anyone close to him would have figured it out.


    But the Boltons were too distant to know about this.


    "Have you met this aunt of hers?" I asked, still puzzled.


    "I''ve met her. She''s nice. Every time I visited their family house, she''d cook my favorite dishes for me," he exined.


    "Is she married?"


    ossible For You Two


    s


    Carter shook his head and said, "From what I know, she''s divorced and doesn''t have kids. She visits her family house a lot. Why are you asking about her?"


    da


    "Oh, 1 just thought she had a sexy figure


    Carter evidently didn''t ept that, as he kept his gaze fixed on me. Iughed and said, "Alright, it''s just that when I saw them sneaking away after seeing us, I found it a bit strange. You heard it too, right? Tiffany still targets me." "Chloe. I swear, I have nothing to do with her, Carter reassured me.


    "I know. How could I not trust you, Carter? How about we visit this benefactor of yours sometime?"


    Carter gently tapped my nose. "Sure, anything you want, as long as you never doubt my feelings for you.


    I rested my head against his chest, smiling.


    Marriage should be built on trust,


    But for some reason, when I thought of that woman who hadn''t even turned around, I felt something strange in my heart.


    Why had Tiffany asked for her help? Her tone didn''t sound like a young girl asking a rtive for advice, it sounded more like a defeated viin looking for backup.


    But Carter had said that the Doltons had saved his life, and they were decent people.


    Could I be overthinking this?


    When we got home, Carter noticed I was upset. He asked, "What''s on your mind?"


    I knew how important the Doltons were to him, so I didn''t want to mention my unfounded suspicions.


    As I put on the stone around my neck, I answered, "Nothing. I''m just a little tired."


    "Let me give you a massage?" he offered, his hands slipping under my dress, his breath growing heavier.


    "Chloe, you look lovely today."


    I responded, "Carter...


    We were in perfect harmony, lost in our emotions, when suddenly Zoey''s voice cut through the air.


    "Sis, I need to talk to you. Urghh!!! What are you two doing?"


    Carter''s face darkened, and in one swift motion, he pulled his jacket around me.


    I had never seen him so angry with Zoey. He reminded "Mrs. Pearson, this is my house."


    Zoey spoke with some guilt in her voice, "I-I just came to Chloe and slept with her: I didn''t expect your two to be so eager.


    "Don''t you have your own ce?" Carter snapped, pulling out his phone and yelling at Han. "I am not concerned with your location; you must immediately return your wife to her home."


    Chapter 373 It''s Impossible For You Two


    A momentter, Han appeared in the living room. He looked at me in Carter''s arms and was disheveled; he quickly put two and two together.


    "Sorry, Carter, I''ll take her right now," he said.


    He effortlessly tossed Zoey over his shoulder and began to carry her out.


    +5 Free


    Coins


    Honestly, he doesn''t need to carry her in his arm. But case stop carrying her like she''s a sack of flour.


    Zoey struggled, kicking and iling. "Put me down! Dan you, Han, I''m not going home with you!"


    If you''re noting home with me, where else are you going?" Han retorted.


    "I still have something important to say to my sister!"


    Zoey''s voice faded as they disappeared down the hallway.

 Billionaire Is 374

    Chapter 374 I Miss You Dearly


    Chapter 374 I Miss You Dearly


    s


    With all themotion, I lost my mood, constantly worrying that Han might harm Zoey.


    "Carter, your friend doesn''t seem unreliable. I''m worried he..." I trailed off.


    Carter bent down, scooping me up and carrying me upstairs. "He''s just not good at loving, but he won''t really hurt her. You should change the password tomorrow."


    I blushed. I had shared the house password with Zoey, and she had shared her parents with me. I thought of my house as her house too.


    It took me by surprise for her to show up at such an inconvenient time.


    Once we were in the bedroom, Carter locked the door behind us, and only then did I feel secure.


    "Chloe, no one can disturb us now."


    Lately, Carter had been getting more and more passionate, but I didn''t mind. Being with the person I loved in such a way was, after all, a beautiful thing.


    We gave in to our desires until the early hours of the morning. As Iy beside him, I noticed a message from Zoey.


    She was going to the White''s residence tomorrow, trying to get close to Whitney for me.


    My heart sank. I quickly dialed her number.


    Zoey, still half asleep, mumbled, "Sis, do you check the time? You two have a sex life, but I didn''t!"


    "Zoey, stay away from the Carlyn brothers. I don''t want you getting involved with them. They''re dangerous!"


    "Chloe, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. Plus, Han will be there too."


    I frowned and stopped her, "Then, keep your guard up. Those two are moreplicated than they seem. If anything happens, contact me immediately. And don''t let anyone see us together for now. They''ll start suspecting you." "Got it, now go back to sleep." Zoey hung up.


    Carter had finished his shower, lifted the nket, and joined me in bed, pulling me into his arms. "Don''t worry, Zoey isn''t as clueless as you think. Didn''t you advise Philippa to let her grow? I think you care about her more than Philippa does."


    I chuckled lightly and said, "It''s just a habit of mine to worry. If we have kids one day, I''ll probably be even more anxious."


    Carter pulled me closer, his fingers gently running through my hair, his voice husky. "Go to sleep."


    The next day.


    Just yesterday, I had mentioned wanting to visit the Doltons with him, and today, he had already arranged


    III


    Chapter 374 I Miss You Dearly


    45 Free Coms


    1. it.


    Maybe he wanted to make it clear to the Doltons that wasn''t interested in anyone else and to show me that he only cared about me.


    There''s probably no one else in the world who makes the feel as safe as he does.


    After my experience with Luke, I finally understood how wonderful Carter really was.N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was just a shame that he had to pretend to be helpless in front of others. I couldn''t even walk in and out with him.


    He had informed the Doltons beforehand, as he had often visited Peter Dolton, Tiffany''s father, during his time in Jaford.


    So when his car pulled up to the Doltons vi, Tiffany was already waiting, looking stunning.


    She opened the door with a smile and looked at Carter


    "Carter, you...


    13


    But when her gaze shifted to me, her smile froze. I returned her smile brightly. "It''s me. Surprised? -Unexpected?"


    "What are you doing here? You''re not wee here."


    Carter quickly spoke up, "I brought Zocy to visit your dad."


    Although Tiffany was clearly displeased, she didn''t know how to stop us.


    I stepped out of the car and surveyed the Doltons property. It had a traditional courtyard style but with an abundance of roses.


    The white walls and ck roof tiles werepletely covered in bright roses, creating a stark contrast-like a noble monk tangled with a seductive demon.


    I pushed Carter into the house, where Peter was writing in his tea room.


    "Is that Carter? Come, look at this." His gaze shifted from the wheelchair to my face, and he paused for a moment. "This is Ms. Gardner, isn''t it?"


    Carter introduced me, "Peter, this is my wife, Zoey. This is the life-saving Peter I mentioned, Zoey."


    I was surprised. Tiffany had seemed so troublesome, almost like someone who would cause a lot of drama, simr to Sadie.


    I thought her father might be unreasonable too, but to my surprise, Peter was graceful, humble, and his appearance was kind.


    Was it just my imagination? As he looked up, I saw a trace of Carter in him.


    ""Peter," I greeted.


    He quickly put down his pen and said, "Carter, you really should have let me know you were bringing M4


    Chapter 374 1 Miss You Dearly


    Gardner today. I didn''t even know her preferencek. Tiny, tell your aunt to add two more dishes


    "It''s alright. Peter. I''m not picky. I can eat anything."


    "Of course, we have to do that. It''s your first time here and you''re Carter''s wife. How could we treat you casual?


    His enthusiasm was genuine, not at all forced.


    Tiffany, however, showed her disdain on her face and uttered, ''She said she didn''t need anything, so why add more dishes? She''s not that important."


    "Brat, you really... Peter smiled apologetically at me. Ms. Gardner, I hope you don''t mind. I only have one daughter, and I''ve spoiled her too much." "Peter, you''re too kind"


    He gave Tiffany a look and chided, "You better run along now!"


    "Hmph, fine," Tiffany huffed, leaving with a re at me


    "What are you writing?" Carter asked.


    "A poem of renowned poetry from ancient times. The rest is yours to finish." He handed Carter the pen.


    This was the first time I saw Carter use a calligraphy brush. His writing, like his personality, was bold, strong, and wless-each stroke seemed to strike right at my heart.


    I couldn''t help but marvel. How could this man write so beautifully?


    Carter''s skill was so perfect, it almost didn''t seem real. No wonder Tiffany didn''t mind his legs and was hell-bent on marrying him.


    His charm went far beyond wealth or fame.


    "Carter, your writing is amazing," I praised freely.


    With a swift motion, he finished thest stroke and then grabbed a fresh sheet of paper, writing, There''s a beauty I''ve seen, whose image lingers in my mind. One day apart, and I miss her madly.


    His confession was so direct-he didn''t even need to say more. Just a few lines from an old poem perfectly captured his feelings.


    "Carter, Peter is still here," I said, feeling a little embarrassed by his openness.


    "It''s fine; Peter has been through it all," he replied casually.


    Peter chuckled and said, "Yes, I too was once young and reckless. It seems like you two have a strong bond."


    "Mm."


    At that moment, a woman''s voice sounded from behind us. "Carter''s here? I''ve cut some fruit."


    It was the same voice I had heard in the gazebo the night before. She was Tiffany''s aunt.


    09:29 wed,


    Chapter 374 I Miss You Dearly


    I quickly turned to look.


    Today, she wore a white dress with beautiful white maj flower in her hair.


    Her features were striking, somewhat reminiscent of a


    Carter introduced her, "This is Amber Dolton, Tiffany''


    As I studied her, I realized she was examining me close


    "Amber," I greeted.


    6240


    09:29 Wed, Dec 18 @G.


    Chapter 374 I Miss You Dearly


    I quickly turned to look.


    82%


    s


    Today, she wore a white dress with beautiful white magnolias embroidered on it; it matched with the flower in her hair.


    Her features were striking, somewhat reminiscent of a foreign beauty-deep and alluring.


    Carter introduced her, "This is Amber Dolton, Tiffany''s hunt."


    As I studied her, I realized she was examining me closely too.


    "Amber," I greeted.

 Billionaire Is 375

    Chapter 375 The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant


    Chapter 375 The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant 82%


    s


    Amber withdrew her gaze and smiled, "Ms. Gardner, I didn''t know you wereing, and I didn''t know what you liked to eat. I hope you can forgive me for that."


    "I heard from Carter that after Peter saved him all those years ago. Since then, he''s been visiting often. He''se to think of you all as family. A family wouldn''t be so formal, would they?" Tiffany rolled her eyes at my words. "Hypocrite."


    "Tiffany, you can''t be rude. Ms. Gardner, please take a seat and rest for a moment. Why don''t youe help me in the kitchen?"


    "Aunt Amber!"


    "Come on." Amber ced the fruit tter down and shot a malicious look at Tiffany as she left.


    The look sent a chill down my spine.


    If Taylor''s gaze reminded me of a venomous snake lurking in a cave, then Amber felt like a snow spirit from a chilling legend.


    Her beauty was unmatched, but when it came to taking lives, she was merciless and cold.


    She gave me a sense of depth that felt hard to fathom, and my instincts told me to be cautious around her.


    Tiffany clearly feared her aunt more than she let on. Though she seemed unwilling, she didn''t dare defy her.


    I had many conversations with Peter, and I quickly realized he was incredibly knowledgeable.


    He was kind, like the friendly neighbor uncle everyone wished for.


    While Carter yed chess with him, I stood beside them, feeding him fruit.


    The Doltons were nothing like I had imagined. I initially thought the trip would be ufortable, but as long as Tiffany wasn''t around, Carter seemed to get along well with them. Several times, when they were deeply focused on the chessboard, I had the distinct feeling that they were truly a family, far more harmonious than when he was with the Boltons. Amber had arranged a grand spread for dinner, with about 80 percent of the dishes being Carter''s favorites.


    If it wasn''t a coincidence, then it was clear she had made them specifically for him.


    The vi was huge, and it was obvious they had servants, yet Amber still insisted on cooking herself.


    I could find an excuse for Tiffany-she was trying to win Carter over, after all. A way to a man''s heart was through his stomach.


    But Amber didn''t have such an agenda. Was she really just being kind?


    1


    Chapter 375 The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant


    "Carter, try this soup; I made it myself," Tiffany said, pressing the bowl toward him,pletely indifferent to his rejection.


    She acted as though all she needed was enough persistence to seed.


    Carter ignored the bowl she offered and turned to me. Zoey, I''d like some fish soup."


    "Sure, I''ll serve it for you."


    I added a few of Carter''s favorite dishes to his te. From start to finish, he never touched the soup that Tiffany had made.


    Peter and Carter were deep in conversation, clearly getting along well.


    I quietly watched Amber, but to my surprise, she was looking at me too.


    Our eyes met, and it was a bit awkward, especially with Tiffany sulking in the corner.


    The dinner felt strangely tense and eerie.


    After the meal, since no servant was helping up, I stood up to clear the dishes for Amber.


    She didn''t refuse and smiled at me. "Thank you, Zoey.


    ""It''s no trouble."


    Tiffany muttered sarcastically from the side, "What are you pretending for?"


    I ignored her and carried the dishes into the kitchen.


    "Amber, let me wash the dishes," I offered.


    "Alright, you wash; I''ll clean the counters."


    She had been as elusive earlier, but now she seemed remarkably easygoing.


    "Ms. Gardner and Carter have only been married a few months, but it seems like you two are getting along really well," she remarked, her tone a bit probing.


    Since I wasn''t sure what she meant, I went along with it. "Yes, at first, when I heard about the arranged marriage, I resisted it. I even tried to take my own life. But after marrying Carter, I realized he may be older, but he''s kind and gentle. He''s been really good to me, so I''ve started to like him."


    I even gave her a shy look, pretending not to know about the substitute situation.


    "Amber, I know Tiffany really likes Carter. Do you hate me?"


    She gave a softugh and said, "You think too much. I''m not like that na?ve girl. Why would I hate you?"


    I let out a quiet sigh of relief and said, "That''s good to hear. Your family has done so much for Carter. I don''t want to make things difficult for him because of me."


    I ced a stack of clean dishes in the cab. "Here, right?"


    Chapter 375 The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant


    "Yes, Ms. Center feel free toe by anytime. We''d love to have you"


    82%


    +45 Free Coins


    "That sounds great. Amber, you''re so beautiful; I''d love to learn your skincare secrets. I kept wondering during dinner, how old are you? You don''t look much older than me. Talking about beauty was always a good way to get closer to a woman.


    "How old do you think I look?" She looked at me, her eyes deep and dark, like two ck holes pulling me in.


    "I''d guess about 30. But Tiffany calls you Aunt Amber, so I guess you''re in your 40s?"


    She didn''t seem pleased by thepliment the way most women would. Instead, the corner of her lips curved slightly. "A woman''s age is a secret."


    Amber was so mysterious.


    "What do you like about Carter?" She asked suddenly,


    I thought for a moment before answering seriously. "He''s gentle, a true gentleman, attentive, and he''s a great partner."


    "If you found out that his kindness to you was just an attempt to make up for something, would you still love him?"


    I was taken aback and didn''t quite understand her question.


    Suddenly, her gaze dropped to the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant hanging around my neck.


    It must have fallen out when I bent down to ce the dishes earlier.


    When she saw the stone, her pupils shrank, and her voice turned cold. "Who gave you this?"


    Her face, though beautiful, became terrifying when she was mad, sending a chill down my spine.


    "I... well, Amber, what is the origin of this stone?" I asked, pretending not to know.


    "And where is the other one?" she asked sharply, grabbing my cor, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Where is it?"


    Chapter 375 The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant


    "Yes, Ms. Gardner, feel free toe by anytime. We''d love to have you."


    s


    "That sounds great. Amber, you''re so beautiful; I''d love to learn your skincare secrets. I kept wondering during dinner, how old are you? You don''t look much older than me." Talking about beauty was always a good way to get closer to a woman.


    "How old do you think I look?" She looked at me, her eyes deep and dark, like two ck holes pulling me


    1. in.


    "I''d guess about 30. But Tiffany calls you Aunt Amber, so I guess you''re in your 40s?"


    She didn''t seem pleased by thepliment the way most women would. Instead, the corner of her lips. curved slightly. "A woman''s age is a secret."


    Amber was so mysterious.


    "What do you like about Carter?" She asked suddenly.


    I thought for a moment before answering seriously. "He''s gentle, a true gentleman, attentive, and he''s a great partner."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    If you found out that his kindness to you was just an attempt to make up for something, would you still


    love him?"


    I was taken aback and didn''t quite understand her question.


    Suddenly, her gaze dropped to the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant hanging around my neck.


    It must have fallen out when I bent down to ce the dishes earlier.


    When she saw the stone, her pupils shrank, and her voice turned cold. "Who gave you


    this?"


    Her face, though beautiful, became terrifying when she was mad, sending a chill down my spine.


    "I... well, Amber, what is the origin of this stone?" I asked, pretending not to know.


    "And where is the other one?" she asked sharply, grabbing my cor, her eyes narrowing dangerously. "Where is it?"


    737-


    III

 Billionaire Is 376

    Chapter 376 You Really Are Lucky


    Chapter 376 You Really Are Lucky


    I was startled by her sudden change of expression. She grabbed my


    45 Free Comms


    r, which made me ufortable.


    Worried that she might snatch my stone away, I hurriedly covered it with both hands.


    The olddy acted the same wayst time when she saw the stone.


    How do they both know about such a rare item?


    And why did she mention there were two stones?


    "Amber, I don''t understand what you''re saying. I only have one stone, not two," I said.


    "You..." She stared at me for a long time, muttering to herself, "So it''s you


    Her gaze made my heart race, as if she had recognized me.


    ***


    no wonder..."


    But that couldn''t be, could it? Even my own family didn''t recognize me. How could a stranger like her know that I had been reborn?


    "Amber, what are you trying to say? What''s wrong with this stone?"


    Her gaze suddenly turned cold, staring at my face, then sneered coldly.


    "You''re really lucky."


    She seemed about to say something more, but her expression changed abruptly, and she released my cor.


    "Zoey, it''s gettingte. We should leave," Carter called from outside.


    I nced at Amber. I hadn''t had a chance to ask the olddyst time, so I asked her, "What exactly is this? Why did you react so strongly?"


    Amber''s gaze toward me had be much colder. "Sorry, I made a mistake."


    "A mistake? What do you mean I''m lucky?" I pressed, but she didn''t want to discuss it any further.


    Amber quickly washed her hands and urged me, "He''s still waiting for you. You should go."


    As we left, Amber saw us off, her eyes falling on Carter''s neck.


    But there was nothing hanging from it.


    Tiffany handed Carter a small food container and said, "Carter, I made these pastries for you. Just eat them yourself; don''t let that woman have any." "Thank you, but I''m allergic and can''t eat them."


    "I didn''t use any ingredients that would cause allergies. You can eat them safely."


    Carter ced the food box on the ground. "No, I''m allergic to other women."


    09:2 Wed, Dec 18


    Chapter 376 You Really Are Lucky


    Tiffany was speechless.


    s


    Carter and I got into the car. My mind was still on Amber''s reaction, and I didn''t feel like arguing with Tiffany.


    Amber remained silent, her eyes following our car.


    The door closed, and Tiffany tugged at Amber''s arm, almost like she was begging for something.


    But Amber remained expressionless. She was undoubtedly a strikingly beautiful woman, but I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease creeping down my spine.


    On the way home, I couldn''t stop thinking about the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant..


    If they knew it was the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant, why did they react like that?


    Did Carter lie to me? Is it not really the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant?


    I regretted not asking the olddy more clearly back then!


    Somehow, I had a feeling that Amber wasn''t so simple. The look she gave me definitely wasn''t friendly.


    Why?


    My mind felt overwhelmed. The previous mysteries hadn''t even been solved, and more were piling up.


    "What''s wrong? You haven''t said anything since we got in the car." Carter noticed right away when something was off.


    I instinctively didn''t bring up the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant. After all, I''d already asked him about it before, and he didn''t give me any answers.


    If the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant was really a problem, he wouldn''t tell me.


    He was too clever. If I asked now, I''d be alerting him that something''s up.


    I fully trusted that he wouldn''t hurt me. After all, when I was in my soul form, I saw him searching everywhere for me and even lit 3,000 vigil lights for me on the Mount Spiritus.


    If he wasn''t trying to hurt me, then he must be hiding something that benefits him.


    The unfinished words from the Master echoed in my mind.


    I tried to suppress my unease, not wanting him to notice my emotions on my face. So, I leaned into his chest and said, "It''s nothing."


    "Is it because of Tiffany? I won''t touch anything she gave me. If it bothers you, we won''t visit Dolton Residence in the future."


    He would even distance himself from the Doltons, who had helped him, just to make me happy.


    What could I possibly question about a man like that?


    My only concern was that his love for me might make him do foolish things.


    T


    Chapter 376 You Really Are Lucky


    s


    I reached up and gently stroked his handsome face. "Okay, how about I bake you some cookies when we get home?"


    "Good girl." He rxed when he saw that my expression was unchanged.


    But he didn''t know that, after lowering my head, I was feeling uneasy and buried my face in his neck.


    "Carter, please don''t leave me, okay? I''ve worked so hard to have everything I do now. I''m afraid you''ll leave."


    "It''s just Tiffany, silly girl. If I liked her, I would have married her by now. What does that have to do with you?"


    He thought I was jealous of Tiffany, but he had no idea that my heart was growing more anxious by the second.


    In fact, if I thought about it carefully, I''d realize that ever since I came back after losing my soul, Carter had been acting strange.


    He used to talk about wanting me to have his children, saying that he was getting older and didn''t want to wait any longer.


    In fact, he even said our first child would be named Joy, making up for the child that hadn''t been formed in my past life.


    But after that, every time the topic of children came up, he either changed the subject or became silent.


    Why?


    Despite not knowing the answer, it had to involve the stone!


    What kind of deal had he made with the Master?


    While my thoughts were racing, the car had already arrived at home. I quickly snapped back to attention, not wanting him to see that something was off with me.


    "Carter, when you said you were allergic to women, Tiffany''s expression was priceless." I tried to start a conversation. "Why can''t other men see through her, but you could spot her immediately?" "I learned it online."


    "From your crash course?" I teased.


    As we reached the house, he suddenly stood up and lifted me in his arms, his teeth clenched. "Chloe, tonight, I''ll show you what a real man''s etiquette is!"


    I wrapped my arms around his neck, lowering my voice and whispering in his ear, "Carter, I''m in my safe period these days. Let''s skip the condom, okay?"


    His pupils darkened and he warned, "Chloe, you''re asking for it."


    As soon as he spoke, he pressed his fingerprint on the door, and when it closed, he pushed me against the entryway and kissed me.


    Wed,


    Chapter 376 You Really Are Lucky


    "Carter, slow down," I staggered, grabbing his cor and epting his fiery kiss.


    "Gough." A female voice broke through.


    I quickly pushed Carter away and turned toward the couch.


    81%This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    s


    Zoey had her hands over her eyes, but the gap between her fingers was huge. She was shaking her head dramatically, saying, "I didn''t see anything. I saw nothing."


    I could feel Carter''s anger re up in an instant.


    And then, as if things couldn''t get worse, Han appeared, oblivious to everything, wearing an apron and sticking his head out of the kitchen. "Carter, you''re back. Why did my eggs end up on the ceiling?" Well, this was perfect. Straight into the line of fire. I could almost see Carter throwing him onto the ceiling


    too.


    Carter was already angry and had nowhere else to vent. Zoey was a woman and someone who had helped me, so he had to hold back.


    Han, on the other hand, didn''t get any of that consideration. With a cold, heavy voice, Carter said, "The Pearsons are bankrupt? Do you not have a pot or eggs in your house?"


    Han lookedpletely confused. "It''s just a fried egg. Do you have to be so mad?"


    Carter took a deep breath and chided, "Do

 Billionaire Is 377

    Chapter 377 What Is He Hiding?


    Chapter 377 What Is He Hiding?


    s


    Han pointed at Zoey and said, "It''s her fault for insisting oning to your house. Then she startedining about being hungry, demanding pasta and fried eggs. Since you guys don''t have a maid, I ended up making it myself."


    Carter and I looked at the kitchen ceiling and the greasy stters around it. Carter was so close toughing out of frustration.


    These two acted like they were at their own house. The owner wasn''t around, yet they just walked in and started cooking.


    Carter rubbed his temples, probably regretting that he had forgotten to change the password this morning.


    He pointed at the half-cooked fried egg on the ceiling, with the runny yolk dripping down.


    "Are you trying to make some bread?"


    Han looked a little embarrassed and said, "Ahem, I just wanted to try tossing the pan, and, well, it kind of... ended up like this."


    Carter couldn''t resist responding, "Why not toss it into your head instead?"


    Though he wasining, his actions told a different story.


    Carter poured some oil, cleaned the pan, and patiently began teaching Han how to cook the eggs properly.


    Zoey pulled me aside with a look of admiration. "Carter is amazing! He can do it all-go to fancy parties, cook, and enjoy a passionate sex life every night. Tell me, does he not suffer from any man problems?"


    I poked her forehead and yfully chided, "Stop worrying about grown-up stuff. Tell me, did you learn anything useful today?"


    Zoey quickly nced back at the busy men in the kitchen, pulling me into the living room and whispering, "I saw Whitney."


    "Did you get a chance to talk to her?"


    "Taylor is keeping a close eye on her. He used her poor health as an excuse to take her back to her room, but I managed to sneak her a phone."


    I widened my eyes. "Sis, you''re brave!"


    Before this, I left Whitney a phone number, but if she had no way to contact the outside world, it would have been useless.


    Zoey looked pleased with herself. "She probably wants to escape from Taylor too. She was a bit surprised at first but immediately hid the phone. Now we just have to wait for her to find a chance to contact me." "Well done." I patted her head and pointed at the kitchen. "What''s going on with Han?"


    Chapter 377 What Is He Hiding?


    "What''s going on with him?"


    81%


    s


    "What else could it be? He''s just being really cheap, insisting on following me. When I said I was hungry, he had to show off. You saw it, right? He almost set your kitchen on fire. Dad always said, A man who can''t cook is useless!" I chuckled to myself. Bill had mastered cooking recently, and not long ago, he didn''t even know how to fry an egg.


    Just then, Han overheard Zoey''sment. "Your dad has been dead for years-how would he know?"


    "Why do you care? Doesn''t everyone have a few dads?" Zoey shot back, showing no mercy.


    "I told you before, stop staying upte ying games and getting involved with bad people."All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Han set the te on the table and said, "Eat up, heiress."


    Carter and I exchanged a nce. It seemed like Han had changed a lot and fast.


    Zoey nced at him and said, "I''m staying here tonight. If you''ve nothing to do, just go home."


    Han muttered, "You ungrateful little thing. Carter, I''m staying here too."


    Carter had given up, deciding it wasn''t worth engaging with them. "We''re going upstairs."


    Zoey looked at me pitifully as she had her pasta. "Sis, I''m thinking..."


    I interrupted, "You think of nothing. Eat this, then go to bed. Don''t disturb us tonight."


    Zoey just stared at me, speechless.


    Once we were back in the room, Carter locked the door behind us, muttering to himself. "I''m changing the password first thing tomorrow. It has to be done!"


    Iughed lightly. "Okay, okay. Change it."


    "Chloe, I''m going to take a shower."


    "Alright."


    Once he was in the bathroom, my smile faded.


    I took the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant around my neck and inspected it closely. What was so strange about this stone?


    Soon, I noticed something was off.


    When Carter first gave it to me, there were streaks of red inside, like blood. But now the bloodshed threads had disappeared!


    It wasn''t just that they had vanished; they had merged with the stone, turning its pale color slightly pinkish.


    from3


    I remembered the faint scar on Carter''s hand when he came down the mountain. He had said it was from,


    Wed, Dec


    Chapter 877 What Is He Hiding?


    an idental cut while climbing.


    So, the red threads I had seen earlier were Carter''s blood!


    s


    Wasn''t this the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant? It only needed the Gardners'' blood, so why did Carter have to add his own?


    And if there wasn''t a problem, why hadn''t he told me?


    He must have hidden something crucial.


    I ced the stone on a piece of white paper and traced its shape with a pencil.


    It was a teardrop shape-what if I flipped it over?


    It formed a circle.


    This was a Celtic knot.


    This was the light side of the Celtic knot.


    It matched the description of the two stones that Amber had mentioned.


    The other stone, the ck teardrop, must be the dark side of the Celtic knot.


    Carter had the dark stone.


    What secrets was he hiding?

 Billionaire Is 378

    Chapter 378 Carter, You Big Liar


    Chapter 378 Carter, You Big Liar


    This meant that Amber hadn''t lied-she knew this stone, its origin, and its purpose.


    s


    The fact that Carter had maintained a positive rtionship with the Doltons all these years proved that they wouldn''t harm him.


    Thinking back to the expression on Amber''s face when she looked at me, I could onlye to one conclusion.


    The reason she was so agitated was probably because this stone could harm Carter, which was why she looked at me with such a wary gaze.


    It also exined why he had been hiding the truth from me. This might not even be the soul-binding stone he imed it was!


    He was lying to me.


    But where was the other stone?


    He had told me to carry it with me. But what about him? We were in close contact every day, and I was confident that he didn''t have it on him.


    Instinctively, I began searching through the master bedroom-under the mattress, the pillows, anything he frequently touched.


    I had searched everywhere, even under the mattress, but found nothing.


    Then, I went to the walk-in closet, carefully inspecting his watch box and leaving no corner unchecked.


    "What are you looking for?" he suddenly appeared behind me.


    Carter''s cunning and depth were unmatched. I didn''t dare turn around, afraid he''d notice the panic on my face.


    I casually touched one of the watches and said, "I was just curious to see what other styles you might not have. I was thinking of buying one for you."


    He wrapped his arms around me from behind. "Although I don''t need any more watches, I''ll always be happy if it''s from you."


    As he spoke, his kiss brushed my ear, and I pushed him away. "Wait, hold on, I still need to wash up."


    "Wash up after, darling. You''re not dirty," he whispered, his voice soothing and persuasive. But this time, I wasn''t as easily swayed.


    "No, I''m all sweaty. Go lie on the bed and wait for me." I purposely acted a little spoiled.


    Thankfully, he didn''t suspect anything and patted my head. "Hurry up. Otherwise, Zoey and Han might blow up the kitchen, and I''ll have to clean it up."


    Zoey and Han, both rich spoiled kids, were capable of doing something like that.


    <


    Chapter 378 Carter, You Big Liar


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Alright, I''ll be quick."


    s


    While hey down to rest, I grabbed the drawings and went to the bathroom, tearing them into pieces and flushing them down the toilet, making sure not to leave any trace that might give him a clue. My eyesnded on theundry basket nearby, with his clothes he''d just changed out of..


    I searched through his clothes and every corner of the bathroom but found nothing.


    He had juste out in his bathrobe; he couldn''t have hidden anything on his body. Where on earth was he hiding the stone?


    When the Master had spoken, it had made me uneasy, but seeing that Carter hadn''t suffered any real loss, I had gradually rxed. What had he not finished telling me?


    What price would Carter have to pay to save me?


    If it was just money, why would he hide it from me?


    Thinking about all his odd behaviors recently, a sense of fear crept up inside me.


    He had said I would have family, friends, and children. But what about him? He never said he wanted to grow old with me. Every word he said seemed to push us further apart. We wouldn''t have children, and he wouldn''t stay with me until the end. Was this the price for my second chance at life?


    At this thought, a sharp pain pierced my heart, and tears threatened to fall.


    No, he was too perceptive. If I cried, he would certainly suspect something.


    I bit my finger hard, forcing myself not to cry or even let my eyes redden.


    He never expected me to uncover his secret. There was still time.


    Carter, I won''t let you die.


    When the world abandoned me, you brought me back. You gave me warmth and hope. How could I let anything happen to you?


    I ran my fingers over the stone around my neck. This was the key, wasn''t it?


    If I destroyed it would Carter''s n fail?


    The thought barely crossed my mind before I quickly dismissed it. Everything was just spection; I couldn''t act on it blindly.


    What if these two stones were tied to our destinies? If I destroyed them, would I end up hurting him? Amber had known him for many years and clearly had a strong animosity towards m¨¦. I couldn''t go to 2/4


    Chapter 378 Carter, You Big Liar


    her.


    Wait, that old woman!


    She knew everything, and there was no threat from her


    I had to find a way to visit the small town again-this time without letting Caner korse


    Having made my decision, I finished washing up and left the bathroom


    Under the dim yellow light, Carter was holding a book in his hands.


    His skin was pale, and his features were striking. When he focused on his reading, be booked like a finite being from above, so noble and unearthly.


    But I wanted to bring him down from that pedestal, to make him slowly carry a piece of me


    I leaned on the headboard and kissed him, our breath mixing with the lingering coolness of mouthesia


    This time, I was more passionate than I''d ever been, my fingers slipping into his white bathrobe


    "Carter."


    "Chloe."


    He pulled me onto the bed, rolling on top of me.


    I had always been used to turning off the lights, but tonight, I pressed his hand down to stop him from doing so. "This is fine. I want to see you."


    His gaze was deep and affectionate. "Alright."


    Then, his eyes drifted down to my neck, and he asked, "Where''s the stone?"


    "I took it off when I showered, just for a while. I don''t want anything between us," I exined.


    He didn''t doubt my words. As he kissed me, he murmured, "Make sure to put it back onter."


    "Okay."


    I searched his entire body, and sure enough, there was no stone.


    The bedroom, the walk-in closet, the bathroom-everything had been searched. Could it be in the study?


    Our love was more intense than before, and Carter was panting heavily in my ear. "Can IF"


    I wrapped my arms around his waist and said, "Honey, you don''t have to be so gentlemanly in bed."


    "Chloe, you''re going to kill me."


    "I don''t want to kill you. I want to grow old with you," I teased lightly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sure enough, this honest man wouldn''t even give me a half-hearted response.


    34


    Chapter 378 Carter, You Big Liar


    Afterwards, he attempted to lift me up for cleaning, but I clung to him.


    "No, what if I get pregnant?"


    "Isn''t it the safe period, silly girl?"


    +5 Free Coms


    "There''s no such thing as an absolutely safe period. Carter, I really want to have a child with you. Don''t you want one?"


    I stared into his eyes, and he quickly looked away. "Of course, I want one. I just don''t think it''s the right time to get pregnant."


    His response made me even more certain of my thoughts.


    One of the costs he paid was that we wouldn''t have children.


    If it was just that we didn''t have children, I could ept it.


    But what I feared was that not only would we have no children, but I might lose him as well.


    I couldn''t show this yet, so I deliberately nuzzled his neck. "We''ll have children in the future."


    He patted my back. "Yeah, we will."


    Silly man, you''re ying word games again.


    What you''re really saying is that I''ll fall in love with someone else and have children with them, right?


    But who else in this world could I possibly love besides you?


    I felt my emotions starting to spiral out of control, so I grabbed a bathrobe. "I''m going to wash up. I''ll check on Zoey while I''m at it. Make sure they don''t start fighting."


    He didn''t suspect anything. As I closed the door behind me, I copsed on the floor, tears pouring down.


    Carter, you big liar!

 Billionaire Is 379

    Chapter 379 The Odds Are On Your Side


    Chapter 379 The Odds Are On Your Side s


    I always thought that Carter was the one person in the world who would never make me cry. He loved me so much, and he would never even let me feel the slightest bit of injustice. How could he possibly make me cry? But as soon as I thought about all that he had silently given up for me, I couldn''t stop the tears from falling.


    In fear that he might notice, I closed my eyes and let the water from my bath slide down my cheeks, pretending as if I hadn''t been crying at all.


    Carter, what have I done to deserve someone like you, someone who would give up everything, even his life, for me?


    Sitting on the floor, I hugged my knees tightly. It wasn''t us who deserved to suffer-it was those devils. Why did Carter and I have to pay such a heavy price?


    It became clear that Amber was no ordinary person. She had recognized the origin of that stone with just one nce.


    When she said those words, did she already guess my true identity?


    How could a stranger possibly think of something as absurd as reincarnation?


    Unless ...


    She was involved too.


    Peter, Amber... Could they be the missing Boltons'' twins?


    But Peter didn''t resemble Adam, nor did he look anything like Luke.


    Had their faces been altered?


    If they were twins, it didn''t add up. After all, wasn''t it them who caused the car ident that harmed my Esther and Carter?


    If they had ill intentions toward Carter, they had countless chances over the years to harm him. Yet today, they seemed very kind to him.


    The truth was right in front of me, but it felt as if a fog covered everything, blocking me from seeing the full picture.


    Where had I gone wrong?


    737. 737.


    Regardless of who they were, their apparent goodwill toward Carter didn''t mean they would have the same attitude toward me. Especially if Amber had figured out my identity-then would be the one in the greatest danger.


    They had already tried to kill me once, and they would certainly try again.


    <


    Chapter 379 The Odds Are On Your Side


    I had to stay away from them.


    s


    Once I managed to distract myself, my emotions finally calmed down. I cleaned myself up, making sure my eyes weren''t red, and then walked out like nothing had happened. Carter had already changed into his pajamas and gently ced the Soulstone around my neck.


    The cold stone pressed against my chest, sending a shiver through me.


    Quickly, he rubbed it with his hands to warm it up before settling it back down.


    Such a gentleman-why did he have to love me so much?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    I didn''t deserve it and couldn''t bear to look into his kind eyes.


    "Carter, I''m going to check on Zoey."


    "Okay."


    I had once thought of the stone as my life-saving talisman, but now all I felt was unease. It had be more of a death omen.


    As I turned the corner of the stairs, I saw feathers drifting through the air like a snowstorm.


    Zoey and Han had somehow managed to get the down feathers out of the pillow.


    Among the feathers, I saw Zoey sitting on Han''s waist, yfully smacking him with the pillow.


    Their carefree atmosphere lifted my own gloomy mood.


    Han must have been too lenient with Zoey. How else could she have captured him like this? Leaning against the stairs, I watched them with a wry smile. "Quite the yful scene." Zoey quickly put the pillow down, looking at the chaos around her.


    "Hmm, I didn''t mean for it to happen. It''s all Han''s fault for tempting me," she said.


    Han pouted, "All I did was kiss you once. Why are you making such a big deal out of it?" "How dare you bring that up? You rogue!"


    As I watched them tease each other, a heaviness settled back into my heart.


    I wanted to be carefree too, to be able to cuddle up in Carter''s arms without a care in the world.


    The truth was a heavy burden, and I couldn''t help but wonder how much pain Carter must have been hiding all this time, holding onto the truth by himself.


    "Mr. Pearson, Zoey and I need to have a private chat. Could you please let her go?" I spoke up.


    Zoey slipped off Han''sp and, pulling me along, led me into the bedroom.


    She said frantically, "Chloe, I swear it wasn''t on purpose! He just suddenly leaned in and puckered his


    <


    ligg


    09:30 Wed, Dec 18 ?


    Chapter 379 The Odds Are On Your Side


    I didn''t even have time to react."


    s


    I couldn''t help but smile. "What are you exining to me for? I''m not the headmistress here that forbade


    from seeing someone at a young age. Zoey, I need your help with something."


    you


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "I need you toe with me to the town again, but this time, we can''t let Carter know."


    "Why? Aren''t you two close?"


    "It''s a long story, but it''s really important to me. Not just for Carter, but Han can''t know either. Just tell him that you miss your mom, and I''ll go with you." Seeing my serious expression, Zoey also grew serious. "Okay, I understand."


    "Zoey, I''m not joking. If this information gets out, one of us-Carter or l-might end up dead."


    Zoey was startled. "Don''t scare me. I swear, I won''t tell anyone. I''ll listen to you."


    "I think someone may already be watching me. We need to have my dade pick us up. It will be safer that way."


    "Okay, I''ll get Dad to arrange a private ne. Don''t worry, Chloe."


    Zoey knew I wasn''t ying around. She held my hand tightly. "This time, with me, Carter, and my parents, we''ll protect you. No one will hurt you again."


    Her solemn expression moved me, and I pulled her into a hug. "Thank you, Zoey."


    "No, thank you, Chloe. You''re the savior of our family. This time, odd will definitely be on your side!"


    737

 Billionaire Is 380

    Chapter 380 I Knew You Would Come 1:81%


    s


    After returning to the room, I told Carter about the situation. He was quiet for a moment before speaking. "Chloe, we just got back a few days ago, didn''t we? I''m not trying to control you, but wouldn''t it be better to wait until your mother-inw is about to give birth to visit?"


    "I told Zoey the same thing, but she and Han had an argument. She doesn''t want to see him. You know she doesn''t have many friends, and she''s so dependent on me. I couldn''t say no" "But..." Carter frowned, clearly worried about me leaving.


    "Zoey has already informed Dad. We''re taking a private ne, and he''ll pick us up at the airport to take us directly to the town. We won''t be seeing anyone else, so you don''t need to worry." Carter still agreed but asked, "How long will you be gone?"


    "Two or three days. I don''t have anything important to do in Jaford, and I can''t really help you with anything, so you can think of it as a little getaway for me."


    Carter pulled me into his arms and said, "I''ll miss you while you''re gone."


    "Then just think, it''s not even a hundred hours until we see each other again."


    Carter smiled gently. "Alright, I''ll talk to Bill about the safety arrangements. I''ll take you to the airport tomorrow."


    "You''re the best, hubby."


    "You really know how to get to me." Carter''s eyes were filled with nothing but affection. "You bettere back soon."


    "Mm."


    Once I saw he didn''t suspect anything, I let out a sigh of relief. Lying to Carter was incredibly difficult-he could detect even the slightest change in my expression, and any slip-up could ruin my n. Sorry, Han, for using you as our shield.


    I wasn''t sure if it was because I was leaving the next day, but Carter had trouble falling asleep. Over the past few months, we had hardly been apart, except when I was staying at my mom''s ce. He wasn''t used to it, and honestly, neither was I.


    But to find the truth, I had no choice but to leave.


    The next morning, Han, clearly unaware of what was going on, went to work after arguing with Zoey.


    Carter quickly drove us to the airport. At the drop-off point, he ignored Zoey standing nearby and pulled me close, kissing me fiercely.


    "Let me know when you take off and when yound."


    <


    Chapter 380 I Knew You Would Come


    "Okay."


    "Remember to eat on time."


    "Okay."


    "Don''t stay up toote."


    "Okay."


    ""Think of me."


    s


    Zoey interrupted, "Come on, we''re only gone for a few days. Do you have to make it seem like we''re nevering back? I''m about to cry over here." Carter was reserved, and his emotions rarely showed.


    Only I could understand how he felt. If I was right, one day we would have to part, and that''s when he would cherish every second we had together. To him, it felt like life and death.


    Igently stroked his face and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. You take care of yourself too."


    "Mm."


    It wasn''t until Zoey and I disappeared through the gate that Carter''s car finally drove away.


    Zoey then spoke. "Alright, tell me what''s really going on. Why are you avoiding him?"


    "I''ll exin when we get there."


    "Fine."


    Zoey had chosen her own path, unexpectedly, had been reborn.


    For her, life wasn''t something she valued as much, even though we both shared the experience of being reborn. She couldn''t fully understand.


    After passing through security, I couldn''t help but send him a message.


    "Carter, it''s only been ten minutes since we''ve parted, but I already miss you."


    He replied almost immediately.


    "Me too."


    Zoey covered her head, clearly unable to handle our affectionate messages, and quickly boarded the ne.


    Just before I switched my phone to flight mode, Han called.


    "I had breakfast sent to you. Where are you? Not at the estate?"


    Zoey replied indifferently, "At the airport."


    1%


    Chapter 380 I Knew You Would Come.


    "Janice, where are you going?"


    "On vacation. I''m turning off my phone now, talkter


    Before hanging up, I heard Han yelling. I felt a little guilty. "Sorry about that."


    s


    "Hey, why are you apologizing? I get annoyed just looking at his face." Zoey casually switched her phone to flight mode. Watching her carefree attitude, I thought that if Han really fell for her, winning her over wouldn''t be


    easy.


    After a few hours of flying, we finallynded at the airport. Bill was already waiting.


    ""Hey, Dad."


    This time, Zoey was much more rxed. Bill smiled and patted her head. "Everything okay on the way?" "Yeah, just a little tired."


    "Do you want to do a spa or something to rx?"


    "No, I just want to see Mom as soon as possible."


    Bill was holding several shopping bags, clearly having done a big shopping run.


    We took a helicopter to the peaceful little town.


    Once we were alone, I exined everything to Zoey. She listened, stunned.


    "So, Chloe, are you really going to ask the old woman for answers?"


    "I won''t be at ease until I know. You have to keep this secret, especially from Mom and Dad."


    Though I trusted Bill not to betray us, I had a feeling that the fewer people who knew, the better.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Okay."


    Zoey greeted her mom, and then, using the excuse of picking lotus seeds, she went with me to the lotus pond we had visitedst time.


    I clearly remembered the wooden bridge next to the pond, and just across the bridge was the small house where the old woman lived.


    I ran quickly, my footsteps echoing on the wooden bridge.


    737


    "Slow down, Chloe, you''ll trip."


    How could I slow down? My mind had been consumed with thoughts of the Soulstone for the entire day and night.


    When I crossed the bridge, I noticed a huge cherry blossom tree in the yard.


    Too bad it was past blooming season, but if it had been in full bloom, it must have been stunning.


    Chapter 380 I Knew You Would Come


    Especially when the wind blew, the area would have been covered with a sea of pink petals.


    Some wooden ques with wind chimes hung from the branches, looking like a wishing tree in a park.


    The wind made the chimes sing a soft, lovely tune.


    I looked around but couldn''t see the old woman. Just as I was about to knock on the door, I heard the sound of an ocarinaing from behind the house.


    Birds were returning to their nests, and the sound of the xun mixed with the music, creating a beautiful scene as if painted with broad strokes, serene and breathtaking.


    I slowed my pace and saw the silver-haired old woman sitting on a viewing tform, ying the instrument.


    Her silver hair danced in the wind, and her slender figure, though aged, still carried an elegant aura.


    It was clear that, in her youth, she must have been extraordinarily beautiful, and even now, she had amanding presence.


    "Sorry to bother you, ma''am."


    She turned to look at me, her eyes showing no surprise.


    "I knew you woulde again."


    As expected, she knew everything.


    The olddy was different from Amber, who harbored ill intention.


    She had only wanted to warn me the first time we met. I had a strong feeling that she could help me.


    I took the stone from my pocket and asked, "Could you please help me understand what this stone really is?"


    000

 Billionaire Is 381

    Chapter 381 Another Death


    Chapter 381 Another Death 81%


    s


    The old woman''s gaze lingered on the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant, her face unreadable.


    Without hesitation, I dropped to my knees. "Please, mm, if you know anything, tell me. This could mean everything to someone I care about."


    Her eyes shifted toward me, calm yet piercing. "The man who came with you before-he''s not with you this time?"


    Zoey quickly knelt beside me, her hands gesturing in reassurance. "No, he''s not here! Don''t worry, he''s far away. Look, if it''ll help, I''ll bow too. Just tell my sister what she needs to know."


    "Both of you, get up," the old woman said, her tone firm but not unkind.


    Zoey and I obeyed, settling cross-legged on the floor as she had.


    "After you leftst time," the old woman began, "that man returned to see me."


    A sharp chill ran through me. Of course Carter would take matters into his own hands. A mere mention of him, and he''d already found her.


    "What did he say?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady.


    She ran her fingers over the smooth surface of the ocarina. "He gave me money. Told me to leave this ce."


    My hands curled into fists. "He''s afraid you''ll tell me the truth. But since you stayed, he won''t let this drop!


    Carter''s nature was all too clear to me. His kindness was a mask he wore only for me.


    If this was important enough to him, he''d stop at nothing to get what he wanted.


    "I left," the old woman said, her voice calm, "but I knew you''de."


    Her words struck like a thunderp. Zoey and I exchanged stunned nces.


    "You knew we''de?" Zoey asked, disbelief in in her voice. "How could you possibly know that? It doesn''t make sense!"


    The woman''s smile deepened, her eyes softening. The wrinkles at their corners somehow made her look gentler, as though she''d known us for years.


    It was strange. Though I''d never seen her before, something about her felt familiar, like the echo of a memory I couldn''t ce.


    "What do you want to ask me?" she said, ignoring Zoey''s question entirely.


    I drew in a shaky breath. "Thest time we spoke, I told you I thought I understood what this was. But now, I''m not so sure. Maybe I was wrong. Maybe someone lied to me. You know what this is. Please, tell me the truth. What is this stone? What does it do? Is there a second one? And what did you mean by the things you said before?"


    Chapter 381 Another Death


    45 Free Coins


    She set the ocarina down with care and reached for mystone. Her hands, worn with age, moved slowly as her fingers traced the surface again and again, as if each pass revealed something only she could see.


    "This," she said finally, "is the Stone of Duality, You were right-there is another piece. The ck one represents negative energy, while the one in your hand represents positive energy


    Zoey''s eyes widened. "Chloe, how on earth did you figure that out?"


    I didn''t respond. My focus remained on the old woman "What does it do?"


    She looked straight at me, her gaze steady and intent. It changes fate.


    Her voice didn''t falter as she continued. "Whoever possesses the Stone of Duality can overturn destiny itself. If you live a life of wealth and ease, another will share in your blessings. But if your life is cut short, their fate will mirror yours. Neither escapes unscathed I had suspected something like this, but hearing itid out so inly felt like a blow.


    Zoey, never one to ept anything without a fight, leaned forward. "But how could he have known you were going to die? That doesn''t add up!"


    The old woman''s expression didn''t shift. "Life and death are already written. No one gets something for nothing"


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and final. Her presence feltrger now, like she was a step ahead of us in a game we didn''t fully understand. I grabbed her hand, unable to mask my desperation. "Please, tell me more. How does it work? What has to happen for it to take effect? Is it toote to change anything now?"


    Her voice remained steady. "Are you sure you want to change it? If you do, there''s a chance you''ll die again. He brought you the Stone of Duality to take your ce to trade his life for yours."


    Zoey''s temper red. "Why does Chloe have to die? The ones who deserve it are those monsters, not her! Ma''am, you must know a way to save her. She doesn''t deserve this. Take my life instead. I don''t have anyone depending on me anyway. I''ll-" "Zocy!" I snapped. "Don''t say things like that!"


    The old woman let out a deep sigh, her shoulders slumping slightly. "You two... follow me."


    Zoey and I exchanged a nce. I gave her arm a reassuring squeeze. "Don''t do anything reckless. If she''s still here waiting for us, there''s a chance we can fix this.


    Zoey nodded, a small smile breaking through her frustration. "You''re probably right. Maybe we really did stumble onto someone who can help. Like a guide or something." Her optimism barely touched me. My thoughts churned, tangled with doubts and fears.


    If even Carter, with all his determination, could only find a life-for-life solution, was there any other way?


    I knew him. He wouldn''t do this unless he was out of options.


    If there was even the faintest hope, I had to hold on to it.


    The old woman led us outside to a cherry blossom tree, its branches covered in delicate blooms. Beside it


    Chapter 381 Another Death


    stood an ancient stone well, its edges worn smooth by ne.


    s


    A light breeze rustled the petals, and the bells hanging from the tree chimed, their clear tones echoing softly in the stillness.


    "Chloe, do you believe in past lives?"


    Her question stopped me cold. My head snapped toward her, disbelief clouding my mind. I had never told her my name. Not once. How could she possibly know it?


    "I didn''t," I said finally, my voice unsteady. "But now, I do."


    "Then it''s time to face what''s waiting for you."


    She moved toward the tree and unhooked a wind chime that hung from one of its lower branches. Without hesitation, she ced it in my hands. "Drop this into the well," she instructed.


    The fragile chime felt light, almost weightless, but its presence carried a gravity I couldn''t ignore. My hands shook as I held it over the ck void of the well. Taking a steadying breath, I released it.


    The chime disappeared into the darkness, and the still water below began to shift. Its inky surface rippled, then transformed, as though revealing a hidden truth.


    The moment stretched endlessly, the air heavy and electric. For Zoey, standing beside me, it must have passed in the blink of an eye.


    But I saw it-every detail of the past we shared.


    There is no such thing as love without reason. Bonds don''t form by chance; they are forged across lifetimes.


    He had owed me a debt so profound that he chose to repay it with the only thing he could give-his life.


    Zoey''s voice broke through my thoughts. "What did you see? I didn''t see a thing!"


    Tears spilled from my eyes, unchecked, falling onto the ground. I dropped to my knees, clutching at the old woman''s sleeve. "You know who I am. You know my past. Please, tell me what I need to do."


    Her gaze didn''t waver. "The Stone of Duality works over 81 days. How long have you kept it close?"


    I hesitated, counting. "It''s been a little over two months. Maybe seven days remain."


    "Then destroy it," she said. "That will sever the bond. But understand this-without him to take your ce, you might die again. This life you live isn''t yours; he gave it to you. You were meant to die. No matter what, that destiny hasn''t changed." Zoey''s face flushed with anger. "And the people who killed Chloe? They just get to live as if nothing happened?"


    The woman shook her head. "No one escapes their fate Justicees, even if it''s slow."


    Zoey''s frustration spilled over. "I don''t understand! What about me? I was dead too. How am I still here?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    09:30 Wed,


    Chapter 381 Another Death


    Will I die again?"


    The woman''s gaze locked on Zoey, firm and unyielding


    Her words were as final as a gavel''s strike.


    It hit me then, like ice water poured over my soul. We we


    Even if we stole moments, life wasn''t ours to keep.


    Zoey''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper. "How long


    Chapter 381 Another Death


    Will I die again?"


    The woman''s gaze locked on Zocy, firm and unyielding "This is her fate. And it''s yours, too."


    Her words were as final as a gavel''s strike.


    It hit me then, like ice water poured over my soul. We were both living on borrowed time.


    Even if we stole moments, life wasn''t ours to keep.


    Zoey''s voice cracked, barely above a whisper. "How long do I have?"


    s


    09:30 Wed,


    Chapter 382 No Regrets

 Billionaire Is 382

    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    s


    The old woman shook her head, her expression unreadable. "There are some truths that cannot be shared," she said.


    Zoey, who hade to support me, seemed lost in thought. The weight of everything had shifted onto her as well, and it was clear she was grappling with it.


    I took a step closer, unable to keep the urgency out of my voice. "Is there really no other way? Does it have to be a life for a life? Isn''t there anything else?"


    She met my gaze. "This is your trial," she said simply. "To ovee it, you must face it as it is. Life for life -there''s no alternative."


    Her words struck me like a blow, though I''d half-expected them. Carter wouldn''t have gone this far if he''d had another choice.


    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to stay calm. "If the trial hasn''te yet, I can still live, right? And if I can live, could I ... could I have a child? I want to leave him something-someone-to remember me by. If I have to die, at least he won''t be alone." The old woman studied me, her gaze sharp. "In principle, it isn''t possible. You don''t truly own this body."


    Her response made my chest tighten. Carter must have known this all along. That''s why he avoided the subject every time I brought it up.


    But I wasn''t ready to give up. I clung to her words like a lifeline. "And if we step outside of principle? There, has to be a way. Please, I''ll do whatever it takes. Just tell me how."


    I dropped to my knees, sping my hands together. "I''m begging you. Help me."


    The woman sighed, as though she had been expecting this. "The blood-binding ritual your adoptive parents performed was a step in that direction. It was meant to tie you more fully to this body. It was for this purpose. But there''s still something missing." My heart raced. "What is it?"


    She pulled a small, dark pill from her pocket. Zoey leaned closer, her brow furrowed. "What is that? It looks like a Milk Dud."


    The old woman almost smiled. "It may look simple, but don''t underestimate it. I spent years creating this."


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing. "If you trust me, swallow it."


    Without hesitation, I took the pill and swallowed it whole.


    I asked, "And Zoey? She can''t have any babies of her own as well?"


    The crone nodded. "Yes. Her fate is just like yours."


    I requested, "Can you give her another one of that pill as well? At least she''ll leave behind something of hers.


    III


    Chapter 382 No Regrets.


    We at least wanted to be mothers before we died. Didnt want to waste our lives.


    s


    The old woman reached into her robe again and handed Zoey a small bottle. "If you''re certain, you can


    take one now."


    I thought of Carter and the Stone of Duality. Only seven days remained. Before I''d left, he''d reminded me several times to return in two or three days.


    He must have been worried about the stone''s condition. If I stayed in the vige too long, he''de for me himself.


    I looked back at the old woman. "I don''t want him to worry. Is there a way to keep him from finding out?"


    She retrieved another stone from her bag. It was nearly identical to the one I carried. "Wear this," she said. "It will do the trick."


    I turned the stone over in my hand, its likeness to mine astonishing. "Who are you?" I asked, unable to hide my curiosity.


    The old woman sped her hands behind her back, her expression calm. "I am no one of consequence," she said. "Just a grain of sand in the ocean of existence."


    Islipped the fake stone around my neck, clutching the real Stone of Duality-Carter''s blood and soul bound within it-in my other hand.


    I couldn''t bring myself to destroy it. It was too much a part of him.


    But I knew I''d never risk his life, not for anything.


    The old woman studied me for a long moment, her expression unreadable. "Chloe, you still have a chance. to turn back. In seven days, there will be no undoing what''s set in motion."


    I met her gaze, steady and certain. "If my happiness means his death, then I don''t want it. Not like this."


    Turning toward the ckness of the well, I felt the weight of the stone in my hand. Then I let it go. It fell soundlessly into the depths, disappearing as though it had never existed.


    A tear slipped down my cheek, but I didn''t waver. "I''ll never regret this. Not now, not ever."


    I was more than happy with whatever happiness I''d lived on this borrowed timeline.


    The old woman ced her hand lightly on my shoulder. "Make the most of the time you have left. Life is unpredictable. No one knows if tomorrow or the unexpected wille first. "Thank you," I said softly.


    She nodded, her voice calm yet final. "I''ve said all I can. Don''te back here again."


    She turned and walked away, her steps deliberate. I knelt, bowing my head to the ground three times, gratitude flowing from me like a silent prayer.


    The woman stopped but didn''t turn.


    "Chloe," she said, her voice carrying through the stillness, "you''re stronger than I ever was. Perhaps your


    Chapter 382 No Regrets:


    path will lead to something different, Go forward. Don look back. Live without regret


    "I understand," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    81%#


    $5 free Cons


    A cool breeze stirred, and the wind chime on the tree swayed gently, filling the air with soft, fleeting notes.


    To anyone else, it might have seemed like nothing.


    But to me, it felt like waking from a dream-a dream of all that had been, in this life and thest.


    Zoey slipped the bottle of pills into her bag, her movements deliberate yet unhurried. "You''re not taking one?" I asked, surprised.


    She smiled, a touch of mischief in her expression. "I''m not like you, Chloe. I don''t have anyone I''d want to have a child with."


    Her words hung in the air, unspoken truths woven'' between them. After a pause, she added, "Chloe, life doesn''te with guarantees. Some kids don''t even get to grow up. People die every day. What makes us think we''re the exception? Most of us don''t make it to old age. We just need to live in the moment," she said, her voice firm. "Like the old woman told us-don''t waste our youth. That''s all we can do"


    11


    Zoey stretched, her smile widening as if she''d shrugged off a heavy weight. "Instead of worrying about things we can''t control, why not enjoy what we have? Make the most of each day. Then, if deathes, at least we''ll have no regrets."


    Her nonchnt attitude made me pause. She seemed fearless, untethered by the things that weighed me down.


    But she had the luxury of being free. Her mother was safe, her responsibilities were few.


    I, on the other hand, had been born into regret. It followed me everywhere, a constant shadow I could never shake.


    I dreamed of having a child with him, of watching them grow and living out our lives together.


    Perhaps this was simply the price of wanting too much.


    "It''s gettingte. We should head home. Mom and Dad are probably waiting," Zoey said, pulling me back to reality.


    "Yeah, you''re right," I replied, though I felt a reluctance to leave.


    As we walked away, I took onest look behind me.


    The old woman stood beneath the cherry blossom tree, her gaze following us. Her eyes were swollen, as though she''d been crying.


    For just a second, our eyes locked, and it felt like time itself had paused.


    Without thinking, I let go of Zoey''s hand and ran toward the old woman.


    Before she could react, I embraced her tightly.


    "You''ve been through so much to get to this point, haven''t you?" I asked.


    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    s


    The old woman shook her head, her expression unreadable. "There are some truths that cannot be shared," she said.


    Zoey, who hade to support me, seemed lost in thought. The weight of everything had shifted onto her as well, and it was clear she was grappling with it.


    I took a step closer, unable to keep the urgency out of my voice. "Is there really no other way? Does it have to be a life for a life? Isn''t there anything else?"


    She met my gaze. "This is your trial," she said simply. "To ovee it, you must face it as it is. Life for life -there''s no alternative."


    Her words struck me like a blow, though I''d half-expected them. Carter wouldn''t have gone this far if he''d had another choice.


    I inhaled deeply, forcing myself to stay calm. "If the trial hasn''te yet, I can still live, right? And if I can live, could I ... could I have a child? I want to leave him something-someone-to remember me by. If I have to die, at least he won''t be alone." The old woman studied me, her gaze sharp. "In principle, it isn''t possible. You don''t truly own this body."


    Her response made my chest tighten. Carter must have known this all along. That''s why he avoided the subject every time I brought it up.


    But I wasn''t ready to give up. I clung to her words like a lifeline. "And if we step outside of principle? There, has to be a way. Please, I''ll do whatever it takes. Just tell me how."


    I dropped to my knees, sping my hands together. "I''m begging you. Help me."


    The woman sighed, as though she had been expecting this. "The blood-binding ritual your adoptive parents performed was a step in that direction. It was meant to tie you more fully to this body. It was for this purpose. But there''s still something missing." My heart raced. "What is it?"


    She pulled a small, dark pill from her pocket. Zoey leaned closer, her brow furrowed. "What is that? It looks like a Milk Dud."


    The old woman almost smiled. "It may look simple, but don''t underestimate it. I spent years creating this."


    She hesitated for a moment before continuing. "If you trust me, swallow it."


    Without hesitation, I took the pill and swallowed it whole.


    I asked, "And Zoey? She can''t have any babies of her own as well?"


    The crone nodded. "Yes. Her fate is just like yours."


    I requested, "Can you give her another one of that pill as well? At least she''ll leave behind something of hers.


    III


    Chapter 382 No Regrets.


    We at least wanted to be mothers before we died. Didnt want to waste our lives.


    s


    The old woman reached into her robe again and handed Zoey a small bottle. "If you''re certain, you can


    take one now."


    I thought of Carter and the Stone of Duality. Only seven days remained. Before I''d left, he''d reminded me several times to return in two or three days.


    He must have been worried about the stone''s condition. If I stayed in the vige too long, he''de for me himself.


    I looked back at the old woman. "I don''t want him to worry. Is there a way to keep him from finding out?"


    She retrieved another stone from her bag. It was nearly identical to the one I carried. "Wear this," she said. "It will do the trick."


    I turned the stone over in my hand, its likeness to mine astonishing. "Who are you?" I asked, unable to hide my curiosity.


    The old woman sped her hands behind her back, her expression calm. "I am no one of consequence," she said. "Just a grain of sand in the ocean of existence."


    Islipped the fake stone around my neck, clutching the real Stone of Duality-Carter''s blood and soul bound within it-in my other hand.


    I couldn''t bring myself to destroy it. It was too much a part of him.


    But I knew I''d never risk his life, not for anything.


    The old woman studied me for a long moment, her expression unreadable. "Chloe, you still have a chance. to turn back. In seven days, there will be no undoing what''s set in motion."


    I met her gaze, steady and certain. "If my happiness means his death, then I don''t want it. Not like this."


    Turning toward the ckness of the well, I felt the weight of the stone in my hand. Then I let it go. It fell soundlessly into the depths, disappearing as though it had never existed.


    A tear slipped down my cheek, but I didn''t waver. "I''ll never regret this. Not now, not ever."


    I was more than happy with whatever happiness I''d lived on this borrowed timeline.


    The old woman ced her hand lightly on my shoulder. "Make the most of the time you have left. Life is unpredictable. No one knows if tomorrow or the unexpected wille first. "Thank you," I said softly.


    She nodded, her voice calm yet final. "I''ve said all I can. Don''te back here again."N?velDrama.Org content.


    She turned and walked away, her steps deliberate. I knelt, bowing my head to the ground three times, gratitude flowing from me like a silent prayer.


    The woman stopped but didn''t turn.


    "Chloe," she said, her voice carrying through the stillness, "you''re stronger than I ever was. Perhaps your


    Chapter 382 No Regrets:


    path will lead to something different, Go forward. Don look back. Live without regret


    "I understand," I replied, my voice barely above a whisper.


    81%#


    $5 free Cons


    A cool breeze stirred, and the wind chime on the tree swayed gently, filling the air with soft, fleeting notes.


    To anyone else, it might have seemed like nothing.


    But to me, it felt like waking from a dream-a dream of all that had been, in this life and thest.


    Zoey slipped the bottle of pills into her bag, her movements deliberate yet unhurried. "You''re not taking one?" I asked, surprised.


    She smiled, a touch of mischief in her expression. "I''m not like you, Chloe. I don''t have anyone I''d want to have a child with."


    Her words hung in the air, unspoken truths woven'' between them. After a pause, she added, "Chloe, life doesn''te with guarantees. Some kids don''t even get to grow up. People die every day. What makes us think we''re the exception? Most of us don''t make it to old age. We just need to live in the moment," she said, her voice firm. "Like the old woman told us-don''t waste our youth. That''s all we can do"


    Zoey stretched, her smile widening as if she''d shrugged off a heavy weight. "Instead of worrying about things we can''t control, why not enjoy what we have? Make the most of each day. Then, if deathes, at least we''ll have no regrets."


    Her nonchnt attitude made me pause. She seemed fearless, untethered by the things that weighed me down.


    But she had the luxury of being free. Her mother was safe, her responsibilities were few.


    I, on the other hand, had been born into regret. It followed me everywhere, a constant shadow I could never shake.


    I dreamed of having a child with him, of watching them grow and living out our lives together.


    Perhaps this was simply the price of wanting too much.


    "It''s gettingte. We should head home. Mom and Dad are probably waiting," Zoey said, pulling me back to reality.


    "Yeah, you''re right," I replied, though I felt a reluctance to leave.


    As we walked away, I took onest look behind me.


    The old woman stood beneath the cherry blossom tree, her gaze following us. Her eyes were swollen, as though she''d been crying.


    For just a second, our eyes locked, and it felt like time itself had paused.


    19


    Without thinking, I let go of Zoey''s hand and ran toward the old woman.


    Before she could react, I embraced her tightly.


    "You''ve been through so much to get to this point, haven''t you?" I asked.


    Chapter 382 No Regrets


    She froze, clearly caught off guard.


    I gave a small, reassuring smile. "I won''t let you down. Even if fate is already set in stone, I still believe we can change it."


    She froze, clearly caught off guard.


    I gave a small, reassuring smile. "I won''t let you down. Even if fate is already set in stone, I still believe we can change it."

 Billionaire Is 383

    Chapter 383 Leave No Regrets


    Zoey and I walked away, the sound of the ocarina drifting behind us, like a soft, wistful goodbye.


    She nced over at me, her curiosity clear. "What did you tell her when you ran back?"


    "Just thanked her."


    "Chloe," Zoey pressed, "we''re still best friends, right? You''re hiding something, aren''t you? You figured it out, didn''t you? Who is she?"


    I stared at the sunset, the colors fading behind the horizon. "It doesn''t matter now."


    I''d ruined Carter''s n, but as long as he was safe, I could finally breathe easier.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Nichs was waiting for us at the corner. Bill, apron on was setting the table, a feast spread out in front of him.


    Mom, her hands on her belly, stood up slowly. "You''re back!"


    Zoey and I rushed to help her, one on each side. "Take it easy," I told her.


    "You two are back already? I thought you''d be gone longer. Did someone give you trouble out there?" Mom asked with a teasing smile.


    Once Zoey had greeted Mom, there was no need for any more pretending. She leaned in and gave her a soft nuzzle, her smile bright. "No, I just missed you."


    75


    Mom patted Zoey''s head gently. "I''m not worried about Carter and Chloe. Carter clearly dotes on her. But your father still has connections in Jaford. If things get bad, he can step in and help you get a divorce. I don''t want you suffering anymore."


    "Thanks, Mom. He can''t hurt me. I''m just staying in Jaford for a while, hanging out. I want to spend time with you, especially before Chloe heads back home."


    "As long as no one''s bothering you. Let''s eat," Mom said, taking one of my hands and one of Zoey''s.


    The dinner was full ofughter. Zoey''s smile never faded.


    Later that night, wey side by side in bed. My thoughts were still with Carter.


    Even though I''d just said goodnight to him on video, my heart remained heavy with worry.


    "Chloe, what''s your biggest regret?" Zoey asked, breaking the silence.


    I gazed up at the stars, my voice calm. "I used to think my greatest regret would be not avenging the people who hurt me. But with Ss, She, and the others gone, I see it differently now. Instead of focusing on revenge, I want to cherish those I still have. My biggest regret is not being able to grow old with him."


    Zoey put her hands behind her head, staring up at the ceiling. "I don''t have your grudges, and I don''t have anyone I love. I used to just live one day at a time, but now that I know how things will turn out, I''ve changed my mind."


    09:31


    Chapter 383 Leave No Regrets


    45 Free Coins


    "How so?".


    "I want a passionate, exciting love story."


    "I''m all for it."


    Zoey''s face lit up with a grin. "When I get back, I''m divorcing Han and hitting up a nightclub to hit up some cuties."


    I stared at her, stunned. "Are you serious?"


    "Think about it," she said. "We don''t have the luxury of time. So, why not make the most of it? And besides, loving one person is exhausting. I''m going to love ten."


    "I... guess you have a point?"


    Zoey seemed to picture it and grinned. "When the timees, I won''t care if they''re cuties or hunks. I''ll switch them out every day!"


    "What about Han?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Zoey shook her head. "Not my type. Plus, look at our bodies! We don''t even need birth control-we''re basically foolproof!"


    "Zoey, take it easy. You could end up with something you don''t want."


    She shrugged confidently. "Don''t worry. I''ll find someone clean. And besides, it''s my first time. I''m not settling for less than good looks, a nice body, and great skills. I want it to be a big bang!" When Zoeytched onto an idea, she was all in. She leaned in close. "So, tell me. Can Carter really go seven times in a single night? I thought that was fiction


    I felt my face flush. "Why don''t you try and see for yourself?"


    "I''m not a guy," Zoey said, smirking. "I''ve read that a lot of men onlyst 30 seconds. Most guys don''t evenst a few minutes."


    She rolled her eyes. "What can you even do in a few minutes?"


    "Okay, let''s change the subject," I said, turning away.


    Without Carter around, sleep didn''te easily. I grabbed my phone, debating whether I should text him.


    I didn''t want to bother him-he worked so hard every day and probably had a lot to do tomorrow.


    But then, my phone buzzed.


    A message from Carter.


    "Are you asleep?"


    His message made me smile. He must be thinking of me, just like I was thinking of him.


    "No, I''m awake. I can''t sleep because I''m thinking about you."


    Chapter 383 Leave No Regrets


    +5 Free Coms


    A few months ago, I would''ve cringed at words like that. My chats with Luke were always about business- never anything this personal.


    But when you''re in love, everything changes.


    You want to share every moment, every thought.


    The sights you see, the food you eat, every feeling you have. And the best part is, when you share something, it''s nice to get a response. "Want me to tell you a story?"


    "Sure, I''ll just listen, and I won''t disturb Zoey."


    We connected over the call. I held the phone close, and his voice came through, deep and soothing, "Once upon a time ...


    Listening to his voice, to the rhythm of his breathing, I drifted off to sleep almost immediately.


    That night, I dreamed.


    In my dream, a man in armor stood tall, holding a spear with a red tassel. A thousand arrows pierced his chest as he looked toward the distant horizon and whispered, "I''m sorry. I failed you."


    Far above, on the city walls, a woman in a red gown, her hair cascading down her back, wept silently.


    I woke with a jolt, my face damp from the tears that had slipped from my eyes in my sleep.


    My chest tightened as if the pain from the dream was real, as if I had experienced another sorrowful goodbye.


    "Chloe, why are you crying again?" Zoey''s voice cut through the silence, and she gently wiped my tears away.


    "It''s nothing," I said quietly. "Just a nightmare."


    She pulled me into her arms, her touch soothing. "Don''t worry. That day is still a long way off. By the way, you were so busy with Carter that you never got to visit the farm. You''ve got to see it! There are kittens to pet, and the chicks are the cutest little things!" "I heard about that. You went and took some chicks, and the hen chased you all over. And you''re still brave enough to go back?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Zoey scoffed, a yful glint in her eye. "If that henes after me again, she''s cooked Literally, and I''ll sprinkle some mushrooms into it."


    With Zoey around, the mood lightened, and the tension from the dream slipped away as weughed. It was still early, the sky barely light. I turned to Zoey. "Wanna catch the sunrise?" "Yes! Let''s do it!" she said eagerly.


    We rushed through our morning routine and stepped outside, eager for the quiet beauty of the early day.


    Chapter 383 Leave No Regrets


    But as I opened the door, I froze. There, standing with a suitcase in hand, was a tall man.


    s


    I blinked, disoriented. Justst night, he had been telling me a story, and now, before the first light of dawn, here he was, standing in front of me.


    He must have traveled all night to get here.


    "Carl? What are you doing here?" I asked, still surprised.


    You said you missed me," he replied, a smile in his voice. "I thought I''d give you a little surprise."


    He opened his arms, his gaze warm. Without thinking. I rushed into his embrace, holding him tightly.


    "Chloe, I don''t want to have any regrets," he whispered.


    Thinking of the woman in my dream, of her sorrow, I smiled and said softly, "Neither do I."

 Billionaire Is 384

    Chapter 384 Suspicion


    Chapter 384 SuspicionAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    s


    I could tell he hadn''t waited for me to return. Beyond missing me, he was more focused on the Stone of Duality.


    With only seven days left to change his fate, he didn''t want any distractions.


    So, he didn''t think twice about heading straight to the town overnight, determined to prevent anything from going wrong. Zoey let out a dramatic sigh. "I see how it is. You''re leaving me again."


    "It''s okay," I smiled at her. "We can still catch the sunrise


    Zoey shrugged. "Forget it. I don''t want to be the third wheel."


    Bill, overhearing the tail end of our conversation, chimed in, "Is something broken? Daddy will fix it."


    I chuckled softly.


    I held Carter''s hand. "You didn''t sleep muchst night. Want to rest for a bit?"


    "I napped on the ne. But I don''t want to miss the sunrise. Let''s go. I''ll be with you."


    It''s a relief to have a boyfriend who''s easygoing.


    Zoey was right. Instead of obsessing over when the end mighte, it''s better to enjoy every moment we have.


    As the first rays of sunlight lit up the sky, we kissed in the wide open field.


    It felt like the world had disappeared, leaving just the two of us.


    He pulled away, taking out the Stone of Duality to examine it.


    I pretended not to recognized what it was. "What''s going on?"


    "Nothing," he replied, visibly relieved when he saw everything was fine.


    We walked hand in hand through the town. As we passed the lotus pond again, he nced toward the small cabin across the way. "What are you looking at, Carl?" I asked.


    All we could see from the bridge was therge cherry blossom tree, its branches swaying gently in the wind. There was no sign of the crone.


    He quickly shifted his gaze. "Nothing. I just thought the cherry tree''s real big. It''s got to be over a hundred years old."


    "Let''s get a closer look," I suggested.


    I knew she was gone.


    III


    81%


    Chapter 384 Suspicion


    Carter didn''t respond, and we continued walking hand in hand toward the wooden bridge.


    s


    A breeze swept through, making the wind chimes on the tree tinkle softly, like a forgotten song from another time.


    Carter reached out to touch the ancient tree, and I wrapped my arms around him from behind.


    Many years ago, there was a story of love and loss. It happened during the cherry blossom season. A young woman, dressed in red, rested in the arms of a handsome man.


    He told her, "When the flowers bloom again, I''ll return to marry you."


    But as time passed, the girl never saw her general again


    The enemy approached the city, and everything she knew was lost.


    In a final act of desperation, she used an ancient and forbidden spell. She sacrificed her life to give him another chance at life. The general came back, reiming thend they had lost and building the country they had once dreamed of. But in the end, he was alone. I had always wondered what I had done to deserve his love-the kind of love that would make him give everything up.


    Now, I understood. His love wasn''t a passing fancy-it spanned across time.


    In this life, he didn''t want any regrets. He would protect me, even if it cost him everything.


    But Carl, the person I''ve always wanted to protect is you.


    In every timeline.


    We sat under the tree for what felt like ages, but the old woman never appeared. There were no signs of life.


    It was as though she were a ghost-someone who didn''t belong, fading from existence.


    Carter didn''t mention her, and neither did I.


    As we walked away from the well, hand in hand, we didn''t see her.


    In the water''s reflection, the girl in the red dress leaned against the general, her figure shing briefly before disappearing.


    Carter got out of his way and took me to the farm.


    As soon as we arrived, Zoey''s voice screamed out, "You''d better stop, or my father will hear about this! He makes a mean chicken soup!" Feathers stuck in her hair, Zoey ran, followed by a furious hen. It looked like a race.


    When she passed by me, she waved. "Hey!"


    I gave her a thumbs-up. "Go for it!"


    Chapter 384 Suspicion


    *5 Free Coms


    Zoey didn''t seem bothered by the curse. Perhaps it was because she had been so gloomy before and now she was much brighter. She was letting her true self show. The moment she arrived, the farm became a whirlwind


    It wasn''t just the hen chasing her-it was Zoey''s spirit. She quickly moved past the chase and took me with her to steal eggs.


    Now, it was my turn to be chased.


    I held a warm egg in my hand, fresh from the hen, and behind me, the mother hen was hot on my heels.


    "Carl, help!"


    Seeing Carter felt like a lifeline. He stepped in front of me and didn''t do anything but stare at the hen. His look was so fierce that the hen immediately turned and ran.


    I poked him in the side, still a little frustrated. "Why didn''t it peck you?"


    Carter let out a softugh. "Chickens only peck the nice people. She knows I''m not a pushover. If she pushed her luck, she''d be turned into a rotisserie. You can be soft sometimes, so I''ll be your shield"


    It''s a deal. For life, okay?"


    We spent two days in the town before we finally left.


    Zoey hated the idea of leaving the kittens behind at the farm. Their mother had been killed by a wild animal while hunting the day before, and with no one to take care of them, Zoey arranged to have them shipped back to Jaford.


    By the time we reached the city, the cheerful mood we''d had before was gone. It felt like a heavy fog had settled over everything.


    There were matters I had to confront-matters that went beyond Whitney and the Carlyn brothers.


    Amber. She was the real danger.


    How did she know what she knew?


    The Stone of Duality-just as she''d said. Thinking about the look in her eyes, I began to suspect that she might already know who I really was.


    A chilling thought struck me-what if she was tied to the person who had killed me?


    I couldn''t shake the memory of the sprawling rose garden at the Dolton estate, and the rose-covered dress Amber had worn when we first met. A thought hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Could she be the Lady Rose we''ve been searching for?


    My breath caught, and I stopped pushing the wheelchair.


    "What''s wrong?" Carter asked, ncing back at me.


    Before I could respond, I looked up. There she was. Amber. Standing right at the airport exit.


    Chapter 384 Suspicion


    Her gaze was fixed on me, intense and cold, as if she were ready to end everything in that moment


    737

 Billionaire Is 385

    Chapter 385 Even If Hell Awaits


    Chapter 385 Even If Hell AwaitsN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    9%85%


    s


    Her look was nothing like, Taylor''s. Taylor''s smile always carried an edge, like a wolf in sheep''s clothing. With Amber, I''d felt her hostility the moment we met.


    It was the same now. Her gaze was direct and without apology, as though she already saw me as a ghost.


    I pointed in her direction, trying to keep my voice casual. "Carl, look. Amber''s here too. What a coincidence.


    Carter nced at her. Her face had returned to its usual icy indifference. But when she looked at Carter, there was a faint trace of warmth in her eyes. For a moment, I wondered if I''d imagined how she had looked at me.


    I pushed Carter toward her, feeling relieved that Zoey had gone to handle the kittens'' transport.


    If Amber was involved in my death, I needed to keep my distance from Zoey.


    I quickly texted Zoey, asking her to take a different route.


    "Amber, what are you doing here?" Carter asked.


    She smiled, her tone casual. Just got off the ne. Didn''t expect to run into you.


    To keep things light, I mentioned our earlier conversation. "Amber, I''ve been thinking about what you said, You mentioned there''s another stone-where is it?"


    I noticed Carter''s hand tighten, his nerves more apparent than before.


    "Amber, do you know about the pendant Zoey wears?"


    Amber quickly interrupted, "Oh, I must have been mistaken. I just said that offhand. Didn''t think she''d remember. Are you two heading home? How about a quick meal before you go?" "Maybe another time," Carter replied, his voice polite. We got in the car, and Amber seemed to leave without a hint of suspicion.


    I watched as she got into a sleek ck car. The door opened, and I saw a man inside, wearing a tinum. ring.


    Who was he?


    Carter was the first to ask. "What did she say to you?"


    I told him everything. "Thest time I was doing the dishes, Amber asked where the stone came from and where the other one was: Carl, are there two of these stones?"


    Carter hesitated, likely not wanting to lie to me. "Yeah, there are two. Like jadeite. You can carve several pieces, like bracelets, from one stone.


    "I see. She must think it''s something special


    00:16


    G


    Chapter 385 Even If Hell Awaits


    2K 85%


    When I didn''t pre any further, Carter rxed. He gedy ruffled my hair. "Don''t worry about it. Just keep


    close and wear it for the next few days"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to lose myelf again. III make sure to keep it on."


    I leaned my head againnt his cheu, ying the part. Since he had called it a Soul-Stabilizing Pendant. I wcepted it without hesitation


    "Carl, don''t you find Amber a litle odd?" I asked, trying to see if he noticed anything strange.


    "What do you mean? he responded.


    "Well, Amber''s beautiful and frankly hot. At her age, even if she''s divorced, she should have some interest from men, right? But you''ve known her for years, and there''s no one else in her life. No other men or kids. Doesn''t that seem odd to you?"


    Carter paused, considering Chloe, not everyone needs to get married and have kids just because they can. Look at me. If it weren''t for you, I''d rather stay single forever. Maybe Amber''s been hurt and doesn''t want to date. That doesn''t mean you should judge her The word judge hit me harder than I expected.


    But of course, Carter had a different view when it came to the Doltons-


    I''m not judging her, Carl. I''m just curious," I replied.


    He quickly realized his choice of words and apologized "Sorry, Chloe. Amber may seem distant, but she''s a good person. A few years ago, when I was really sick, and Damian had to leave for a while, Amber was the one who took care of me." Was that why he never questioned her? Because of their closeness?


    Right now, I had no solid proof that Amber was involved in my death, only a gut feeling. If I kept pressing on, it would only create more distance between Carter and me.


    I nodded, "I see. So, to you. Amber is like family?"


    "You know how it is with the Boltons. The Doltons have always treated me like family. But Chloe, I see Tiffany as a younger sister. There''s never been anything more between us."


    His urgency to exin was clear.


    I wasn''t worried about Tiffany.


    If Amber really was my enemy, I just needed to wait.


    Her unusual kindness to Carter meant I was safest by his side-for now.


    When we got home, everything was in order, the house was clean and quiet.


    -


    Night had fallen thick, and Carter was in his study, working. I woke up feeling thirsty and saw he was still at


    his desk.


    I decided to check on him. He was deep in conversation with Damian.


    G


    Chapter 385 Even If Hell Awaits


    85%


    s


    The ashtray in front of him was full of cigarette butts, and his face had taken on a cold, unfamiliar expression. "Damian, here''s the asset distribution. Have thewyere by tomorrow. The will''s already written," Canter said.


    Damian, normallyposed, looked slightly uneasy. Sir, if the madam finds out about this deception, it will break her heart"


    "Heartbreak won''tst forever, Damian. I just want her to stay alive. Maybe she''ll be down for a year or two, but eventually, she''ll move on. The world is a big ce. She should see more of it. Maybe she''ll meet someone else who loves her, and they''ll be happy together... "Sir, is there really no other way?" Damian asked quietly


    Carter lit another cigarette, his face partially obscured by the cloud of smoke. He exhaled slowly, his voice quiet. I''d want to spend the rest of my life with her too. Forget I said that. Have you taken care of things with the Whites?" "Yes," said Damian.


    "Good. Move fast. We don''t want this dragging on longer than necessary."


    He blew out another puff of smoke, his gaze distant and emotionless. "Make sure the ident looks real. Don''t let Chloe find out anything."


    "Got it."


    I quickly left the room, my heart pounding in my chest. Carter was eager to uncover whatever truth he was chasing.


    We knew the Carlyns were involved, but we didn''t have the evidence to prove it.


    Like me, Carter knew my death would look like an ident, but neither of us knew when it would happen.


    He wasn''t the type to wait around. He wanted to deal with any threats before they could reach me.


    He had already prepared a will, made arrangements for everything.


    He did all of this quietly, but still, he seemed afraid that I would discover the truth. He wanted to keep up the facade of being a caring person.


    After a while, he slipped quietly back into the room and went into the bathroom to get rid of the smell of tobo.


    Thadn''t realized just how strong his habit was. But when he was with me, I never noticed the scent.


    He came back from the bathroom, lifted the covers gently, and slid into bed next to me, pulling me into


    his arms.


    Maybe he thought I was asleep. His voice was soft and reassuring. "Chloe, I won''t let anything happen to you. I will keep you safe, even if I have to go through hell for that."

 Billionaire Is 386

    hapter 386 Co-conspirators


    Chapter 386 Co-conspirators


    I remained still in Carter''s arms, not moving a muscle in case he noticed I was still awake.


    85¡ãC


    s


    A heavy feeling pressed against my chest, and a mix of frustration and sorrow surged within me. I clutched the corner of my pajamas, fighting the urge to cry.


    Fortunately, exhaustion caught up to Carter, and he fell asleep quickly.


    Once I heard his steady breathing, my tears began to fall quietly.


    Iy there, staring into the darkness. How many times had he stayed awake, watching me sleep until morning?


    Carl, let me be the one to protect you this time.


    I carefully slid out of bed, making sure not to wake him


    Amber was definitely involved in all of this, alongside Taylor and his brother. I had considered asking Damian for help, but if he knew, Carter would find out too. Lthought of someone else-someone who might be able to help,


    In the quiet of the night, I called Luke.


    It had been a while since west spoke. I would receive a message from him once in a while, but I rarely responded.


    His concern, however, never seemed to fade.


    Our conversations had changed. Before, I was the one reaching out, and he replied less often.


    Now, it was him who reached out, and I was the one holding back.


    It was 4 a.m. on my end, but still daylight for him. The phone rang, and he picked up quickly.


    "Ch-Aunt Chloe?" Even though he tried to keep his voice low, I could hear the excitement,


    "Is it a good time to talk?"


    "Yeah, go ahead."


    "Luke, I need your help to look into someone. This can''t get out, not even to Carl."


    He paused. "Are you and Carl fighting?"


    I wondered if he thought this was his opening.


    "Aunt Chloe, there''s something I haven''t told you. Uncle Carter and that Dalton woman''s been getting too cosy with each other in Jaford," Luke said, attempting to stir things up. 174


    Chapter 386 Co-conspirators


    "I know. I''ve met Tiffany. But I need you to look into her aunt."


    Luke must have sensed the caution in my voice. "Are you in trouble?"


    "Yeah, if you''re willing to help.."


    85%


    +5 Free Colna


    I could tell Luke still med himself for what happened to me. He had been trying to make up for it, and I hadn''t expected him toe to Jaford so quickly. Carter had just left for work when Luke arranged to meet me.


    Meeting an ex again was... odd.


    It was obvious that Luke had put effort into his appearance. He looked better than he had in a while, no longer the same guy I''d seen struggling.


    His skin looked healthier, and his hair was neatlybed. His suit was perfectly pressed, without a crease, and he even wore the cologne I used to like. When I entered the room, he seemed a little uneasy.


    ''Chloc"


    I sat down without much ceremony and saw that he had ordered coffee and desserts-exactly what I used to enjoy.


    "Thanks," I said, my tone polite but distant.


    Luke didn''t waste any time. "I know the Doltons saved Uncle Carter''s life. But now you''re suspicious of them. You''re worried about Carter being caught in the middle, so you want my help, right?" "That''s right. If Amber''s involved in my death, it ties back to the Boltons. And there''s something else 1 discovered."


    "What''s that?


    "Amber doesn''t mean harm to Carl. I suspect there''s more to it than just a life debt. I''m keeping this from. Carl for now, but I''ll tell him once I have definite proof


    Luke''s face showed a sh of disappointment, and a wry smile tugged at his lips. "You really are looking out for him."


    I hoped he didn''t think I hade here because I''d had a fight with Carter and wanted to spite him.


    "He''s my husband. Of course I''m looking out for him."


    Luke sighed, his voice holding a hint of regret. "I''m jealous of Uncle Carter, but I''ll help you, no matter what."


    I took a sip of my coffee. "Have you seen Anna around Snowville?"


    "No, it''s like she vanished. No one knows where she''s gone."


    "Be careful," I warned. "She''s going to hate all of us for Ss''s death. After what happened to Sadie, she


    Chapter 386 Co-conspirators


    won''t let us off easily."


    1


    ,85%


    s


    A cold look crossed Luke''s face. "I''d be worried if she didn''t show up. She''s the reason we''re all in this mess! If it weren''t for her, I wouldn''t have lost you."


    The tension in the room grew. He knew as well as I did that our problems weren''t just because of Anna-it had a lot to do with his own choices.


    He quickly shifted the topic. "Is Uncle Carter treating you well?"


    I nodded. "Very


    Luke''s face fell. "T''can see that. It''s good, though. As long as you''re happy...


    "It doesn''t have to be like this, Luke. Alisa truly cares about you. Don''t waste time chasing something far away when the person you need is right in front of you


    "Chloe, I''ll never love anyone else."


    I shook my head. "But Alisa is carrying your child."


    I had learned this from Fiona. It happened that night at the Boltons'' ce, when Alisa ended up pregnant -with Luke''s baby. She should be starting to show soon, if I calcted right.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "That child was part of her n, Chloe. You know she drugged me. I''ll never love a woman who tries to manipte me."


    "I sighed. This wasn''t my issue to solve.


    "Well, I''ll leave this to you, then."


    "Don''t worry."


    I set my cup down. "Thanks"


    "Chloe, it''s been so long. Can''t you stay for a little longer?"


    "No, even though you''re his nephew, my husband would still get jealous. Sorry."


    I stood up to leave, not looking back.


    I could feel his disappointment even without turning around.


    You brought this on yourself, Luke


    Zoey called. "Hey, sis. Whitney is going to try on wedding dresses today with Taylor. It''s at the Pearsons bridal store, so I''m heading there. I''ll see if I can talk to her alone." ""Be careful."


    "I''m fine. There are a lot of staff. It''s not like she''ll bite. Ill send you pictures soon."


    "Okay."


    Chapter 386 Co-conspirators


    1 hung up and headed to the nearby store to pick up some ingredients.


    I realized that, after being with Carter for so long, I''d never made him a real meal.


    I chose dishes I knew he liked and quickly sent him a message.


    He replied soon after.


    "Baby, I have a few things to take care of this afternoon, but I''ll try toe home early."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    Back home, I started preparing the ingredients. My phone buzzed with a series of messages.


    All from Zoey, full of pictures.


    85%


    +5 Free Cons


    In the photos, Whitney wore a wless white wedding gown. The train swept along the floor, clearly a high-end design.


    She held a bouquet, while Taylor, looking dashing in his suit, gently lifted her veil.


    The way he looked at her was loaded with emotions, a depth that couldn''t be mistaken.


    It made sense. If Taylor hadn''t truly cared for Whitney, she wouldn''t have been so tightly held in his grasp.


    Whitney, however, didn''t meet his gaze. Her eyes were fixed on his bow tie.


    It was obvious she wasn''tfortable with this arrangement.


    Then, my attention was pulled to the ring on Taylor''s hand.


    Suddenly, my mind went nk. The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning.


    The tinum wedding ring on his middle finger-it matched the man who had been at the airport with Amber.


    So Taylor was the guy!


    They were in this together.

 Billionaire Is 387

    Chapter 387 Drop the Act


    Chapter 387 Drop the Act.


    Atst, I had the proof!


    I rushed to the sink, quickly washing my hands, then grabbed my phone. I needed to warn Carter about the Doltons. Something wasn''t right.


    Beep... beep.....


    The phone rang several times, but no one picked up.


    Was he in a meeting?


    If he was, he''d have sent me a text to exin.


    Had he not heard it?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I waited for a moment, but when there was still no response, I tried calling again. Once more, no answer.


    He''d said something earlier about having ns this afternoon. I decided to call Damian instead, hoping he''d know what was going on. He answered right away. "Damian."


    "Ah, ma''am. What might you need?" Damian asked, his voice as reassuring as ever.


    "Damian, is Carl with you? I''ve been trying to reach him, and I''m getting concerned."


    "Sorry, ma''am. I''m not with him right now. I''ll check on him right away"


    I hung up, my nerves getting the best of me. Was Amber nning something? Was she about to go after Carter?


    But why hadn''t she acted sooner?


    Time dragged on. My heart was racing in my chest.


    Was Carter safe?


    A few minutester, Damian called back. I grabbed the phone as soon as it rang. "Did you find him?" I asked, desperate for answers.


    "Ms. Dolton set him up. She drugged him, and he''s not looking good right now.


    ""Where is he?"


    "I''m close by. I''lle to get you right now."


    "Okay," I said, barely holding it together.


    I was furious. Tiffany-what was she trying to do? Why was she causing all this chaos?


    Just as I was about to lose my patience, Carter''s name appeared on my phone screen. 1/4


    Chapter 387 Drop the Act


    Awave of relief washed over me


    "Carl, are you okay?"


    Carter''s voice was hoarse. I''m sorry, Chloe. I didn''t mean to worry you."


    "How are you feeling right now?"


    "I''m line"


    But the way he sounded didn''t match his words. Something was wrong.


    Turn on the video. Let me see you."


    "Okay"


    2.4.85%;


    s


    He switched to video; and I saw him on the screen. His face was pale, and there was an unnatural flush on his cheeks. His Adam''s apple bobbed with every shallow breath.


    In the background, Tiffanyy unconscious on the floor.


    "Chloe, I didn''t do anything wrong. She didn''t touch me."


    His words were shaky, and I could see how badly he was struggling. "Carl, I''ming over. I won''t leave you alone."


    I hated seeing him like this.


    The call was still going when Amber stepped into view,


    At the same moment, Tiffany started to stir, and before I knew it, she was crawling toward Carter.


    "Carter, I love you. Please, just make me yours already. I''m still a virgin...


    Amber pped her hard, the sound so loud that I felt it through the phone.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Aunt Amber, I love Carter! Please, just let me take him. He''s already been drugged. He can''t escape me. Please, just help us..."


    Amber raised her hand again, pping her a second time. "Didn''t I tell you this would never happen? How dare you do something so disgraceful? Maybe I should just end you right now." Carter could barely respond, too weak to stop anything


    Amber seemed to lose control. Two ps weren''t enough. She grabbed a baseball bat and swung it down at Tiffany.


    is...


    "Do you even know what you''re doing? This is... this is


    Is what?


    Her sentence was cut off abruptly.


    Chapter 387 Drop the Act


    The only sound in the room was Tiffany''s faint sobbing Amber, however, remained utterly unmoved- cold and ruthless.


    By the time I arrived, Peter had already taken Tiffany away. She was barely conscious, barely able to stand while the room was now eerily empty.


    Carter sat in a chair, his shirt undone at the cor, exposing more skin than usual. The contrast to his usualposed, controlled self was jarring.


    His clothes were drenched in sweat, clinging to him as he gripped the armrests of the wheelchair


    When he looked up, his eyes were bloodshot, but there was a flicker of recognition.


    "Chloe?" His voice cracked, as though it had been too long since hest spoke.


    I locked the door behind me and slowly walked toward him


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "I had Damian bring some sedatives. Chloe, you should leave. I don''t want to hurt you."


    Despite everything, he was still thinking about me.


    I knelt beside him, brushing my fingers across his damp cheek. "Carl, I''m your sedative"


    "But Chloe, I might lose control. I."


    I pressed my lips against his to silence him, then wrapped my arms around his neck, sitting across hisp


    "Carl, I''m willing to do this."


    The drug took over, and Carter lost all sense of restraint He needed me again and again, and I realized I had underestimated both the drug and him.


    There were moments when I thought I might pass out only to wake up in his arms again.


    He was no longer the man I knew. He was like a wild animal, driven purely by instinct.


    I couldn''t even imagine the kind of drug Tiffany had used on him, and it broke my heart.


    The night passed without a pause.


    When the first light of dawn crept in, Carter held me close, his face full of remorse. "Chloe. I''m so sorry"


    1 gazed up at him, my voice soft. "Are you feeling better?


    He tightened his arms around me, his voice barely a whisper. Tm fine now."


    We both sounded hoarse from the nig ordeal. I rested my head against his chest, wrapping my arms


    around him. "Carl, I''m not as fragile as you think. I''m just tired. I''ll be okay after a bit of rest."


    But the drug still had its grip on him. He was alert, his eyes wide open, showing no sign of fatigue after a long night.


    Chapter 387 Drop the Act


    He guided me to the bathroom to clean up and then helped me get dressed.


    85%.


    s


    Til have Damian drive you home. I need to handle something. Stay inside and wait for me," he said, pressing a soft kiss to my forehead.


    I was too tired to think straight, but I managed to nod. "Okay,e back soon.


    Before I knew it, I was lying in the back of the car, a thin nker covering me. My eyelids felt like they weighed a ton.


    I lost track of time, but then the car seemed to jolt more than it should.


    Something wasn''t right. The roads in the city were usually smooth, but this felt more like a bumpy, winding trail.


    Then a voice, familiar yet unsettling, broke through my foggy thoughts. "You''re awake?"


    Yael.


    My eyes snapped open. The figure beside me became clearer.


    It couldn''t be him, could it?


    I was sure I''d gotten into Damian''s car. Why was Yael here?


    Fear gripped me. I forced my voice to stay steady. "Yach, what are you doing here?"


    He leaned in closer, his face inching toward mine, stopping only when he was dangerously close.


    As his face drew near, a chill spread across my skin. My heart hammered in my chest,


    I was curled up in the backseat, and he was hovering over me, his eyes locked on mine.


    A twisted smile formed on his lips, and he said, ''Drop the act, Chloe."

 Billionaire Is 388

    Chapter 388 Sinister Heart


    Chapter 388 Sinister Heart


    A sharp jolt rang through my mind, and I felt as if everything had exploded in an instant.


    It didn''t take long to piece it together. I had been betrayed by Damian.


    It all made sense now. No wonder Carter had ended up in trouble. Instead of getting him back immediately or sending me to find him, Damian had insisted on taking a detour to get me. Perhaps from the very start, he had nned to get rid of me.


    4:£¤83%!


    +5 Free Cons


    Maybe Carter had been in a life-threatening situation. Damian was probably worried that Carter wouldn''t take the sedative, so, in the end, he chose to make sure I was safe by sending me to the hotel.


    Damian was Carter''s closest ally. Carter had trusted himpletely, giving him control over everything- his will, his assets. He''d never had a reason to doubt him. But we had missed one 1


    key detail: Damian was also a part of the Dolton family.


    That''s when everything clicked. The Doltons hadn''t meant to hurt Carter. When Carter had been injured, Damian had been sent by the Doltons to protect him. He had stood by Carter through it all, forming a bond that ran deep.


    Damian had be Carter''s right-hand man, hiding the fact that I had been reborn from the Doltons.


    Carter, determined to change my fate, had even prepared for his own death. He was willing to remove all obstacles in my path before he left.


    His n was to take down the Carlyn brothers and save Whitney.


    At the same time, Amber must have figured out I was Chloe when she saw the Stone of Duality around my neck.


    She had likely shared the information with the Carlyn brothers. To stop Carter from changing my fate, Damian had handed me over to them.


    His n was simple-he needed me dead before the Stone of Duality could do its work.


    As long as I was gone, Carter would live.


    Now it made sense why I had heard a voice say, "I''m sorry, ma''am," just before Host consciousness.


    At the time, I had been so dizzy that I thought it was just a hallucination.


    What should I do with you, Damian?


    A bitterugh escaped me. I had already figured out Carter''s n, but it was you who had pushed me toward death..


    Fate. That''s what this was, wasn''t it? No one could predict what was going to happen next


    Should I be angry at Damian? He had, after all, tried to protect me in his own way.


    Chapter 388 Sinister Heart


    2K 83%


    s


    But the truth was, the heart was never a simple affair. He had his own reasons and people he cared about.


    Now that I understood it all, I felt an unexpected calm cttle over me.


    The fear I had felt earlier stemmed from the unknown


    Now, with most of the truth revealed, there was no reason for me to keep up the act..


    My hands weren''t tied, and I slowly sat up from the cushion.


    "You know everything now."


    Yael studied me, his eyes showing surprise. "So, you''re not scared? I figured you would be."


    "I probably should be," I replied. "But now it feels like the weight over me has finally lifted. It''s almost a relief


    I met his eyes directly. "Yael, are you nning to make a statue out of me?"


    My calmness seemed to catch him off guard. He chuckled softly. "What led you to that conclusion?"


    I couldn''t help but feel a little crazy myself. Just a moment ago, I''d been afraid he''d discover my secret, Careful with every move.


    But now, with everything out in the open, it was like I was going all in, without caring about the


    consequences.


    "Are the stone sculptures in the matrimonial room and the wax figures in the basement your doing?" I


    asked.


    "Yes," he replied, without hesitation.


    I hadn''t expected him to be so straightforward. His bluntness took me by surprise.


    My stomach growled loudly, breaking the silence. I looked at him and said, "I haven''t eaten since yesterday afternoon. Do you have anything?"


    Since he hadn''t killed me while I was unconscious, I figured I was safe, at least for the moment,


    Thest thing I wanted was to be hungry during all of this.


    "I''ve got some," he said.


    Just like the first time we met, he was eager to help, pulling out bread and milk.


    I didn''t hesitate. At this point, what did it matter? I was already caught, so why worry if he''d drugged it?


    Food was my priority


    I bit into a piece of cake too quickly and nearly choked on it.


    He quickly handed me a straw. "Slow down."


    After a few bites, I felt a little stronger.


    G


    Chapter 388 Sinister Heart


    I decided to keep going. "Why are you so obsessed w figure too. Are you in love with me?"


    The corner of Yael''s mouth twitched. "I thought I wa discuss your dismemberment in the middle of a mea


    I stared out the window at the empty, barrenndsca like this. I wasn''t some twisted person. It''s all because now, with everything in your hands, I''m not as franti


    It felt as if the idea of fate had finally taken root in m


    A voice, faint but clear, echoed inside me. There''s no u


    The car was quiet, with nothing but the asional ru Just as I thought the silence would stretch on forever, 09:17 Thu, Dec 19


    1.


    0 83%


    Chapter 388 Sinister Heart


    s


    I decided to keep going. "Why are you so obsessed with one? One statue wasn''t enough; you needed a wax figure too. Are you in love with me?"N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The corner of Yael''s mouth twitched. "I thought I was the one with the issues. Are you really going to discuss your dismembermem in the middle of a meal?


    I stared out the window at the empty, barrenndscape, letting out a soft sigh. "Honestly, I wasn''t always like this. some twisted person. It''s all because of you. Back then, I was on edge every single day. But


    I now, with everything in your hands, I''m not as frantic


    It felt as if the idea of fate had finally taken root in my mind.


    A voice, faint but clear, echoed inside me. There''s no way out. You''re going to die.


    The car was quiet, with nothing but the asional rustling of the bag in my hands breaking the stillness.


    Just as I thought the silence would stretch on forever, he spoke. "Yes, I like you."

 Billionaire Is 389

    Chapter 389 It Was Me


    Chapter 389 It Was Me 74983%


    s


    I couldn''t help butugh. "Who in their right mind loves someone so much that they would peel their skin off, break their bones, and reshape their body into a statue?"


    He looked at me. his voice steady. "I know you won''t believe me, but I''ve known you for a long time. I''ve seen every one of your pieces from the orphanage." When he mentioned the orphanage, something clicked.


    It wasn''t our first meeting at school. He had volunteered there before.


    There had been so many students that day, all wearing matching uniforms. I hadn''t really noticed him.


    I was probably seven or eight years older than him.


    After my miscarriage. I hadn''t fully recovered and spent a lot of time in the orphanage.


    That day, I felt dizzy and almost passed out. He was the one who caught me.


    I was weak and lightheaded, and he brought me a ss of water, helping me rest.


    I must have fallen asleep in a rocking chair for over an hour. When I woke up, he was still there beside me.


    At the time, he just seemed like a kid, nothing more. I thanked him and left the ce.


    Was it your n all along to get close to me?" I asked.


    He sighed, looking almost guilty. "Yes, at first it was. But I never expected to actually fall for you. Chloe. you''re kind, and Luke doesn''t deserve you."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    His eyes took on a manic edge. I alone couldn''t save you. The only way to keep you in this world is to turn your body into the most beautiful work of art." "When did you find out I had been reborn?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Two days ago," he answered.


    "Does Damian work for you?" I pressed.


    "Not exactly," he said. "He was sent to protect Carter. He doesn''t know the full n.


    "Then why did he betray Carl?"


    Without hesitation, Yael replied, "Because that person wanted you dead. Damian thought that handing your over to me might give you a chance to survive." "It''s Amber, isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    The pieces clicked into ce-no wonder she hated my guts. Once Amber realized I was Chloe, she had set her sights on ending me.


    III


    Chapter 389 It Was Me


    "What''s her rtionship with Carter?" Lasked.


    He turned away, his expression hardening. I won''t tell you the rest."


    The realization hit me all at once-Damian wasn''t my enemy. He was trying to help.


    "Yael, you''re not nning on killing me, are you?"


    It didn''t make sense, he goes out of their way to care for someone only to turn around and kill them?


    He shook his head. "No.".


    v side.


    A weight lifted off my chest. Damian, despite everything, was still on my


    83%


    +5 Free Coms


    I pieced the situation together, Carter had wanted Damian to rescue Whitney and eliminate the Carlyn brothers.


    At the same time, Amber had discovered my identity. Since Damian was her ally, she''d instructed him to kill me


    Damian, stuck in the middle, had made a choice-he handed me over to Yael, someone who cared for me, in the hopes it would give me a chance to survive.


    It also meant that I wouldn''t be going back to Carter anytime soon.


    "Yael you have to help me. Send a message to Carl for me. I''m afraid he might do something drastic."


    Yael''s eyes locked on mine. "Chloe, do you think I''m a saint or something?"


    "You could try to be," I replied. "Let me guess: you''re not going to kill me. You haven''t hurt me yet. The most likely thing is you want to keep me with you. Am I right?"


    I held my hands up. "Here''s my proposal. I won''t run. El stay with you. But my only condition is that you tell Carter I''m alive. That''s it."


    He looked at me, clearly surprised. "You really want to stay with me?"


    "At least it''s safer than going back to Carter," I said bluntly.


    Since Yael wasn''t nning to kill me, that meant he wasn''t the trial I was going to face. Staying with him seemed like the safest option. More importantly, I could use this time to find out what the organization was really about-and why they hated the Sanders so much. And maybe, just maybe, I could find a way to save Whitney.


    What better time to get closer to the heart of the danger than now?


    From everything he''d said, my death and the Sander family''s conflict were tied together


    He couldn''t change the oue, but at least now my body was Zoey''s. He wouldn''t kill me again.


    For now, I''d y it safe and focus on finding the truth.


    He didn''t respond, his thoughts clearly elsewhere.


    Chapter 389 It Was Me


    83%


    s


    I didn''t know much about Jaford, and I had no idea how long I''d been unconscious. Thendscape outside the car was lush with vegetation, and the ocean was visible in the distance. I couldn''t figure out where we


    were.


    Since he was part of the organization, the ce he was taking me was probably well hidden.


    We got out of the car, and he led me to a speedboat. It looked like we were headed for an ind.


    I tried to stay as agreeable as possible throughout the journey.


    The only thing on my mind was Carter. It was gettingte, and I couldn''t help but wonder if he had noticed I was missing yet. If he had, he would be worried sick.


    By the time we reached the ind, it was pitch ck. I couldn''t stay quiet any longer. "Yael," I said, my voice shaking slightly, "Please, just promise me this. I''m begging you."


    He didn''t respond right away. Instead, he studied me, liis gaze intense. "Have you thought about it? That person wants you dead. If she finds out you''re still alive, don''t you think she''ll try something else to finish the job?" Yael stepped closer. "Chloe, I don''t want you to die again. I need you I don''t


    to work with me. If you don


    know what I''ll do."


    I had always thought he was nothing like Taylor, but in that moment, I saw the resemnce. It was as if they shared the same blood, the same darkness.


    I wasn''t about to end up like Whitney, trapped and at their mercy. For now, my only choice was to


    cooperate.


    He led me into a wooden cabin, and then we descended into a basement.


    People like him, I thought, always had a way of hiding in the shadows.


    The basement wasn''t as terrifying as I''d imagined, but it was still unsettling.


    It was filled with stone statues.


    1 froze.


    Every one of them had a face.


    And every face... was mine.

 Billionaire Is 390

    Chapter 390 Strip


    Chapter 390 Strip


    Though every sculpture hore my face, sulle differences became apparent on closer inspection.


    These weren''t just random recreations-they captured me at distinct stages of my life.


    It was undeniable now. The Carlyns had been watching the Sanders for years. The idea of being scrutinized, like an animal in a zoo, filled me with revulsion. I couldn''t afford to lose myposure. There were answers to uncover.


    %83%


    #5 Free Coins:


    I gestured to a statue d in an elegant gown. This was from the pianopetition, wasn''t it? When I won. You must''ve been 12 back then"


    "Yes," he said, his tone almost reverent. "I''ve known about you for a long time. Chloe, you''re like a jewel- brilliant and radiant, even in the darkest ces


    I forced myself to keep probing. The fake Anna-she''s working with you, isn''t she? What do you have against the Sanders? My sister disappeared when we were kids. Ethan and Jake-dead, and not just dead, but brutally so. My grandmother barely clings to life because of that woman. Why? Why all this


    He didn''t answer, offering only a cryptic smile. "You''ll understand soon enough."


    Then, as if dismissing my questions entirely, he shifted gears. "You must be hungry. Let''s eat first."


    The house didn''t look like anyone had lived in it for years. Cooking was clearly out of the question, but he had brought food-instant noodles, the kind you could eat anywhere.


    "Sorry, Chloe," he said, opening two containers and pouring in hot water. "No time for anything better today,


    He handed me one, already prepared. I epted it, though my appetite was nonexistent.


    While he focused on his meal, I studied the room, letting my gaze linger on the sculptures. I searched for clues, anything to make sense of this nightmare.


    But his obsession was singr. Every piece in the room depicted me.


    Each sculpture was unnervingly lifelike, down to the expressions etched into stone. His skill was undeniable, but that only made it worse.


    It exined a lot. No wonder he''d been so eager when he first saw Zoey''s face-Even then, he must''ve seen her as a stand-in for me.


    Though I believed he wouldn''t kill me, I could tell I wouldn''t escape unscathed.


    The Carlyn brothers shared a streak of madness, but his was worse-fueled by an artist''s unrelenting fixation.


    I turned away from the statues, intending to leave the room, but as 1 pivoted, I collided with him.


    Fhadn''t even heard him approach. How had he moved so silently?


    III


    Chapter 390 Strip


    I instinctively stepped back, only to feel the icy surface of a statue press against my spine.


    He stood close, too close, his eyes alight with something I didn''t want to


    "Chloe," he murmured, his voice low but steady, ''do you know what I''ve always wanted?" 883%


    s


    He stepped closer still, his fingers catching my chin and tilting my face up. His expression was unyielding and his possessiveness was unmistakable.


    He wasn''t a boy anymore. Whatever innocence might''ve been there was long gone. This was a man-a man who didn''t believe in boundaries,


    Fear gripped my face so tightly that it felt frozen in ce. My fingers, without my realizing it, clung to the edge of the cold sculpture, When I finally managed to speak, my voice cracked. "W-what?"


    He reached out, brushing his fingers lightly across my lips. The touch barely registered, but it sent a shiver through me, like a shadow passing too close. My nerves felt stretched to the breaking point.


    I''ve sculpted you countless times," he said, his tone unsettling in its calmness, "But I''ve never done it while you were actually here. Chloe, be my model."


    Relief flooded through me, loosening the grip of panic. It was just modeling. I hated how my mind had wandered somewhere darker for a moment.


    "I''m hungry," I said, hoping to shift the conversation somewhere less dangerous.


    He nodded, stepping back. "Fair enough. Eat first. We have all the time we need. His eyes gleamed with an "almost childlike eagerness.


    At least his obsession seemed confined to his art. For now, anyway.


    He gestured to a pair of containers. "The noodles are ready. Sorry, Chloe, but it''s all I''ve got."


    "It''s fine. Yael," I replied, sitting down and taking one of the containers. "Are we staying here long?"


    He nodded again, his expression steady. "For the time being. Amber won''t find you here. Damian''s already handled things-he''s made sure she believes you''re dead. To her, you''re nothing but a memory now." The fork froze halfway to my mouth. "What are you talking about?"


    He didn''t flinch. His voice remainedposed, as though he were exining the weather. To everyoneAll rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    else, you


    died in an ident. There''s nobody. Nothing to trace back to you."


    My stomach churned. I''d hoped Carter hadn''t realized was missing. But now it was clear-Damian had orchestrated an borate lie, one that even Carter would believe.


    Amber might be fooled, but Carter? He''d never recover


    "How could you do that?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. "Yael, if Carl thinks I''m dead, he''ll lose his mind. Please, I''m begging you. Just give him a sign, something to let him know I''m alive."


    The thought of Carter, crushed under the weight of my death, was too much. I couldn''t bear to imagine the grief that would consume him.


    G


    Chapter 390 Strip


    s


    I set the container down. Food was thest thing I could think about now, "Yael," I said, keeping my voice steady. I know you''re not like the others. You''re an artist. You chase beauty and perfection. Let me stay. I''ll help with your sculptures. But promise me this one thing. Please."


    "Chloe," he said, his voice calm but sharp, "where did you ever get that idea? What makes you think I''m a good person?"


    He leaned in, his gaze locking onto mine. "Now, cat. Be good, or I''ll feed you myself."


    The words were spoken softly, almost tenderly, but they sliced through me. His calm demeanor only made them more chilling.


    The Carlyn brothers weren''t men who operated within the bounds of reason or morality. They didn''t just bend the rules; they shattered them.


    His eyes held a quiet menace, a warning I couldn''t ignore. I didn''t doubt for a second that disobedience could lead to something far worse. It wasn''t hard to imagine bing part of his twisted vision-a sculpture robbed of its humanity. They say art is most perfect when it''s iplete.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and picked up the container again, forcing myself to eat.


    But my thoughts never left Carter.


    Carl are you okay?


    I couldn''t help thinking of him, hoping he''d somehow figured out the truth.


    You must know I''m not really dead, right? We share something so deep, Don''t let this break you. I''lle back- someday.


    My hand moved mechanically as I forced down thest bite of the noodles. Yael watched me with that unnerving smile of his, tilting his head slightly. "Good girl," he murmured.


    I studied him for a moment, the question gnawing at me. How had the Carlyn brothers turned out this way? What kind of childhood-orck thereof-could shape people into something so deranged?


    He cleared the table, humming softly under his breath, before turning back to me. His eyes gleamed with an almost childlike excitement. "Shall we get started now?"


    I nodded, trying to keep my breathing steady. This was about the sculptures. I had to believe that


    I sat down and positioned myself on the chair. "Like this? Is this what you need?"


    Yael stepped closer, the smile on his face shifting into something more unsettling, "Chloe," he said atst, his tone as casual as if he werementing on the weather. "I need to understand your body better before we begin." Something cold ran through me, rooting me to the spo. My voice wavered, betraying my panic. "What are you talking about?"


    He leaned forward, his expression calm, almost pleasa. "Take off your clothes, Chloe."

 Chapter 391 My Precious

    I couldn''t shake the memory of what I''d seen in the basement. The bodies under those white sheetspletely exposed-had been coated with some strange substance. The thought churned my stomach.


    Even though he hadn''t done that to them, the idea of him manipting lifeless forms was disturbing enough.


    "Yael, I''m really tired today," I said, my voice trembling. "Maybe we can do this another time. I¡ª"


    He stepped closer, cutting off my retreat with deliberate ease. "Chloe, there''s nothing to worry about. I won''t hurt you. I just need to see your body. Ss damaged your original one, and I''ve regretted it ever since. This new body-it''s wless. I want to study it properly." "Yael," I stammered, my mind racing. "It''s cold. Undressing isn''t a good idea right now."


    "Chloe," he replied, his tone calm. "This ind stays warm all year. You won''t get cold."


    His hand moved toward my cor, fingers grazing the buttons of the shirt Carter had dressed me in earlier.


    "Yael, stop!" I cried, my heart pounding.


    With a swift motion, he yanked at the fabric. Two buttons popped off, and my shoulder was left bare, the strap of my top slipping into view.


    Horror washed over me as I realized what he could see. The marks Carter had left on me bruises, kisses-spoke volumes about the night we''d shared.


    Yael''s expression darkened. His voice grew icy.


    "Chloe, your body is ruined."


    Panic gripped me. "Yael, you know I''m married. It''s normal for a husband and wife to-" My words faltered.


    "Marks like these destroy the beauty," he interrupted, his tone detached, almost clinical.


    His focus wasn''t on me as a person. It was his relentless pursuit of perfection in his art. Yet, the tension in the room made it hard to breathe.


    I scrambled to calm him. "They''ll fade in a few days. We can continue once they''re gone, okay?"


    A small smile crept across his face, but it brought nofort. "There''s no need to wait. If something''s dirty, you clean it."


    "Clean it?" I asked, dread creeping in. "How?"


    Images flooded my mind-horrific scenes of being scrubbed raw with a stiff brush or held down in some cruel attempt at purity.


    Or perhaps something even worse. An assault so cruel that only existed in stories.


    Before I could react, he bent and lifted me into his arms.


    He held me tighter, his voice low. "Don''t move, Chloe. I can''t promise what I might do if you fight. You''re so beautiful, and I''m still a man."


    My body froze. Fear locked every muscle in ce. I didn''t dare move, didn''t even dare to breathe.


    A quietugh drifted down from above me. "Chloe, you''re so sweet. I feel like kissing you."


    "You don''t," I said sharply, meeting his gaze.


    At least he wasn''t consumed by desire in the way he was obsessed with his art. His words might unsettle me, but he never crossed that line.


    Still, any sense of relief evaporated almost immediately. I found myself unable to smile or even cry. My body felt like it had been drained of any response.


    He carried me effortlessly into another room. This one was nothing like the others. Instead of sculptures, it was filled with shelves of jars, strange devices, and stacks of vials.


    The sight made my stomach churn. Carter''s warnings about Bloodshade came flooding back-a group of so-called geniuses who thrived in secrecy, creating dangerous, illegal drugs that the world would never see. Yael moved past theb and into what looked like a washroom.


    Without a word, he ced me into arge bathtub. Panic surged in me as I instinctively tried to climb out.


    His voice stopped me cold. "Chloe, if you run, I''ll have to cut off your legs. That way, you''ll behave."


    I froze, my fingers clutching the edge of the tub. I forced myself to stay calm, even as fear wed at me. "The tub is dirty," I stammered, grasping for something-anything-to slow him down. "It needs cleaning."This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    He tilted his head and gave me a look that felt almost amused. Then he reached out, patting my head like I was some kind of pet. "You''re right. That''s my fault. Stay here, and I''ll clean it properly. Don''t move, Chloe."


    My legs refused to obey any urge to run. For all I knew, cameras were hidden in every corner of this ce. Running without understanding theyout would be foolish.


    "Fine," I murmured, my voice tight. "I won''t move."


    Yael knelt by the tub and began scrubbing it with meticulous care. His dedication was unnerving. My anxiety rose with each passing second. Though he hadn''tid a hand on me inappropriately, the idea of being so exposed around him made my skin crawl.


    For the first time, I felt an inkling of what Whitney must have endured. A single day with Yael was suffocating enough. She had survived years under Taylor''s rule.


    How had she managed to endure it?


    When the tub gleamed, Yael filled it with warm water. Then he stood and motioned for me to get in. "It''s ready, Chloe."


    Grateful that he hadn''t asked me to


    remove my clothes, I climbed into the water fully dressed. It wasn''t


    idea but wet clothes were better


    than the alternative.


    I thought the ordeal was over. That he''d simply wanted me to clean myself up. But I couldn''t have been more wrong.


    Yael returned momentster, holding a small, dark bottle. Itsbel looked unfamiliar and untraceable, the kind of thing no legitimate pharmacy would carry. "What''s in that?" I asked, trying to keep my voice from shaking.


    He swirled the liquid inside the bottle as though it were precious. "It''s something to help you get clean, Chloe."


    "I can wash myself," I said quickly. "There''s no need to add anything."


    He smiled, a calmness in his voice that chilled me. "Don''t worry, Chloe. I''ll make sure you''re perfectly clean. Not a single blemish will remain."


    Yael opened the bottle and poured the liquid into the water. As the blue substance mixed in, a wave of panic surged within me.


    The liquid blendedpletely, disappearing without a trace. I couldn''t even tell where it had gone.


    My pulse quickened. "What... what is this?"


    Before I could finish, a sharp, searing pain shot up from my feet.


    "Ah!"


    Though I was fully clothed, every part of my skin that touched the water felt like a thousand needles pricking my body.


    It was unbearable-like something out of a nightmare.


    The pain spread, overwhelming me.


    It felt like rolling in a bed of thorns or being poked with tiny sharp needles.


    It was agony.


    "Yael!"


    I screamed, drenched in sweat, my whole body trembling. I tried to pull away, desperate for any escape.


    But he held me down, pressing me deeper into the water.


    "Does it hurt, Chloe?" His voice was soft but filled with something unsettling. "I''ll stay with you, okay?"


    His eyes gleamed, feverish. He stepped into the tub and held me tight, not allowing me to move.


    "It hurts like hell! Yael, let me go! I can''t take this!" I cried, my voice strained.


    "Just a little longer, Chloe. Soon, you''ll be clean. You''ll feel better," he murmured.


    The pain was more than I could stand. Lgripped his wrist, digging my nails into his skin, drawing blood. He didn''t seem to notice, his face full of twisted affection.


    "Chloe, forget about that man. Stay with me. Please."


    He was out of his mind. This was madness.


    "I won''t care about your past. After I clean you up, you''ll be mine. Only mine."


    Wasn''t he feeling anything?


    I couldn''t bear it any longer. My body shook from the pain. With all my strength, I fought to break free.


    "Yael, let me go!" I gasped.


    But before I could say more, everything went ck. I copsed in his arms.


    As I slipped into unconsciousness, I heard his soft, possessive whisper, "Chloe, I love you...

 Chapter 392 Shedding Her Skin

    "Yael, no!"


    I snapped my eyes open, calling out his name before I could even think.


    The pain I had felt before losing consciousness surged back, overwhelming me, as if a wave had crashed over me.


    I shot upright, scanning the room. To my surprise, I was lying in a bed, my clothes changed.


    After the brutal night with Carter, every inch of my body had ached.


    But now, there was no pain. In fact, I felt lighter, as if a burden had been lifted.


    Remembering what Yael had said about cleaning me up, I lifted my shirt. I couldn''t believe my eyes. The marks Carter had left werepletely gone.


    Not just that my skin had taken on an eerie, unnatural pallor.


    Zoey''s skin had always been pale, but now it was almost ghostly, a stark, cold white.


    The marks were gone, and even some moles and body hair had disappeared.


    It looked cleaner than anything you''d get at a fancy spa.


    Now, my skin wasn''t just white-it was smooth and glowing, like a newborn''s: soft and perfect.


    What kind of concoction could have such an effect?


    Theck of any strange sensations told me he hadn''t taken advantage of me, at least not physically.


    But the fact that my clothes had been changed still troubled me.


    I took in my surroundings. The room was in, but something felt off. It seemed like no one had been here for a long time. Even the sheets smelled faintly of mildew.


    Outside, I could hear the waves crashing against the rocks. Moving to the window, I hoped to find some way to escape.


    But as I peered out, my heart nearly stopped. There were dozens of snakes crawling along the rocks below.


    Vipers, all tangled together, their slithering making my skin crawl and my stomach twist.


    "Ugh!"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I mped a hand over my mouth, stepping back, grateful I hadn''t opened the window. If I had, one or two of those snakes might''ve slithered in. I might not have died from a bite, but I would''ve been terrified out of my mind. Far off in the distance, I saw the first light of dawn creeping over the horizon. The sunrise looked beautiful.


    But after seeing those snakes, I couldn''t care less about the view.


    Yael had trapped me-there was no way out now.


    No wonder he''d sprayed something on me before we arrived on the ind. At first, I thought it was mosquito repellent, but now I realized it was probably to keep the snakes away. This was an ind of snakes.


    He hadn''t bothered to chain me, knowing full well I wouldn''t be able to escape.


    The room, though equipped with modern plumbing, was devoid of any means ofmunication.


    No phone, no television, no tablet, noputer-nothing.


    I opened the door and stepped outside. At once, I spotted someone sitting on a rock not far off.


    He seemed to sense my presence, turning to look at me.


    Yael was dressed in a white shirt and beige pants, his tousled hair blowing gently in the breeze.


    The loose shirt billowed slightly in the wind, and a smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he greeted me cheerfully. "Chloe, you''re awake."


    It was such an idyllic scene. The boy radiated vitality and youth.


    It was almost impossible to reconcile this image with the man I had known before.


    I said nothing, watching him with caution.


    He walked toward me, the sunlight catching his face and bathing him in a warm glow.


    "You look marvelous, Chloe."


    I wore a simple white dress, my hair loose, and no makeup. The only mark on my face was a small red mole between my brows. The early morning sunlight cast everything in a soft, almost ethereal light, making the moment feel surreal. It was clear the brothers had simr tastes, even when it came to appearances.


    I had seen Whitney a few times before she always wore white dresses as well.


    "What''s in that drug?" My voice came out hoarse, still raw from earlier.


    "It''s a rejuvenating serum, sister. The only downside is the pain," he exined, grinning.


    "Do you know how snakes shed their skin?"


    They shed it periodically.


    At the mention of it, a knot formed in


    my


    felt


    My skin, smooth and new,


    it had beenpletely


    renewed. "That drug ... "


    belongs to en.


    Yael was now standing right beside me, looking down at me.


    He stood in the light, his figure outlined against the bright sky.


    "I saved the skin you shedst night, sister," he said, his voice filled with strange pride.


    "Ugh."


    The words made my stomach turn more than the sight of the snakes had.


    Could human skin shed? I


    How


    get


    it like the usual skincare


    where you use exfoliants to


    remove dead skin cells.


    Perhaps his drug kept the skin intact, preserving it better.


    The thought made my stomach turn.


    Yael''s fingers lightly touched my cheek. "You look even cleaner than before, Chloe."


    He smiled, but all I could feel was a cold shiver down my spine.


    You could never predict his next move.


    I had to be careful. I didn''t want to anger him. He noticed my trembling and spoke softly. "Chloe, are you scared of me?"


    Anyone would. He was a monster.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you behave and don''t try to escape, I''ll treat you well."


    Nearby, a few snakes slithered out of the rocks. I instinctively took a step back.


    "There are many vipers here," he said.


    He handed me a spray bottle. "Just spray this on yourself every day, and the snakes, bugs, and rats won''t bother you."


    "Are we the only ones on this ind?"


    "If you''re testing me, I won''t answer."


    I forced myself to speak calmly. "It''s


    just that the bedding in the room smells a little musty. If we''re going to stay here long, we might need some more supplies. It could be awkward with just the two of us."


    "Don''t worry. Someone will bring the supplies. I''ll take care of your room soon."


    He reached out his hand. "Chloe, the sunrise is beautiful. I want to show you something on the ind."


    I feigned ignorance and walked toward him. "Let''s go."


    He stood still, his gaze cold and hard. He clearly didn''t like my response.


    In a sh, he grabbed my hand. "Chloe, my patience is limited."


    Being led by this man made me uneasy.


    I wanted to pull away, but his warning echoed in my mind. I had no choice but to follow.


    I couldn''t end up like I had before. I had to survive and return to Carter.


    So, I followed him, relieved he didn''t try anything more.


    He led me up a small hill. The air was filled with the sound of hissing.


    Everywhere I looked, I saw brightly colored snakes.


    My whole body tensed.


    A few snakes I could handle, but seeing them everywhere was a real test of nerves.


    I kept repeating to myself, "It''s snake stew. Raw snake stew."


    "What would you like to eatter, Chloe?" he asked.


    Without thinking, I blurted out, "Snake stew."


    I didn''t actually eat snakes or eels, but the words slipped out.


    Heughed. "Alright, we''ll have snake stew."


    He stopped walking. "Chloe, we''re here."


    By now, the sun had risen, long past the time for the sunrise.


    I looked around as he moved aside.


    He wasn''t showing me the sunrise.


    Instead, I found myself facing a graveyard, dark tombstones lined up in rows.

 Billionaire Is 393

    Chapter 393 Blood With Blood


    Chapter 393 Blood With Blood


    2483%


    s


    I hadn''t expected to find a cemetery in a ce like this The sight of so many tombstones hit me like a wave, and I felt my heart skip a beat.


    But I pulled myself together. If this were insignificant, he wouldn''t have brought me here at this hour.


    I buried the fear. After all, living people were far more dangerous than the dead. Case in point, Yael.


    I had died once before, and I knew firsthand how helpless one could feel, even as a spirit.


    I didn''t back away, Instead, I stepped forward. Most of the names on the stones were Carlyns or had connections to the Carlyn family. Was this their family''s burial ground?


    The oldest grave seemed to belong to Yael grandfather not an ancient ancestral site, but more like two generations buried here.


    His grandfather''s tombstone stood the tallest, grandest, and was ced at the furthest point.


    As I got closer, I noticed something different about Ronald''s tombstone, He was buried with his partner, And in front of it were objects that looked strangely familiar.


    The jewelry I had worn on my wedding day, Ethan''s watch, Jake''s belt, and a rusty lighter that was barely recognizable.


    Seeing those things made my blood boil. I was consumed with rage.


    They were responsible for my death. Now, they were using our lives to honor Ronald and his partner.


    "Chloe, I''ve always wanted to bring the Sanders here to apologize to them," Yael''s voice broke through my thoughts, What was he implying?


    Before I could respond, he continued. "Chloc, kneel before them. Atone for your sins with true remorse." He sounded almost manic-one moment iming to care for me, the next demanding an apology.


    I only managed to ask, "What''s the history between the Sanders and the Carlyns?"


    Without warning, he kicked the back of my knee, and crumpled to the ground.


    His expression softened as he looked at me. "Chloe, you should be thankful that I like you. Otherwise, today wouldn''t be about kneeling. It would be about using your head as a sacrifice."


    His cold, clear eyes sent a shiver through me.


    I had no doubt he would follow through on his threat.


    I stayed kneeling, too scared to rise. "If you won''t tell me about the feud between the Sanders and the Carlyns, how can I atone?"


    1.


    Chapter 393 Blood


    With Blood


    83%


    s


    He sighed. "I know it''s not your fault but your grandmother''s. The sins of Quintus and Penelope are yours. to bear."


    Quintus Sander was myte grandfather, and Penelope was obviously my grandmother.


    "What happened back then?"


    Yael was quiet for a long time before speaking. "Back then, Quimus saw how beautiful my grandmother was and kidnapped her in broad daylight. When your grandfather found out, he went to demand her back, but Quintus nearly killed him." I didn''t remember much about my grandfather-he passed away when I was young.


    From what I''d heard from my father and everyone else my grandfather had been a meek man.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I frowned. "That doesn''t make sense. How could my grandfather have done that? Was there now back then?"


    Yael gave a bitterugh. "Ha...


    His tone was cold. "Back then, the warlords ruled. The onlyw was the gun. Your grandmother''s family was a powerful warlord family. We had no power. We had to go to Penelope, but she was even worse than Quintus. My great-uncle and his wife went to speak with her, and she had them killed in the street. We were just an ordinary family. Killing someone was like killing a dog to them. In those chaotic times, no one


    cared."


    "We couldn''t do anything. We just hoped our grandmother woulde back soon. It was around the time the country was being rebuilt, and the old warlords were crumbling. A new order was emerging. It was only then that she was released. But....


    Yael''s voice faltered. "By the time she came back, our grandmother was barely alive. It wasn''t Quintus. The Sanders used her beauty to trade for power. They treated her like an object, sending her to the beds of various officials and rich men. When she returned, she was broken."


    "Your grandmother said she was locked in a basement by the Sanders, chained like an animal. She was treated worse than a dog. Even their servants could torment her. It was too much for her to bear."


    After the country was founded, the Sanders used their power to shift from military control to business, growing even wealthier. Despite my grandfather''s attempts tofort her, my grandmother died one winter night. When we found her, she had hung herself beneath a plum tree. The snow had fallen all night, freezing her body."


    I didn''t know what to say. I had always heard my grandmother was heavy-handed, but I never realized how dark the Sanders'' history was


    I spoke softly. "What happened after that?"


    "After my grandmother died, everyone thought my grandfather would do something extreme. But he stayed silent. He didn''t act for a long time. Eventually, he used a special solution to preserve her body and ced it in a stone sculpture to keep it intact


    "Our family has been in the stone carving business for generations. We''ve never gone hungry, no matter the dynasty. People thought it was over. We were bitter, but the gap between us and the Sanders kept growing. We had no power to change it."


    2/3 09:18 Thu, Dec 19 G.


    Chapter 393 Blood With Blood


    83%


    s


    "Then, one fateful year came. My grandfather was carving a sculpture for the Boltons. He saw them hosting a banquet, and the Sanders were there. My grandfather tried to ambush them and kill Quintus and his wife, but he failed. That only enraged Penelope. Jeffrey intervened, trying to mediate, and Penelope pretended to let him go. But she held a grudge."


    "The Sanders crushed the Carlyns, and the Whites, who were rted to us. We lost everything. Worse, we found out they nned to wipe out all of our descendants. That''s why we had to leave the country.


    "After my grandmother died, my grandfather was never the same. My father, as a child, witnessed the downfall of the Carlyns and the brutal death of his mother. That was when the desire for revenge was. nted. He swore to make the Sanders pay for their blood debts." "And Anna, she''s


    "She''s my great-uncle''s granddaughter. Her real name Wisteria Carlyn"


    "The Carlyns had hoped she wouldn''t focus on the past That the old feud wouldn''t affect the younger generation. She should live her life. But after my great-uncle and his wife were beaten to death by Penelope in their home, their bodies left in the street, unrecognizable, my uncle and father both grew up with that trauma. We Carlyns have never forgotten the yow of revenge. My brother and I haven''t forgotten either.


    He locked eyes with me. The blood debt of the Carlyns-the Sanders must pay for it. Even now, do you still think the Sanders are innocent?" I finally got it. The rusty lighter had to be my grandfather''s.

 Billionaire Is 394

    Chapter 394 Seventy-two Hours


    Chapter 394 Seventy-two Hours"


    After hearing the entire story, I was quiet for a long time.


    15 Free Coina


    I had gone to the Sanders intentionally, hoping Josh would tell me the truth about the Carlyns. The moment I mentioned the name Carlyn, I saw his reaction. He knew the name but pretended not to.


    It was clear he was hiding something-he didn''t want to be exposed.


    Now I understood why Anna-no, Wisteria-had such a deep grudge against Penelope. It wasn''t just cruelty. It was personal.


    It felt like a twist of fate.


    My grandmother had lifted the Sanders to heights they didn''t deserve, and now her descendants were too ordinary to hold onto that legacy. The Sanders couldn''t even maintain their wealth for three generations.


    And Whitney-she had followed in the footsteps of the Carlyn matriarch, locked away in a basement by Taylor, just as a prisoner would be.


    This was the universe''s way of meting out justice for the victims.


    My death was tragic, yes, but so was the story of the Carlyns.


    The matriarch of the Carlyns had been reduced to a pawn, simply because she was beautiful. In that chaotic era, others used her, treating her worse than an object.


    Penelope had caused the death of the Carlyns, and now the Sanders had to pay for the lives they ruined. It was a cycle.


    "I''m sorry, I muttered, my head lowering


    "Chloe, do you know what we''ve been through all these years?" Yael''s voice was heavy with bitterness. "My father and my uncle lost their minds. They lived every day in pain over the people they lost. As long as we''re alive, we can''t forget the hatred. As long as the Sanders live, the Carlyns can never have peace


    Yael squatted in front of me, his finger brushing my check. "We''ve already put everyone in the Sanders family on our list. I understand you more than you understand yourself. From the moment you switched your sister''s fate, our revenge on the Sanders began. But they''re lucky. That old woman still has one life. left, hidden by you, and your parents... Greg is still alive, too."


    "You can rest easy. Soon, they''ll join the old man. A family should be together-right? Before they die, I''ll make sure they know the truth-how they killed their own daughter for an imposter. They shall die in regret."


    "You''ve already died once. I won''t hurt you again. All you need to do is stand by my side and watch the Sanders'' fall


    His eyes locked onto mine, arid for a moment, I had no words.


    If what he said was true, the Sanders were responsible. But what about me? Could I truly call myself innocent?


    Chapter 394 Seventy-two Hours


    What about the Carlyns who died? Weren''t they innocent?


    The past had left its mark on their generation.


    It all made sense now-Wisteria, the Carlyn brothers-they weren''t right in the head.


    The Sanders had cast a long shadow over their family, year after year, day after day.


    Yael reached into his ck bag and pulled out gold candles and some sort of powder.


    At first, I thought he was preparing for the climb-water, food, But no, they were offerings for a ritual.


    He lit up the candles and sprinkled the power toward the great blue above.


    "Grandpa, Grandma, can you see? The Sanders havee to bow to you!"


    The powder danced in the wind, rising into the sky.


    Even though my body was gone, Chloe''s spirit remained. Yael was filled with hatred for me.


    I didn''t dare provoke him, so I stayed kneeling, my head lowered in silence.


    Yael created a pyre, the mes growing stronger with each passing second.


    83%


    He knelt next to me, bowing deeply. "Grandpa, you can rest now. The old hag only has one breath left. The Sanders are about to copse! Grandma''s revenge is finally here"


    I nced at the tombstone. The photo on the que showed two young faces-probably only 18 or 19 years old.


    Despite the ck-and-white image, the man''s gentle expression and the woman''s delicate beauty were unmistakable. Thinking of their tragic end, I couldn''t figure out how to judge the Sanders for what they''d done.


    To them, Grandma was a monster, unforgivable. To me, she was the only grandparent who had ever truly cared for me.


    I had long learned that people aren''t easily defined. There''s no simplebel for anyone.


    I couldn''t bring myself to see Grandma through their eyes.


    So, I stayed kneeling.


    This was the price the Sanders owed the Carlyns..


    The pyre burned down slowly as Yael stood up and looked down at me. "Chloe, I know you''re not to me, but your sin is to be born to the Sanders. Your grandmother''s debt? You''ll pay for it. I don''t want your life, just your kneeling until the candles burn out. Then, the hatred between our families will end."


    The candles would take at least three days and nights to burnpletely. He intended for me to kneel that Jong.


    I had no choice. "Alright. I''ll kneel."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Thu Dec 14


    Chapter 394 Seventy-two Hours


    2K 83%


    #5 Free Coins


    Yael grasped my chin, his eyes cold. "Do you feel wronged? My grandfather was on his knees the same way you are, pleading with him to spare my grandmother. He spoke the words, but Quintus nearly killed him."


    "No, I don''t feel wronged. This is what the Sanders owe you."


    I couldn''t afford to anger him-not with my words or my actions. The situation required me to remain


    patient.


    "Good. My father never had peace. He lived in torment every day, and by 39, he died of depression. He didn''t get a second chance like you."


    Tm sorry."


    Yael turned and walked away. "Stay kneeling


    I dared not rise. We were in the Carlyn family cemetery, and there could be hidden cameras. If he noticed. I had moved, he might use my life to settle the score.


    But as he left, a deep fear settled in my chest.


    The cemetery was filled with Carlyn tombstones, but that wasn''t what made my heart race. It was the unsettling sounds from the distance the hiss of snakes slithering through the grass and climbing the branches of nearby trees.


    It sent a chill straight to my bones.


    I sprayed more of the potion on myself and around my surroundings, just to be safe. I couldn''t afford to take any chances. One wrong move and I could find myself back in the afterlife.


    Half an hour passed, and the pain in my knees was unbearable.


    I had to kneel until the candles went out. He had said so.


    I looked at the photograph on the tombstone, sighed, and muttered. "Mr. and Mrs. Carlyn, have mercy on me. I''ve already died once. I don''t want to face that again. I have people I need to protect. If you have any power at all, please make the Carlyn brothers stop. If this goes on, they''ll destroy themselves,"


    Though the Carlyns had made their move, the Sanders downfall felt like something fate had set in


    motion.


    Taylor and his brothers would face severe consequences for what they did as well.


    Time crawled by. My stomach growled in hunger, and my body felt weak, I was afraid I might copse.


    What scared me the most wasn''t the day, but the night,


    As darkness spread across the ind, it seemed to consume everything.


    Only snakes, insects, and rats remained.


    Perhaps it was fate answering my plea, but a sudden gust of cold wind swept through the air.


    I looked up. The sky had darkened, thick clouds swirling overhead.


    09 18 Thu, Dec 19 G.


    Chapter 394 Seventy-two Hours


    Thunder roared, followed by a sharp crack of lightn


    "Ah!" I gasped, taken by surprise.


    My eyes fell to the tombstone again, and I froze.


    A ck snake had coiled itself on top, its cold, unblinking eyes locked on mine.


    In that moment, I felt true terror.


    Suddenly,rge raindrops began i


    of me.


    83%


    fall, hitting the ground with force and snuffing out the candles in front


    That was when I realized-I could stand.


    I tried to push myself up, but everything went ck. My body swayed, and I felt myself fall.


    I copsed into someone''s arms. For a brief, surreal moment, I thought I was no longer alone. I whispered without thinking, "Carl, you came

 Billionaire Is 395

    09:18 Thu, Dec 19 G. Chapter 395 Kill Him


    Chapter 395 Kill Him


    When I regained consciousness, the images from just before I cked out came rushing back.


    283%


    +5 Free Cons


    The heavy clouds, the pounding rain, and the ck snake coiled around the tombstone, its green eyes locked onto me.


    I sprang from the bed, pain shooting through my knees.


    I couldn''t help but gasp quietly.


    Looking around, I realized I was in the same room as before, a sense of disappointment settling in.


    Of course, Carter couldn''t have found me so quickly.


    The room had been tidied up, the unpleasant smell reced with the fresh scent of clean sheets.


    I had been kneeling in the cemetery for ten long hours. My knee had been treated-ointment thered on it and wrapped in gauze.


    It was night now. The room was dark, and the rain mmed against the windows in a constant, sharp crackle. The wind howled outside, and the waves roared against the shore.


    It felt like some wild beast was trying to tear the world apart.


    I sat on the bed, pulling my legs up to my chest. The feud between the Sanders and the Carlyns was no longer a mystery.


    The Carlyns had suffered, but hadn''t the Sanders, too?


    My body had been torn apart. Ethan and Jake had died without ever knowing why, or who they had. wronged.


    Whitney hadn''t died, though. She lived, enduring endless suffering and torment.


    The grudges between the two families were knotted together, tangled in a way that couldn''t be undone..


    I had thought I was free of the Sanders, but here I was pulled back into it.


    It had been two days and a night. What was happening with Carter?


    I eased myself off the bed, wincing as pain red in my knee. The ointment had helped, but the moment I put weight on it, the pain red up again.


    1 limped over to the window, each step sending jolts of pain through my leg.


    Outside, the ocean-stretched out, dark and ominous.


    The sky was thick with clouds, and a sh of lightning cut through the air, illuminating the world for a split second.


    The waves crashed violently against the rocks, and the main fell in thick sheets, like a tangled web of threads.


    1.


    Chapter 395 Kill Him


    It was as though fate was like that storm-always just our of reach, but never letting me go..


    I was trapped, unable to catch my breath..


    9%83%This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    15 Free Coins


    My stomach churned with hunger. Following Yael for three days meant I had missed nine meals. My stomach pressed painfully against my ribs.


    I wasn''t about to make the mistake of threatening him with starvation to get him to release me.


    I valued my life too much. With my injured leg. I hobbled toward the door, hoping to find something to


    eat.


    As soon as I opened it, a gust of wind barreled down the hall, causing my long skirt and dark hair to whip around.


    The hallway was dimly lit, but outside, the world was covered inplete darkness. For now, it was just me and Yael. And with him gone, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease creeping over me.


    I wondered if there were any creatures on the ind besides the snakes.


    Yael hadn''t chained me up, which meant he didn''t think I would try to escape.


    Thad no way to contact anyone, nor was there a boat in sight to help me leave this ind.


    Even if I could make it to the edge, the vipers made it feel like a death sentence.


    With the storm howling outside, trying to escape would only lead to disaster.


    I was desperate to find food, but the unfamiliarity of my surroundings made me hesitate. It seemed wiser to find Yael first.


    I descended into the basement he had shown me earlier. Though I couldn''t see the lightning down here, the thunder rumbled in my chest.


    It was as if something unseen was watching me, sending a shiver down my spine.


    I hurried my steps, reaching the stone chamber filled with carvings.


    "Yael?" My instincts told me he would be here.


    Sure enough, in the corner, I found him curled up beneath a stone sculpture.


    The statue was of me, sitting in a crouched position, bingers outstretched, a serene expression on my face, as if I were offeringfort.


    There he was, hisrge body huddled beneath the store looking like I had been the oneforting him.


    The sight stirred a memory.


    It was many years ago, on a night not unlike this one.


    I was 14, just finishing a piano lesson, about to head home.


    As I stepped outside, I saw a small boy huddled under tree, trembling from the cold?


    09 18 Thu, Dec 19


    Chapter 395 Kill Him


    G


    "Are you alright, little guy? Where are your parents? Why are you out here alone?"


    He looked up at me, his face streaked with tears.


    "Where do you live? I''ll take you home."


    8300


    +5 Free Consi


    "No! Please don''t take me back. My mom will kill me," he said, shaking his head wildly. He reached out and grabbed my skirt. "Chloe, will you stay with me for just a little while? My brother will find me soon." I crouched down, holding the umbre over his head. One hand gently patted his back, the other rested on his head.


    ""Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Memories from the past shed through my mind. I realized I had crossed paths with him long ago.


    It seemed he had suffered as a child, and nights like this, stormy and dark, were his greatest fear. When he saw me, it was as though he had found a lifeline.


    Chloe..."


    He still saw himself as that fragile boy, unaware that he had grown into a man more than six feet tall. Before I could react, he copsed into me, knocking me to the ground. I had to brace myself with one


    of me. hand to keep him from falling on top


    His chin rested against my neck, and his tears burned hot against my skin. Through shaky breaths, he murmured, "Chloe, hold me


    I didn''t know what he''d been through, but it was clear this was his moment of weakness.


    A utility knifey beside us, and for a second, the temptation to act was overwhelming.


    I pretended tofort him, my hand slowly reaching toward the knife''s handle.


    If I were to leave, now was the perfect moment.


    If I killed him, I could use his fingerprints to unlock his phone, contact the outside world, and escape.


    I couldn''t help but think back to that moment in my past life, lying in the snow, blood staining the ground.


    This man in front of me had been one of the ones responsible.


    I could kill him, avenge myself, and the Sanders.


    The thought echoed in my mind, clearer and louder.


    My fingers curled around the knife handle, and I moved it closer to the lock. The silver de caught a sliver of light, glinting in the shadows.


    My mind raced. He was wearing a thin shirt. The de would slip right through and cut him without resistance.


    Chapter 395 Kill Him


    I moved the knife slowly, carefully, trying to make no sound.


    Sweat dampened my palm, and my heart hammered in my chest.


    My thoughts collided. If I killed him, I''d be no better than him. What would make me any different?


    But another voice, darker and colder, whispered back he wasn''t human. He was a demon. Killing him would rid the world of one more evil.


    What about the innocent girls in the basement? The ones who had been used as blood banks?


    If I killed him, I could see Carter again.


    I raised my hand inch by inch, but then, a thunderous explosion rattled the air.


    Kra-koom!

 Billionaire Is 396

    09.18 Thu, Dec 19


    Chapter 396 Easily Deceived.


    Chapter 396 Easily Deceived.


    I raised my hand and brought the knife down with all my strength.


    At the same time, he moved. But instead of hitting him the de struck a moth.


    4983%


    +5 Free Coms


    The sharp edge sliced through the insect''s wings, and the rest of its body fluttered, struggling helplessly.


    It felt like a reflection of my own fate-fighting against what I couldn''t change.


    I nced up at him. "Sorry, I thought it was a cockroach. You really startled me."


    For a moment, a sh of something cold crossed his face, but it was gone almost immediately. I could feel the chill of fear still gripping me.


    He had been testing me, hadn''t he?


    If I''d gone through with it, if I''d tried to strike him, he would''ve overpowered me in an instant. It would''vepletely contradicted everything I had told him about staying. What would''ve happened if he''d called me out on my lie?


    Would I end up like Whitney, locked up and forgotten?


    I managed to keep myposure in that moment. If I tried to kill him, I had no chance of winning. Not without the proper training.


    Even the angle of the knife wouldn''t have been enough to do any real harm.


    The risks were too high. I had to change my approach.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That had been a close call.


    "You''re scared of cockroaches?" he asked, taking the knife from my hand and twirling it casually between. his fingers. The sound of the de scraping against his skin made my heart skip.


    "Who isn''t? Snakes, cockroaches, and slugs," I replied, forcing a smile as I tried to ignore the unease creeping up my spine.


    He tucked the knife away and patted my head lightly. Sorry about that. Didn''t mean to scare you.


    "Scare me? I keep having dreams of snakes chasing me I said, trying to act frustrated, though I wasn''t sure it was convincing. Then, without warning, he pulled me into his arms. I froze, unsure of what was happening. Was this another test?


    But then he said, "How about I take you away from here


    Tblinked, caught off guard by his words. Was he serious


    1.


    83%1


    s


    Chapter 396 Easily Deceived,


    Maybe it was another trap.


    "Really?"


    "You''ve already made your offering to my family. We can leave now."


    I blinked. "You''re not making me into a sculpture?"


    He gave my nose a gentle tap. "I can do it anywhere. Sculpting stone isn''t something you finish in a day."


    So, from the start, he had been toying with me!


    "Where are we going?"


    "I''m taking you to my brother''s wedding. I had nned to leave you here on the ind, but since you''re so scared, I thought better of it. But you have to promise me something. You have to stay by my side. If you try to get Carter''s attention, I''ll have to make sure you stay with me, my way."


    His thumb'' brushed lightly against my cheek. "Chloe, it not


    The who wants your life. But if she finds out you''re still alive, she will kill you. Even I won''t be able to stop her then. You''re smart-you know what you need to do.


    I couldn''t believe he was actually letting me go back. I nodded quickly.


    Even if I couldn''t meet Carter face to face, just catching a glimpse of him would be enough.


    ""I understand."


    "Good girl, Chloe. I think I''m starting to like you more


    In that moment, I realized Yael wasn''t looking at me the way Taylor had looked at Whitney. There was no romantic interest. It was more like a child clinging to a memory of warmth.


    He remembered me only because I had stayed with him to wait out the rain.


    It wasn''t love or desire-it was a mix of gratitude, appreciation, and some other tangled emotions.


    His feelings for me weren''t about possession like Taylor''s were for Whitney.


    Whitney was about to marry a man like that.


    She must be in agony.


    "When do we go back?" I asked.


    The sea''s too rough tonight. We''ll leave when the wind and rain calm down."


    "Okay."


    I looked at him seriously. "Do you have anything to eat I''m starving"


    "Yeah, I''ll make something


    He tied on an apron and headed to the kitchen. I said, remember the first time we met, you said your,


    Chapter 396 Easily Deceived


    24 83%


    +5 Tree Cons


    mom hit and you sat under a tree, not moving. Now look at you. You''ve grown up so much."


    you,


    I wanted to get closer to him. Maybe he''d be the key to helping me turn things around.


    "You remember that?"


    "I just thought of it. But what about your mom? You never talk about her."


    The person slicing vegetables stopped for a moment. "She... wasn''t a good mother. Let''s not get into it."


    "Then can you exin why Amber wanted to kill me? She''s not even part of the Carlyns. Why would she hate me so much?"


    He gave a dry, bitterugh. "Maybe she''s just messed up


    I furrowed my brow, sensing that something about his connection with Amber was off. Every time he mentioned her, it was always with that distant that person'' tone. It was clear they were on the same side, but how? He didn''t seem interested in talking more, and I couldn''t press him further.


    All I could do was hope that when we returned, more of the answers would fall into ce.


    At three in the morning, after being gone for three days. I was finally given a hot meal. The warmth almost made me tear up.


    "Chloe, I''m sorry. I didn''t realize you were so hungry."


    I red at him.


    "Well, of course, I''m hungry! Try kneeling on an empty stomach for a whole day and see how y


    you


    feel.


    He didn''t take offense. Instead, he smiled, his tone surprisingly cheerful. "Sorry, Chloe. It won''t happen again. As long as you stay with me, I''ll take care of your


    There was something about his demeanor-he seemed like someone who''d never known love. If I hadn''t helped him that day, would he still think about me?


    As the storm began to ease and the first light of dawn broke through, we finally made our way home.


    The speedboat skimmed over the choppy waters, the waves sshing against my face. Yet, I wasn''t afraid. I just wanted to get back and figure out what Carter''s life was like now. Once back onnd, we still had a long, winding road ahead.


    Just as I was still wondering how he could keep such a massive secret, he asked me to change into a dress and put on some makeup.


    His skills were impressive he could have easily worked as a professional makeup artist.


    No wonder they could slip away right under people''s noses. I hardly looked like myself anymore.


    "Alright, Chloe," he said, "this is someone from our organization. You''re going to impersonate her. Just keep your head down, your eyes lowered, and act humble. You''ll pass for her."


    III


    1.


    Chapter 396 Easily Deceived.


    83%


    $5 Free Coins


    "Got it."


    He handed me a small red pill. And then there''s this."


    I eyed it carefully. "What''s this?"


    "It changes your voice. Take it. Your real voice is too easy to recognize. Not just her-my brother would pick you out right away.


    "Are there any side effects?" I was hesitant.


    "Chloe. I''ve had plenty of opportunities to manipte you. Do you really think I''d waste time with this pill if I didn''t need to? My brother will be here soon to pick us up. If you don''t take it and expose us, I won''t be able to protect you." I scowled and swallowed the pill.


    Almost immediately, my throat began to itch. As I started to realize something wasn''t right, I opened my mouth to speak. This pill-


    But no sound came out. My voice had disappearedpletely silent,


    He


    led, clearly enjoying my panic, Chloe, you''re so easy to trick. Once you take this, you won''t be able to speak. Sorry, but I''m not giving you any chance to contact Carter."


    He gently stroked my cheek. "You''re mine. Only mine

 Billionaire Is 397

    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    Yael is utterly frightening he doesn''t follow the rules at all.


    I felt utterly paralyzed, both in fear and silence, dreading the thought that I might never regain my voice. Desperately, I waved my hands in panic.


    Atst, he broke the silence, saying, ''Chloe, calm down. The medicine''s effects onlyst a week. You''ll be able to speak again soon."


    Though he sounded reassuring. I couldn''t shake the suspicion that he was lying. But there was no turning


    back now.


    I had only one choice-if I didn''t agree to his terms, he would abandon me here on this lonely ind, leaving my cries unheard.


    As long as I could return, losing my voice temporarily was a small price to pay


    He gave me a tablet loaded with signnguage lessons


    While I practiced, he began sharing the story of the person who originally had this face,


    "She couldn''t speak, everyone called her the Mute Girl


    In brief, her role was that of a mute servant, barely noticeable. She was a few years older than Yael, had looked after him in the past, and had also crossed paths with Whitney Her presence at the wedding would raise no suspicions.


    The idea of infiltrating the Carlyns under someone elses identity-and potentially running into Amber and the others-set my heart pounding.


    That ce was the devil''s den, the very one I had longed to enter for so long


    Excitement swirled within me, but it was tangled with nerves, dread, and an overwhelming sense of


    Frar gripped me-I was terrified of making a mistake, terrified they would uncover the truth.


    Even though I remained silent, Yael quickly picked up on my anxiety.


    "Chloe, don''t worry. I''m right here, he reassured me. Just avoid looking her the eye. As long as you keep a low profile and stick close to me, she won''t suspect a thing" I nodded and threw myself into learning signnguage with full concentration.


    Fortunately, I''m a quick learner, and in no time, I picked up basicmunication and gestures.


    The car pulled up at the White Residence.


    The two families had been close for years. Even after the Sanders forced them out, their bond remained strong for decades.


    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    So, despite its outward appearance, the Whites were far from as spotless as it seemed.


    83%


    +5 Free Cons


    Even if they weren''t directly tied to the Sanders and Boltons, they were still linked to the dark figures in the underground force!


    The Whites'' ancestors had been involved in the herbal medicine trade, which meant that top medical experts from their family were likely part of that organization! The Whites was no less perilous than any other.


    It was possible that the older members of the family were fully aware of Whitney''s true identity but deliberately assigned her this fabricated one.


    The actual Alice might have perished in some ident years ago.


    Only the younger members of the family seemedpletely oblivious to the truth.


    I needed to tread cautiously.


    As a servant, I would stick to my role and perform my duties diligently. My sole glimmer of hope now rested with Zoey,


    I prayed she hadn''t abandoned Whitney. If Zoey came to the Whites, I''d finally have the chance to let her know I was still alive.


    Stepping out of the car, I held the door open for Yael and trailed behind him, keeping my head bowed.


    Without sparing me a nce, Yael strode forward with purposeful steps.


    Not far away, Taylor''s eyesnded on me. I kept my gaze lowered, feigning ignorance of his attention.


    At that moment, I realized the advantage of being unable to speak-fewer words meant fewer chances to slip up, and silence meant no mistakes at all.


    "Why did you bring her here? Taylor asked, his tone curious.


    "You and your wife are newlyweds. I figured there must be plenty that needs attending to. She''s a woman, so she can handle things more discreetly than others, Yael replied smoothly.


    The exnation seemed reasonable enough, and Taylor didn''t question it further. "Makes sense, Mute Girl and Whitney are acquainted. Since Whitney''s not in the best spirits, let her go cheer Whitney up." mity I was secretly ted. I''d never had a chance to approach Whitney before, but now the opportunity had presented itself.


    It seems that in life, you win some and lose some.


    Yael seemed to understand my intentions, so he didn''t object. Instead, he led me to Whitney''s room. "Stay with Ms. White and don''t wander off," he instructed.


    The warning in his gaze was unmistakable, and I quickly nodded in agreement.


    I gently pushed the door open, revealing a petite figure perched on the windowsill.


    09.19 Thu, Dec 19 AG.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    She was curled up, her arms hugging her knees, looking unterly forkan


    Maybe she had tried to resist at the beginning, but Tayor''s aggression likely crushed any defiance, leaving her with no desire to fight back anymore.


    I couldn''t tell what was on her mind, but sorrow seemed tome her entirely.


    She had been just five years old when the was taken away, whiled basked in the warmth of my family''s love at the Sanders. Meanwhile, she was thrown into the grasp of monsters Whitney, you must be in so much pain.


    Without even looking back, she spoke in a cold, detached tone. I''ve eaten. What else do you need from


    me


    My trembling hand gently touched her shoulder.


    She shook it off with irritation, but her expression softened the moment she realized it was me. "Sorry, I thought you were


    Maybe, in her eyes, Mute Girl was nothing more than another unfortunate soul, just like her.


    I waved my hand, signaling that I was fine.


    Her gaze held no trace of anger as she said, "They sent you to keep an eye on me, didn''t they? Don''t worry. I won''t try to end my life." End her life?


    She must have attempted suicide before!


    Given everything Taylor had likely done to her, who could fault her for wanting to escape that way?


    I longed to wrap her in aforting hug, but I couldn''t risk it-there might be cameras hidden in the room. Any misstep could draw unwanted attention.


    All I could do was stand silently beside her, voiceless and powerless.


    She reminded me of a caged bird yearning to escape, leaning against the ss and gazing wistfully at the world beyond the window.


    To her, life was nothing more than a series of cages, each one trading one form of confinement for another.


    No matter howvish or elegant the clothes Taylor put on her, she was still just a gilded canary in a cage.


    As the hours slipped away, Whitney remained perched on the windowsill the entire afternoon, and I stood silently beside her the whole time.


    Her life was unbearably dull and isting. I couldn''t fathom how she had endured all these years, stripped of the vibrancy and energy that someone her age should possess. How had she managed to survive through it all?


    82%


    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    s


    My legs ached from standing, and my knee injury still hadn''t healed, so I could only limp as I followed her


    Whitney noticed my struggle and realized I had been on my feet the entire afternoon.


    "Are you out of your mind? Why didn''t you just find somewhere to sit?" she sighed, clearly annoyed.


    I waved my hand, signalling that I was fine.


    She let out a sigh arid said, "What else can we do? People like us have no options."


    I made a gesture at her, telling her to find a way to be happy even on the hardest days.


    She gave a rueful smile, ''I don''t even have a heart left-how am I supposed to feel happy?"


    When Whitney was younger, she didn''t have any heart problems, so her condition must have been causedter by the torment she endured. That person tortured her into developing heart disease, only toter give her a heart transnt.


    She''s only 25 this year!


    Yet, she has gone through so much suffering.


    Beneath her beautiful appearance, there are scars all over. I try not to stare at her too much, afraid I won''t be able to keep my emotions in check


    I limped behind her as she walked, living alone with Taylor and Yael in the courtyard, keeping her distance from the


    ites.


    At the dining table, she motioned for me to sit with her


    I hesitated for a moment, but Yael spoke up, "There are no strangers here. We all grew up together, so there''s no need for formalities."


    Relieved, I sat down, grateful to finally have a hot meal in front of me.


    I swear, I''ll never try dieting again!


    Late at night, Iy on the floor in Whitney''s room.


    Taylor had instructed me to keep watch over her, making sure she didn''t do anything rash.


    Though he had set up surveince in the room, he was still concerned it might not be sufficient.


    And so, I became his eyes.


    Late at night.


    Whitney couldn''t sleep peacefully: she was soon gued by a nightmare.


    heard her cry out in pain, "No! Don''t touch her!"


    Quickly, I threw off the nket and pulled her into my arms.


    09.19 Thu. Dec 19.


    G


    Chapter 397 Meeting Whitney


    Shaking, she whispered, "Chlor

 Billionaire Is 398

    82%


    Chapter 398 Reunited, I Am Chloe


    Chapter 398 Reunited, I Am Chloe


    +5 Free Cons


    I could somewhat figure out the nightmare Whitney was experiencing; she likely knew about the activities. surrounding the Carlyns.


    When Ss stabbed me, I didn''t die right away, though lost a lot of blood.


    He took my body to the basement to perform a heart transnt on Whitney.


    Whitney must have realized who I really was. Even though I was unconscious at the time, she knew she was Chloe!


    She fought back and refused to ept it, not wanting to take my heart.


    But despite her screams and struggles, my heart was still imnted into her body


    After my death, she must have been gued by nightmares and guilt.


    She couldn''te to terms with the fact that she now had Chloe''s heart.


    But since it was the only part of Chloe left in the world, she couldn''t bring herself to end her life.


    If she died, Chloe''s heart would stop, and she would truly be gone.


    For Chloe''s sake, she had to stay alive.


    Every day, she endured excruciating pain, an agony she could hardly bear.


    As a biological sister, I could feel her helplessness in that moment.


    But there was nothing I could do; all I could do was hold her close.


    Over and over in my heart, I silently whispered, don''t be afraid, I''m here, I''m here.


    She gripped my clothes tightly, tears streaming down my neck, burning with their heat.


    "Chloe, I''m sorry."


    Silly Whitney, I used to be upset, wondering how my sister could be so cold-hearted towards me. But after understanding her true identity, all I felt was pity and gratitude.


    I am d that my heart is with my sister. If I can do something for her, my death will not be in vain.


    But poor Whitney is stuck in that storm, unable to escape.


    Unable to speak, I simply reached out and gently patted her back, trying to calm her down.


    As her sobs quieted, she attempted to pull away from my embrace. "Sorry, I lost control there."


    I then extended my hand and linked my pinky finger with hers.


    Whitney froze, surprised by the gesture!


    III


    1.


    Chapter 398 Reunited, I Am Chloe


    9%82%


    +5 Free Cons


    I wasn''t sure if she still remembered, but when we were kids, every time I wanted to take her out to y. It would hook her pinky under the table, shake it three times, and then write the word "go" on her palm. As I shook her pinky three times, she froze, thinking it was just a random moment.


    The next moment, I carefully wrote "go" on her hand.


    Whitney''s body tensed, and she hesitantly whispered, "Chloe?".


    I could tell what she was feeling; she probably thought this was all just a dream.


    I never crossed paths with her when I was alive. Now that I''m gone, with my heart still inside her, how could anyone else in the world know our secret code?


    Knowing there were cameras in the room, I couldn''t speak, so I carefully wrote. "I am Chloe'' on her palm.


    At that moment, the door opened, and Taylor stepped in, flipping on the light and flooding the room with brightness.


    His voice was filled with concern, "Another nightmare?


    Whitney rested in my arms, tears streaming down her cheeks as she gazed at me, seemingly trying to make sure that what had just urred was real Reluctantly, I had to gently push her away and step back. Thankfully, Taylor didn''t suspect anything; he simply gave me a coldmand to "get out."


    "I cursed silently, but I forced myself to stay calm.


    Whitney was held gently in his arms as heforted her softly, while her eyes remained locked on my face.


    I whispered to her, "Wait for me."


    I knew that she had given up on lifepletely, and if it weren''t for my heart, she likely would have perished long ago.


    Now, I had to rekindle her hope, remind her that I was still alive, and that she had to continue living.


    I was certain that Carter would eventually discover that I wasn''t dead, and he woulde to our rescue.


    I stepped out the door, feeling sorry for myself as a servant, cast aside in the middle of the night. The heat in Jaford was intense, and the yard was swarming with mosquitoes.


    My knees hadn''t recovered yet, and now I had two mosquito bites to deal with.


    I must have been the most unlucky female lead in history.


    Sitting in the courtyard, I had no phone, no tablet, not even a bed-just staring up at the bright moon in the sky.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if Carter had managed to sleep tonight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Was he gazing at the same moon in the sky as I was?


    VIEW HE


    1.


    82%


    Chapter 398 Reunited, I Am Chloe


    s


    I had made it back to Jaford, but the vast courtyard of the White Residence stood as a wall, keeping us apart.


    As their main contact point, the estate was undoubtedly covered in surveince, which exined why Yael hadn''t bothered to chain me up.


    Every movement Whitney made in her room was being monitored, and I was likely being watched outside as well. I couldn''t afford to make any sudden moves


    So, I sat on the steps, resting my head on my knees, trying to catch a nap.


    "Chloe,e sleep in my room," Yael said, appearing beside me with his hair messy.


    I nced over at Whitney''s room, and he added casually, "Taylor cares about her too much to harm her."


    He was right, so I followed him to his room.


    As long as he didn''t feel anything romantic toward me, was okay. At least I wouldn''t have to worry about him trying to take advantage of me.


    I let out a yawn and quickly drifted off to sleep on the couch in his room.


    The next morning, Whitney looked exhausted as she ate her breakfast, but her curiosity peaked when she


    Yael invited me to join for breakfast, and Taylor asked. "Why are you so kind to Mute Girl?"


    Whitney quickly fired back, "Do you think everyone is as cold as you? Do you not even see other people as human?"


    Taylor fell silent,


    He shot a quick look at Whitney but didn''t say anything further, indicating that he wasn''t just suppressing


    her


    After breakfast, Whitney led me back to her room.


    She requested a back rub, so I headed for the bathroom.


    The moment I stepped inside, she grabbed my hand, looking suspicious, and asked, "Who are you actually?"


    I looked around, and she calmly reassured me, "There are no cameras here, you can rx."


    1 extended my hand and traced three words on the misted ss.


    Lam Chloe.

 Chapter 399 Reaching Out to Carter

    Whitney''s face drained of color as she read the words, her eyes wide with shock, unable toprehend what she had just seen.


    "How can this be? I distinctly saw Chloe ... "


    I motioned to my throat to show that I couldn''t speak, then wrote a few words on the foggy ss.


    I have been reborn.


    It seemed like a light bulb went off in Whitney''s mind. "Are you Zoey?"


    She now understood the reason behind my approach.


    I gave a slight nod and gestured to confirm it was indeed me.


    Whitney suddenly embraced me tightly. "Chloe, I''m so sorry, I couldn''t protect you. I had to watch those monsters... they did horrible things to your body..." Her voice broke, and she couldn''t finish her sentence.


    I had been correct all along Taylor''s vengeance wasn''t just aimed at me, but also at Whitney. He made her witness the horrific destruction of her beloved sister.


    No, it wasn''t just about me; it was the copse of the entire Sander family, and Whitney was forced to watch it all.


    That was why she had been tormented by nightmares, trapped in a life worse than death, unable to escape.


    Tears streamed down her face, and I felt just as helpless.


    The sting wasn''t just in my nose; my eyes burned as well.


    But with my makeup in ce, I was afraid the tears would ruin it, so I held them back, forcing myself not to cry.


    I softly patted Whitney''s back, trying to reassure her that Sadie had returned, that I was truly here to save her.


    Whitney cried for what felt like an eternity before finally calming down. I gently wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes, my heart aching for her. "What''s happened to your voice?" she asked in a strained voice.


    I wrote down a name on the paper, Yael.


    "Those devilish brothers! Chloe, I dream of killing them to avenge you, these monsters!"


    I continued to ask about what had happened, and Whitney gave a rough exnation, which wasn''t too different from what I had suspected.


    At first, Taylor had sought revenge on her, tormenting her, but somehow, he ended up falling in love with her. He even wanted to marry her and have children.


    "I despise this madman with every fiber of my being. How could I ever bear his child?"This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org.


    Every time Whitney uttered his name, her voice dripped with venom.


    I scribbled another name, Amber. Are you familiar with her?


    By now, I was already aware of the deep enmity between the Carlyns and the Sanders.


    Amber was simply the missing piece of the puzzle.


    Whitney nodded, just about to say something. "She..."


    A knock interrupted her from outside. It was Taylor.


    "Whitney, are you finished with your shower? The car''s here, and the weather''s great ideal for taking wedding photos."


    Ah, that''s right; today was the day they were going to shoot their wedding pictures.


    I shot Whitney a nce, silently urging her to keep ying along.


    She responded icily, "Give me five more minutes."


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you outside," he replied without hesitation.


    Whitney hurriedly finished rinsing, worried that Taylor might still be lingering outside the door. Neither of us dared to speak further.


    I jotted down a question, Janice gave you a phone-where is it?


    Opening a cab, Whitney retrieved a box of skincare products, revealing the phone cleverly concealed within it.


    Handing it to me, she whispered softly, "Don''t use it here; the signal will give it away."


    No wonder she hadn''t heard from Whitney until now. Thankfully, I hadn''t done anything out of the ordinary, or I would''ve been caught on the spot.


    It was perfect timing-they were heading out for an on-location wedding photoshoot. This gave me the chance to reach Carter!


    I concealed the phone carefully, silently marveling at how Zoey had once againe to my rescue.


    We didn''t dare linger. I helped Whitney get ready in a hurry and sent her on her way.


    Taylor stood at the doorway, cigarette in hand. When he noticed Whitney''s tear-streaked face, his brows knit together in concern.


    Extinguishing the cigarette, he wrapped an arm around her and softly stroked her cheek. "Why are you crying again?" he asked gently. Whitney didn''t respond-neither rejecting his touch nor uttering a word.


    I trailed silently behind them, keeping my gaze fixed on the ground.


    Just as they were about to step into the car, Taylor cast a nce my way and curtly instructed, "You''re staying here."


    Whitney interjected, "I want Mute Girl toe with me."


    Though I wasn''t sure what had changed between them, it was clear that Taylor had grown far more patient with her. To my surprise, he actually relented.


    "Alright, but she rides in a different car," he said.


    Atst, I had the opportunity to leave the house. Yael, however, decided to tag along, likely worried I might try to escape. "Get in my car," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for argument. Taylor shot him a puzzled look, clearly suspicious. "Why are you tagging along to my wedding photoshoot?"


    "Obviously, I''m here to observe and


    pick up some tips. I''ll need them


    when it''s my turn," Yael replied smoothly, his tone light and casual. Taylor''s eyes flicked between the two of us, as though trying to


    decipher what was really going on.


    I kept my gaze fixed downward, ensuring he couldn''t read anything on my face.


    "Let''s move, Mute Girl," Yael said as he slid into the driver''s seat. When I reached for the back seat, he smirked and quipped, "What, do I look like your chauffeur?"


    Left with no other choice, I climbed into the front passenger seat, keeping my head bowed once more.


    As I clicked the seatbelt into ce and nced sideways, my eyes identally locked with Taylor''s.


    To my shock, he hadn''t looked away he had been watching me the entire time.


    The moment our gazes connected, Yael casually rolled up the car window and said, "Let''s go."


    Inside, I was a mess. My palms were slick with sweat, and a chill ran down my spine.


    In this house, Yael was the only one who wouldn''t strike me down immediately if my true identity were exposed. Everyone else in the Carlyn family? They''d kill me without a second thought. "Chloe, you''re anxious," he said.


    Before I could respond, he noticed the troubled expression on my face and reached over to ruffle my hair. "Sorry, I forgot you can''t speak."


    I tapped on the car window and pointed behind him, drawing his attention to the person.


    "Do you think my brother has figured you out? It''s possible. He''s always been sharp, and I can''t just ignore you. It''s only a matter of time before he catches on."


    Noticing how serious I looked, he added, "Rx. As long as it''s not her, even if my brother realizes who you are, he won''t kill you."


    He was referring to Amber.


    Regrettably, Whitney hadn''t managed to share more about this subject earlier.


    Today''s shoot took ce by the sea, and I stayed busy assisting Whitney. Taylor, meanwhile, was preupied with his own preparations, getting his makeup done and changing outfits leaving him little opportunity to keep an eye on me. After some time, Yael walked over and handed me a bottle of mineral water.


    I motioned toward him, signaling my question about the restroom''s location.


    "I''ll escort you," he offered.


    I gave a slight nod, but just before I stepped inside, he leaned closer and whispered, "Chloe, don''t even think about running. Everyone here answers to me."


    As if I wasn''t already well aware of that fact.


    This venue, where one would expect to see numerous couples posing for their shoots, was conspicuously empty. Other than our group, there wasn''t a single stranger in sight. Without a way to reach Carter, I knew I couldn''t afford to make any rash moves.


    For now, my focus was on staying close to Whitney and figuring out a way to help her escape.


    I stepped into the stall, relieved that Yael wasn''t depraved enough to trail me into the women''s restroom.


    The spacecked doors and windows, likely why he didn''t hesitate to let me go in alone.


    As I pulled out my phone, my heart thudded loudly in my chest, and my palms were mmy with nervous sweat.


    With a mix of excitement and anxiety, I powered on the phone.


    Thankfully, Whitney had never used it, so the battery was fully charged.


    Every passing second felt like an eternity as I waited for the device to boot up.


    The moment the screen lit up, my trembling fingers hurriedly punched in a series of numbers.


    Fortunately, my memory served me well-I had memorized the sequence after only two nces. If I had to rely on today''s nerves, I might not have managed to key in Carter''s number, even with a fresh phone.


    Carter, pick up, you have to pick up!


    As if the heavens heard my plea, the call connected, and a response came almost instantly.


    "Hello?"

 Chapter 400 Chloe, Come Here

    His raspy voice reached my ears, and just hearing it made my eyes well up with tears.


    I swiftly changed the call to video, confident that even with makeup masking my features, Carter would recognize me without hesitation.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Atst, his face appeared on the screen.


    Gone was his usualmanding presence. Carter, who always made sure to look impable around me and often rose before I did to maintain his polished image, now appeared bare-faced and freshly shaven. What appeared before me was a man with unkempt stubble lining his jaw, a stark contrast to the clean-shaven look I had always known.


    In just a few days, he seemed to have withered. His hollowed cheeks, the heavy shadows under his eyes, and the rming redness in his gaze told a story of sleepless nights and relentless worry.


    For a brief moment, I struggled to connect this gaunt figure with the Carter I loved so deeply.


    The face in the video was unfamiliar,pletely unrecognizable. The moment he saw me, he was clearly stunned, his expression tinged with a trace of astonishment.


    As our eyes locked, his lips moved. "Chloe?" Even with the sound muted, I could clearly read it.


    I nodded vigorously, silently mouthing, It''s me, Carter!


    Every second was precious, and I quickly gestured to my throat and then around me. He caught on instantly, saying, "You''ve lost your voice, and it''s dangerous where you are, isn''t it?"


    I nodded once more, pointing urgently to the phone screen. He didn''t hesitate, understanding the urgency.


    All feelings of love and yearning were pushed aside; the priority now was finding a way to rescue me.


    He nodded and said, "Send me your location right now."


    Once he confirmed who I was, Carter didn''t hesitate.


    Before ending the call, I saw his lips move. "Chloe, I miss you."


    Carter, so am I.


    But right now, I can''t express it.


    Zoey was truly dependable. She not only downloaded all the essential apps beforehand but also logged into WhatsApp for me.


    I wasn''t sure whose number she had used to register, but it was much better than being unable to log into my ount once I got the phone.


    Carter saved my number immediately, and I quickly shared my location with him.


    My fingers moved swiftly across the screen, almost as if they were sparking.


    Time was running out, and any dy would surely raise suspicion.


    I quickly exined the situation, knowing that if Carter rushed to rescue me without careful nning, the consequences could be disastrous. If he angered the two brothers, Whitney and I could be in even greater danger. My main goal right now was to reassure him, to let him know that I was still alive and well.


    The best chance for a sessful escape would be during Whitney''s wedding, when the chaos could provide the perfect cover.


    Since everyone outside believes I''m dead, it''s actually the most advantageous situation for us.


    "Chloe, be cautious. I don''t want you to take any unnecessary risks!"


    "Carter, I understand. Be careful of Damian; he''s the one who had me taken away."


    As I was typing, another message from Carter appeared.


    "I already know."


    I let out a sigh of relief, knowing he was clever enough not to let Damian deceive him.


    "Amber wants to kill me. Look into her background. I''m going to turn off my phone now. I''ll contact you again. Carter, take care. I love you."


    I powered off my phone.


    My body continued to tremble uncontrobly.


    It felt no different from the anxiety of cheating during the college entrance exams.


    At least, I had managed to send the message that I was still alive.


    I washed my hands, took a deep breath to steady myself, and then stepped out.


    Yael had just extinguished his cigarette, and I pointed to my face, silently indicating that my makeup had smudged a little.


    He furrowed his brows, saying, "This special effects makeup isn''t good for your skin and shouldn''t be worn for too long. Come with me."


    I gestured toward Whitney, who was still posing for pictures nearby.


    "Don''t worry, she''s in a safer position than you are right now."


    He guided me into the car and told me to take off my makeup, my cheeks burning with embarrassment.


    "Your skin is too sensitive, what should we do? How about we stay outside where we won''t be interrupted?"


    The idea of being alone with him, especially with the thought of him marking me, made me quickly shake my head.


    I told him I wanted to stay with Whitney and watch her wedding.


    He let out a sigh, "Alright, we''ll head backter."


    I''m d I didn''t tell Carter toe over; if I had, he wouldn''t have been able to find me and would''ve just alerted the enemy.


    He led me to a quiet spot by the sea and insisted we spend the afternoon building sandcastles on the beach.


    It felt like I was babysitting him.


    He was so passionate about


    sculpture, and when we finished


    building a castle and a mermaid tail


    by the shore, his smile lit up like the


    sun.


    Grinning, he said, "Chloe, stand in front."


    I had no choice but to lie behind the mermaid he had made, and he snapped a photo of me with his phone.


    "If you were a mermaid, you''d definitely be the most beautiful!"


    I gazed at his genuine smile, wishing things were different-if only he weren''t a demon.


    It was hard to grasp how someone like him could have such an innocent, pure smile.


    He looked like a child who had never grown up, with a touch of innocence in his expression.


    As the sky began to darken, I noticed the coastline gradually disappearing and gently reminded him, "Let''s go."


    It was mostly because I was starving-hungry enough to devour an entire cow.


    He remained still, watching as the waves slowly swallowed the sandcastles and mermaid tail we had worked on all afternoon. "What a shame."


    "Beautiful things shouldn''t exist in


    the first ce," he chuckled softly pulling me into his arms. "But it''s alright. You will always be with me, won''t you?"


    I didn''t dare to push him away, so I simply nodded and replied, "Yes."


    "Chloe, you''re truly amazing. I''m starting to like you more and more."


    "How much do you like me?" I asked, my voice hesitant.


    His fingers lightly traced my shape. "I care about you so much, I''d even give my life for you."


    I let out a bitterugh. "That seems impossible."


    He didn''t borate. "Let''s go home."


    Taking my hand, he guided me back to the car.


    After a long day of recovery, my face had finally returned to normal, and he touched up my makeup.


    As he cupped my face, we were inches apart, yet he didn''t seem tempted to kiss me.


    It felt as if I were a water lily in the water to him, something to be admired from a distance.


    That was fine, at least I didn''t have to worry about him having any improper thoughts about me.


    "It''s such a waste to hide your beautiful face," he grumbled, clearly upset that he had made me look like someone else.


    My stomach let out a loud growl.


    "Sorry, Chloe, I''ve made you hungry again. What would you like to eat? I''ll take you there."


    "Can I choose?"


    He smiled, clearly in a good mood. "Of course, there''s a night market nearby. I''ll take you there."


    "Alright."


    The night market was lively and full of energy. He held my hand, buying me a bunch of essories that girls usually like.


    He even made me wear a rabbit mask.


    "You''re as cute as a rabbit."


    He picked out a fierce ghost fang mask for himself. "Roar, do I look scary?"


    "How childish." I yed along, ncing around.


    He leaned down and whispered gently in my ear, "Chloe, do you want to run away? I don''t want to put you in chains, but if you try, I won''t hesitate to harm Whitney."


    My heart tightened. "What are you saying? She''s your sister-inw!"


    "As long as she''s alive, Taylor won''t care, so Chloe, don''t even think about running away, understand?"


    His eyes were full of suspicion. "If you try, I have plenty of ways to handle her."


    "I''m not escaping, I just want some candied fruit over there."


    He grinned at me.


    "I''ll get it for you. Stay here and wait for me." He gently tapped my head.


    As I turned, I noticed a tall man standing by a tree nearby, his face hidden behind a white cat mask.


    Through the dark openings, I locked eyes with someone I knew all too well.


    Carter.


    I could tell it was him.


    He removed the mask, revealing his thin lips.


    I heard him say, "Chloe,e here."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 401 Chloe, Come With Me

    The location I sent him was near the beach, and he must have deduced the presence of a nearby night market.


    Maybe he came on a whim, hoping for a chance encounter. Even though the likelihood of running into me was slim, he still came.


    I''d told him not to act recklessly, but to him, even the smallest chance was worth the risk.


    Thankfully, fate reunited us. Watching Yael walk off toward a candy apple vendor, I quickly ran to Carter.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He pulled me behind arge tree and wrapped me in a tight embrace like he wanted to crush me to the bone.


    I held back my tears and clung to him just as tightly, greedily taking in his familiar scentced with the sharp bitterness of tobo.


    He must have smoked a lot.


    It was something he would never do in front of me before.


    Suppressing the emotions bubbling in my chest, I whispered, "Carl, don''t worry. I''m fine, really."


    "Chloe,e with me," he rasped.


    His bloodshot eyes made my heart ache.


    Has he been sleepless since I disappeared?


    I felt a pang of guilt and sorrow as I exined, "I''m sorry, but I can''t leave. Whitney is still in their hands."


    Carter frowned. "Chloe, I don''t care about anyone else''s life but yours. Not even your sister''s. I won''t allow it if helping her puts you in danger. You have toe with me. Do you know what these past days have been like for me?" Panic surged within me.


    As much as I wanted to escape with him, I couldn''t ignore the image of Whitney''s haunted face and her desperate attempts to create opportunities for me to leave even before she knew who I was. Such a kind soul didn''t deserve this fate. "There won''t be a better chance than now, Carl. Trust me."


    "Chloe, stop being stubborn!" Carter''s tone grew firm as he tried to drag me away.


    Standing on tiptoes, I caught him off guard with a kiss.


    It was fleeting, far too brief to calm his restless heart.


    If I left now, Yael would surely take his fury out on Whitney-not necessarily killing her, but tormenting her in ways I couldn''t bear to imagine.


    Whitney had already suffered 20 years of agony. I couldn''t let her endure any more of it.


    "Carl, please, help me. Help Whitney. Please."


    Carter sighed as his gaze lingered on the Stone of Duality hanging from my neck.


    Finally, he relented and ced a dagger into my hand. "Protect yourself and stay in touch."


    He had given in.


    In the fleeting time we had, he kissed me fiercely, leaving me breathless. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here." And then, he was gone in a sh.


    I gripped the dagger tightly, knowing it wasn''t ordinary.


    Besides being a weapon, it likely had a tracking device.


    It was his way of staying connected when I couldn''t use my phone, giving him some peace of mind.


    Exchanging our lives with the Stone of Duality was imminent, and he feared any disruption to his n. However, he didn''t know that I had already disposed of the real Stone of Duality.


    His n was doomed to fail.


    "Chloe, what are you thinking?"


    Yael''s voice snapped me out of my thoughts. He was back with a candy apple. I sighed in relief as he didn''t notice anything unusual.


    "I was wondering if Whitney had eaten one in all these years. She used to love them. The night we were separated, she had one in her hand, but..."


    My sorrowful expressionplimented my reddened eyes, keeping Yael''s suspicions at bay.


    He studied me deeply. "Chloe, do you know why I like you so much? Because there''s no one else in this world as pure and kind as you. Here, take this. I''ll go get more."


    He handed me a candy apple and gently pinched my cheek before heading back.


    I knew Carter hadn''t gone far. He was watching us from the shadows.


    The world thought of him as a cripple. They would never associate the towering figure nearby with him.


    I caught sight of his clenched fists. It must have taken all his strength to resist whisking me away.


    The greatest distance in the world


    isn''t life and death. It''s being so deeply in love, standing within reach, yet we could only look at each other from a distance.


    I murmured under my breath, "Carl, don''t act rashly."


    His knuckles turned white before he finally rxed his hands.


    He looked at me and mouthed, "Be careful."


    I nodded and turned away to hide my emotions.


    Yael returned, this time carrying an entire rack of candy apples.


    "Chloe, I bought enough for you and Whitney," he said with a bright smile.


    I froze.


    His smile was so clean and


    untainted that, had I not experienced


    death firsthand, I might have


    believed he was just an innocent boy.


    "Chloe, you must be hungry. Let me take you somewhere nice to eat."


    Carter followed us from a safe distance.


    His presence was a quiet reassurance.


    No matter what I did, if I turned around, he was always there.


    For fleeting moments, I felt an overwhelming urge to run into his arms and hold his shattered heart together.


    I even wanted to throw everything


    aside and escape with him to a


    be


    ties.


    hidden paradise. I didn''t want to b bothered by destiny or sister


    However, those fantasies faded quickly, doused by the weight of reality.


    Yael was right-I hated my so-called kindness.


    I wished I could be selfish. I wanted to care only about my own happiness and forget the suffering of others.


    But, Whitney''s pale face haunted me.


    If I had been the one who fell into the river that day, the pain would have been mine to bear.


    I had only suffered for a moment, but she had suffered every day for 20 years.


    I had abandoned her once and I won''t let go of her this time.


    I forced myself to look away, resisting the urge to nce back at Carter again.


    Carl, I''m sorry. I''m so sorry.


    Thankfully, Yael seemed oblivious to my turmoil.


    If he noticed my somber mood, he attributed it to Whitney.


    He cheerfully loaded the trunk with our spoils.


    However, the rack was too long to fit. Pulling a cleaver from the trunk, he began hacking at the extra wood.


    Thwack! Thwack!


    The sound sent chills through me.


    I couldn''t help but imagine him using that same knife to hack at human bones.


    When he turned to face me after he finished, my panicked gaze met him.


    "Chloe, you''re such a nice girl. I''d never hurt you. Get in the car."


    My legs trembled beneath me.


    "Want me to carry you?"


    Shaking, I scrambled into the passenger seat and closed the door quickly.


    In the rearview mirror, I caught a glimpse of that familiar figure.


    Carter was right behind me.


    If I turned back and ran to him, he''d take me away.


    My fingers hovered over the door handle, trembling with indecision.

 Chapter 402 Why Did You Come Back?

    I knew Carter was waiting for me, hoping I''d change my mind.


    To him, my decision to go to the White Residence was reckless. He would never willingly let me put myself in harm''s way.


    But, Whitney was still waiting for me.


    Gritting my teeth, I shut the door resolutely.


    I didn''t dare look in the rearview mirror as I was afraid of seeing the disappointment in his eyes.


    I clenched my fists and silently chanted to myself when the car started.


    Don''t look back. I''m sorry, Carl.


    Sensing my unease, Yael, who was seated beside me, spoke up. "Chloe, are you unhappy?"


    "Is Taylor nning to keep Whitney imprisoned forever?" I asked.


    "Chloe, Whitney doesn''t love Taylor. If she were free, she''d run."


    So they understood, after all. Before I could reply, Yael added, "If Taylor didn''t care about her, she would already be dead. Freedom or life-which do you think is more important?"


    Though I was relieved Whitney was still alive, the thought of her suffering for the past 20 years made me question if living was truly better than dying.


    Death was a momentary pain, but living had brought her two decades of torment.


    Still, I believed her suffering would soon end.


    Once we rescued her, she would be a crucial witness. With more evidence, we could topple the Carlyn brothers and the powers behind them. They had to face justice.


    It all had to end.


    As we approached the White Residence, Yael handed me a pill.


    "Chloe, take this to avoid suspicion."


    Earlier, he''d given me an antidote to let me speak for half a day, but now he wanted to reverse it.


    I didn''t take the pill. Instead, I stared at him coldly. "Is it to avoid suspicion? Or are you afraid I''ll call for help? Yael, if I wanted to escape, I could''ve screamed for help back at the night market. That was the best chance, wasn''t it?" I didn''t want to lose my voice again.


    "Chloe, it''s not that I don''t care about you. There are surveince cameras everywhere in the White Residence. If you speak, you''ll be exposed. I can''t imagine what would happen. Just bear with it. Once we leave, I''ll give you the antidote again, okay?" His face was filled with concern, but I knew he wouldn''tpromise.


    With a heavy sigh, I reluctantly took the pill that would render me mute.


    He only rxed after seeing me swallow it. "Chloe, if that person shows up in the next few days, avoid her at all costs. Don''t meet her eyes. She''s incredibly observant."


    "Got it," I replied before losing my voice entirely.


    When we entered the White Residence, Yael carried bags of items, including the candy apple rack.


    It waste, and everyone should''ve been asleep.


    Yet as soon as we stepped into the courtyard, a figure emerged.


    "Where have you been?"


    Thankfully, I was hidden behind Yael, whose tall frame shielded my trembling body.


    It was Taylor and his danger level was far higher than Yael''s.


    He wasn''t asleep and it seemed like he had been waiting for us.


    Yael tapped the candy apple rack. "Bought this for Whitney. And a few other little things. Taylor, you''re getting married soon, but Whitney has been sulking. I brought Mute Girl along to pick out some gifts." Yael''s innocent expression made it impossible for Taylor to gauge his intentions.


    "When did you start caring so much about Whitney?" Taylor asked while stepping closer to me.


    I kept my head down to avoid his gaze.


    He circled me and his icy voice sent shivers down my spine. "And, since when were you so close to Mute Girl?"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Yael scratched his head, avoiding the question. "Close? I went out with her because I was bored. Is Whitney asleep? I''ll give her the stuff."


    "Let Mute Girl take it. You shouldn''t go in."


    "Fair enough."


    Yael''s acting was wless, leaving no room for doubt.


    He handed me everything. "Take these to Whitney."


    I nodded, keeping my head low as I awkwardly carried the items inside.


    Behind me, I heard Taylor''s voice. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Had he noticed something?


    My heart sank with worry. Yael''s warning echoed in my mind. My greatest threat wasn''t Taylor but Amber.


    If Taylor could sense something, would Amber notice too?


    When I opened the door, Whitney was awake. She was likely waiting for me.


    The moment she saw me, her face feigned calm, but the flicker of joy in her eyes betrayed her emotions.


    The sadness of parting with Carter melted into contentment.


    I was d I''d returned.


    I couldn''t bear to imagine her disappointment if I had chosen to leave with Carter. Whitney''s once lifeless existence had only regained a glimmer of light because of me.


    If I left her now, it would extinguish that light, plunging her into an even deeper darkness.


    In her room, under the watchful eye of surveince cameras, she couldn''t show too much emotion.


    She masked her feelings with


    coldness. "What''s all this for?"


    I ced everything on the window sill and handed her the candy apple.


    Her eyes turned red the moment she saw it.


    I thought memories from so long ago would''ve faded, but clearly, they hadn''t.


    She clutched the candy apple tightly and tears streamed down her face non-stop.


    "What did you do?" Taylor''s voice suddenly boomed behind me.


    He strode over, raising his foot as if to kick me.


    Whitney stepped in front of me.


    "What are you doing to her?"


    Taylor was stunned and he withdrew his foot. "She made you cry."


    "I''m happy!" Whitney clung to the candy apple. "Do you even want to take away my right to feel joy?"


    Taylor seemed different from before. He was flustered. "No. If you like candy apples, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I like anything that''s not from you. You disgust me. Now get out!"


    Taylor nced at me and I kept my head down.


    I exhaled in relief when he finally left.


    Though I couldn''t speak, Whitney couldn''t say much either.


    Yet standing here, watching her, filled me with happiness.


    Whitney finished the candy apple under my gentle gaze.


    I showed her the trinkets one by one-things she used to love as a child.


    To me, she was still that little girl.


    But 20 years had passed in the blink of an eye.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she ran her fingers over the tiny keepsakes.


    Knowing Taylor might be watching through the cameras, I didn''t dare act out of the ordinary.


    I simply pointed to the time and gestured for her to wash up and sleep.


    Whitney set down a porcin wind chime and followed me to the washroom.


    For a moment, it felt like we''d traveled back in time.


    She used to love sweets but hated brushing her teeth.


    I would always have to coax or scare


    her into doing it. Before I could get to see her lose her baby teeth, she


    had disappeared from my world.


    The moment the washroom door closed, she threw herself into my arms, holding me tightly. Her voice was low and trembling. "Chloe, why did youe back? Why didn''t you leave?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 403 Are You Surprised?

    Whitney had already handed me her phone. If I used it to contact someone outside, my chances of escape would greatly increase.


    She clearly wanted me to leave, not to be trapped here like her.


    Yet, deep down, a part of her still wanted to see me again.


    Her emotions conflicted throughout the day.


    I wiped her tears and made a gesture to her.


    If we leave, we leave together.


    "Leave?"


    She shook her head. "He''ll never let me go. I know too much. Even if I die, it will be by his side."


    As expected, Whitney hadpletely lost the desire to escape. I shook my head and tried to tell her how beautiful the outside world was.


    "Since the world is so wonderful, you shouldn''t stay here with me. Chloe, you must run if you get a chance..."


    Whitney was only 25, yet the light in her eyes resembled someone at the end of their life.


    It shouldn''t be this way.


    I felt tears of frustration welling up. I wanted to speak, to reason with her, but no words woulde.


    The limitations of my signnguage made it impossible to fully convey my thoughts.


    Finally, I managed to tell her with gestures.


    I won''t leave you. I''ll protect you. We''ll get out of here together.


    Perhaps not wanting to upset me further, she nodded vaguely.


    I sighed.


    Her mind was trapped in the confines of the past 20 years. It wasn''t something I could change in a day or two, nor with just a few words.


    But I could start to show her that life held more than pain.


    When I first came back to life, revenge consumed my thoughts. It was Carter who taught me that love still existed in this world, that I hadn''t been abandoned, and that I was still cherished. Whitney, having suffered even more deeply, needed time and warmth to rediscover hope.


    "By the way, Chloe, you asked me about Amber before, didn''t you?"


    I nodded quickly, signaling to her that Amber had tried to kill me and I wanted to know more about her.


    Whitney spoke as she washed up. "She''s Yael and Taylor''s biological mother."


    The answer caught me off guard.


    I had spected about Amber''s connection to Carter, wondering what had motivated her to care for him for so many years.


    But now, learning she was the mother of the Carlyn brothers left me stunned.


    I recalled Yael''s reaction. He''d never referred to her as "mother" or anything familial, he always called her "that person."


    He had once mentioned being abused by his mother. What kind of person was Amber to have treated her sons that way?


    Even Carter hadn''t uncovered who Amber''s husband was. Turned out she was married to thete patriarch of the Carlyns. Amber''s desire to kill me as a member of the Carlyns made sense, but why would she show such care toward Carter? Was I imagining things?


    Or did she have ulterior motives for staying close to him?


    If she wanted something, surely she would''ve taken it by now.


    Solving one mystery only seemed to uncover more.


    I gestured again, asking Whitney what else she knew about Amber. What kind of person was she in Whitney''s eyes?


    Whitney paused from brushing her teeth and said, "She''s terrifying."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    I had already suspected as much.


    "She''s cold toward the Carlyn brothers. It''s probably because of theirte father."


    I scribbled a question on the fogged mirror. "Do you know her connection to the Boltons?"


    Whitney shook her head. "I don''t


    know. I didn''t interact with her much. Honestly, even Yael and Taylor rarely see her. They''re both afraid of her She holds a high-ranking position in that organization. Those secrets are beyond my knowledge."


    Amber was very likely the Lady Rose we''d been investigating.


    Whitney saw my worried expression and


    Ce tried tofort me.


    "Chloe,


    with Taylor." G


    She''ll definitely show


    at


    ewontent


    I nodded.


    Then, she handed me some toiletries. I didn''t clean my face, but I brushed my teeth and took a quick shower.


    Dressed in Whitney''s sleepwear, it felt as if we had traveled back in time.


    Yel


    She had stopped sleeping with our parents but would often cling to me. Late at night, she would stand outside my door, clutching bear.


    swneddy


    She loved wearing my clothes and jumping out from hidden corners to scare me.


    Although she wasn''t the smartest of the Sander siblings, she was the most lively and cheerful one.


    Now, I couldn''t help but sigh looking at her being fragile and timid like a little rabbit.


    Since Mute Girl and Whitney weren''t on the best terms, sharing a bed wasn''t an option. I settled for making a floor bed beside hers.


    Knowing I was nearby, Whitney rested her head on the edge of the bed. She could see me just by looking down.


    That night, she fell asleep quickly.


    She knew she wasn''t alone anymore.


    I couldn''t sleep listening to her even breathing.


    Carl, are you okay?


    His broken, dejected expression before I left haunted me.


    That night, Whitney didn''t have any nightmares. She slept soundly until morning.


    When Taylor came in, she was still fast asleep. He nced at me, and I tactfully left the room.


    Before I stepped out, I saw him bend down and kiss her forehead.


    The way he looked at her was full of love.


    But after hurting Whitney so deeply, did he truly think they had a future together?


    The moment I walked out, Yael appeared with breakfast.


    This time, I wasn''t going to starve myself.


    Whatever happened next, I needed energy first.


    As I wiped my mouth, a loud, familiar voice rang out.


    "Whitney! Whitney, I''m here to see you again! Are you surprised?"


    Turning around, I saw Zoey standing in the courtyard.

 Chapter 404 My Chloe

    Zoey''s timing was so perfect that I couldn''t help but wonder if Carter had sent her.


    The next second, she nced my way, winking and furrowing her brows in quick session.


    Alright, she was here for me.


    Since Carter couldn''t approach me himself, he sent her instead.


    Zoey had always been overly friendly, previously clinging to Whitney like they''d been lifelong friends.


    As a new person in the circle with no connections, she didn''t raise suspicions.


    Even if the Carlyn brothers found her suspicious, they couldn''t figure out her motives.


    To be fair, neither could I.


    Still, I had to thank her for the phone she had given Whitney earlier. Without it, I wouldn''t have been able to contact Carter so quickly this time.


    Zoey was my lucky star.


    Yael greeted her with a casual wave. "Mrs. Pearson, here to see Whitney again?"


    Zoey nodded enthusiastically. "That''s right! There''s a high-end fashion show today, and I invited Whitney toe along. Since she''s getting married soon, she might find an even better dress." "Thank you, Mrs. Pearson," Taylor interjected with a polite smile. "But Whitney''s feeling unwell today and won''t be able to go."


    Of course, Taylor wouldn''t let Whitney leave without permission, so he made up an excuse to decline.


    Zoey shot back without missing a beat. "Is that so? Are you her spokesperson? She hasn''t said a word-how would you know she doesn''t want to go?"


    I silently gave Zoey a thumbs-up in my mind.


    Girl, you''re amazing!


    Taylor''s usual tactics clearly didn''t work on her.


    Since her rebirth, Zoey had treated everyone as equals except for me, perhaps.


    Even Carter had to give her some respect.


    Watching Zoey radiating joy and confidence under the sunlight like a sunflower, I felt both happy and envious.


    Even knowing her future held another untimely death, she embraced life to the fullest. Unlike me, I am constantly weighed down by the past and the future. Whitney''s voice broke through my thoughts. "I want to go."


    Taylor''s expression darkened. "But your health-"


    She cut him off, meeting his threatening gaze with defiance. "I said, I want to go!"


    Whitney knew Zoey and I were on the same side. Perhaps my presence had sparked a change in her-she was beginning to resist.


    The three of us had faced our tragedies, but through our pain, we slowly awakened and began to change.


    Zoey, the once-mncholy girl, was the first to recover. Under Carter''s care, I was improving too.


    Now, Whitney was the priority.


    Not only did I need to rescue her from this nightmare, but I also had to help her return to a normal girl''s life, to pull her out of the darkness. Her rebellion against Taylor was a significant first step.


    Taylor, ustomed to herpliance, was momentarily stunned by her sudden defiance.


    In his brief hesitation, Zoey darted over and grabbed Whitney''s hand. "I knew you''d say yes! Let''s go!"


    With the Carlyn brothers watching, Zoey cheerfully led Whitney away without a care in the world.


    I quickly followed.


    "Whitney."


    Zoey''s unpredictable methods hadpletely caught Taylor off guard.


    He hurried forward, blocking their path.


    Zoey stepped in front of Whitney. "She said she''s going. What''s it to you? If you keep this up, you''ll never find a wife, not even in the most remote vige!"


    I nearly burst outughing. I''d told her to stop binge-reading novelste at night, but here she was, adopting the tone of a nagging grandma.


    Could she at least respect the fact that this man had brutally dismembered me?


    While I trod carefully around the Carlyns, she barged in, throwing punches left and right. Clearly, she had yet to experience their brand of terror. Whitney hesitated, then said softly, "I''d like to go to the fashion show, please?"


    Her pitiful demeanor tugged painfully at my heart.


    Taylor finally relented. "Fine, I''ll go with you."


    §ï§Ý§Ö


    Zoey wasted no time, dragging Whitney to her car and, in one swift motion, pulling me in as well. "We girls will ride together. You can take another car."


    Before Taylor could respond, she shut the door and barked at the driver, "Step on it!"


    Five cars from the Carlyns quickly followed.


    Zoey''s eyes sparkled. "That was easier than I thought! Whitney, I''m getting you out of here."


    I knew it wouldn''t be that simple the moment Taylor agreed. Thoughts of Ss and She''s imnted chips crossed my mind. Whitney had been with him for years. She knew too much. There was no way he relied solely on chains to keep her bound.


    As I frowned, Whitney murmured, "It''s no use. We can''t escape. There''s a chip imnted in me. It''s not just for tracking-it can detonate. Worse, he has nted bombs at the Sander residence. If I run, my parents and brother will die... "


    No wonder she had avoided getting too close to me despite my efforts.


    After narrowly escaping past incidents, Josh and Kate had been turned into bait to control her.


    She lived under such threats every day and yet she couldn''t die. She had no choice but to drift through life like a hollow shell.


    My fists clenched tightly.


    Zoey''s smile faltered. "Does the chip have audio surveince? Can we talk safely?"


    Whitney shook her head. "It''s an older imnt-it doesn''t have that function."


    I held Whitney''s hand tightly as my heart ached for her.


    She smiled faintly at me. "It''s okay, Chloe. Just being able to breathe fresh air makes me happy."


    I gestured to ask her where the chip was.


    She shook her head again. "I don''t know. It was imnted when I was very young."


    Zoey, unable to hide her sorrow, cursed under her breath. "These psychos! Whitney, you''re too pitiful!"


    Then, turning to me, she smirked. "And you, Chloe. You looked funny with that stranger''s face."


    How could she manage to joke at such times? She''s really carefree!


    The next moment, Zoey called Carter. "We''ve got her, but Whitney has a tracking chip. We can''t proceed with the original n."


    Carter''s calm voice came through the line. "Bring her to the venue."


    "Got it. For now, I''ll stay put. Those Carlyns freaks are relentless."


    Carter''s tone softened. "And her? Is she with you?"


    "She is, but she can''t talk. She looks so pitiful-you''ll see for yourself."


    Zoey switched the call to video and handed me the phone. I mouthed, "Carl."


    Even without hearing my voice, he understood.


    Though we''d just seen each other the night before, I felt as if I''d been through a lifetime without him.


    "Chloe, don''t be afraid. I''ll find a way to get you all out safely."


    I nodded.


    When we arrived at the show, the Carlyn brothers and their bodyguards followed closely behind.


    Zoey rolled her eyes. "Seriously? I''m not trafficking people here I just bought Whitney out for some fun. Do you really need to hover this much?"


    "Mrs. Pearson, my apologies. My


    fianc¨¦e has a weak heart and fragileText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    health. I''m just protecting her. We appreciate your kindness. Whitney,e here," Taylor said.


    Zoey clung to Whitney''s arm. "She''s sitting with me in the front row. I didn''t buy your ticket, so you can stand in the back!"


    Taylor was dumbfounded.


    I watched anxiously, half expecting Taylor to start imagining a hundred ways to dismember Zoey.


    I signed that I needed to use the restroom.


    Zoey waved casually. "I''ll have someone take you."


    She arranged for an escort, with Yael trailing a safe distance behind.


    He could only wait for me outside.


    Entering thest stall as nned, I pushed open the door-and was immediately pulled into a strong embrace.


    I crashed into his chest, wrapping my arms tightly around him.


    "Chloe, my Chloe ..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 405 Can You Bear to Leave Me?

    Ever since being schemed by Damian, every day had been filled with anxiety, and I''d been desperate to see Carter again.


    Last night, we parted so quickly that I didn''t even get a good look at him.


    He had cleaned himself up just to see me. The stubble from the video call was gone and every strand of his hair was perfectly styled.


    He didn''t want me to see him looking disheveled, but I could still tell he''d lost weight.


    In just a few short days, his features had be sharper and his entire presence radiated an intense aura.


    I reached out to brush away the shadow clouding his brow. I wanted to call his name, but no sound woulde out.


    "Chloe,e with me. I can''t leave you with the Carlyns anymore," he said.


    I shook my head and grabbed his phone, typing out a message.


    "Whitney has a chip imnted somewhere in her body; I don''t know the exact location. Also, the Sander residence is rigged with explosives. If we want to take Whitney, we need to solve these two problems first.


    Carter pulled me into a tight embrace. "Chloe, we''ll deal with Whitneyter. Taylor hasn''t hurt her after all these years, which means he''s not nning to hurt her anytime soon. But you''re different-if you''re discovered, it''s a dead end for you."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He spoke with logical calmness. "We''ve fought so hard to get to this point. Chloe, I know you can''t bear to leave Whitney, but can you bear to leave me?"


    In the dim, warm light, his icy expression was reced by a desperate plea.


    I silently mouthed his name. "Carl."


    Conflicting emotions tore at me.


    If it were anyone else from the Sanders, I wouldn''t hesitate to leave.


    But it was Whitney. She was a victim, too.


    I thought about the excitement in her eyes when I returnedst night. She wanted me to escape, yet at the same time, she didn''t want me to leave her behind.


    I understood Carter''s concern for me.


    He would risk his life to ensure I survived. If anything happened to me, he''d lose his mind.


    He didn''t know I had already lost the Stone of Duality. My fate would no longer transfer to him.


    Every moment I stayed with the Carlyns felt like dancing on the edge of a de. Perhaps fate would have its way after all, and I would end up dying at their hands. My rationality told me to leave and to get as far away from them as possible.


    But Whitney was still waiting for me.


    I clung to Carter''s jacket tightly. The world doesn''t allow for perfection. I couldn''t have it all.


    I loved him and I also loved Whitney.


    His fingers gently brushed my cheek. "Chloe, don''t you want a child? Come home with me. We''ll have children, lots of adorable children."


    This liar. He was using children to persuade me now.


    I buried my head against his chest, listening to the familiar rhythm of his heartbeat. I stayed silent, giving him neither a reply nor a promise.


    Whitney had endured 20 years of suffering, but hadn''t he waited 20 years for me as well?


    No matter what decision I made, one of them would be in pain.


    "Carl, please don''t force me."


    I pleaded with him silently.


    He let out a soft sigh. "Alright, I won''t force you."


    Just when I thought he was about to give in, our eyes met. His gaze was deep and unwavering.


    Then, he pulled out a white cloth, ready and waiting. Before I could react, he pressed it against my nose and mouth.


    "I''m sorry, Chloe."


    Before losing consciousness, I heard his apology.


    "I''ve never been a good person. Please forgive my selfishness. There will never be anyone more important to me than you. I can''t let you risk your life." Darkness swallowed my vision, and my body went limp in his arms.


    Carter, for the first time, had refused me.


    And, he chose for me in his way.


    Outside, Yael had been effortlessly distracted by a cleaningdy, leaving Carter free to carry me away from the bustling exhibition hall. Meanwhile, Whitney and Zoey were seated together. Neither of them had attended a fashion show before, not even Zoey.


    Growing up with the Gardners, Zoey had been consumed by depression.


    She didn''t know how to spend money or enjoy herself and ultimately ended up taking her own life.


    After her rebirth, she was determined to make the most of her limited time, doing everything she hadn''t done before.


    Whitney and she both found the experience novel. The dresses weren''t just luxurious-they were ethereal.


    Zoey beamed. "Whitney, this ombreyered fringe dress is perfect for you. You''d look absolutely stunning in it!"


    To Whitney, just surviving was the hardest thing in the world. She didn''t have the time or energy to care about fashion or appearances. She had never picked out clothes like an ordinary girl.


    But deep down, she was still a girl, and her innate love for beauty stirred.


    Taylor noticed the longing in her


    eyes as she admired the dresses. At


    that moment, Whitney seemed


    alive-not a shell of a person, but a real, breathing human being


    It reminded him of how she used to smile as a child.


    QLIMS


    He hadn''t seen her smile in a long time. She used to smile so


    much.


    Zoey grinned. "That one would look great on you too. You''re so beautiful; you''d look amazing in anything."


    Whitney fidgeted with her fingers. "I do not have to wear something like that."


    "Of course there is! I''ll visit you often, and we''ll have so much fun together. Let me buy it for you. A girl should always dress beautifully."


    "No, no, it''s too expensive. I don''t want it." Whitney shook her head repeatedly.


    Zoey understood Whitney''s financial situation. However, money was just a cold number to her.


    Thanks to Bill, the emotionless money-making machine, who had taken over the Gardners'' business at a young age.


    Despite his divorce and the hefty


    settlement, his remaining assets et


    were still astronomical. On top of that hispany generated money every second of every day.


    His way of showing concern for his daughter was simply giving her money.


    Recently, Han had also acted out of character and given her an additional card.


    Zoey lived surrounded by wealth. To her, spending tens of thousands or even millions on a dress was trivial.


    In her past life, she had suffered because she didn''t know how to spend money. Sadie and her mother had spent it all instead. This time, she wouldn''t hold back.


    She immediately ced the order-not just for the dress but also for a whole array of essories for Whitney.


    Some items were pre-orders, while a few were in stock. Soon, a staff member arrived with bags full of items at their feet.


    When the event ended, Yael appeared before them. "Where''s Mute Girl?"


    Zoey yed dumb with ease. "Mute Girl? What are you talking about?"


    "The woman who went with you!"


    Zoey looked aggrieved. "Didn''t she go to the washroom? She hasn''te back yet? Why don''t you go look for her?"


    The exhibitionsted three hours. His bodyguards had searched everywhere but found nothing.


    Someone had taken Chloe right under his nose, and he already had a suspect in mind.


    It was Carter.


    He instinctively felt Zoey was involved but couldn''t find a shred of evidence.


    Even if he did have proof, he had no standing to use her. After all, he''d been the one forcing Chloe to stay.


    Though he knew Chloe had vanished, there was nothing he could do.


    Staring into Zoey''s eyes, he warned, "If you had anything to do with this, tell her she''ll regret running from me." The oppressive weight of his threat chilled Zoey to her core.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I don''t even know Mute Girl. We didn''t say a single. word to each other in the car. Why are you ming me for her


    disappearance?"


    Yael smirked. "She''ll regret it."

 Chapter 406 She Had Nothing to Lose

    As Yael was spouting threats, Zoey interrupted him, "Regret? What the hell are you saying!"


    Yael was stunned by her outburst.


    He''d heard rumors about her being a woman supposedly unloved by her husband for years and driven to despair by Nina to the point of attempting suicide. Had she finally snapped and decided to go off the rails? Or had she been pushed into full-on madness?


    The thought that these two men were among the killers of Chloe filled Zoey with anger. However, they couldn''t do anything to her in the middle of a public space. Two grown men wouldn''t resort to hitting a woman, right?


    Actually, she hoped they would-if they dared, she''d y dead on the spot. She''d make sure to ruin them financially andnd them in prison!


    This was the ssic scenario of someone who had nothing to lose.


    While the Carlyn brothers excelled at sneaky attacks from the shadows, Zoeyid everything out in the open.


    Come on, let''s hurt each other and see whoes out on top!


    She had two lives, four parents, and eight grandparents-she could afford to be cocky!


    If she could take down these viins before her time was up, it would make her second chance at life worthwhile.


    For Chloe, every passing day was a countdown.


    But for Zoey, every day since her rebirth was a bonus.


    Trading one enemy for her own life was a bargain; taking out two was a steal.


    She had nothing left to fear. Her father had repented and would no longer harm her mother.


    Her mother now had children and two men who deeply loved her-she would live the rest of her life in happiness.


    Zoey, on the other hand, had no lover, and no dreams for the future.


    She feared nothing.


    Taylor tried to defuse the tension, smiling diplomatically. Since they weren''t in his basement now, he had to respect the Pearsons.


    "Mrs. Pearson, my brother''s young and a bit overly dramatic. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Overly dramatic? This goes beyond that! ''Mute Girl''? What''s next? Did she sell her soul to your family? I''ve seen bound feet, but never bound brains. Does she have no legs or no name?"


    The Carlyn brothers were utterly dumbfounded. They''d never encountered such a sharp tongue and were unsure how to respond.


    Zoey circled them like a predator stalking prey. "Yael, you act all weird about that woman, and as for you-your control over your fianc¨¦e is downright creepy. You two aren''t secretly trafficking people, are you?" Taylor''s smile almost cracked. "Mrs. Pearson, you must be joking."


    Zoey leaned in. "Whitney, has this guy been restricting your freedom? If so, I''ll report him right now and have him arrested."


    "No, Mrs. Pearson," Whitney yed along, "he''s my fianc¨¦. He just worries too much about me."


    Taylor smiled again. "See? No need for wild usations."


    Zoey chuckled, but her tone was firm. "Alright, then. From now on, I''ll visit Whitney every day. You have no say in it."


    Taylor was at a loss for words.


    He felt like he had been tricked.


    Zoey remained carefree, utterly unbothered by the drama surrounding her.


    She didn''t know the missing person in question, so why should she care?


    Turning to Whitney, Zoey suggested, "Whitney, we''re done here. Let''s go grab some barbecue. I saw a ce nearby with amazing reviews."


    Taylor opened his mouth to interject but was immediately shut down. "Hush! Let Whitney decide-does she want barbecue?"


    Under Taylor''s watchful gaze, Whitney nervously replied, "C-Could we not do barbecue? Anything else is fine."


    "Sure! How about pizza?"


    Whitney paled further, looking like she might faint.


    "Okay, roast chicken?"


    She shook her head again.


    "Exotic food?"


    Another shake.


    Zoey didn''t lose patience. "Alright, then how about some soup? Something light for the stomach."


    This time, Whitney nodded. "Yes, soup sounds good."


    Taylor hesitated but held his tongue. Zoey shot him a look. "It''s a girls'' day out. You''re her fianc¨¦, not her shadow."


    Taylor remained silent.


    Just then, Han appeared, having heard Zoey was here. "What brings you to the show? Any ns afterward? I booked us a table at a Western restaurant¡ª"


    Still fuming, Zoey snapped, "Don''t you have anything better to do? Are you a shadow too?"


    With that, she handed all her shopping bags to Han''s assistant, looped her arm through Whitney''s, and walked off without looking back.


    Taylor nced sympathetically at Han. "Mr. Pearson, is Mrs. Pearson always like this at home?"


    In the past, Han would have been livid. But recently, he''d developed an odd tolerance for Zoey''s antics.


    Instead of anger, a smile tugged at his lips. "What do you know? This is what I call fun."


    Taylor was speechless.


    These two were insane.


    And now they''d taken Whitney with them.


    Standing in the shadows, Yael''s expression darkened.


    Whitney wanted to look back, but


    Zoey gripped her arm and whispered, "Don''t look. Juste


    with me. Even if I can''t get you out of here yet, I can at least make?ou happy."


    "Is Chloe..."


    "She''s safe, don''t worry. But what about you?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Whitney gave a small, indifferent smile. "It''s fine. He won''t kill me."


    Outside the venue, Whitney looked up at the sun shining overhead. She smiled as its warmth enveloped her.


    For the first time, she felt truly alive.


    "Is the soup kitchen far away?" she asked.


    Zoey grinned. "Not at all. Just a five-minute walk."


    Zoey not only took Whitney out for a meal but also for a shopping spree.


    Though Whitney nevercked clothing, everything in her wardrobe had either been handpicked by Taylor or delivered by others.


    Most of the tags hadn''t even been removed.


    She didn''t have events to attend,


    people to meet, or any reason to


    clothes.


    dress up. Naturally, she had no desire for shopping trips, let alone visiting a mall to pick out


    Yet, on this day, both women seemed like teenage girls again.


    Zoey helped her pick out clothes. At first, Whitney seemed stiff and reserved, unsure how to act.


    But gradually, her mood lightened, and a spark of life returned to her expression.


    Han and Taylor followed closely behind, carrying shopping bags for the two of them.


    Taylor couldn''t help but notice how Whitney smiled more and more as the day went on. Without a doubt, she was happy.


    He thought back to the day they took their wedding photos. She''d only managed a faint, reluctant smile after he threatened her. Yet now, she smiled so effortlessly. Han, too, found himself smiling, feeling drawn to this lively, animated version of Zoey.


    However, Zoey''s attitude toward him hadn''t changed one bit. She still disliked him as much as ever. When she turned and caught sight of the grin on his face, she shoved a pile of Cinto his hands and muttered, "What are you smiling about? Are you trying to be a clown?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 407 Im Not Interested in Chloe

    Zoey dragged Whitney out for an entire day of chaotic fun. Every time Taylor tried to say something, Zoey would shut him up with a sharp retort. These women, born into elite families, were experts in pretense.


    Even when facing their sworn enemies, they would still wear fake smiles and exchange sweet, insincere pleasantries.


    However, Janice was different. She acted like a fool-direct, blunt, and devoid of any tact.


    She never considered other people''s feelings, treating everyone equally, including her husband.


    She''d treat even a passing dog with the same disdain.


    And yet, Taylor couldn''t quite grasp her character.


    It was impossible to treat her normally and they couldn''t stoop to Janice''s level of shamelessness too.


    After all, they had reputations to uphold.


    Still, it didn''t matter. As long as Whitney was happy, that was enough for Taylor.


    As they were about to leave, Taylor nced at Whitney. She wore a glowing cat-ear headband Zoey had given her, her cheeks flushed with excitement.


    Though she was 25, she looked no more than 18. Shecked the air of a mature woman.


    Normally, she was somber and lifeless, but today, her bright energy made her look even more beautiful.


    Once they got into the car, Taylor asked, "Did you have fun today?"


    Whitney''s smile disappeared instantly. Her expression turned cold as she said, "I broke the rules. If you''re mad, just kill me."


    Her tone was defiant, resigned. She''d endured so much torment since childhood that even death no longer frightened her.


    She wasn''t bothered about anything since Chloe was gone now.


    She braced herself for Taylor''s anger, but instead, she found herself enveloped in a gentle embrace. His voice murmured softly against her ear, "Why would I kill you? It''s been so long since I''ve seen you this happy." Whitney was startled. "You ..."


    "Whitney, I told you before I don''t want to hurt you anymore. As long as you don''t try to leave me, it''s okay to indulge once in a while."


    His kindness terrified her.


    Taylor had always been unpredictable, capable of inflicting unbearable pain one moment and applying soothing balm the next.


    She wasn''t moved by his words; she was paralyzed with fear. Trembling, she clung to his clothes and pleaded, "Punish me if you''re upset. Just don''t hurt Janice. She''s a good person. She''s kind and innocent." Taylor''s gaze softened as he looked into her terrified and teary eyes.


    He gently wiped them away and said, "What are you talking about? Why would I hurt Mrs. Pearson? But you ... You know who Mute Girl is, don''t you?"


    Whitney froze. Every time Taylor smiled like this, it sent chills down her spine.


    She recalled how Taylor would give her food during her childhood.


    He was dressed in a crisp white shirt with suspenders and a bow tie, looking every bit the gentleman.


    His charming, refined face had once fooled her into thinking he was a kind elder brother figure.


    When she reached out to take the te of risotto he offered, he dumped it onto the ground in front of her andughed. "Kneel and lick up every single grain."


    She was five years old.


    Compared to Chloe''s trauma with the Carlyns, Whitney''s fear of Taylor ran deeper.


    She didn''t know what would happen to her every time he smiled.


    Now, as her body trembled, she stammered, "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Mute Girl''s suddenly so close to Yael. He even brought her to you. Whenever she''s around, you eat more even two slices of meat, which you usually hate. Mute Girl is Chloe, isn''t she? Only she could make Yael so uneasy. Did you reallythink I wouldn''t notice your little schemes?"


    Taylor''s confidence stemmed from the fact that Chloe, even if reborn, had no real evidence against them.


    What could she report to the authorities?


    That she''d been dismembered and then brought back to life?


    Besides, her killer, Ss, was long dead.


    Without proof, the Carlyns were untouchable.


    Whitney clenched her fists tightly, knowing her pretense was useless in front of him.


    "You''ve known all along... Why haven''t you exposed her?"


    Taylor embraced her again. "I just want you to be happy, Whitney. Don''t be afraid of me, okay? I know I''ve treated you badly in the past, but I''ll change. I''ll learn to be a good husband and build a happy family with you."


    Tears streamed down Whitney''s face.


    l.ne


    He had destroyed her family, making her witness her sister''s heart transnted into her own body, witness her brother''s death, and even attend his funeral.


    He had plunged her into nightmares she couldn''t escape.


    How absurd it was for the man who had caused all this to suggest they could form a family.


    But she didn''t dare voice her thoughts.


    She could only be thankful that her previous outburst had made Taylor more restrained.


    At least for now, he hadn''tid a hand on Chloe.


    "Please don''t hurt them. I''m begging you," she whispered.


    She had seen the methods the Carlyns used and genuinely feared for both of them.


    In an attempt to appease Taylor, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed a desperate kiss to his lips. She pleaded, "I''ll listen to you, I won''t run. Please don''t kill Chloe... she''s already died once...Content


    Taylor kissed away her tears and said, "Don''t cry. You don''t need to worry about me. I''ve never been interested in Chloe."


    ...


    I woke up from a deep sleep.


    I remembered copsing in Carter''s arms.


    Whitney!


    I tried to speak, but no sound came out.


    Turning my head, I saw the man beside me, holding me tightly as if afraid I might vanish at any moment.


    Thinking about how Carter likely hadn''t slept well for days, I didn''t dare move, hoping he could rest a little longer.


    Under the faint light from the streemp outside, I allowed myself to greedily take in his features.


    They were etched into my heart, drawn a thousand times in my mind. And yet, I could never look enough.


    As if sensing my gaze, he slowly opened his groggy eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    His voice was hoarse, and guilt filled his expression as he looked at me. "Chloe, I''m sorry, I-"


    Before he could finish, I leaned forward and silenced him with a fierce kiss.


    Carl, I never med you.


    I understood why you did what you did.


    Deep down, we both knew that if Whitney had truly been in danger, she wouldn''t have survived until now.


    Taylor genuinely cared for her. Even if Yael wanted to cause trouble, he couldn''t take things too far-not with Taylor in the way.


    But my heart ached for Whitney. I couldn''t forget the image of her sitting alone on the windowsill, hugging her knees.


    I wanted to be there for her, even if I couldn''t say anything. My presence alone might make her eat better, sleep more peacefully, and feel less lonely.


    And yet, my selfishness had left Carter anxious and restless.


    I was the one who should apologize.


    Carl, I''ve been too selfish.


    Unlike our peck back at the night market, this time I kissed him passionately while indulging in his warmth and scent.


    On the ind, I thought I would never see him again.


    Now that we were together once more, my heart was filled with overwhelming joy.


    The two of us clung to each other like wild beasts in the darkness, desperate to devour one another.


    I couldn''t speak, but I gently patted his waist with my fingers.


    Faster. Deeper.


    Let us be onepletely.


    Carl, I love you.

 Chapter 408 What If Shes My Mother?

    By the time we finished, both of us were drenched in sweat.


    I leaned against Carter, feeling the warmth of his body. He kissed the top of my head before carrying me to the bathroom, where he carefully helped me clean up.


    My makeup had long since been washed away. However, my face was slightly red and itchy, likely irritated from wearing the makeup for too long.


    Carter''s gaze lingered on the marks on my skin. His eyes softened with a hint of guilt. "I''m sorry, Chloe. I couldn''t control myself earlier."


    I shook my head and traced my fingers along his handsome features tenderly.


    "I''ll find a way to fix your voice," he promised.


    I nodded. As long as I could see him again, losing my voice forever wouldn''t matter.


    Dipping my finger into the water, I wrote two words on the fogged-up ss, "Damian."


    The past two days had been so chaotic that I hadn''t had the chance to ask what happened after my disappearance.


    Carter understood my unspoken question and began exining in his calm voice. "The day he sent you away, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was wrong. Shortly after, I got news of the car ident-your car had collided with another, caught fire, and plunged into the ocean."


    Hearing this, I instinctively grabbed his hand. He must have been devastated at that time.


    Carter patted the back of my hand. "It''s all in the past now."


    I mouthed silently, "What about Damian?"


    "He was injured. Though they pulled him out of the water alive, he ended up in the ICU. He only pulled through these past two days."


    Damian must have known I had already been sent away. Knowing he had betrayed Carter and couldn''t escape Amber''s grasp, he chose to end his own life.


    The fact that he survived was a miracle in itself.


    I thought of the tall, silent man who had shielded Carter and me more than once.


    I gestured to Carter, "Carl, don''t me him. He had no other choice."


    Carter''s expression darkened slightly. "You don''t me him? He deceived me and sent you to Yael."


    I responded with gestures, "He had no other option. Amber is the real mastermind."


    Even though I had hinted at Amber''s attempts to kill me in my messages, the Doltons meant something different to him.


    They had never hurt him directly. Deep down, I feared Carter might take their side, that my ce in his heart wasn''t enough, and that the Doltons could drive a wedge between us. My thoughts spiraled into unease.


    Carter interrupted my turmoil, holding my hand tightly as he spoke softly. "I understand."


    I met his gaze, listening as he quietly recounted, "Damian was rushed to the hospital, unconscious, while your ''body'' sank into the sea. Everyone thought you were dead."


    I squeezed his fingers and mouthed, "What about you?


    "When I first got the news, I couldn''t ept it. I sent countless people to search the waters. They searched day and night but found nothing."


    I couldn''t imagine what Carter went through during those endless hours.


    "The area was treacherous, with strong underwater currents. Many rescuers believed you were swept away and your body lost forever. Whether to find you or avenge you, I started piecing everything together, reviewing every detail." "Soon, I realized something was off. I had someone investigate Damian''s recent movements and the strange behavior of the Doltons the day before the ident."


    I always knew Carter was brilliant, but to stayposed under such circumstances especially when dealing with people as close to him as Amber and Damian was astonishing.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    I mouthed, "What did you find?"


    "Damian was adopted by Amber. I saved him years ago, and since then, he''s been by my side. But he never mentioned Amber, which means our meeting wasn''t a coincidence-it was orchestrated."


    "When I was struggling in Jaford, with my leg still untreated, Damian stayed by my side through thick and thin. I thought it was out of gratitude for saving him, but now I realize he was Amber''s pawn all along, nted to protect me."


    "He''s skilled inbat, proficient


    fe191


    with all kinds of weapons. He''s a top-tier mercenary. It wasn''t an ident when I was pushed into the sea and saved by the Doltons. Maybe the Doltons ced Damian by my side to ensure I wouldn''t face danger again."


    I was confused and I mouthed, "How did you figure it out?"


    "Because of Tiffany. Remember the day she lured me to the hotel and drugged me? contacted Amber. When she arrived, she attacked Tiffany without hesitation, almost beating her to death. Amber said something that stuck with me. She said that Tiffany and I are absolutely I impossible. Her tone was so


    decisive, it was strange. When the drugs wore off, I reflected on everything. What could make a man


    and a woman can''t be together?"


    I wrote two words on the ss, "Blood rtion."


    "Exactly. That''s when everything


    clicked. Why the Doltons have always treated me so well, why


    J.n


    Amber stop me from being with Tiffany-it must be because I share a blood rtionship with the Doltons. Your disappearance and Damian''s silence in the ICU made me suspect Amber was involved. If she is, then this scheme was set up over a decade ago. Damian might not even be her only spy around me. I didn''t know if you were truly gone, so I could only investigate quietly. And then, you called me."


    I had worried Carter wouldn''t believe me, but he had already uncovered so much on his own.


    I added another bombshell to the ss, "Whitney told me Amber is the Carlyn brothers'' biological mother."


    "I had someone follow her in secret and saw her meeting Taylor for coffee. I guessed they had some connection but didn''t expect them to be mother and son."


    The Carlyn brothers'' rtionship with Amber intrigued me, but I was even more curious about her connection to Carter.


    I mouthed, "If they''re mother and sons, then what about you? What''s Amber''s rtionship with you?"


    Carter''s expression shifted as if he already had an answer but was reluctant to say it.


    I pressed, "Carl, have you thought of something?"


    Instead of answering, Carter stood up and wrapped me in a towel.


    "You''ve soaked long enough. Let''s get out."


    I grabbed his wrist and looked at him stubbornly.


    Carl, stop hiding things from me. No more secrets.


    Thest time, the Stone of Duality had already shaken me to my core.


    Carter sighed helplessly as he met my eyes. "Let me dry your hair first."


    He helped me change into pajamas and gently blow-dried my hair. My face burned from the allergic reaction, but my heart raced for apletely different reason.


    Once everything was done, I sat quietly, waiting for his response.


    After a long pause, Carter finally spoke solemnly, "Chloe, what if ... she''s my mother?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 409 This Plot Is Insane

    Boom! My head felt like it was about to explode. Wasn''t Amber the mother of the Carlyn brothers?


    How could she possibly be connected to Carter?


    The moment this possibility urred to me, everything started to make sense.


    Why was Amber so concerned about Carter? Why did she take care of him for over a decade and even assign Damian to protect him? Why did she react so strongly when she saw my Stone of Duality?


    It was because Carter was her son, and she had guessed what he intended to do.


    She didn''t want Carter to sacrifice himself to save me, so she sent Damian to kill me.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    If Damian hadn''t changed his mind at thest second, I''d already be a corpse.


    This also exined why Tiffany and Carter could never be together. Carter was Tiffany''s cousin and Peter was Carter''s uncle.


    No wonder I sometimes felt Carter and Peter shared certain simrities.


    If this assumption were true, Amber might have had a hand in the n to kill me.


    The person I loved most was the biological son of someone who wanted me dead.


    I was losing it.


    Carter had already figured out what I was thinking. His face showed a hint of nervousness as he said, "Chloe, I''m sorry. I didn''t know... I really didn''t know she was still alive." A cold shiver ran down my back.


    Just how many secrets were hidden behind my supposed death?


    I felt like I was getting closer to the truth, yet it also felt like the truth was far beyond what we could currently see.


    Carter''s face grew paler with tension and fear evident in his expression.


    No wonder he hesitated to share this theory with me earlier. If it were proven true, it would make him the son of my enemy. He was sure I would hate him for it.


    Just an hour ago, the two of us had been so close, practically inseparable.


    Now, he wanted to reach out to me but was afraid I''d push him away.


    What an idiot!


    I threw myself into his arms.


    I wanted to tell him that Amber and he were two different individuals. I wouldn''t hold him ountable for what she had done.


    He loved me so much, and cared for me so deeply.


    I wasn''t one of those overly dramatic heroines who would let generational grudges dictate my feelings for him.


    He was as much a victim as I was.


    He knew that revealing the truth would spark conflict between us, yet he chose to tell me anyway instead of lying.


    If it weren''t for him, I didn''t know what kind of person I would''ve be after all I''d been through.


    There would never be anyone else in this world who would treat me as well as Carter did not even my own parents.


    I cupped his face and smiled to reassure him that I didn''t me him.


    But he still seemed to be taking it hard.


    I made a hand gesture. "Don''t overthink it. This is just our guess. Nothing has been confirmed yet. Maybe it''s not true at all.


    After all, just a while ago, I''d even suspected the Doltons siblings were the long-lost pigeon pair of the Boltons.


    Carter had run a DNA test and confirmed he was a Bolton.


    So, I had to dismiss that theory. Amber wasn''t one of the pigeon pair.


    I wonder if were they alive or dead.


    Right now, the only person who knew I was still alive was Yael. If he didn''t tell Amber, Carter could easily get a DNA sample from her. But now that I''d escaped, who knew if Yael would tell her? He''d threatened me with Whitney before-would he actually harm her?


    Even though I''d survived, I didn''t feel relieved. It was as if we''d just jumped from one trap into another.


    Carter, on the other hand, looked like he was barely holding it together.


    If the situation was as we feared, then he and the Carlyn brothers were half-brothers, sharing the same mother but different fathers!


    This plot was absolutely insane and ridiculous.


    Seeing his expression, I wanted tofort him.


    But before I could say anything, a strange sound came from outside.


    "Coo-coo, coo-coo..."


    I wonder why there was a cuckoo bird in the dead of the night.


    But soon, the sound started to feel familiar.


    "Coo-coo... Carter, if you don''t open the door, I''ming in myself!"


    Oh,e on, Zoey, could you have a little patience?


    Still, hearing her voice filled me with relief.


    I rushed to open the door and was immediately pulled into a tight hug by Zoey.


    "You idiot! Do you know how terrified I was when I heard you were dead? I cried for three whole days and my eyes were swollen!"


    Just moments ago, she was making faces at me, but now she was sobbing uncontrobly. Her hot tears ran down my neck.


    I patted her shoulder in silentfort.


    "Oh, great, you''re alive, but now you''re mute," she said, looking up and noticing my allergy-ridden face.


    Her sobbing grew louder. "And your face is all messed up. This is too tragic!"


    Han, who had followed her, scratched his head in confusion. "You cried when she was dead, and now you''re crying when she''s alive. Why do you have so many tears?"


    en


    No wonder he looked less annoying to me now. It must''ve been because Zoey had spent thest few days crying at home.


    Feeling the warmth of her concern, my mood lifted significantly.


    Sure, I''d been through a lot, but if not for my "death," I wouldn''t have met Zoey, Carter, or Whitney. Maybe I wasn''t so unlucky after all.


    I raised my head, brushed her tears away, and shook my head.


    "Stop crying. I''m fine," I mouthed.


    Zoey''s wide, watery eyes examined me. "You''ve lost weight. Did he torture you?"


    Well, three days with barely anything to eat wasn''t exactly fun.


    Zoey grabbed my hand. "Good thing I brought a feast for you. You need to eat and get your strength back."


    I nodded, silently mouthing a "thank you" to her.


    Han, trailing behind her, carried


    tworge bags of takeout. He nced at Carter, whose eyes were red. Ot''s a good day. Let''s have a few drinks, huh?"


    Carter shot him a look and headed to the closet to change clothes.


    As I sat down to eat, Carter emerged, dressed and ready to leave.


    "I''m stepping out for a bit," he said to me.


    I grabbed his hand, shaking my head furiously.


    He was definitely going to see Amber.


    If Yael hadn''t told her anything, it wouldn''t matter. But what if he had?


    Even though she''d cared for Carter for over a decade, who was to say she wouldn''t turn on him now?


    Even Yael refused to call her "mom." That woman was definitely not normal.


    "Don''t worry," Carter said softly, stroking my face. "I''ll be fine. I know what I''m doing."


    I didn''t want to be separated from him again so soon after we''d reunited.


    I shook my head desperately.


    "Trust me, okay?" he said with a gentle smile before pulling his hand away and leaving.


    Han stared at the door, baffled. "He just walked out, looking all healthy? He''s not pretending to be disabled anymore?"


    Aside from his closest friends, Carter had been pretending to be disabled to guard against the people who''d tried to kill him years ago.


    Since Damian was Amber''s man, whishe had known all along that Carter was faking.


    That day, Tiffany had thought she could do whatever she wanted to him because he was "disabled, only to end up being killed by Carter in self-defense.


    Carter was done pretending. He left with an icy aura.


    But I was on edge.


    Had Yael told Amber about me? If he hadn''t, we still had the upper hand.


    But would he really be so kind?


    The thought of that menacing boy with a bright smile tightened my chest.


    I turned around and found Han suddenly standing close with a serious expression.


    "Are you guys hiding something from me?" he asked.

 Chapter 410 Securing the DNA Sample

    Even Han, as dense as he could be, noticed something different about Janice''s bodypared to before.


    But I didn''t have time to exin. Grabbing his cor, I made a quick gesture.


    Thankfully, his brain worked fast this time. "You want me to follow him?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    Zoey abandoned her meal and followed us. I climbed into Han''s car.


    At least being with him wouldn''t arouse suspicion.


    I had known Carter for a long time. He was always calm, brooding, and ruthless.


    But tonight, he waspletely out of control.


    I could understand him. He had been living in a lie for years.


    But that wasn''t even the worst part. The real blow was the high probability that Amber was his mother.


    That would mean he shared blood ties with the Carlyns-those demons who had killed me.


    The more he loved me, the harder it was for him to ept this truth.


    Of course, we were still specting. Everything was up in the air until we had the paternity test results.


    Even if Amber was truly his mother, I wouldn''t me him.


    I was only afraid he wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    After all, it had taken so much for me toe back to his side. The thought of losing him again terrified me.


    Zoey, partially in the dark about the situation, noticed my distress. For once, she didn''t joke around. Holding my hand solemnly, she said, "Don''t worry. I''m here. No matter what happens, I''ll stand by you."


    In my past life, I didn''t have many friends. Even those I did have drifted away after graduation.


    I never imagined Zoey would be my closestpanion, someone I''d entrust my life to.


    Her face was so different from the Zoey I once knew. I couldn''t help but recall her in that ck dress with her pale face like a withered flower.


    I was touched and my eyes stung with tears.


    At least I wasn''t facing this alone anymore.


    I squeezed her hand and nodded at her.


    Through the rearview mirror, Han saw our sped hands. His brow furrowed slightly with confusion flickering in his eyes.


    From his perspective, Janice and Zoey had barely interacted. There was no way we could be so close.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "What secrets are you two hiding?" he asked in a low voice.


    Naturally, I couldn''t answer.


    Zoey, focused onforting me, snapped back, "It''s girls'' secrets. Why do you need to know everything?"


    Han was left speechless.


    I wasn''t in the mood to dwell on the dynamics between Zoey and Han. My eyes stayed glued to Carter''s car ahead.


    He was heading straight to the Dolton residence.


    Without any n, he drove right up to their residence.


    Rain started to fall as we parked on the roadside with the headlights off.


    With the windshield wipers off, the heavy rain poured down like a curtain, nketing everything.


    Raindrops scattered across the windows, forming a dense mosaic.


    In the distance, petals of the roses on the white walls trembled.


    I clenched my fists tightly, silently praying.


    Yael better truly like me as much as he imed.


    I feared that his good feelings turned out to be destructive.


    If he told Amber I was alive, she would immediately guard herself against Carter.


    Lightning shed across the sky, followed by a deafening p of thunder.


    Each strike felt like a hand gripping my heart tighter, filling me with dread.


    Zoey gently patted my back, whispering words offort. "It''s okay. Everything will be fine."


    I didn''t blink while staring ahead.


    Was Carter about to reveal everything? What would he say?


    I knew Amber wouldn''t harm him, but what if she locked him up after the confrontation? What if he disappeared from my life forever?


    My mind spiraled into worst-case scenarios. I had no idea how much time had passed when Carter finally reappeared, walking through the rain without an umbre. Tiffany trailed behind him.


    She was still limping from her earlier injuries, struggling to catch up while holding an umbre to shield him.


    My heart leaped to my throat.


    Then I saw Tiffany wrap her arms around Carter from behind.


    Only then did I breathe a sigh of relief.


    Maybe Yael hadn''t spilled the truth.


    If that were the case, the Doltons wouldn''t suspect Carter. To Tiffany, he was still the man she longed for.


    Rxing slightly, I noticed Zoey rolling up her sleeves, ready to jump out of the car.


    "That shameless woman!" she spat.


    I grabbed her arm to stop her.


    Han chimed in, "Don''t worry. If Carter really liked her, they''d have been together years ago."


    Zoey scoffed. "You can''t be sure. Men are shameless, especially when something is handed to them on a silver tter."


    Her words hit Han like arrows, leaving him exasperated. "Janice, I''ve exined a hundred times. I only ever saw Nina as a sister. Helping her was just a kind gesture."


    Zoey shot him a re. "epting hugs from women other than your wife makes you a sc*mb*g. Period."


    Thanks to what happened with Ashley, she was particrly intolerant of ambiguous rtionships.


    Han could only sigh in defeat.


    Just then, Carter shoved Tiffany away.


    She tried to approach him again, but


    he didn''t hold back. With one


    forceful motion, Tiffany and her umbre fell into the muddy puddles. Carter didn''t even nce back as he strode off.


    Water sshed onto Tiffany as his car sped by, yet she still tried to crawl after him.


    Amber emerged just in time to witness the scene. My heart tightened as Han quickly followed Carter.


    Fortunately, Amber''s attention was entirely on Tiffany and not us.


    I cautiously checked the rearview mirror, ensuring no one was tailing us.


    Zoey squeezed my hand. "That woman-she''s suspicious, isn''t she?"


    I nodded and traced two words on her palm.


    Devil.


    The woman who gave birth to two little devils was definitely no ordinary person.


    After driving for a while, Carter pulled over to the side of the road.


    Through the rain, the blinking turn signals cast an eerie glow. I opened the car door and climbed into his vehicle.


    His clothes were soaked and damp hair was clinging to his sharp features. His dark eyes were piercing and unyielding.


    But when they settled on me, there was a trace of guilt. "Sorry for making you worry," he murmured.


    I ced my hand on his and gently patted it.


    He reached up and ruffled my hair.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t do anything reckless, Amber doesn''t know you''re alive. I''ve got the sample, and I send it for testing immediately."


    I was stunned that he had gotten it so easily.


    It felt strange. Yael hadn''t told her anything?


    At least he didn''t want me dead.


    That was a relief.


    ????


    "After you went missing the other day, Damian visited the hospital. Amber came to see me several times. Tonight, she let her guard down. Even though I acted out? character, she thought it was because I was losing my mind over your disappearance. She didn''t


    of


    suspect anything."


    Carter gazed at the downpour outside and said, "I switched cars, reced the dashcam, and her only informant is in the hospital. She can''t control me anymore."


    But if that were true, why didn''t you seem happy?


    Were you afraid? Afraid she might really be your mother?


    I typed on my phone, "Carl, no matter whose son you are, I love you. That''s an unchangeable fact."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 411 The Test Results

    To avoid any dys, Carter immediately sent the samples for testing. The heavy rain helped calm his emotions bit by bit.


    When he looked at me again, his gaze softened. "You must be starving. Let''s go home and eat."


    I nodded.


    Ever since learning that Damian was working for Amber, Carter had changed our location to avoid her surveince.


    This time, he brought me to another vi, a ce only Han and his wife knew about for now.


    When we arrived, Han''s face was dark and stormy. Whatever he and Zoey had talked about in the car clearly hadn''t gone well.


    Zoey, however, didn''t seem to care. Used to her carefree ways, she pouted and said, "Ugh, the takeout had gone cold. Good thing I was smart enough to order another batch on the way back." Han remained silent as he stared at her.


    Carter''s mood wasn''t much better. Until the test results came in, he remained tense and irritable.


    "I''m going to change."


    Han followed him upstairs.


    Zoey pulled a can of soda from the takeout bag and handed it to me. "The food''s a bust, but at least the drinks are fine. Don''t let it get you down. Life''s too short-we should make every day a happy one." I didn''t want soda. What I really wanted was alcohol.


    Carter probably felt the same.


    I went to the wine cer and brought out some bottles. Han had likely gone upstairs to question Carter about Zoey, but I couldn''t be sure if Carter would tell him anything.


    When they came back down, I pulled Carter aside and asked him, "Did you say anything?"


    He shook his head. "This matter isn''t just about your rebirth; it also involves Zoey''s secret. I''m not in the habit of exposing someone else''s secrets. It''s up to her to tell him if she wants to."


    I figured Zoey wouldn''t tell Han. She seemed to live each day as if it were herst. There was no way she''d reveal the truth.


    It wasn''t wise to get entangled with someone who was never meant to be part of your life.


    She kept saying she wanted a rtionship, but in reality, she was letting go.


    By cutting off all ties, she ensured no one would grieve when she left.


    That''s why she acted so coldly toward Han, always picking fights and refusing to show him any warmth. She didn''t want him to fall for her.


    She knew she couldn''t offer him a future, so she chose to extinguish the spark before it became a me.


    She was always a kind woman.


    I reached out and gently cupped Carter''s face. I wanted to cheer him up, but his eyes were clouded and lifeless.


    He felt ashamed of the blood that connected him to Amber.


    Softly, I said, "Let''s eat."


    He must not have been eating properly these past few days-his weight loss was evident.


    Staring out at the storm, he murmured, "The results will be ready tomorrow."


    I pulled him to the sofa and handed him a ss of wine.


    Let''s not worry about tomorrow and drink to our hearts'' content tonight.


    Zoey raised her ss of red wine. "Wow, this is good! How did I never realize wine tasted so amazing before?"


    Although she was depressed previously, she neither smoked nor drank.


    Han, still visibly irritated, shot her a nce. "Don''t drink too much."


    She pouted. "Mind your own business."


    Han wanted to say something, but in the end, he joined Carter in a drinking contest.


    It had been ages since I hadst indulged, but tonight, I needed it.


    From barely escaping death on the ind to living in constant fear at the Carlyn Residence, it was only when I was with Carter that I felt truly safe. Zoey appeared carefree, but I knew it was just a facade.


    We''d all been brought together by our own struggles, and tonight, we sought sce in the bottom of a ss.


    Zoey raised her ss again. "Here''s to your future! May you guys live long and happy lives."


    Han frowned at her words, clearly displeased. "It''s ''we"."


    Zoey smiled faintly. "Life''s already hard enough. I don''t want to live a long life. You guys can do that for me." "Janice, don''t you dare to jump into the river again!"


    Han''s voice was sharp, thinking she was hinting at a suicide again. But in the next second, his tone softened. Alright, stop messing around I won''t meet her anymore. I''ve even deleted her number"


    Zoey patted his cheek. "Don''t. Don''t change for me it''s not worth it. After we get divorced, go ahead and marry her She loves you, and you


    two make a good match. I''m pret


    being sarcastic, Han-I mean it. You don''t realize how rare true love is in this world. It''s not easy to find someone who loves you Even though Nina''s a maniptive drama queen, at least she loves you. That''s enough."


    She was drunk. Her tolerance was even worse than mine.


    Though I felt a bit lightheaded, my mind was still clear.


    Han carried her to her room. "You''re drunk."


    "I''m not," Zoey protested while iling her arms. Before the door closed, I heard her murmur, "Don''t love me. We won''t have any future together."


    The living room fell silent, leaving only Carter and me. His concerned eyes held a trace of mncholy. "Are you okay?"


    I should''ve passed out by now, given


    usual


    myking limits. My heart


    raced wildly, and my head felt like it was being hammered, but I forced myself to stay lucid.


    At least for tonight, I didn''t want to fall asleep.


    I wanted to stay with him.


    Resting my head against his chest, I wrapped my arms around his neck and nuzzled him gently.


    Carter, I''ll wait with you for the results. Please, don''t be sad.


    I didn''t need words; he understood my thoughts.


    His arms gradually tighten their hold around me.


    "Chloe, thank you..."


    What was there to thank me for?


    When I had been at my lowest after my rebirth, it was he who had stayed by my side, helping me w my way out of the darkness.


    As long as I was alive, I would never stop loving him.


    Thunder roared outside, while we clung to each other indoors.


    Eventually, sleep overtook me, and I drifted off in his arms. The next morning, I was awakened when Carter stirred.


    Footsteps approached from outside.


    A man I had never seen before walked in.


    He was tall and broad, exuding a ghostly aura of danger.


    His face was utterly forgettable, devoid of distinguishing features.


    This was the kind of man who could disappear into a crowd and kill without leaving a trace.


    Carter introduced him. "This is Jonas."


    The man nced at me briefly in acknowledgment before handing Carter a sealed envelope.


    The results are expedited.


    "Alright, you may take your leave."


    Once he was gone, only Carter and I remained.


    With trembling fingers, Carter began untying the white string on the envelope.


    This wasn''t the calm,posed Carter I knew.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    I''d never seen him so vulnerable, so utterly lost and uneasy.


    Taking the envelope from him, I carefully undid the string under his watchful gaze and pulled out the test results.


    The first page confirmed Tiffany and Peter were indeed father and daughter.


    My heart pounded as I turned to the second page.


    Even though I had prepared myself for the worst, the reality still hit me like a thunderp.


    Carter leaned in and his face was full of disbelief. "N-no way!"

 Chapter 412 Ill Go

    The results were out with one good news and one bad news.


    The good news was Carter and Amber were not mother and son.


    The bad news was, they were aunt and nephew.


    I carefully unraveled this mess of a rtionship that was more tangled than a ball of yarn. In essence, Amber was Carter''s aunt, and Carter''s biological mother was her sister.


    Carter was the child of the Boltons and the Doltons, which exined why he bore some resemnce to Peter.


    The Doltons took care of him, likely out of respect for his mother.


    This also meant that Carter and the Carlyn brothers were still cousins.


    It was absurd.


    Carter''s brows furrowed deeply, unable to find any joy in the results.


    I patted his shoulder, reassuring him that this was actually good news.


    Carter''s voice was low, almost brooding. "Chloe, even if Amber isn''t my mother, the Doltons were undoubtedly involved in the Sanders massacre and the organ trafficking atrocities. They aren''t innocent. Do you remember Lady Rose that She mentioned? Could it be Amber?" The likelihood was high.


    Carter cupped my face gently. "More importantly, why did she send Damian to kill you?"


    I touched the Stone of Duality around my neck and asked if it might have been because of this.


    At the mention of the stone, Carter''s expression softened slightly. He turned to look at the rising sun.


    After a night of rain, droplets still clung to the branches, glistening brilliantly in the sunlight.


    Carter''s response was unrted, "It''s dawn."


    The seven-day deadline had arrived. If I hadn''t tampered with the Stone of Duality, Carter and I would have truly exchanged fates.


    If death awaited me in the future, he would take my ce.


    He didn''t spell it out but hinted, "She knows the secret of the Stone."


    Amber intended to kill me before the fate transfer seeded.


    But neither she nor Carter knew that I had already foiled their ns.


    Feigning ignorance, I fiddled with the Stone of Duality and asked, "What secret could it possibly have?"


    Carter''s gaze softened further. "There''s no secret at all."


    Carl, you deceived me first, so don''t me me for deceiving you in return.


    "Chloe, I tested the watersst night. The Doltons don''t know you''re alive. For now, just stay home and don''t go out."


    I nodded.


    The only thing I couldn''t let go of was Whitney.


    I typed out a message on my phone, "What''s the n now? Even if we know the Doltons and the Carlyns are involved, we don''t have direct evidence of their participation in organ trafficking. Thew can''t touch them. The Carlyns are close to the Whites, and Jaford is one of their strongholds. Any move against them would be risky and might alert them."


    Before I was kidnapped, Carter had nned for Damian to stage an "ident" to take out the Carlyn brothers and rescue Whitney.


    However, Damian betrayed us and abducted me instead. Now that we knew Whitney had a chip imnted, removing her would provoke Taylor, whose reaction could be catastrophic.


    Thinking about She''s corpse being blown to pieces sent shivers down my spine. I clung to Carter''s sleeve instantly.


    I couldn''t bear the thought of Whitney ending up like that.


    The Carlyns acted so recklessly because they held a hostage. If they couldn''t have their way, everyone would die together.


    Carter read my thoughts. "We can''t act rashly for now. Knowing my connection to the Doltons ensures my safety for now. I can get close to them."


    I shook my head, unwilling to let him take the risk.


    "Chloe, if the Doltons wanted to harm me, they wouldn''t have protected me all these years. They won''t hurt me."


    Yael knew I was alive. Not telling Amber today didn''t mean he wouldn''t tomorrow.


    I gestured to Carter, "You''re all I have left."


    Before we could argue further, Zoey''s voice cut through. "I''ll go."


    The two of us turned to look at Zoey. Her expression was solemn, and the striking beauty of her face turned cold and detached. She resembled a ck rose-elegant and untouchable. "They don''t know me or my connection to you. I can get close to them."


    I shook my head.


    Those people were devils. They wouldn''t tolerate Zoey forever. If something happened to her...


    Zoey smiled. "It''s fine. I''m living on borrowed time anyway. Just being able to see Mom and Dad again has already made me happy."


    She opened her arms and hugged me, whispering softly in my ear, "Chloe, if I die, take care of my Mom and Dad for me. I trust you the most."


    No, Zoey. You already gave me life once. I can''t let you risk yourself for me again.


    Tears welled up in my eyes. Zoey caressed my face gently. "Why the tears? m not dead yet, silly. Can''t you think more positively? What if I manage to kill those devils and avenge you?"


    I clutched her hand, but no words came out. I could only shake my head over and over.


    "Chloe," she said softly, "you gave my life meaning. I know what I need to do now. Trust me. I''m not that coward anymore."


    No, Zoey. I already owe you too much.


    "The situation isn''t hopeless, both


    sides are at a stalemate. You can''t act against the Carlyns, and they can''t act against you for now. I''m the only variable. Maybe luck wilDbe on our side this time.


    "I used to think I was the most pitiful person alive. But after seeing you and Whitney, I realized how weak I''ve been Chloe, I want to save Whitney with all my heart. Trust me, okay? Besides, as Mrs. Pearson, the Carlyns wouldn''t dare to act against me openly."


    Carter chimed in, "I''ll support you."


    "Great."


    Zoey smiled at me. "Taylor thinks I''m a fool and I''ll just y the part while I find a way to save Whitney."


    My heart felt unbearably heavy, but all I could muster was, "Zoey, thank you."


    "I should be thanking you," she said warmly. "You helped Dad see his mistakes, gave Mom a new lease on life, and gave me the will to keep going. Chloe, you''re the Gardners'' lucky star."


    I lunged forward and hugged her tightly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Zoey, please be safe. Don''t let anything happen to you.


    Sensing my worry, she nuzzled my cheek lightly. "Okay, I''ll be careful. I won''te here again. Let''s keep in touch by phone."


    Okay.


    "And check your throat. Staying mute is pitiful."


    Okay.


    "Take care of yourself. You''ve lost so much weighttely. Your husband''s going to find you too bony to hold!"


    Okay.


    "And, if you want kids, now''s the time to have a dozen or so. If I die, they can visit my grave ...''


    I pressed my hand over her mouth, silencing her nonsense.


    "Just kidding," she chuckled.


    Then, she turned and left. Watching her retreating figure, my heart felt unbearably heavy.


    Shortly after, I received a message from her.


    "Chloe, you will find happiness."


    Tears fell uncontrobly,nding on my phone screen one by one.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 413 Found His Stone of Duality

    I knew I shouldn''t be so pessimistic, always thinking of the worst-case scenarios.


    Zoey would be fine. She had to be fine.


    But no matter how much I tried tofort myself, the image of that snowy night when Ss drove a knife into me kept reying in my mind. Back then, I never imagined something like that could happen.


    The door creaked open, and Han stepped out, ncing around. "Where''s Janice?"


    "She went back," Carter replied.


    "Back? That woman left me again!" Han stomped his foot in anger.


    Perhaps he sensed Zoey''s change and was growing uneasy.


    Without saying more, he rushed off, and Carter followed him.


    Left alone, I stared at the leftovers fromst night''s takeout on the table.


    Zoey''s words reyed in my mind.


    "May you guys live long and happy lives."


    She had already prepared herself to face death.


    Knowing full well the danger ahead, she still chose to walk into the lion''s den. She wanted to eliminate all the threats for me.


    My fists clenched tightly and the nails dug into my palms until I felt a sharp pain.


    A storm of hatred brewed in my heart.


    Why was the world so unfair?


    The wicked roamed free, livingfortably, while the good suffered and died young.


    Whitney was still trapped in her nightmare, and I had narrowly escaped death at Amber''s hands.


    It wasn''t supposed to be this way!


    Carter wanted to rewrite fate. Zoey was willing to take the hit for me to survive.


    But the ones who deserved death were Amber and the Carlyn brothers.


    A surge of resentment engulfed me, spreading through every corner of my soul.


    I had to do something. I couldn''t just let others shield me while I stood idly by.


    I began reviewing every detail from the moment of my death up until now.


    Whitney had mentioned that the Sanders residence was rigged with bombs. Aside from the chip, her family was also being used to control her.novelbin


    My first step was to relocate the Sanders and question Grandma about the truth behind the Carlyns'' ims.


    Second, I needed to uncover the true story of Carter''s biological mother. Who was she and was she dead?


    Why did Yael refuse to call Amber "mom," yet Amber showed such kindness to her nephew?


    What kind of entanglement did Carter''s mother have with his father?


    Most importantly, I needed to find out where Whitney''s chip was hidden and remove it safely before Taylor had a chance to detonate it.


    As I cleared the table, these thoughts raced through my mind. I couldn''t allow myself to be a burden to them.


    "I''ll take care of this. You should rest.


    I''ve already arranged for a doctor to check your throatter," Carter said


    as he returned after seeing Han


    off


    His demeanor had steadied significantly. The wild, forlorn look from the night before was gone.


    Noticing my concern for Zoey, he


    added, "I''ll make sure Zoey stays safe. Don''t worry too much. Everyone knows Mrs. Pearson


    adores Whitney. If anything Dens


    vel.


    to her at the Carlyns'' ce, suspicion will fall on them immediately. Their base is likely in Jaford, and they''re more afraid of drawing unwanted attention than we are. Zoey''s identity makes her the least likely to raise suspicion-she might actually pull off something extraordinary."


    He quickly tidied the table, then gently patted my head. "Don''t be afraid, Chloe. I''ll always stand by


    you. No matter whose blood ru


    through my veins, I''ll never


    swneverne


    acknowledge them as my family."


    I gestured to him, "You''re not dirty. You''re purer than anyone."


    "I''ll make you some breakfast," he said, picking up the trash bag and heading to the kitchen.


    The house fell into a serene calm, but I knew it was quiet before the storm.


    One way or another, we would face off against the Carlyns eventually.


    Feeling stifled, I stepped outside for some fresh air.


    The garden was in full bloom, vibrant and colorful. Jaford''s perpetual springtime made the nts here flourish.


    A gentle breeze carried the fragrance of flowers, soothing my mood.


    My gaze fell on a small potted nt in the garden.


    It was the Bodhi tree and it was still in the same pot.


    I remembered when Carter brought this nt home. I had watered it a few times myself.


    It was just a nt-why had he brought it all the way to Jaford?


    A thought crossed my mind, and suddenly, everything clicked.


    I rushed over to the Bodhi tree.


    Jaford''s climate had been kind to it, and tiny fruits had started to grow, their green skins tinged with a faint blush of pink.


    Squatting down, I carefully sifted through the soil.


    Beneath the dirt, nestled in the pot, was a pitch-ck Stone of Duality.


    No wonder I hadn''t found it in any of the ces I had searched.


    He had hidden it right under my nose.


    I recalled the small wounds on his hands that he always brushed them off as idents. He had been nurturing this nt with his blood!


    Fortunately, Amber''s interference led me to discover his secret before his n could seed.


    I was about to bury the stone back when I felt someone standing behind me.


    Carter''s cold voice sounded above me, "Chloe, what are you doing?"


    My heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 414 Come Back to Me

    When had he gotten here? It was toote to hide now.


    I stood up casually, holding the Stone of Duality in my hand. "What''s this?" I mouthed.


    When confronted, the best defense isn''t to exin yourself but to seize the initiative and throw the question back.


    As expected, Carter''s eyes flickered with a trace of panic when he met my questioning gaze.


    Using the chance, I pulled out the piece hanging around my neck and fitted it together with the one in my hand. In ck and white, the positive and negative teardrop-shaped pieces formed a perfect circle.


    I grabbed his hand and demanded an exnation.


    I wondered if he would tell me the truth.


    After all, in his mind, we had already swapped fates sessfully.


    The eighty-one days of the ritual weren''t up until midnight tonight, so he hadn''t had time to deal with this stone before I confronted him.


    My gaze grew more suspicious by the second, and finally, he sighed in resignation. "Chloe, I lied to you."


    Was he going to admit it now?


    "The Soul-Stabilizing Pendant I gave you wasn''t just one piece," he said.


    Feigning confusion, I looked at him, and he continued, "The pendant has two parts."


    The moment he mentioned the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant, I knew he wasn''t being honest. He had no intention of telling me the full truth.


    "At the time, I didn''t want you to worry, so I didn''t tell you. Besides needing Zoey''s parents'' blood, my own blood was also required. I''ve been hiding this piece of the stone to keep you from finding out. But don''t worry-its purpose was only for the ritual, whichsts for eighty-one days. Now that your soul is stabilized, you don''t need to wear it anymore."


    Liar!


    Carter, since when were you so skilled at lying?novelbin


    If I hadn''t uncovered your secret, were you nning to keep it from me until the day you died?


    He had shifted all my misfortunes onto himself in the shadows.


    Even if fate changed and his death seemed like an ident, no one would ever suspect it was due to these two stones.


    He intended to keep me in the dark forever, so I could live on without burden.


    One day, I would move on from the pain of losing him.


    This body was only 20 years old. I have a long life ahead of me someday, I''ll fall in love with someone else, get married, and have children.


    I''ll grow old with my family surrounding me and live a long, carefree life until the end of my days.


    Meanwhile, his mission would beplete, leaving behind only a lonely grave before he reincarnated.


    Carter, what a meticulous n you''ve crafted!


    I threw myself into his arms, my sorrow was misinterpreted as believing his lie about the Soul-Stabilizing Pendant.


    He gently stroked the back of my head. "It''s okay. It''s just a few drops of blood every few days-it''s not painful."


    Thinking of everything he had silently done for me while still trying tofort me, my chest tightened with an unbearable ache, as though tiny silver needles were pricking my heart.


    Gripping the fabric of his shirt tightly, I let my tears soak into his cor.


    Carter wiped them away tenderly. "Don''t cry. I''m your husband-it''s my duty to protect you."


    Just then, the sound of the iron gate opening broke the moment. He smiled at me. "That must be the doctor. If they see you like this, they''ll think I bullied you."


    Sniffling, I used my sleeve to wipe my tears.


    No matter which lifetime it was, he always treated me with such gentleness.


    I was such a fool! How could I forget about him and date Luke?


    I had wasted 20 years for good!


    The doctor who entered was a stranger to me.


    He was a tall man in a white coat, with a quality ck shirt peeking out beneath it. He had a high nose bridge and wore silver-framed sses.


    He extended his hand to greet me. "Hello, I''m Matthew Quigley."


    Aside from the suited man I had seen before, this was another of Carter''s close friends.


    I forced a smile and shook his hand, then pointed at my throat apologetically.


    "I understand," he replied, his voice calm. "Carter''s already exined the situation."


    He carried a medical kit into the living room, and the matter of the Stone of Duality was left unresolved.


    Matthew took out a high-definition electronicryngoscope. "Don''t worry. Just follow my instructions." I nodded.


    Once the examination was over, Carter asked, "What''s causing her inability to speak?"


    Matthew exined seriously, "It''s not congenital or due to physical overexertion. I checked her vocal cords carefully. There''s only one exnation. The drug she was given affected her central nervous system, disrupting her speech center."


    "How can it be treated?" Carter asked, frowning deeply.


    "I''ve prepared some medicine, but the drug she was given is a rare illegalpound. Be prepared-it might not be effective."


    Carter''s brows furrowed further. "I heard the drug onlysts seven days. Could her voice recover after that?"


    "No," Matthew said. "She''s


    essentially been poisoned. Without the antidote, the toxins will worsen over time. The person who drugged her implied that if she takes the antidote within seven days, there won''t be any long-term effects. But the longer she waits, the higher the chances of permanent S damage-evenplete loss of speech."


    This result wasn''t surprising-it fit Yael''s methods perfectly.


    Taylor used chips and chains to trap Whitney, while Yael used poison to control me.


    He hadn''t told Amber I was alive because he already knew I''d have to beg him for the antidote to regain my voice.


    He was waiting for me to give in ande to him.


    "That b*st*rd!" Carter growled.


    I grabbed his hand, shaking my head.


    Even without the antidote, I could still stay by his side. At worst, I''d never speak again.


    In the suffocating silence, Matthew broke the tension. "Don''t worry-we''ll find a solution. Let''s try the medicine for now."


    "Thank you," Carter replied.


    Leaving the medicine behind, Matthew soon took his leave.


    I swallowed the pills he gave me. Unlike Yael''s antidote, which restored my voice almost immediately, these didn''t seem to have an effect. After some time, I tried to speak again.


    "How is it?" Carter asked, watching me closely.


    I opened my mouth but still couldn''t make a sound.


    Seeing the disappointment in his eyes, I quickly gestured. It''s okay. Talking isn''t important.


    His phone buzzed, breaking the silence. I nced at the screen and saw a number from Jaford.


    This was his private phone; it wouldn''t be spam.


    He answered, and a familiar voice came through. "Mr. Bolton, good day."


    Carter''s expression darkened. "Yael!"


    Through the phone, I could practically see Yael''s smug smile as his voice rang out.


    "It''s an honor to be remembered by you, Mr. Bolton," he said cheerfully.


    Then, with chilling sweetness, he added, "I assume you''ve had Chloe examined by now. The drug we used is our own creation. Only I have the antidote."


    Snatching the phone from Carter, I banged on it angrily to express my outrage.


    Yael, ever clever, caught on


    immediately. "Chloe, I knew you''d be


    listening. I imagine you''d like to say something. But even if you don''t, that''s fine Ah, Chloe, one more thing. Did I forget to mention? The poison worsens every seven days. At first, it''s just your voice, but if left untreated, it''ll affect your central nervous system entirely. Have you considered what that might entail?"


    His tone dripped with malice as he spelled it out, "Paralysis. Memory loss. Brain disorders. Loss of bodily control... Maybe even incontinence." "Chloe," he said with eerie gentleness, "I can give you the antidote and let bygones be bygones. So, why don''t you be a good girl ande back to me?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 415 Welcome Back to My World

    Hearing his words sent a chilling wave through my body. As if I''d been thrown into the coldest part of the world, I felt frozen to my core. Clutching my phone tightly, I imagined it was Yael''s heart in my grasp. I wanted to crush it, to see him writhe in agony in the palm of my hand. Atst, I understood why hatred could drive people insane and strip them of all reason.


    At that moment, I couldn''t stay rational either.


    Only one thought consumed me.


    Kill him. Kill his brother. Kill his entire family! Go to hell, you demons!


    "Chloe, weren''t we happy together? Come back, won''t you? I miss you," he sounded like an innocent, naive boy.


    But I knew all too well the ugly face hiding beneath that bright smile.


    Oh, I missed you too. I miss you to the point of wanting to break your neck!


    Carter stayed silent, perhaps lost in thought, strategizing.


    Yael continued, "Chloe, Whitney is getting married soon. She''s been so busytely. Don''t you want to be there for your only sister''s wedding?" He was truly a devil, always ready to exploit someone''s weakness.


    "Chloe, I really hate Janice. If you don''te back, I''ll kill her. You''re so kind; surely, you wouldn''t want me to harm an innocent person, right?"


    He switched to video mode, and I had no choice but to ept.


    The camera shifted, revealing two familiar figures on the screen.


    Whitney and Taylor were at a flower field shooting their wedding photos. Amid the sea of blooms, I noticed a cliff in the distance.


    Yael''s voice came from off-screen. "Chloe, what do you think? If I pushed her off the cliff, you''d never have to see her again. Or maybe when they shoot the horseback riding scer, I could tamper with the horse and let it drag her to death. Wouldn''t that be fun?" I shook my phone desperately, trying to tell him I wouldn''t allow it.


    He chuckled softly. "Chloe, killing someone without leaving a trace is so easy. If she dies in an ident, even the Pearsons can''t me us, can they? After all, she followed us here willingly. It''s not like we begged her toe." B*st*rd!


    "Chloe, I may not harm Whitney, but who''s to stop me from hurting someone else?"


    The camera refocused on Yael. Under the clear blue sky, he smiled gently. "Chloe, if I don''t see you in Bloom Valley in an hour, tell Han to collect her body."


    With that, he hung up.


    Carter immediately called Zoey, but no one answered.


    That b*st*rd Yael must''ve done something to her, cutting off our contact.


    I turned to Carter with reddened eyes. "I have to go back," I said.


    Carter grabbed my hand and I could see the resistance in his eyes.


    But we didn''t have time to argue. Yael had only given us an hour.


    Getting to Bloom Valley from here would take two hours by car. The only option was a private ne.


    Carter had gone to great lengths to bring me back. How could he bear to let me return to that hell?


    I took his phone and typed, "Carl, Yael didn''t touch me during the days we were together. To him, I''m more like an elder than anything else. He won''t hurt me. His issues stem from his family and psychological defects. As long as I go along with him, nothing will happen. Trust me, okay? If he tries to cross the line, I''d rather die."


    I''m sorry, Carl. I lied to you.


    I couldn''t bring myself to tell him how much I suffered on the ind or how I''d been forced to kneel for an entire day.


    I hadn''t finished typing when Carter interrupted me. "Don''t say that word. Chloe, are you really going to leave me?"


    "Sorry, Zoey has already given me a second chance at life. I can''t let her sacrifice herself for me again, Carl. I''ll find the antidote, and I''ll keep myself alive too."


    Carter pulled me into a tight embrace, his voice hoarse. "Chloe, don''t be so kind ... "


    But when I thought of Zoey''s bright, cheerful face, how could I be heartless?


    Besides, I needed the antidote. No matter how dangerous it was, I had to go.


    I continued typing, "I''ll survive. I want to grow old with you, Carl. We don''t have children yet I''ve decided I''ll give a boy and a girl, okay?"


    Carter''s eyes reddened as he replied in a choked voice, "No. I don''t want you risking your life."novelbin


    "Carl, I''m begging you. I''ve already caused Esmee''s death. I can''t let Zoey die because of me too."


    Every time I closed my eyes, I saw Esmee''s body flung into the air,nding lifelessly before me.


    Back then, I was only a soul, powerless to intervene.


    But this time, I could save Zoey.


    "Carl, please."


    Carter stared at me deeply before instructing someone to prepare a helicopter.


    It would take only ten minutes by air.


    We still had some time.


    Carter led me to the bedroom and removed the Stone of Duality from my neck, recing it with another ne.


    "This has a tracker inside. Whatever happens, don''t take it off."


    I nodded obediently.


    "Chloe, stay safe. Don''t let yourself get hurt. Give me time to prepare, and I''lle for you."


    I nodded again.


    "What about the dagger?"


    I showed him the one he''d given me at the night market.


    "Keep it safe. It''s sharp enough to


    cut through metal, and there''s a micro-explosive chip in the hilt i show you how to use it in case of an emergency."


    I wasn''t surprised by the hidden feature. I nodded once more.


    "Your skin is sensitive. Don''t wear makeup for too long."


    After a night''s rest, my face had finally returned to normal.


    I typed a message on my phone.


    "Take


    rest


    hop of yourself, Carl. Eat well


    f you copse, I''ll have."


    Do it for me-stay belongs to


    He caressed my face. "I will."


    In the end, he walked me to the helicopter. We couldn''t risk Zoey''s life on a gamble.


    During the ten-minute flight, I leaned into Carter''s arms, unwilling to part from him for even a second.


    How I wished I could stay by his side, growing old together.


    But fate always seemed to have other ns.


    As the thought of leaving him loomed, I couldn''t control my emotions.


    I feared he''d spiral, neglecting his own health.


    Just before the helicopternded, I pulled him into a fierce kiss.


    Carter held me tightly, whispering my name over and over, "Chloe ..."


    When the helicopternded, I stepped out of the cabin.


    I didn''t want him to walk me off-I couldn''t bear to see him and lose control.


    So I didn''t look back, taking one step after another until I was off the helicopter.


    In the distance, a young man in a white T-shirt walked toward me.


    His radiant smile under the sunlight made him look like an angel.


    I couldn''t help but think of that little boy hiding under the tree on that stormy night.


    Carter''s helicopter took off again.


    I knew his heart must be in unbearable pain.


    The wind from the propellers whipped through my hair as I tilted my head back, watching the


    helicopter disappear into Bet


    sky.


    The tears I''d been holding back finally fell, one after another. Carl, I''m sorry.


    The young man opened his arms and pulled me into a warm embrace.


    With a softugh, he whispered in my ear, "Chloe, wee back to my world."

 Chapter 416 Whitney Meeting Carter

    I shoved him away, staring at the smug smile on his lips. He looked particrly cheerful. "Chloe, I knew you''de back," he said. I gestured, "You lied to me."


    A fleeting expression of guilt crossed his face, and he adopted a pitiful look, even feigning grievance. "Chloe, I''m sorry. If I hadn''t lied, you wouldn''t have obediently taken the medicine. If I hadn''t poisoned you, you would''ve left me. I''ve seen Whitney chained up before. Day after day, the light in her eyes dimmed. Taylor regretted it, but it was toote to fix things. I don''t want you to end up like that."


    I extended my hand toward him for the antidote.


    "Chloe, just wait a couple more days."


    He took my hand and led me toward Bloom Valley. "It''s beautiful inside. You''ll love it."


    I shook off his hand and pointed at my face.


    "It''s fine. Taylor already knows who you are. With that person gone, you''re safe. Come on."


    I rejected his touch, but he didn''t seem bothered. It was as if my mere return was enough to make him happy.


    The whole way, he was chirping and chattering in my ear excitedly.


    "Chloe, I was so miserable after you left. Every day, I thought about what I could do to bring you back. In the end, I had to threaten you with someone else''s life. Don''t you have even a bit of feeling for me in your heart?"


    I shot him a cold look. Did he really expect me to care about someone who poisoned me?


    Sensing my silent resentment, he softened his tone. "Chloe, don''t be mad at me, okay?"


    He bent his tall frame, gently shaking my arm like a child. "I''m sorry. I won''t hurt you again."


    In the distance, Zoey''s voice echoed. "Whitney, look at all the butterflies!"


    Whitney had finished her wedding photoshoot and changed back into her own clothes. Her makeup remained wless, entuating her delicate features. She turned toward Zoey''s direction and a white butterflynded on her fingertip. Startled, she froze in ce, holding her breath.


    She then silently studied the butterfly curiously.


    Not far away, Taylor stood in a pristine white suit, watching Whitney with affection. He didn''t interrupt the peaceful moment.


    On appearances alone, they were a perfect match.


    However, the deep-rooted feud between the Sanders and the Carlyns destined them to never truly be together.


    Taylor could keep Whitney''s body but not her heart.


    If she had her way, Whitney wouldn''t hesitate to drive a dagger straight into Taylor''s chest.


    The moment Zoey turned and saw me, her smile froze instantly.


    Her mind raced as she processed my unexpected presence. Despite her curiosity, her rtionship with me wasn''t close enough to warrant further inquiry. Suppressing the urge to greet me, she failed to conceal the worry in her eyes.novelbin


    Whitney followed Zoey''s gaze and spotted me. Without hesitation, she lifted her dress and ran toward me, scattering a cloud of butterflies in her wake. Like a fierce mother hen, she shielded me from Yael while ring at him angrily. "What are you trying to do to Chloe?"


    "Whitney, don''t misunderstand. I just invited Chloe as a guest. I haven''t done anything," Yael replied, spreading his hands in a disy of innocence.


    Zoey feigned surprise. "Mrs. Bolton, what brings you here? What''s going on?"


    I gestured, indicating I couldn''t speak.


    "Mrs. Pearson, Mrs. Bolton is my guest. By the way, Mr. Pearson should be here to pick you up soon. Thank you for apanying Whitney today; she seems much happier." Yael exuded a gentlemanly demeanor, ying the role of the perfect host.


    His polite dismissal, however, wasn''t lost on Zoey-he had actually summoned Han!


    Zoey also caught on to the hidden meaning behind her words. He was trying to send her away by calling Han over.


    I shot Zoey a nce, signaling her to leave. Otherwise, who knew what this lunatic might do?


    Zoey departed reluctantly. She couldn''t risk exposing our connection.


    Whitney remained wary, keeping her eyes on Yael, while Taylor appeared to be the calmest of them all.


    He barely nced at me, showing no particr reaction to my arrival.


    As I suspected, he''d already figured out my identity.


    Seeing Whitney''s agitation, Taylor


    stepped back, giving us space. "Catch up with your sister. We''l at Bloom Valley tonight," he


    swny


    After that, he dragged Yael away to prevent him from getting too close to me.


    Compared to before, Taylor had granted Whitney more freedom, but it was freedom within his control. He probably hoped I could lift her spirits.


    Whitney grabbed my hand, her eyes reddening. "Chloe, you already left. Why did youe back?"


    I pointed to my throat. To avoid making her feel guilty, I didn''t mention that it was because of her and Zoey.


    "Can''t Carter cure you?" she asked.


    I shook my head and mouthed, "Not for now."


    Figuring out what kind of poison I had been exposed to and finding an antidote within a few days was no easy task. Prolonging it would affect other bodily functions, which was why Carter hadn''t insisted on keeping me by his side.


    Neither of us could afford to take that gamble.


    But truthfully, I had my reasons foring back.


    Even if I encountered Amber, I wasn''t afraid anymore. I now knew about her blood rtion to Carter. Everything she did was for him.


    If I told her that Carter and I had already exchanged fates, harming me would be hurting him. Would she still dare to target me? Carter had be my best shield.


    The Carlyn brothers wouldn''t hurt me either, which meant I was safe in their territory.


    My goals were clear-get the antidote and rescue Whitney.


    I took out my phone and shared my n with Whitney. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Chloe, you''ll be okay, right?"


    I nodded.


    Then, I made a video call to Carter. He picked up quickly.


    The screen showed both me and Whitney. When Whitney saw his cold, sfern face, she stammered, "H-hello, C-Carter. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of Chloe."


    Her stammering brought a trace of helplessness to Carter''s otherwise icy expression. He responded with a simple, "Hello."


    Whitney, flustered and socially awkward, hurriedly retreated out of the camera''s view after her greeting.


    Carter''s gaze softened as it lingered on me. He spoke gently, "Chloe, don''t push yourself too hard."


    I nodded.


    "Don''t cut off contact with me."


    I nodded again.


    "Hurry and get the antidote."


    Okay.


    "Don''t hang up yet. Let me see where you are."


    I turned the camera around to show


    him my surroundings, exining my current situation. The Carlyn


    brothers hadn''t forced me into anything, which seemed to put him at ease.


    We chatted a little longer, but I had to hang up when my phone''s battery was about to die.


    From a distance, Yael walked over with his gazending on my phone.


    I calmly put it away. There was no need to hide anything anymore-the truth was already out.


    He stopped in front of me, holding a beautifully crafted flower crown in his hands.


    Bending down, he ced it gently on my head.


    "Chloe, you look so beautiful."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 417 Im Yours Tonight

    As Yael ced a flower crown on my head, I noticed Whitney quietly walking toward Taylor in the distance.


    Taylor was smoking when Whitney slipped her arms around him from behind.


    I immediately understood her intention-Whitney was trying topromise herself to get the antidote from Taylor for me.


    That fool!novelbin


    I couldn''t let her humiliate herself like this.


    Taylor quickly dropped his cigarette and pulled her into his arms in surprise.


    My view was abruptly blocked.


    Yael stood in front of me, his expression a mix of obsession and unsettling tenderness. "Chloe, could you not look at anyone else? Just look at me, okay?"


    His tone was polite, almost pleading, but I had a strong feeling that if I refused, he would chop off my head the next moment.


    Reluctantly, I turned my gaze to him. He opened his palm, revealing a grasshopper woven from des of grass.


    "Do you like it, Chloe?"


    I nodded. His hands were indeed skillful.


    Seeing my approval, his face lit up with happiness. "I can also make little rabbits, bears... Chloe, what do you like? Why don''t I make them all for you?"


    He tugged me toward a grassy patch near the edge of a cliff, urging me to sit.


    Behind us loomed the steep drop, while in front, a sloping field of grass swayed like waves in the wind.


    The valley was empty, save for our group. It was vast, tranquil, and eerily serene.


    Why wasn''t Carter here to share this beautiful scenery with me?


    Yael picked some fresh grass and ced it in my hand. "Chloe, let me teach you how to make a rabbit."


    ncing toward Whitney and Taylor, I saw Taylor taking selfies with her.


    Whitney looked reluctant, but she forced a smile, seemingly trying to please him.


    My heart sank. Whitney was already living such a miserable life, yet she was willing to demean herself for my sake to curry favor with a man she despised. "Chloe, making a rabbit is simple. Just weave it like this," Yael said softly.


    I sighed. Well, since I''m here, I might as well go along with it. At least I''m safe for now.


    I focused on learning the weaving technique from Yael, and before long, I had crafted a small rabbit. Delighted, I showed it to him in my palm.


    Yael''s eyes sparkled with joy. "Chloe, you''re amazing! Let''s move on to making a little basket."


    I couldn''t help but think he would make a great kindergarten teacher.


    His demeanor was far from that of a grown man.


    Last time, he''d dragged me to build sandcastles and stroll through night markets. Now, he had me spending an entire afternoon crafting handmade trinkets. Yael always smiled at me. His bright eyes held no hint of desire.


    He was a strange person.


    By the time the sun dipped below the horizon, I felt like I was starving. Yael, however, looked utterly satisfied, gazing at the pile of crafts we''d made. "Chloe, it''s getting dark. Let''s stay here tonight. The stars in the valley are beautiful-you''ll love them," he said.


    My stomach let out a loud grumble.


    He scratched his head sheepishly. "Chloe, I''m sorry-I lost track of time. Let''s go eat."


    Standing up, I carefully gathered the crafts we''d made.


    I wanted to send them to Carter, Whitney, and Zoey.


    I typed a message on my phone, asking him to arrange for someone to deliver them.


    Yael''s gaze darkened. "Chloe..."


    My heart sank. I''d pushed my luck too far. How could I expect him to run errands for me?


    To my surprise, his face twisted in displeasure. "Chloe, did you not consider giving me one?"


    I froze.


    His mind worked differently from the others.


    Reminding myself to treat him as a child rather than a man, I picked a little duck from the crafts and ced it in his hand.


    His eyes immediately brightened. "Chloe, you''re giving this to me?"


    I nodded.


    "Why a duck? I thought you''d see me as a more fierce animal," he asked curiously.


    I typed another message. "This is a little ugly duckling. It was born in the wrong ce and its talent was hidden. One day, it will spread its wings and soar, achieving its dreams."


    In truth, I wanted to tell him that he was like the ugly duckling,


    seeking a sense of existoval


    abandoned by his parents, always


    He knew all the secrets of that organization. If I could persuade him to surrender, everything would be much simpler.


    Yael read the message repeatedly. When he looked up, there was a faint glimmer of tears in his eyes.


    "As a thank-you gift, Chloe, I''ll have someone deliver these for you."


    I knew it. He didn''t have the animosity of a romantic rival toward Carter.


    He hadn''t grown up yet.


    What he sought wasn''t romance with me-it was more like a child''s obsessive yearning for warmth and eptance. Suddenly, I had the urge to train a "puppy".


    "Chloe, let''s go."


    He took my hand and led me toward a guesthouse at the foot of the mountain.


    The area surrounding the guesthouse was filled with blooming flowers An skan Mmuteyzily at the entrance with a butterfly


    resting on its nose, which it ignored


    entirely.


    I set aside two crafts for myself, giving the rest to Yael and asking him to send them to Carter.


    He didn''t mind and happily arranged for the delivery.


    After washing up, I carried a grasshopper and rabbit, intending to find Whitney.


    As I walked around the back of the house, I saw Whitney approaching Taylor.


    She pressed him against the wall, stood on her tiptoes, and wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling him into a kiss.


    Taylor didn''t resist her bold move, letting out a low groan.


    Flustered, I turned to leave, only to hear Whitney''s voice.


    "Taylor..." she cooed sweetly.


    Taylor''s arms tightened around her immediately.


    "Anna," he murmured, using her real name rather than her alias. "You''ll be the death of me...


    Whitney stroked his face and smiled seductively. "Do you want me? Give me the antidote, and I''m yours tonight."

 Chapter 418 Could You Love Me?

    I could sense Taylor''s attitude toward Whitney had shifted. At first, his need to control her was overwhelming he even brought other women to events right in front of her.


    But now, he seemed intent on winning her over, even going so far as to propose marriage.


    Given the feud between the Carlyns and the Sanders, Taylor''s decision to marry Whitney signaled that he had let go of his hatred for her family. He wanted to build a home with her, to treat her as a cherished wife. I wondered what had happened between them to cause such a drastic change.


    However, Taylor pushed Whitney away upon hearing her words.


    "All you care about is your family. What about me? After all these years, do you really not like me at all?"


    Whitney''s silence said it all.


    She probably wanted to snap at him but chose not to waste her energy lying anymore.


    The wind rustled through the leaves.


    My heart raced. I was terrified Taylor mightsh out at Whitney and was ready to intervene at any moment.


    Suppressing his anger, Taylor eventually left without touching her.


    Whitney caught his sleeve. "That''s poison. I beg you, give me the antidote, please?"


    When he shook her off, she knelt down and groveled before him. It was heartbreaking to see her do that so naturally.


    "Taylor, Chloe has suffered enough. Please, I''m begging you I''ll do anything you want, just let her go."


    Unable to bear it any longer, I rushed out and threw my arms around Whitney.


    Her tearful eyes met mine. "Chloe."


    I pulled her to her feet with all my strength.


    Noticing the concern and guilt in my eyes, Whitney offered a gentle smile. "Chloe, it''s okay."


    While she spoke, Taylor quietly slipped away.


    I shook my head at Whitney. She didn''t have to do this for me.


    Whitney, however, seemed indifferent. "Chloe, what you see as degrading, I''ve long since grown used to it. It doesn''t bother me anymore. If I can get the antidote, it''s worth it."


    Her casual tone only made my heart ache more. At least I had a joyful childhood. What had her life been like?


    Unable to speak, I held her tightly.


    Whitney, instead,forted me. "Chloe, the worst is over. Right now, this is the happiest I''ve been since I was five. I''m d that I get to see you and hug you."


    These monsters-what had they done to my sister?novelbin


    "Chloe." Yael''s cheerful voice rang out. "I''ve sent the items you asked for."


    He approached but paused upon seeing the tears in my eyes. His expression darkened instantly as he asked, "Who bullied you?"


    His gaze snapped to Whitney dangerously.


    Whitney coolly replied, "Who else but you? Give Chloe the antidote!"


    "Whitney, if I give her the antidote, Chloe will leave me."


    "Keeping her sick will only harm her."


    "No, it won''t. I know what I''m doing. I care about her too much to hurt her-you can trust me."


    Yael suddenly took my hand again. "Chloe, I just checked the kitchen. Today''s meal is quite extravagant. I''m sorry for all the times you''ve gone hungry with me. I promise to take better care of you."


    I pulled my hand away. Unbothered, he fetched a te of fruit and presented it with a fawning smile. "Dinner will be ready soon, but you should eat something light first."


    I nced at the fruit suspiciously and he quickly gestured, "There''s no poison in it! Look, I''ll eat first."


    Only after watching him take a bite without issue did I share the fruit with Whitney. Her appetite was minuscule-whether it was fruit or the mealter, she barely ate. During dinner, Taylor kept serving her meat, which she quietly set aside.


    Noticing her preference, I filled her te with vegetables, which she reluctantly ate.


    Afterward, I received a photo from Carter.


    The table in the picture was piled with trinkets I had made.


    I smiled faintly and texted, "I made these! Impressive, right?"


    "Yes, Chloe is the best."


    I then sent him a photo of Bloom Valley under a starlit sky.


    "Carter, next time, let''se here together, okay?"


    "Okay."


    "Get some rest. Don''t worry about me I''m fine. By the way, could you send some rabbits and turtles to Zoey for me?" "Sure."


    Maybe now he could rx a little.


    "Chloe."


    Whitney draped a nket over me and sat beside me. "Are you texting Carter again?"


    I nodded.


    "Carter treats you well, doesn''t he?"


    I nodded again and typed a reply.


    "He''s the best person in the world."


    "Lucky you," Whitney murmured.


    Linking her arm with mine, she reminisced, "It''s been 23 years since we watched the stars together. Remember how you dragged me


    onto the roof to wait for a mome


    shower? I fell asleep, but you wrapped me in a nket and woke me just in time."


    "You remember?"


    Whitney''s lips curled into a faint, bittersweet smile. "For me, the only happy memories are from before I was five. I dare not forget anything. Chloe, what wish did you make back then?"


    My wish?


    I could barely recall it.


    I was seven, and she was four.


    §Ú§Þ


    All I recalled was the awe I felt when the shooting star streaked across the sky. The wish itself was long forgotten.


    Whitney continued, "I wished to


    always love Chloe and stay with her


    forever. It seems heaven heard me and here we are, together again. Chloe do you think there''ll be another meteor shower tonight?"


    I shook my head; there hadn''t been any recent news about one.


    I reached out, stroking her face.


    You''ve endured so much.


    Whitney hugged my waist. "Chloe, I don''t want to be separated from you again."


    She soon fell asleep in my arms peacefully for the first time in years.


    Not long after, Taylor approached. We exchanged looks, and he whispered, "It''s cold here, and she''s weak. Let me carry her back to rest."


    The temperature in the valley dropped significantly at night. I carefully loosened my hold and allowed him to carry Whitney away.


    I wasn''t tired, but when I turned back, I found Yael staring at me with a resentful expression.


    "Chloe!"


    The way he looked at me sent a shiver down my spine.


    He sat down beside me and wrapped the nket more securely around me. Then, word by word, he said, "Chloe, can you hold me?"


    I didn''t move.


    "You can hold Whitney, but not me? Why is that?"


    He gestured with his hands. "Just hold me like you used to when we were kids."


    Guessing it had something to do with theck of maternal affection in his childhood, I opened my arms and hugged him.


    But having a nearly six-foot-three man curl up in my embrace was beyond strange!


    Not that he seemed to notice. His face lit up with pure contentment as if this was all he had ever wanted.


    "Chloe," he murmured, "could you love me? I''m not asking for much, just a little, just a tiny bit of love. Please?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 419 Meeting Amber Again

    If it were before, I''d definitely think he was being a creep. But after spending time with him, I had a better understanding of his quirks. When he said "love," he didn''t mean romantic love.


    For the sake of my n, I nodded.


    "Chloe, you''re so kind."


    At that moment, his eyes lit up, shining like a child from the mountains seeing dazzling fireworks for the first time on a pitch-ck night.


    We sat quietly for a while before I typed on my phone, "I''m tired. I want to rest now."


    Only then did he release me.


    My legs had gone numb.


    As I stood up, I almost fell.


    He immediately reached out to steady me. "Chloe, be careful."


    After a brief pause, he squatted in front of me. "Chloe, hop on. I''ll carry you."


    I shook my head, but he was stubborn and didn''t leave.


    Not wanting to anger him, I reluctantly climbed onto his back.


    He adjusted my position lightly and said, "Chloe, hold on to me. Don''t fall."


    Even though I knew he didn''t have improper intentions, it still felt awkward. After all, he was an adult man, and I didn''t know where to put my hands. Eventually, I settled for loosely holding onto his shoulders.


    He carried me back to my room, gently ced me on the bed, and then locked the door before walking toward me.


    My heart clenched instantly, and I stared at him warily.


    He spoke with a serious expression, "Chloe, can we sleep together tonight?"


    I shook my head.


    No.


    Disappointment filled his eyes, but he didn''t seem threatening. "Then how about I give you the antidote, and we sleep together? Is that okay?"


    I typed a response on my phone, "No touching."


    He nodded. "I promise I won''t touch you."


    I held out my hand. "The antidote."


    He handed me a pill identical to the one before. I quickly swallowed it.


    After a moment, my voice returned.


    "I want to wash up."


    "Chloe, can I help scrub your back?" His eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    I flicked his forehead. "No! There are boundaries between men and women."


    He pouted. "But I''ve already seen your body. Your skin is smooth and your chest is big... It looks soft...


    I pped my hand over his mouth. "Stop talking!"novelbin


    He looked at me sadly. "But you bathe with Whitney."


    This pervert was just like his brother. He knew about the time Whitney and I shared a bathroom.


    "Whitney is a woman. You''re a man. It''s not the same."


    "Fine, I''ll wait outside."


    "No peeking! If you peek, I''ll be angry, and I won''t talk to you anymore." I was genuinely concerned he might have nted hidden cameras in the bathroom.


    He raised his hand in promise. "Alright, I won''t look. Don''t be mad at me."


    I grabbed my toiletries, went into the bathroom, locked the door, and ensured there were no hidden cameras before taking a shower. Afterward, I dressed and came out. He returned smelling fresh, likely having showered next door.


    "Chole, can we sleep now?"


    I threw him a nket. "No crossing the line."


    He looked like a happy golden retriever as he obedientlyy down next to me.


    I wished Carter a good night and he immediately pouted.


    "Chloe, can you say goodnight to me too?"


    "Goodnight, Yael."


    He lit up like a child and quickly switched off the lights.


    "Chloe, Taylor gave me a nickname, Ravioli. Can you call me Ravioli from now on?" "Why Ravioli?"


    "When I was seven, that person cooked ravioli for me for the first time. I stuffed myself and still didn''t want to stop. Taylor said I might as well change my name to Ravioli."


    I curled my fingers slightly. "Can you tell me about your mother?"


    "She... She hates me. She would never admit I''m her child. Let''s not talk about her." His voice faltered.


    In the darkness, he timidly asked, "Chloe, can you hug me?"


    Through the nket, I pulled him into an embrace. He buried his head against my neck and nuzzled gently. "Chloe, I wish you really were my sister." "You want me to be your sister?" I tested.


    He nodded. "Ldo. Other than Taylor,


    you''re the first person to hold an umbre for me and hug me. I''ll never forget that rainy night. The thunder was so loud, but I wasn''t scared as long as you were by my side."


    "If I agree to be your sister, will you still poison me or hurt me?"


    He shook his head. ""I only poisoned you because I didn''t want you to leave me. As long as you stay, I promise never to do it again."


    I patted his head. "Good boy. Then tell me why did you want to kill me? Is it just because of your hatred for Sanders?"


    He fell silent, clearly debating whether he could trust me with the truth.


    "Ravioli, don''t you want me as your sister? How can you hide things from me? I died so miserably ... I was so cold and lost so much blood during that snowy night."


    "It wasn''t me who killed you, Chloe. It was Ss!"


    He hurriedly exined, "I didn''t want


    you to die. I swear. When I got there, you''d already undergone surgery and were nothing more than a


    corpse. Kdid my best to preserve et


    your body. At first, I wanted to


    embed your whole body into a stone sculpture for eternity, but Wisteria refused. She hired someone to strip your skin... I made the wax figure and statue. I just wanted you to have aplete body."


    He hadn''t participated in the gruesome acts?


    "And the car repair shop''s basement was that your doing?"


    He shook his head. "Taylor said I was too stupid and didn''t let me get involved."


    Taylor had protected him, ensuring he could live like a normal university student in Snowville. This exined why all my investigations found he had been there the whole time.


    "What about Amber? What''s her role in all this?"


    Yael shook his head. "Chloe, I can''t tell you. If I do, you''ll die."


    Alright, then. Step by step.


    I''d wait until hepletely let his guard down around me.


    I reached out and patted the back of his head.


    "It''ste. Let''s sleep. Goodnight, Ravioli."


    His body stiffened for a moment, then rxed as he mumbled an acknowledgment.


    He fell asleep quickly. Right now, I could slit his throat and he''d bleed out in minutes.


    But seeing him trust me like this, I knew keeping him alive would be more useful.


    The next morning, he was in high spirits, treating me even better.


    However, tension had built between Whitney and Taylor, as if a wall of ice had formed between them.


    Because of me, they didn''t return to White Residence. Instead, they brought Whitney and me to a private vi.


    As soon as we got out of the car, Yael beamed. "Chloe, why don''t you sleep in my room? I''ve had the sheets freshly changed."


    I nced at the ck roses in the courtyard. This vi exuded a sinister atmosphere.


    Therge doors slowly opened, and Yael''s smile froze.


    A woman with a graceful figure sat on the sofa in the living room.


    It was Amber.


    Her gaze swept over me before settling on Yael.


    In an instant, a heavy pressure filled the room.


    Yael instinctively stepped in front of me to shield me from Amber. However, his tall frame trembled slightly, betraying his fear.


    "M-mom," he croaked.


    Amber held a teacup and spoke coldly, "Yael, what have you done? Why is this woman still alive?"


    Without warning, Taylor dropped to his knees. "Mom, it''s my fault. Please don''t me Yael."


    Crash!


    Amber hurled the teacup at Taylor, hitting him squarely.

 Chapter 420 How You Want to Die?

    Taylor could''ve dodged, but he didn''t. The teacup smashed against his shoulder, and though it didn''t shatter, the scalding tea sshed onto his neck, instantly reddening the skin. Tea leaves clung to his clothes, and droplets kept dripping down. He knelt there, unmoving.


    Yael''s tall frame trembled uncontrobly as if he were utterly terrified of Amber.


    Amber''s gaze shifted to his face. Her voice was cold as she ordered, "Move."


    Yael shook even harder, but he stubbornly stood in front of me. "Mom, I love her. Please don''t hurt her."


    "Love? Ha!" Amber scoffed with disdain, the sound dripping with contempt. She wasn''t even pretending anymore-the woman I''d seen at the Dolton Residence was gone.


    She loungedzily on the sofa, one hand propping up her face while her eyes brimmed with scorn.


    "If yourte father knew both his sons had fallen for the daughter of our enemy, he''d w his way out of the grave to teach you two a lesson."


    Yael didn''t back down. "You didn''t oppose Taylor marrying Whitney. Why can''t I love Chloe?"


    With that, he took a few steps forward and knelt before Amber. "Mom, please, I''m begging you to let her go. I''ve never asked you for anything my whole life. But now, I love Chloe. Please spare her!" "Spare her?"


    Amber let out a coldugh. "Who do you think you are?"


    She kicked Yael square in the chest without holding back. Watching her, I finally understood why Yael was so afraid of her.


    Amber didn''t see Yael or Taylor as her equals at all.


    She leaned down slowly and ced a dagger in Yael''s hand. "Not only will I not spare her, but I want you to kill her yourself."


    "Mom!" Taylor''s expression shifted slightly. "You promised me you wouldn''t force Yael to kill anyone."


    I knew it-Taylor had been shielding Yael all this time.


    Perhaps Yael was the only clean-handed member of the Carlyns.


    Whitney, hearing Amber''s words, instinctively moved to stand beside me. She didn''t say a word, but her face was grave, and her trembling fingertips gave her away.


    It was clear that she, like Yael and Taylor, was deeply afraid of Amber. She just chose silence.


    "You''re his sons. Demons by birth. What''s the point of chasing the light? Be good and do as I say. Yael, go kill her."


    Amber stood, leaning in to stroke Yael''s face. "Don''t you want me to love you? Be good. Kill this woman, and I''ll love you. It''s simple-aim the tip of the de at her heart and push it in. She''ll die quickly." Yael pped her hand away and threw the dagger as far as he could. "I won''t do it. I promised Chloe I''d never hurt her again."


    "Yael, you know I hate disobedient children the most."


    She patted his cheek lightly. "And disobedient children are punished."


    At the word "punished," Yael''s body trembled violently.


    Amber pped her hands, and a figure stepped out from the shadows.


    Dressed in a ck tactical jacket, with a hat and a ck mask that revealed only his eyes, his identity and age were impossible to discern.novelbin


    But those eyes-they looked like Damian''s. Eyes of someone who''d taken lives.


    Taylor picked up the dagger. "Mom, Yael''s still young. Don''t get angry. I''ll kill the woman for him."


    Hearing this, Whitney stepped in front of me, her gaze cold. "If you want to kill Chloe, you''ll have to kill me first."


    "Whitney, don''t cause trouble." A flicker of coldness surfaced in Taylor''s eyes.


    The man in ck ignored everyone else and walked straight toward Yael.


    Yael tried to resist, but he was no match for him.


    The man knocked Yael unconscious without hesitation, then dragged him away by the hair like a dead dog.


    Does a mother who doesn''t love her children exist?


    When I saw this scene, I finally understood where Yael''s terrible personality came from.


    Taylor and Whitney faced off, neither willing to back down even an inch.


    Amber waved her hand dismissively. "Enough. Take Anna upstairs. Chloe stays with me."


    "Alright, Mom," Taylor replied calmly.


    He ced the knife on the table and began walking toward Whitney. "Anna,e upstairs with me." Whitney''s eyes reddened as she clenched my hand tightly. "I''m not leaving Chloe. Taylor, please let her go." Taylor grabbed her hand, but Whitney retaliated with a sharp p across his face. "Don''t touch me!"


    "Anna, behave," he said, his voice steady, showing neither anger nor force. He was trying to coax her to leave.


    But Whitney snapped. With a sudden burst of energy, she pushed Taylor aside, grabbed the knife from the table, and lunged at Amber.


    The sudden turn of events startled everyone. I had always thought Whitney was a gentle, defenseless woman.


    With tears in her eyes, she brandished the knife, thrusting it toward Amber. "You monster! You''re the one who deserves to die!"


    A sense of foreboding washed over me-Amber was not someone to be trifled with.


    Before the de could strike, Taylor caught it with his bare hand. Blood dripped from his fist, the crimson droplets pooling on the floor. Whitney froze in shock. "You ... "


    Taylor''s expression remained indifferent, as though the wound wasn''t his.


    "Mom, I''ll take her upstairs now. Sorry for the trouble."


    With that, he wrenched the knife from Whitney''s hand. This time, his demeanor turned icy. He stepped closer to her, his tone frigid. "Will youe with me quietly, or do I need to knock you out and carry you?"


    Whitney shook her head, her eyes brimming with tears. "Taylor, please don''t hurt Chloe."


    Sensing the escting danger, I interjected. "Whitney, go with him. I''ll be fine."


    "Chloe ...


    "Listen to me. I''ve fought hard to survive; I won''t let myself be in danger now."


    I reached out to gently pat her head.


    Taylor seized the moment, scooping her up in his arms. Whitney''s disbelief was palpable as she began to struggle. "No! Let me go!" Her resistance was futile. Taylor carried her upstairs without hesitation.


    Now, only Amber and I remained in the living room.


    She regarded me with a sneer. "You''ve got quite the talent. My son''s already obsessed with you."


    I met her gaze evenly, settling into the sofa. "Your son? Do you even consider him one?"


    Myposure seemed to unnerve her. Everyone else feared her, but I didn''t even going so far as to sit in her presence.


    "You''re not afraid of me? Do you have any idea how many ways I could kill you?"


    As if to prove her point, she picked up the bloodied knife and advanced toward me step by step.


    She tilted my chin upward with the tip of the de.


    "Have you decided how you want to die, Chloe?"


    Forced to lift my chin, I met her gaze directly. "Why don''t you find out?"


    My unshaken calm seemed to throw her off bnce. She hesitated fora


    moment but quickly red


    dragging the knife''s tip down to neck.


    my


    "Just one little cut," she murmured, "and you''ll start bleeding out. How long do you think it will take?"


    Her gaze fell on the silver chain


    In


    around my neck. Suddenly, her expression shifted. Using the knife she lifted the chain to inspect it more closely. Her face contorted in panic. "Where''s the Stone of Duality?"


    She had finally noticed.


    I smiled at her, beaming with all the confidence I could muster. "Why don''t you take a guess?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 421 I Wont Dodge

    She grabbed me by the cor and hissed, "Why aren''t you wearing it anymore?"


    It was clear that her concern for Carter far outweighed any affection she had for her own son.


    The ravioli she once made for Yael had left asting impression on him, but over the years, she had prepared countless meals for Carter herself.


    When Carter struggled with mobility, she sent Damian to take care of him.


    And Carter''s smooth rise in a foreign country? It was obvious she''d been pulling strings behind the scenes.


    I had gambled and I had won.


    With a smile, I said, "Amber, I should thank you. If it weren''t for you telling me about the Stone of Duality, I would never have known Carter was willing to risk his life for me." Her expression darkened. "What are you getting at?"


    "Well," I said, letting the suspense linger, "since you know about the Stone of Duality, you should also know that the stones remain effective for eighty-one days. Care to guess why I''m no longer wearing mine?" Her pupils dted, and I delivered the revtion slowly, savoring every word. "Obviously, the time is up. I don''t need to wear it anymore because Carter and I have already swapped fates."


    "D*mn it!" Amber exploded. Her fury propelled her forward, and she raised her hand to strike me.


    I caught her wrist mid-air and turned the knife she was holding toward my chest.


    "Amber, isn''t this what you''ve wanted all along? To kill me? Well, here''s your chance. Let me help you."


    I spoke without a shred of fear. "But just so you know, Carter and I have exchanged fates. If you stab me, I might only suffer a severe injury, while Carter... Well, who knows what might happen to him?" Her hand trembled violently. It was clear she understood the consequences. Amber was more familiar with the Stone of Duality than anyone.


    I stood up, and this time it was her turn to retreat, step by step.


    She was scared-terrified because hurting me meant Carter would have to pay the price.


    I advanced toward her, slowly and deliberately. "Amber, isn''t this what you wanted? What are you hesitating for? Show me what you''ve got."


    Amber was frozen, clearly unprepared for me to seize the upper hand so thoroughly.


    Her dark eyes burned with icy hatred, the kind that seemed sharp enough to cut a person to pieces. But it wasced with helplessness, and that was what gave me joy.


    So this was what it felt like to be the viin. I liked it. I loved how she desperately wanted to get rid of me but couldn''t.


    "Amber," I taunted, "your hands are shaking. Are you low on calcium? Want me to help? I''ve already died once-I''ve got experience."


    I easily pried the knife from her hand and pressed the de against my side, just above my kidney.


    "This spot here? That''s where Ss stabbed me clean through the other night. But your knife? It probably couldn''t even pierce me."


    Amber''s expression hardened. She finally realized that I hade to Carlyn Residence with a purpose.


    "What do you want?" she demanded.


    I had her backed against the couch, and she fell into it with a thud.


    Looking down at her, I let my smile widen. "I want a lot of things, Amber. Do you think you can give them to me?"


    "Don''t call me that!" she snapped.


    "But I''m Carter''s wife, and we''re one unit. As his aunt, it''s only polite for me to address you by name."


    Amber''s eyes widened in shock. "You both know?"


    "Of course," I replied lightly. "And I should thank you. If it weren''t for your care over the years, Carter wouldn''t have achieved what he has."


    I reached out and gently touched her face. Her features were nothing like Peter''s. It was clear she had gone to great lengths to conceal her true identity.


    While she was lost in thought, I took advantage of the moment and tore away her human-skin mask.


    "Ah! Chloe!"


    I might have used too much force, causing her some difort.


    "Sorry, Amber, I didn''t mean to be rough."


    Despite my apology, there wasn''t a shred of remorse in my voice.


    I bent closer to her, lowering my voice. "Amber, what are you so afraid of? You have such a stunning face-why hide it?"


    Beneath the mask was a face with exotic features: a high nose bridge, deep-set eyes, and strikingly dark eyebrows.


    But what stood out most were her jet-ck pupils, unlike the usual brown.


    A thought shed through my mind. Could she be Carter''s mother''s twin sister?


    "Chloe, don''t get too full of yourself," she hissed.


    Grabbing my wrist, she threw me onto the couch. Her hand mped around my jaw, her expression twisted with malice. "Even if I don''t kill you, I have a hundred ways to make your life hell. Who do you think you''re messing with?" "You and Carter swapped fates, didn''t you? As long as I leave you barely alive, he''ll be fine. Do you know what it''s like to be imprisoned? Locked in a tiny, dark room with no way out? I could keep you like a dog, breaking you bit by bit." I stared directly into her eyes. She was unraveling, trying to mask her emotions with threats.


    "Why don''t you try and see how that ends?"


    Amber scrutinized me. "What are you implying?"


    "I should thank you for your arrangement," I replied with a faint smile. "They gave me the inspiration I needed after Ss and She''s deaths. Want to guess how I''d choose to go out?"


    At my words, she abruptly let go of me, as if afraid I might be rigged with explosives.


    "You''ve only just wed your way back to life. You wouldn''t throw it away so easily."


    "Why not? In this second chance, I''ve found warmth through Carter and even reunited with my long-lost sister. I have no regrets. Besides, if die, Carter will go down with me Isn''t that perfect? In life, we couldn''t be a loving couple, but in the


    afterlife, we can finally be together."


    I toyed with the blood-stained dagger in my hand, adopting a wistful expression. "Living is exhausting. Constantly watching out for your schemes and assassination attempts-it''s not worth it. Amber, if you want me dead so badly, why don''t you be the one to do it? Just aim for my heart and make it quick."


    Amber''s fury red, her eyes practically spitting fire. "Do you think I don''t have the guts to kill you?"


    "Then go ahead. I won''t dodge. I''ve already died once; what''s there to fear? Just make sure Carter and I are buried together. And when you visit his grave, don''t forget to pay your respects to me too..." "Shut up! Who would visit you?!" she snapped, even angrier now.


    "Sorry, my bad It''s just that Carter and I don''t have any children, and I don''t have any other family. You''re his aunt, so I thought I''d treat you as one of my own. If I die and things gonovelbin


    wrong, I might even haunt you. T


    Amber, I''ll cling to you forever."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Her anger boiled over. "What the hell do you want? Just spit it out already!"


    Since her cards were on the table, there was no need to beat around the bush anymore.


    I gave her a faint smile. "First, remove the chip from Whitney''s body."


    "Second, I want to take Whitney away."


    "And third, tell me the whole truth."


    She red at me coldly. "You''ve got quite the imagination, don''t you?"


    Feigning innocence, I replied, "Amber, we''re family. You can''t even grant me these small requests? Then what''s the point of living? I might as well just die." Spinning the dagger in my hand, I lightly pointed it at my chest. "How about I aim here?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422 End It

    I caught a glimpse of my reflection in Amber''s dark pupils a twisted, manic grin spread wide across my face. "You''re insane," she hissed.


    I tilted my head at her, a mocking smile ying on my lips. "Insane? Weren''t you the ones who drove me to this point, Amber? You orchestrated this grand drama, dragging me into the feud between the Carlyns and the Sanders. Why? What did I ever do to deserve this? In my past life, I spent years in depression before dying a horrible death. Even in death, I had no peace. My bones were shattered, my skin yed, my body reduced to fragments."


    Iughed, but tears welled in my eyes, streaming down my face and dripping off my chin.


    I stepped closer to her, one deliberate step at a time until there was no distance left between us.


    "Do you know what death is like? I was abandoned by the world-no one heard my cries. My family stood just within reach, but I couldn''t speak, couldn''t scream. I could only watch as my killers walked away, free and unpunished."


    I locked eyes with her, my voice trembling with rage and despair. "Whitney was only five when you took her. You tortured her, shattered her innocence, and scarred her soul. What gave you the right? We never harmed anyone, yet this is the fate you forced upon us. Who granted you the power to decide who lives and who dies? If you''re so intent on killing me, then here I am. Do it. Kill me now."


    I pressed the knife into her hand and guided it to my chest, right over my heart. "Go on. Stab me. End it."


    The knife ttered to the floor as she shoved me away, storming up the stairs without another word. Her retreating figure screamed of desperation, like someone fleeing from a battle she''d already lost.


    Amber was unraveling. The situation had spunpletely out of her control.


    When she disappeared, I let out a shaky breath, wiping the tears from my face. I copsed onto the couch, utterly drained. But in the end, I had won. I''d gambled, and I''d won.


    Thank God Carter had uncovered the truth about their rtionship. It seemed Amber cared about Carter more than she did about Yael and Taylor. Once again, Carter had saved me.


    At least now, I had nothing to fear from the Carlyns.


    Thinking of Yael, who had been dragged away earlier, I headed down to the basement.


    Snap!


    The sharp crack of a whip hitting flesh echoed through the air. The door was slightly ajar. Pushing it open, I saw Yael crouched in the corner, arms wrapped around his head.


    For such a tall, imposing man, he looked utterly defeated. He didn''t resist, didn''t struggle-just like Taylor before him. Yael could''ve easily dodged the ss Amber had thrown at him earlier, but he hadn''t. This family was a tragedy. The mother wasn''t a mother, and the sons weren''t sons.


    Yael was wearing a in white T-shirt, its back torn open to reveal raw, bloody wounds. His skin was ripped apart, the damage grotesque. And yet, aside from clutching his head, he made no move to defend himself. My mind shed back to the first time I saw him-crouched under a tree, his arms wrapped around his head in the same way.


    I stepped forward, my voice cold. "Haven''t you had enough?"


    The tall man in ck didn''t even nce at me, raising the whip for another strike.


    I didn''t dare attack him recklessly. Instead, I knelt beside Yael, wrapping my arms around him, just like I used to when we were kids.


    The man hesitated. Without a word, he dropped the whip and left.


    Yael turned to me, his eyes lighting up with a fragile, hopeful glimmer. "Chloe, you''re here."


    "Why didn''t you dodge?" I demanded.


    His gaze drifted into the distance, his voice soft and resigned. "There''s no point. I can''t escape."


    It sounded like he wasn''t just talking about the beating but his entire life-his fate, his bond with Amber. No matter how far he ran, he would always be her son-blood ties can''t be severed. "Come on. Let''s get you out of here."


    I helped him to his feet and guided him back to his bedroom. True to his word, he''d reced the sheets with brand-new ones, decorated with pink bunnies.


    Ignoring his injuries, he pulled out a pair of matching pink bunny slippers and handed them to me with a shy smile. "Chloe, I prepared these for you. And a fresh towel too."


    "Where''s the first aid kit?" I asked.


    "Right here," he said eagerly, handing it to me. His eyes sparkled like a child showing off a treasure. "Chloe, are you going to patch me up? I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you. How did you get away? She didn''t hurt you, did she?" I shook my head. "I''m fine..."


    He took off his shirt, revealing a back so battered it was hard to look at.


    The way he moved so casually suggested this wasn''t his first punishment.


    Suddenly, I remembered the ointment he used on me back on the ind. Could it have been his scar removal cream?


    With injuries like this, scars were inevitable, yet his back bore only fresh wounds.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how many times he had endured this kind of excruciating pain.


    In a soft voice, I asked, "Does she hit you often?"


    "When we were younger, it happened a lot more. It''s not as bad now that we''re older," Yael replied.


    "Why does she hit you?"


    A bitter smile flickered across his face. "Because she hates our father. She hates us even more for sharing his blood. Just being born was a sin in her eyes, and every day we live is another day we have to atone." I was stunned.


    The Sanders had been cruel to me, but that was due to Wisteria''s maniptions. At one point, they had genuinely cared about me.


    But Amber? She had been hurting her children since they were small and fed them this twisted ideology. No wonder Yael seemed so strange.


    I began treating his wounds. "Why don''t you leave her?"


    "Leave?" Yael''s voice was soft but


    firm. "Chloe, ve always longed for my mother''s love. But from as early as I can remember, all I''ve ever seen in her eyes is disgust. She calls me a wretched little monster, says


    should be dead, that I don''t deserve


    tolive."


    He looked at me, his dark eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "Even so, I still want her love. My father died when I was young. If my mother doesn''t want me either, I''ll have no one left in the world." It suddenly made sense why his personality was so peculiar it was all thanks to Amber.


    "Can you tell me about your parents?" I asked gently.


    His guard seemed to lower as he began to open up.


    "My dad loved my mom very much, but she didn''t love him. She despised him. And she hated me and Taylor even more for existing."


    "Do you know anything about her family?"


    Yael nodded. "You mean the Doltons? She doesn''t acknowledge our connection to them and forbids us from having any contact with them."


    No wonder Amber spent most of her time at the Dolton Residence. Tiffany could act spoiled around her and make demands.


    It was clear Amber treated Tiffany far better than she ever treated Taylor or Yael.


    "How many siblings are there in the Dolton family?"


    I carefully steered the conversation toward the truth.


    Yael wasn''t oblivious. "Chloe, you''re asking about Carter''s mother, aren''t you?"


    "Can you tell me about her?"


    "I don''t mind, but I don''t know much. I''ve never met her. All I know is that she and my mother were twins. My mother relied on her a lot, but she passed away a long time ago."


    This exined why Yael didn''t know much about the grievances between the Doltons and the Boltons.novelbin


    It seemed Amber had a strong bond with the Doltons. Perhaps her care for Carter stemmed from herte sister-he was her sister''s only child, and Amber might have felt a need to protect her sister''sst living legacy.


    If that were true, at least I wouldn''t have to worry about Amber harming me.


    I finished applying the ointment and tossed the used cotton swabs into the trash. "Don''t let water touch your wounds for the next couple of days."


    "Got it."


    "I''m going to check on Whitney."


    "Chloe, aren''t you afraid of her?" Yael''s wide-eyed disbelief reflected his shock. That I managed to escape from Amber unharmed was a miracle in itself. "I''m not afraid," I said simply.


    I pushed the door open and headed


    upstairs. The doors to Taylor and Whitney''s rooms were slightly ajar Concerned Taylor might be forcing Whitney into something, I didn'' hesitate. I pushed the door open and walked right in.


    What I saw stopped me in my tracks. Taylor had one hand gripping Whitney while the other was locked in Whitney''s bite. She bit down so hard it drew blood, refusing to let go. "Whitney!"


    Her eyes lit up at the sight of me. Letting go of Taylor, she ran straight into my arms. "Chloe!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 423 Lunatic

    We held each other tightly, Whitney trembling with emotion.


    "Chloe, did she hurt you?"


    "No, I''m fine," I reassured her.


    Whitney, unconvinced, let go of my hands and circled me, inspecting every inch as if to make sure I was unharmed. Only after confirming I was fine did she finally exhale in relief. Taylor, still nursing his bleeding wrist, looked equally astonished. "She didn''ty a hand on you?"


    I nced at the wound on his wrist, evidence of Whitney''s fierce resistance, though he seemed entirely indifferent to the pain.


    "Not only did she not hurt me," I said with quiet confidence, "but she''ll send me back herself. Do you believe that?"


    Taylor''s brows furrowed, but after a moment, he muttered, "You''re still standing here unharmed, so yeah, I guess it''s not impossible."


    Whitney quickly interjected, her voice urgent. "Chloe, then you should leave right away!"


    I wasn''t just nning to leave; I wanted Amber to personally send both Whitney and me out the door.


    This was the best chance I''d get. Still, Taylor''s possessiveness toward Whitney was a looming obstacle, and I knew better than to reveal my intentions in front of him.


    I reached out, gently cupping Whitney''s face. "I just want to spend a little more time with you."


    "Chloe, you''re too naive," she murmured, shaking her head.


    Naive? Maybe.


    But I also knew Taylor must have used me as leverage to control her over the years. Whitney could have given up long ago, but she endured all of it for the Sanders family.


    If she could bear so much, then helping her was the least I could do.


    "Don''t worry about me," I said with a reassuring smile. "Just rest. Stop overthinking."


    Obediently, she nodded, though the worry in her eyes lingered.


    Both Whitney and Taylor knew Amber''s nature far better than I did. If she had intended to harm me, I wouldn''t still be breathing.


    The fact that she hadn''t made a move was proof enough¡ªI was safe.


    As night fell, the world grew eerily still.


    The sprawling mansion seemed to echo with the faint sound of my footsteps on the hardwood stairs.


    Amber hadn''t left; I knew she was in her room on the second floor. Moving like a phantom, I slipped inside.


    Perhaps she thought sparing me was a gesture of mercy. She never expected I''d have the audacity to invade her space.


    Amber Carlyn-the untouchable matriarch, the one everyone feared-was unprepared for this lunatic barging in at midnight.


    The soft click of the door unlocking alerted her. She sat up in bed, her voice sharp. "Who''s there?"


    I took deliberate, measured steps toward her. "Amber, it''s me. Don''t you remember? I''m the one Ss stabbed-one de straight through me. It hurt so much, and it was so cold..."


    The snap of her bedsidemp shattered the darkness, its warm yellow light flooding the room.


    Her icy gaze met mine. "Chloe, have you lost your mind? What are you doing here, acting like some ghost in the middle of the night?"


    I chuckled softly. "Amber, are you sleeping well? Because I''m not."


    Without waiting for an invitation, I pulled back her nket andy down beside her. Amber''s eyes widened in disbelief, her expression as if she were staring at an alien.


    "You''re pushing your luck!" she hissed, her teeth clenched. "Do you think I won''t kill you?"


    I turned to face her, smiling faintly. "Of course, I believe you would. But if I die, Carter won''t live much longer either. Would you be able to stomach that? Amber, I''ve figured out your weakness. You''ve already lost this game." "Amber, since you''ve shown no interest in Whitney, why not remove the chip and let her go? It wouldn''t cost you anything."


    She responded, "Have I ever told you that no one has ever dared to threaten me? You can cut yourself, throw a tantrum, or even kill yourself I couldn''t care less. Just get out of my sight."


    Amber''s strategy was clear: agreeing to one demand would only invite more. She wouldn''t give me anything.


    But I was prepared for that. I pulled out a dagger, its de glinting under the soft light. Positioning it over my wrist, I fixed her with a steady gaze.


    "Amber, you underestimate what I''m willing to do for my family."


    I didn''t hesitate. The de sliced down without mercy.


    This time, there was no hesitation or build-up. My movements were too fast, catching herpletely off guard. Bright red blood spread across the bed like a sudden storm.


    I looked at her, still smiling. "Sorry for messing up your bed. But don''t you think red looks better?"novelbin


    "Chloe, are you out of your mind?" Amber fumed, her rage palpable as she nearly stomped in frustration.


    Tilting my head slightly, I held up the blood-dripping knife and gave her a bright, cheerful smile. "Amber, all I want is for Whitney to leave safely know exactly what I''m doing. If you don''t believe I''ll kill myself, should I go for the throat next? Or straight to would


    the heart-what do you thight to


    be quicker?"


    Her expression darkened as I added, "Oh, and Amber, make sure you and Carter take care of my body afterward. Bury us together."


    I chose to sh my wrist because I''d been through this before. It looks dramatic and bleeds a lot, but it''s rarely fatal if you control it.


    Amber snatched the knife from my hand, her movements sharp and full of anger. Then, grabbing a towel, she pressed it firmly against the wound to stop the bleeding.


    All the while, she hissed through


    gritted teeth How could Carter fall


    in love with someone as twisted as you? Do you even think about him when you pull stunts like this? His life is tied to yours! Is this what his love means to you? To watch you destroy yourself like this?


    It was clear-Carter was the one she truly cared about.


    I gave her a sweet smile. "Amber, have you made up your mind yet? Because if you haven''t, I can just bleed out here and now."


    "Do what you want!" she snapped, exasperated but cornered. Then, after a moment of silence, she relented, "Fine. I''ll do it."


    Even as she spoke, she pressed the


    towel harder against my wrist,


    pulling out her phone to make a call.


    Not long after, a man in ck


    entered the room, bringing someone


    with him.


    en


    Amber, sitting at the edge of the bed, lit a cigarette and gave a coldmand. "Bandage her wound."


    "Amber, you''re so kind. Who knew you cared so much about me?"


    "Shut up! Don''t say such disgusting things to me."


    "Disgusting? I thought it was sweet," I replied with a grin.


    Amber extinguished her cigarette with a sharp twist, ring at me with eyes zing with fury. She wanted tosh out but held herself back.


    It felt amazing. I was starting to enjoy this-watching her squirm gave me a strange sense of satisfaction.


    Once the doctor finished dressing my wound, the bloodstained sheets were reced.


    Amber turned to me, her voice icy. "What are you looking at? Do you expect me to lose sleep over you tonight? I''ll handle everything in the morning."


    I had to stay on top of Whitney''s situation. I couldn''t afford any more surprises.


    "Of course." I said casually. "But I don''t mind waiting through the night. I''m just feeling a bit tired."


    "Then go sleep!"


    "Your bed is so big and soft," I mused aloud.


    Her expression hardened. "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "I''ve never shared a bed with you before," I said, shing her a sly smile. "Amber, how about we sleep together tonight?"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    "You''re so cold-hearted." I toyed with the bandage on my wrist. "Such a small request, and you can''t even grant it. I feel so hurt. Maybe I should just end it here."


    "Chloe!"


    She mmed her hand on the bedside table, her frustration boiling over. I half-expected her to grab themp and knock me out with it.


    I remained unfazed. "What''s wrong, Amber? Are you reconsidering my offer?"


    She flicked off the light, her tone resigned. "Fine. Let''s sleep."


    Ambery down next to me. It felt surreal-sharing a bed with the mastermind behind my death.


    I hid my smile, my voice low and calm as I asked, "Why did you kill me in my past life?"

 Chapter 424 Order Me Around

    I never expected her to answer my question, but after a brief silence, she spoke calmly, "Believe it or not, your death in thest life had nothing to do with me." "Then who was it?"


    "Chloe, the more you know, the quicker you die. Why dig into things that are already in the past?"


    My mind raced. If she wasn''t lying, then this time, her attempt to kill me must have been to protect Carter and stop the life exchange.


    "So, it was someone from the Carlyns?"


    She didn''t respond, which was as good as an admission.


    Years ago, the Sanders had left the Carlyns with deep-seated hatred a grudge so intense that the Carlyns loathed the Sanders with every fiber of their being.


    That''s why they took Whitney when she was just five years old, nting the seed of revenge that grew into this mess.


    Wisteria, her father, and other members of the Carlyns had all yed a part in the revenge against the Sanders.


    It was gettingte, so I decided not to press further. After all, I wasn''t someone she cared for, and we weren''t exactly friends.


    To her, I was a thorn in her side, so there was no way she''d open her heart to me.


    Still, she''d made me suffer on that ind, living in fear and torment. It was only fair that I retaliated.


    "Amber, make sure you wake up early tomorrow morning."


    She was confused.


    She probably didn''t want to bother me, so she stayed silent.


    I continued, "For breakfast, I''d like ravioli and soy milk-not the kind made by a machine, but freshly ground with a millstone."


    Her voice came out through gritted teeth. "Would you like to eat crap instead?"


    "Amber, how crude of you. Where''s your dignity as an elder? Maybe I should punish you by having you prepare stuffed dumplings as well." "Chloe!"


    "Your cooking is amazing. I only had it once, but I''ve been dreaming about it ever since. And after losing so much blood tonight, don''t you think I deserve a proper meal to replenish myself? You''re so kind and considerate-you''ll probably start grinding beans at three in the morning for me, won''t you?"


    "What time is it now?"


    I smiled slyly. "One-thirty."


    "Chloe, if you want to die, I can help you with that!"


    "I''ve heard that older people are light sleepers. I''m sure you''ll be able to fulfill my request."


    She gritted her teeth. "Fine!"


    I could practically see her imagining a hundred ways to kill me.


    But the truth was, she thought Carter and I were bound by a life-exchange curse, and that fate wasn''t limited to just life and death.


    In essence, the worse my life got, the worse things would be for Carter. Conversely, the better I lived, the better off Carter would be.


    It was all interconnected.


    She couldn''t imprison me. She had to cater to me, pamper me, and ensure I lived a life of luxury.


    If I thrived in wealth andfort, Carter would live free of worry. If I suffered or died early, Carter''s life would hang by a thread.


    Her love for Carter forced her to care for me as well.


    Carter and I were stuck in this together.


    Amber turned over, her back to me, but I smirked. "Amber, I can''t sleep."


    "Not my problem."


    "Tell me a story."


    "I''m not an insomniac-I just don''t need much sleep. And now you expect me to wake up at three to grind beans for you? You''ve got no right to order me around."


    "But I want to hear a story. Amber, won''t you tell me one?"


    I wondered if Amber regretted everything.


    After I kept her up half the night, she had to sit by my bed and tell me stories.


    What she said didn''t matter what mattered was that the angrier she got, the happier I became.


    Somewhere along the way, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up the next morning, the first thing I saw was a familiar face.


    Bathed in sunlight, Carter leaned against the edge of the bed, dozing. His dark hair shimmered with a golden hue, and his handsome features were entuated by the soft light.


    He wore a crisp white shirt, exuding an air of elegance and refinement.


    My heart swelled with joy, and I couldn''t help but want to throw myself into his arms.


    Thinking of my injured hand, I instinctively tucked it behind me.


    Even though my movement was subtle, Carter still noticed. His eyes opened, and he looked at me.


    His voice was slightly hoarse. "Chloe."


    "Carter."


    I tugged at my sleeve to cover the scar on my wrist and threw myself into his arms.


    His hand tightened around my waist as he looked down at me. "Are you okay? Did anyone hurt you?"


    I thought about it for a moment. Honestly, Amber seemed more distressed than I was.


    It had only been one night, and she couldn''t even hold out-she already called Carter for help.


    Amber was smarter than I gave her credit for. I''d originally nned to torment her for a few more days.novelbin


    I shook my head. "No, I''m fine."


    There was a knock at the door, and Whitney''s voice came from the hallway. "Chloe, Carter, breakfast is ready. Come downstairs." "Okay, we''ll be right there," I replied.


    Worried that Carter might notice my injured hand, I gently pushed him. "Carter, I''ll go freshen up first. You go down and start eating." His deep gaze lingered on my face for a moment before he asked, "You and Amber ..."


    "Don''t worry," I interrupted, smiling. "She''s not going to try to kill me again. We''ve reached an


    understanding. I even slept vel


    the


    same bed as herst night.


    Carter had more questions but didn''t press further.


    He raised a hand to gently ruffle my hair. "As long as you''re okay."


    With that, he turned and left the room.


    I looked down at my left wrist. Old scars now mingled with fresh ones. Hopefully, I could keep it hidden.


    After washing up, I headed downstairs, where everyone was already seated at the dining table. Seeing this group of people together was enough to frighten even God.


    Whitney sat next to Taylor. Yael, ever the obedient one, was hunched over because of his injured back. Amber handed Carter a stuffed dumpling with an almost doting expression. "Carter, it''s your favorite vor."


    The scene was absurd-a group of


    people with such deep grudges and tangled histories all sitting at the same table, pretending this was normal.


    Taylor''s expression was particrly grim as if he''d guessed something. His usual smile was gone, reced by a brooding silence.


    Still, he continued his routine of offering food to Whitney, even though she never epted it.


    It was like a standoff between sworn enemies: one persistently offering, the other steadfastly refusing.


    Yael''s face lit up the moment he saw me, like a puppy eager for attention. "Chloe, sit here!"


    He patted the seat next to him, but Carter shot him a cold re.


    I smiled at Yael. "I''ll sit with Carter."


    Yael''s face fell. "Oh."


    He was disappointed that I didn''t sit beside him.


    The breakfast spread was impressive. Alongside the dumplings, soy milk, and ravioli t''d requested, there were sandwiches, cereal, and an assortment of other


    dishes.


    I picked up a ravioli and ced it on Yael''s te. "Your mom made this herself."


    His disappointment vanished instantly, his eyes lighting up like motion-sensor lights-bright and responsive.


    Carter noticed the change in Yael''s demeanor but didn''t say anything. He knew our dynamic wasn''t romantic but more sibling-like.


    Amber seemed to notice Carter''s mood shift and poured him a cup of soy milk.


    "This is freshly ground. Try it," she said softly.


    I coughed lightly, drawing Amber''s attention.


    Everyone at the table turned to look at us.


    Amber gritted her teeth but poured me a cup as well. "Here, have some too."


    I shed her a sweet smile. "Thank you, Amber."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 425 Wasnt Going Anywhere

    The room was filled with stunned faces, especially from the Carlyns brothers.


    They had no idea what I was doing.


    Yael, mid-motion of passing a ravioli, froze so suddenly that his hand shook, sending the dumpling plopping back onto the te.


    Whitney stared at me, dumbfounded, her thoughts likely racing to piece together what on earth had transpired overnight. Her gaze flicked between Amber and me, suspicion etched across her face. She was probably thinking, "Whoever or whatever you are, get out of Amber''s body!"


    It was too surreal for her to process.


    Carter, on the other hand, seemed to have figured something out. His expression grew darker by the second.


    Yael whispered nervously, "Chloe, you..."


    I took a sip of the soy milk and said casually, "What''s everyone so shocked about? Amber is Carter''s aunt. Since Carter and I are married, it''s only proper that I respect her. Amber, wouldn''t you agree?" Amber''s reply was stiff but obedient: "Yes."


    Justst night, she came at me with a dagger, ready to end me. And now? Here we are, ying the picture-perfect happy family.


    This absurd plot twist was beyond anyone''s imagination. Taylor, notably, remained silent throughout.


    Even Yael, sensing something was off, couldn''t figure out where the pieces didn''t fit.


    The breakfast continued, though everyone seemed lost in their thoughts.


    As soon as we finished eating, Amber turned to Taylor. "Come to the study with me."


    "Okay, Mom," Taylor replied, but not before giving me a deep, piercing look.


    In the past, Taylor often wore a fake smile, one that gave nothing away. But now, his expression had shifted to something colder and more foreboding-far more unsettling than his false cheer.


    He followed Amber out. Yael, still uneasy, tried inching closer to me, but Carter''s icy re made him instinctively retreat.


    Whitney, restless and on edge, finally blurted out, "Chloe, what exactly happenedst night?"


    Carter was also watching me intently, waiting for an exnation.


    "I talked with Amber," I said lightly. "She was moved by my sincerity and agreed to convince Taylor to let you go."


    Whitney and Yael exchanged disbelieving looks. "That''s impossible," Yael scoffed. "Taylor is obsessed with Whitney. He''d rather die than let her go."novelbin


    Whitney didn''t say anything, but the doubt in her eyes mirrored Yael''s sentiment.


    It wouldn''t be easy, but Amber had already agreed to help. If she made the promise, she would find a way to control Taylor.


    Just then, a loud bang echoed from the study, followed by the sound of porcin shattering.


    "Taylor!" Yael cried, bolting from his seat toward the noise.


    I hurried after him.


    Inside the study, Taylor was on his knees amidst shards of broken porcin. Blood streamed down his forehead from a fresh cut caused by the jagged fragments.


    Amber, everposed in Carter''s presence, was known for her vtile temper otherwise. She was a ticking time bomb, and her sons had learned to tread carefully around her.


    But I had underestimated how much Taylor cared for Whitney.


    Ignoring his injury, Taylor straightened his back and stared Amber down. "Mom," he said firmly, "I''ll agree to anything you ask. But Anna is my everything. If you''re determined to tear us apart, you might as well kill me right now."


    I cut in coldly, "Tear you apart? You''ve got some nerve calling it that. You''ve kept Whitney locked away for years. ''Mutual affection'' doesn''t mean much when it''s one-sided possession."


    Taylor shot me a cold nce. "Chloe, what happens between Anna and me is none of your business. Not even if you''re her sister."


    "You!"


    Before I could say more, Carter wrapped his arm around my waist, pulling me back and silently urging me to stay calm.


    I took a deep breath. "Marriage isn''t just about two people-it''s about two families as well. It''s not something driven purely by your possessiveness. If you truly love Whitney, shouldn''t you respect her feelings?" Taylor turned to Whitney. She stood silently by my side, her thoughts unreadable.


    "Anna," Taylor said firmly, "I told you I''d marry you, and no one cane between us."


    His face betrayed an unhealthy obsession, and the blood dripping slowly from his forehead only made him look more unnerving.


    "Taylor, you''ve been forcing Whitney to stay by your side for years. Has she been happy? Have you?"


    My question left him silent. Over the


    past few days, I''d noticed him trying to change. He no longer treated Whitney like something he could simply take for himself. Instead, he sought her approval, even to the point of groveling.


    But Whitney''s sadness lingered, a fact Taylor couldn''t ignore.


    "Even if you get married and have a wedding ceremony, do you think that will change your rtionship?"


    "That''s between us and has nothing to do with you."


    "Whitney will be 26 this year," I continued. "She''s spent the best years of her life with you, yet how many of those days have been truly happy? Her past has been nothing but darkness. Are you nning to dim the rest of her life, too? To make her live like a shell of herself? Sure, you might be able toforther today, but what about tomorrow? Next year? Years down the line? Hearts change, Taylor. And when the dayes that you lose interest in her, what then? That day will mark the end of her world. Both the Sanders and Carlyns have suffered enough. Isn''t it time to end this cycle?"


    I sighed deeply. "I can see that you genuinely love Whitney and want to give her a good life. That proves


    you''ve already started to let go of et


    your hatred. So why not take it a step further? Let''spromise. I won''t interfere with your wedding, but at the very least, remove the chip from her body. Is that fair?"


    "If you truly care for Whitney," I added, "treat her like a person, not someone shackled by a leash you''re constantly tightening."


    Taylor locked eyes with Whitney. "If I remove the chip, will you leave me?"


    My heart tightened. This was the critical moment. I silently prayed that Whitney wouldn''tsh out at him or say something harsh.


    Taylor was beginning to crack under the pressure. We couldn''t afford to lose this chance.


    After a long silence, Whitney finally spoke. "I hope you''ll give me freedom-not constant surveince. If you can do that, I promise I won''t run."


    Taylor studied her fragile frame. Perhaps he had always known the root of their problems.


    I was betting everything on one truth: if a man truly loves someone, he won''t let her live in misery.


    Taylor closed his eyes and finally said "Fine. I''ll do it. I trust you, and I hope you won''t betray that trust."


    A flicker of disbelief crossed Whitney''s face. "You''re willing to?"


    With a bitter smile, Taylor nodded. "I don''t want to lose you. And I don''t want to hurt you anymore."


    "When can she have the surgery?" I pressed.


    "Let''s schedule a check-up today. If everything looks good, she can have it tomorrow."


    Relief washed over me. All my efforts had finally paid off. Whitney would soon be free.


    Amber, seemingly uninterested, rubbed her temples and looked at me. "Well, now that this is resolved, you and Carter should head back."


    Dark circles shadowed her eyes, evidence of a sleepless night. She looked utterly drained.


    But I smiled warmly. "Amber, why the rush to send us away? It wasn''t easy for Carter and me to find you, our dear rtive. We''d love the chance to show our respect and take good care of you."


    I wasn''t going anywhere.


    Amber needed to understand that while getting me toe had been easy, getting me to leave would be far more difficult.

 Chapter 426 Explain

    Amber red at me. If Carter weren''t here, she''d probably be swearing at me by now.


    "Fine, whatever. Just get out so I can rest," she snapped.


    Yael helped Taylor to his feet, and they walked out. The rest of us followed suit.


    Suddenly, something urred to me. "Carter, wait. I need to say something to Amber."


    Without waiting for his response, I turned back and barged in unannounced. At the door, I froze when I spotted a tall man in ck leaning down, gently massaging Amber''s temples.


    He whispered, "You''ve been up all night. Let me carry you back to rest, okay?"


    The two of them looked like a couple in the throes of romance.


    Then again, her husband had been gone for years. Having someone around wasn''t that surprising.


    As soon as Amber saw me standing at the door, her face twisted in fury. "D*mn! What do you want now?"


    "I just wanted to say-Amber, I want barbecue ribs for dinner!"


    She red. "I''m not running a restaurant here."


    Grabbing an inkstone, she hurled it at my feet, clearly ready to explode.


    But the second Carter appeared behind me, her demeanor shifted. Her lips curved into a sweet smile. "Barbecue ribs, huh? Sure, I''ll make some for you. Carter, what about you? Is there something you''d like?" "Anything''s fine," Carter replied, his gaze flicking between Amber and me.


    With that, he led me outside to the courtyard. It was quiet and empty, the open space amplifying the tension in the air.


    Standing with his back to me, Carter''s tall, lean frame exuded an unmistakable chill. Even from behind, I could feel the frostiness radiating off him.


    He had given me face in front of others, but now, the cold, unyielding Carter was fully on disy.


    "Carter," I called softly, almost timidly.


    Over the past few months, Carter had been nothing but gentle and patient with me, never raising his voice or saying a harsh word.


    But now, faced with his silent anger, I felt a little afraid.


    Tentatively, I reached out to tug on his sleeve. His abrupt turn caught me off guard, and his movement inadvertently grazed my injured wrist. "Ouch," I winced before I could stop myself. Panic shed in Carter''s eyes. "Chloe, are you hurt? Did I hurt you? I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to ...


    Carter''s concern was genuine, and his kindness was unwavering.


    I shook my head quickly. "It''s nothing. I was just messing with you."


    I tried to brush it off, hoping he wouldn''t notice. My sleeve hid the wound well enough.


    "What''s going on with you and Amber?" he asked bluntly, cutting to the chase.


    "Nothing. I''ve realized that despite her temper, she''s not so bad. She..."


    Carter took a step closer, his sharp gaze pinning me in ce. "Chloe, when did I be someone you needed to guard yourself against?"


    He grabbed my hand, pressing it against his chest. Though his grip wasn''t tight, I could feel the weight of his emotions.


    "Chloe, what happened? Seeing you like this makes my heart ache," he said, his voice low and pained.


    Noticing the sweat beading on my forehead, he seemed to piece something together. He reached for my sleeve. "No, Carter. Don''t," I protested.


    Sensing my injury, he didn''t force it, but the hurt in his eyes was evident. "Chloe, have you stopped loving me?"


    I knew his insecurities all too well. If I didn''t exin myself now, his mind would spiral further.


    With a sigh, I stopped resisting.


    "Let me see your hand," he insisted.


    I relented, and Carter carefully pulled back my sleeve. His expression darkened as he noticed the blood seeping through the white bandage wrapped around my wrist. His pupils dted, and a menacing chill crept into his voice. "Who hurt you?"


    I had never seen Carter look so terrifying. Quickly, I exined, "Carter, it''s not what you think. I did this to myself."


    Carter fell silent for a moment before speaking in a low, hoarse voice. "So, you know everything, don''t you?"


    I stepped forward and wrapped my arms around him. "Yes, you fool. How long did you think you could keep lying to me?"


    His voice came softly by my ear. "So thest time you went back to the town, it was to get answers about the Stone of Duality?"


    I nodded. "Yes."


    I''d been hurt, but Carter remained unharmed. Amber''s attitude toward me had already provided him with enough clues. "What exactly is the Stone of Duality?"


    "It was given to me by Grandma. She said it could fool youpletely, that you wouldn''t notice."


    The arms holding me began to tremble. "Chloe, do you understand the consequences of this?"


    ???


    "Carter, I''m grateful that you love me, but asking you to take my ce and face death for me-did you think I could live with that? If you died, I, wouldn''t survive either. I don''t know when this so-called death cmity will strike, but I just want to spend whatever time we have left happily together."


    Carter stroked my cheek, his voice shaking. "Chloe, you''ll die."


    "I''m not afraid." I said, meeting his gaze. "You abandoned me once already. Are you nning to do it again?"


    "You''ve remembered everything?"


    "Yes."


    I gave him a small smile. "I saw what


    happened after I brought you back to life. You reimed yournds and became a wise ruler. The people lived in peace, and you devoted yourself to your duties. You never married, and before your next reincarnation, you said you regretted letting me down in that life and hoped to meet someone in the next life who would truly cherish me. That''s why we have this life now. I fell in love with Luke, and you


    watched over me silently for 20


    years."


    "But Carter," I continued, "everything I did was of my own will. I never regretted it. You don''t need to repay me in this life with your own life. Just being together again is already the best oue." Carter choked on his words. "But all I ever wanted was for you to live well. Why is it that in every life, you can''t find peace?"


    "It doesn''t matter. When did you regain memories of your past life?"


    "A long time ago."


    "No wonder. I always thought it was strange how kind you were to me even though we hadn''t known each other long. Hearing this, everything makes sense now."


    "Chloe, it shouldn''t have been like this," he sighed.


    "Carter, I fear losing you more than I fear dying."


    Carter caressed my face. "If this is how things are, then I''ll do everything I can to protect you. Amber didn''t harm you because she believes we''ve switched fates, doesn''t she?"


    I nodded. "Yes. I lied and told her we''d already switched. If I live, you live; if I die, so do you. She originally nned to kill me before the Stone of Duality could take effect. Say what you will, but she does love you."


    "Foolish girl," he murmured, his tone a mix of frustration and affection. "Next time, don''t be so reckless. And don''t lie to me again."


    "Alright."


    Just as he said, there was little either of us could do now.novelbin


    "Make sure you don''t reveal anything. That way, I''ll stay out of danger."


    His eyes lingered on the wound on my wrist. "Does it hurt?"


    "I''m used to it. Don''t worry-I was careful. When I first came back to life, I nearly fainted seeing the blood on my wrist. So this time, I made sure to keep it shallow."


    "You''re never to do this again," Carter said, his voice filled with both heartache and helplessness.


    "Okay, but you''re not allowed to stay mad at me anymore."


    "Silly girl, how could I ever be mad at you? No matter what you decide to do, I''ll stay by your side. And if the dayes when death does catch up to us, then I''ll go with you. That way, you won''t be alone on the way to heaven, right?" We exchanged a smile. "Right."


    As we walked away, someone stepped out from behind the plum tree, their gaze fixed intently on my retreating figure.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 427 Cousin

    After exining everything, I felt a weight lift off my chest.


    Keeping it a secret from him had been eating away at me with guilt. While Carter wasn''t thrilled with how things turned out, he seemed resigned. At this point, all we could do was take it one step at a time. It was as if this had been written into our fate.


    Carter''s n to trade lives had been discovered in its final days, and I had disrupted it.


    Nothing had changed. Destiny was impossible to rewrite.


    Perhaps this was my fate-to meet an untimely end in every lifetime.novelbin


    I used to have so many regrets, but being reunited with him again made everything else seem trivial. For now, we were still together, and that was enough.


    My only lingering regret was not being able to leave behind a shared child with Carter. I couldn''t help but wonder what our child would''ve been like.


    If only I had more time, I would''ve loved to have a baby-a symbol of us.


    When we returned to the living room, I learned Amber had gone to her room to catch up on sleep. The family doctor was busy tending to Taylor''s wounds.


    Whitney, meanwhile, stood silently by a potted nt, lost in thought.


    The sound of my footsteps seemed to wake her from her reverie. She quickly turned toward me.


    "Chloe, you''re hurt, aren''t you?"


    Her eyesnded on my wrist. "This is because of me, isn''t it? How could you be so foolish? You cut yourself! If something happened to you, what would I do? I wouldn''t want to live anymore!" She knew all too well that someone like Amber wouldn''t let her off so easily.


    If Amber were so easy to deal with, Whitney wouldn''t have spent 20 years trapped by Taylor''s side.


    Amber couldn''t possibly be serious about letting her go just because of a few words I''d said.


    Results that appeared effortless were often the result of someone silently bearing the burden behind the scenes.


    Not wanting to upset Whitney, I gently reassured her, "It''s okay. It didn''t hurt at all. I just identally nicked myself."


    Taylor let out a coldugh. "You went through all that trouble, didn''t you?"


    I shot him a smile. "Not as much as you."


    Taylor smirked. "Ha."


    I responded, "Ha-ha."


    The tension between us was palpable, with sparks practically flying through the air.


    Then, Yael''s timid voice broke the standoff. "Chloe, could you help me apply some ointment?"


    I had nearly forgotten about the poor kid.


    Carter flexed his wrist. "Chloe''s hand is injured. I''ll handle it."


    I watched as his fingers cracked ominously, and the chilling look in his dark eyes didn''t seem like he was about to gently apply ointment. More like he was nning to rub salt into the wounds instead. Sensing the danger, Yael hesitated. "That''s okay. No need."


    "Nonsense," Carter replied smoothly. "We''re family. As your cousin, I must help my dear little cousin."


    He smiled faintly, emphasizing the word cousin with a certain bite. A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    The whole situation felt surreal.


    Carter, personally tending to Yael''s injuries, all while calling him his cousin?


    Carter grabbed a jar of ointment and approached Yael. "Where are you hurt?"


    Yael had just begun pulling his shirt halfway off when Carter abruptly mped a hand over my eyes. "Chloe, be good and step outside. Don''t look at anything filthy."


    Carter''s petty jealousy was downright adorable. I chuckled. "Okay."


    I took Whitney''s hand and pulled her along with me. She probably had a lot she wanted to say to me anyway.


    Just as we stepped out of the room, a wailing "Ouch!" echoed from behind us.


    That kid was surprisingly resilient, but I couldn''t help wondering, "Had Carter reopened his wounds just to mess with him?"


    When I recalled the scene of Carter casually slicing off someone''s finger at the Gardner Residence without so much as a flinch, I almost forgot-he was never one to y nice. To me, Carter was an angel, but to everyone else? A demon.


    I silently hoped he wouldn''t be too harsh. After all, Yael was somewhat pitiable. Though, to be fair, while his life had been hard, he did drag me to that ind, starve me for days, and make me kneel for an entire day. A little suffering on his end wouldn''t hurt.


    I''ve always believed in clear boundaries when ites to right and wrong.


    As I walked through the hallway, Whitney''s gaze lingered on me, a faint sadness in her eyes.


    "Chloe, this is all my fault, isn''t it?"


    "It''s not your fault. I chose this." I said softly. "Don''t be sad. A small injury for me is worth your freedom-it''s a fair trade."


    I didn''t tell her that my time was running out.


    Doing what I could before the end? That was a victory in itself.


    If I could save Whitney, I''d have no regrets.


    "Chloe, why did you step into my life? I never wanted to drag you down with me."


    Still, the same crybaby she was as a kid. Back then, my timid little sister would burst into tears over the smallest things. Our brothers would take turnsforting her, but I was the one she listened to most, the one she clung to. But those days were long gone.


    Of our three brothers, only Greg remained. As for me, the sister she once knew had be someone unrecognizable.


    I stroked her cheek gently. "Because


    I promised I''d never let go of your


    hand again. Whitney, you''re only 25-you''ve got a long road ahead Remember how happy you were watching the show that day? Every day after we remove that chip, I want you to be just as happy."


    I never liked calling her Anna. That name had been tainted by Wisteria.


    So I stubbornly stuck to Whitney.


    She was like Snowke-fragile, lost, without a ce to call home. But now that she had me, her life would only move forward, safe and secure.


    Whitney bit her lip. "But, Chloe, I still feel uneasy. He won''t let me go that easily."


    "It''s okay. One step at a time. Carter and I are here to help you. The most important thing is that you don''t give up. Whitney, trust me, okay? You have so much to live for. Don''t let one sc*mbag ruin your life. There are people out there who will love you."


    ???


    Whitney wrapped her arms tightly around me. "Chloe, I never want to leave you again."


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going anywhere."


    "Okay."


    "For now, just cooperate with Taylor. Don''t provoke him. Once the chip is out, we''ll talk about the next steps."


    "Got it," she nodded tearfully. "You''ve paved this path for me with your blood. I won''t let you down."


    Seeing the determination in her eyes, I finally felt at ease. "Good."


    This house was full of hidden agendas.


    Taylor''s wound was quickly bandaged. He stood by the door, his deep eyes fixed on Whitney.


    It wasn''t until he stopped smiling that I noticed how his eyes bore a striking resemnce to Carter''s-dark and unfathomable, like a midnight sky devoid of stars. Impossible to read. "Anna,e here," he called.


    Whitney nced at me. I squeezed her hand gently, reminding her of our promise.


    She didn''t push back, calmly walking toward Taylor without aggravating him.


    I knew better than to intervene right now, so I simply walked past them.


    Still, I couldn''t shake my concern. Amber''s erratic behavior had been unsettling-she seemed almost manic. And Taylor? I worried he might have inherited her instability.


    At the end of the hallway, I turned back.


    What I saw stopped me cold. Taylor, towering over Whitney, had pulled her into a tight embrace. His voice, trembling with emotion, reached me. "Anna, do you want to leave me that badly?"

 Chapter 428 Wanting to End It All

    How wonderful life would be if Taylor weren''t part of the Carlyns.


    I sighed softly and turned around. Carter and Yael were nowhere in sight. A sound of anguish from Yael''s bedroom caught my attention. Worried that Carter might lose control and harm Yael fatally, I decided to follow the noise. The room reeked of blood. Carter stood there, his sleeves rolled up and his watch set aside. A dagger glinted in his hand, its de smeared with some kind of ointment. His eyes burned with a cold, lethal intent. "So, dear cousin, do you like my wife that much?" His tone was icy, his voice sharp.


    He let the de glide slowly across Yael''s back. I could see the blurred wound, and the uninjured skin dotted with goosebumps.


    I had never seen anyone use a knife to apply medicine.


    For a moment, I couldn''t tell who was more perverted.


    "Carl." Pushing the slightly open door wider, I stepped inside.


    Carter''s expression flickered with a trace of unease when he noticed me, while Yael looked up with an air of innocence. "Chloe ..."


    Carter quickly tossed aside the knife in his hand. "Don''t get the wrong idea. I was just cutting open his bandages."


    I nced at Yael''s bleeding back and gave a faint smile. "Go ahead. It''s fine."


    I didn''t hold anything against Carter because I knew Yael wasn''t innocent.


    Yael''s difficult past wasn''t my doing, but he was the reason Carter and I were separated. The pain he inflicted on me, like taking away my voice, remained undeniable.


    Since Carter had always stood by me without hesitation, I feltpelled to not let him down. Our bond had already transcended the boundaries of life and death.


    Yael''s gaze flickered with disappointment, but I chose to ignore it, instead diverting my attention to his room.


    Carter, clearly fed up with the chaos, had set the knife aside and started tending to Yael''s wound.


    As I scanned the room, my eyesnded on a photo. It depicted a couple with two children.


    Amber, likely in her 40s or 50s, appeared youthful-barely in her 30s-and carried an air of sophistication.


    In the photo, she was cold and unsmiling, appearing naive, like in her early 20s.


    The man beside her was tall and dignified, bearing a strong resemnce to Taylor. His arm rested gently on Amber''s shoulder, his expression refined and kind.


    Standing in front of them were two children dressed in formal attire, grinning brightly at the camera. Taylor seemed genuinely happy.


    Then there was Yael, around a year old, wearing yellow duck overalls, his chubby cheeks and soft, slightly curly hair giving him a cherubic charm. He looked remarkably like Amber, with a sweet smile that radiated innocence. Unlike Amber''s serious demeanor, the man and the boys exuded happiness. It was their only family photo.


    "How did your father pass away?" I asked.


    "In a car ident," Yael replied, lying on his pillow with his back turned to me.


    Breaking the silence, he added, "Chloe, I know you n to take Whitney away. You see Taylor as a monster, but you''ve misunderstood. Without Taylor, she would''ve died a long time ago.


    "When Whitney first came to the Carlyns at just five years old, my father''s hatred for the Sanders meant her life could''ve ended as easily as squashing an insect. Despite restricting her freedom, Taylor provided her with the best he could. If not for him, she might''ve ended up as a blood donor, an organ source, or worse, someone''s ything. He''s always been her shield.


    "You''ve only been with us for a few days, Chloe. What do you know about us? You see the Sanders as victims, but haven''t we suffered too? My father lived through the bitterness of the previous generation''s grievances, battling severe schizophrenia and depression. He saw his parents die and endured a lifetime of pain, even in his short life."


    I couldn''t counter Yael''s words. The truth remained murky, and Grandma still couldn''t speak coherently.


    However, the Carlyns'' graves on Rosbel Ind were undeniable.


    Turning to Carter, Yael continued,


    "And you, do you think my mother. treated you poorly? She''s never shown us brothers a single smile, Yet over the past decade, she''s sent people to protect you, cooked for you, and cleared paths for you behind the scenes. Why do you deserve all that? You''re not her son-I am!"


    Carter stayed silent. Apart from Amber''s attempt to kill me, she hadn''t mistreated him.


    Carter once mentioned how, during his illness, Amber cared for him, while her son clung to the memory of a simple ravioli meal for years.


    "Chloe, if Whitney leaves Taylor,


    she''ll never find anyone who treats her as well as he does. Do you think he''s unwilling to let her go? Or is he afraid to? If she leaves, the rest of the Carlyns might target her. Don''t forget how tragic your end was.


    What''s more important-freedom or survival?


    "You think Whitney is the one wronged. But from my perspective, it''s Taylor. Without him, her fate might''ve been worse than yours."


    As Carter silently wrapped Yael''s


    wounds, Yael''s face reflected his sadness. "All I ever wanted was for my mother to notice me and smile at me. But her attention was always on you. Do you know how much I envied you?"


    "Is that why you took Chloe?" Carter asked calmly, refusing to be provoked.


    "At that time, Mom ordered Damian to kill Chloe. He had no choice but to hand her over to me. I liked her and wanted her by my side. What''s wrong with that?" Yael replied, adding pointedly, "She''s not yours alone." Carter''s voice hardened. "Don''t be so greedy."


    Spending time with Yael revealed to me that his mindset was more like a child''s than an adult''s. Arguing with him felt like picking a fight with a kid.


    Later that afternoon, Taylor let Whitney undergo medical checks as we agreed. My heart and her body were perfectlypatible, and her recovery after the surgery was going smoothly.


    Whitney''s health was fine, and removing the chip was a minor procedure with no major risks.


    Overjoyed, I urged Taylor, "Then remove it for her as soon as possible."


    Taylor''s expression darkened as he nced at me. "I''ll remove it, but on one condition."


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "I want Anna to marry me in a formal ceremony before I remove the chip for her. If you can''t agree to that, then forget it," Taylor said firmly.


    He understood that once the chip was gone, there was a chance Whitney might leave his life for good.


    Marriage seemed to be an unusual fixation for him, and his tone made it clear there was no room for negotiation.novelbin


    I turned to Whitney, hesitant to decide on her behalf. "What do you think?"


    After a brief pause, Whitney pursed her lips and replied softly, "Alright, I''ll do it."


    I pulled her aside and whispered, "If you''re notfortable with this, we can find another way. Marriage is a seriousmitment." Whitney gave me a weak smile. "Chloe, there''s no one else I''d ever marry. This is how I want to bring things to an end with him." Amber, on the other hand, showed no interest in her sons. She didn''t care about Yael''s injury or Taylor''s uing wedding. She directed her disdain toward me, rolling her eyes while treating Carter with unexpected kindness.


    Later, I saw her head to the kitchen early to prepare the meal.


    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I asked Taylor about the man who always lingered near Amber like a shadow. "Who is that?"


    "He''s my mother''s bodyguard," Taylor replied. "I only know his code name is Hawk. Stay away from him-he''s dangerous and only follows my mother''s orders."


    I nodded, uneasy about the man''s mysterious and menacing presence.


    Yael, his face pale from his injury, suddenly spoke up. He licked his dry lips and said, "Chloe, Luke has been to the vi before."


    I was stunned. "What did you just say?"

 Chapter 429 Will You Miss Me?

    Luke and I had shared a unique bond for two decades, but it had been six months since our paths diverged.


    Even so, hearing his name again felt surreal-like stepping into a different world.


    Not long ago, Luke came to Jaford after a single call from me, Luke came to Jaford. We met briefly, yet I couldn''t fathom why he''d shown up at Carlyn Residence. "Where is he now?" I asked.


    "He came with..." Yael hesitated, ncing at Carter as though he couldn''t say the name aloud.


    "He came with Mr. Bolton, but he didn''t approach. He just stayed at a distance, watching you, and then left."


    Carter then exined, "Your fake death hurt him deeply. He''s stayed in Jaford, likely just to confirm you''re alive."


    "Hmm."


    I nodded faintly, my thoughts wandering to Luke. What was he thinking now? As Oliver''s son, his connection to everything ran deep.


    I once believed that Amber might be one of the lost Bolton twins, but now it seemed she wasn''t. It seemed more likely the twins were alive and in hiding.


    Most of the mysteries surrounding Amber had already been unraveled, and I was confident she wouldn''t harm Carter.


    That left one exnation-the car crash involving Carter and Esther could have been orchestrated by the missing twins.


    Their vendetta wasn''t against the Sanders but the Boltons. I couldn''t help but wonder if Amber was somehow linked to them.


    We''d need to wait until we were back in Snowville to uncover the truth about the Boltons. For now, removing Whitney''s chip took priority.


    That chip felt like a constant burden, making it impossible for me to rx or even eat in peace until it was gone.


    Whitney and Taylor''s wedding was just three days away. I had been staying at Carlyn Residence to assist with the preparations.


    Taylor spent most of his time in silence, either smoking on the porch or staring off into the distance.


    Whitney''s mood mirrored his-she seemed despondent, far from a glowing bride.


    The only person who seemed cheerful was Yael, likely because Amber was cooking for them every day, thanks to Carter.


    Yael smiled at me.


    "Chloe, you should wear this dress for the banquet. It''ll suit you," he suggested enthusiastically.


    Carter didn''t nce at it before throwing it into the trash. "Chloe, I''ve already picked out a dress for you," he said.


    Yael smirked. "Chloe, aren''t you tired of putting up with this jealous guy every day? Doesn''t it drive you crazy?"


    Carter shot back, "Whether she''s annoyed or not, I know you haven''t learned your lesson yet. Do you want me to end it for you?" Taylor intervened, "Yael,e here."


    Reluctantly, Yael obeyed, sticking close to Taylor as usual. Later that afternoon, while Carter was away, Yael slipped something into my hand.


    It was a bunny-shaped keychain, with ruby-red eyes and a tiny bell around its neck. It looked adorable.


    "Chloe, I made this for you. Even if I''m not with you, seeing this will remind you of me," he said softly.


    I stared at him. "Are you saying you don''t want me by your side anymore?"


    Yael lightly kicked at a potted nt nearby. "I know it''s hopeless now."


    They had lost all leverage.


    "Chloe, I''m leaving Jaford after Whitney''s wedding."


    "Where will you go?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure. Taylor will decide," he replied, looking into my eyes. "Will you miss me when I''m gone?"


    I reached out to pat his head. "As long as you don''t hurt me anymore, we can be friends."


    Knowing his feelings for me weren''t romantic brought me a sense of relief. "Yael, keep your hands clean. Stay in the light."


    Perhaps Taylor understood the importance of shielding his brother. Years of protection had allowed Yael to keep his innocence and smile. "I understand, Chloe."


    Later, the wedding dress arrived-a


    stunning mermaid gown adorned with diamonds and handmade


    flowers. Its beauty was breathtaking, especially when the sunlight reflected off its intricate details.


    swnevel


    It was obvious Taylor had invested a


    lot of effort into it. A dress like


    §ï§Ý§Ö


    would have required months, if not a year to order. His devotion to


    Whitney was undeniable.


    Whitney ran her fingers over the gown''s surface, captivated. No woman could resist such a masterpiece.


    "You''ll look stunning," I assured her.


    For a moment, envy flickered through me as memories of my ill-fated wedding surfaced.


    Everything from the venue to the dress-had been manipted by Wisteria. In the end, I had died in the snow wearing something utterly unsuitable. Even if Whitney and Taylor''s marriage might notst, he was showering her with love at this moment.


    Zoey had alsoe at my invitation.


    As Whitney had once said, perhaps she would never fall in love again.


    I didn''t wish for her to marry. I only wanted her to live a happy and fulfilling life. That was why I was so invested in making this wedding perfect.


    Having thought my sister was gone forever, seeing her get married was a gift I never expected.


    I wanted her to be the most radiant bride in the world, at least for that one day, to feel like the happiest person.


    Zoey''s eyes sparkled as she examined the dress. "Are these real diamonds? Taylor sure is generous. But how heavy is this thing? Can she even manage it?"


    Iughed softly. "Beautyes with a bit of difort. It''s worth it. If I ever get married, I''d wear the most extravagant dress I could find. We only get one chance."


    Though I now inhabited Zoey''s body, I''d never had a proper wedding in it.


    Zoey''s eyes lit up. "Great idea! How about we take wedding photos someday?"


    I waved her off. "No, I want to take them with Carl."


    "Hmph, you always put your husband first!"


    Han suddenly cleared his throat, catching Zoey''s attention.


    "If you''re sick, stay away from us," she snapped.


    Looking sheepish, Han replied, "If you want to take wedding photos, I could-"


    "Thanks, but I''d rather pose with a dog," she retorted.


    Han was frustrated. "Janice!"


    "What now?" she replied dismissively, leaving him silent.novelbin


    Amused, I watched them bicker before taking Carter''s arm. "Carl, shouldn''t we take wedding photos too?"


    He gently tapped my nose. "Of course."


    Whitney watched us with a distant expression, lost in her thoughts.


    Zoey stayed untilte that night, while Carter and I remained at Carlyn Residence for the next two days.


    Carter believed Amber''s presence made me safe here. If she intended to protect him, she would have to shield me as well.


    But just before the wedding, unexpected guests arrived at Carlyn Residence. Several individuals were brought in with their heads covered. Whitney, barefoot and frantic, hurried downstairs.


    Knowing I couldn''t get my hands


    wet, Carter took care of bathing me


    and drying my hair. Just as I was


    about to yfully reach for his abs, I heard voices drift in from outside.


    Curious, I opened the door to find three individuals staying on their knees in the living room, their heads concealed under dark cloth.


    Two of them were men, and the other was a woman, all treated as if they were captives.


    A sense of recognition flickered in my mind, and my expression shifted slightly.


    Unlike Whitney, who hurried forward in a state of panic, I remained still by the door, observing the scene in silence.


    With trembling hands, Whitney removed the covering from one of the figures.


    As the cloth fell away, a familiar face came into view.


    Whitney''s eyes filled with tears, which spilled down her cheeks momentster.

 Chapter 430 Shes Chloe

    The face revealed beneath the cloth was Kate''s. Her mouth was gagged, silencing her. Her hair was a mess, her eyes swollen and red, and her entire body trembled with fear.


    Her panicked gaze darted around the room. When her eyesnded on me, she froze briefly before struggling desperately as if pleading for my help.


    Whitney removed the coverings from the other two captives, revealing their equally fearful faces.


    From Snowville to Jaford, they must have endured a grueling journey, evident in their gaunt faces and hollow cheeks.


    Whitney removed the filthy socks that gagged their mouths. Kate, retching, nced at Whitney with a mix of fear and hatred.


    "Who are you? What do you want from us?"


    Then, her eyes shifted to me with suspicion and anger. "Zoey! So, you''re behind this! I always knew you had sinister intentions, always targeting us! You killed my sons!"


    She seemed far more coherent than thest time I had seen her, no longer lost in a haze of confusion.novelbin


    As I recognized their identities, I felt no emotion.


    I couldn''t deny that they had once been good to me-loving and protective. I used to convince myself that their loyalty to Wisteria stemmed from being misled, justifying their actions repeatedly. We were a family, and families should be understanding and patient with one another. They had been misled by others. How could I me them for that?


    Though I was hurting and constantly rejected, I chose to endure in silence. I told myself that one day, they would see my grievances and understand.


    Until death, I never received any sympathy from them, only seeing a group of cold-hearted strangers.


    Even Esmee and the kids from the orphanage, who had benefited from me, were grateful.


    But my family? Besides shedding a few fake tears at my grave, what else did they do for me?


    Both Zoey and I were given a second chance at life. Philippa instantly recognized Zoey. Yet, no matter how many times I appeared in front of the Sanders, they always saw me as an enemy. If I owed them anything for raising me, it was paid back the moment I was dismembered.


    The only two people I cared about in the Sanders were Grandma and Whitney.


    I wouldn''t feel a thing if the others died in front of me. I had already severed all ties with them.


    Before and after death, I was always the viin in their eyes.


    At first, I thought they might ask for my help, but instead, they med me for everything.


    Kate was sure I was the one behind all of this.


    When Whitney untied her, Kate grabbed a fruit knife from the table and stumbled toward me. "What did we do to deserve this? Is this still not enough? I''ll kill you, monster!"


    I didn''t move. Her hands and feet were tied so long that she couldn''t stand properly. She copsed before she could reach me, and the knife fell to the ground.


    Whitney, shocked, quickly helped her up. "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Her words were a revtion, and the Sanders were frozen in surprise.


    Kate looked at Whitney, trembling. "What did you call me? Who are you?"


    Whitney dropped to her knees, crying. "Mom, it''s me, Anna. Don''t you recognize me?"


    "Anna..."


    Kate seemed unable to process this, as though she were dreaming. It felt too strange to be real even if it was a dream.


    Whitney and I were different. Her memories of the Sanders were from a time when her family loved her.


    Though it was only for five years, she was the youngest and most cherished member of the family. Those years were the foundation of her spirit for thest 20 years.


    So, she cared about her parents and siblings. I could understand that and didn''t want to let my hatred affect her.


    Josh, still youthful in his 50s but with full white hair, looked at her deeply and asked, "You''re Anna... my daughter?"


    Whitney nodded, apologizing quickly. "I''m sorry. I haven''t been able to stay with you all these years. I know I must have worried and scared you."


    The shock of this revtion hit the Sanders hard. Kate trembled and hugged Whitney tightly.


    "Are you truly Anna?"


    After everything Wisteria had done to deceive them, they were cautious about trusting anyone again.


    To prove it, Whitney rolled up her sleeve, showing a small crescent-shaped scar on her right arm. "Dad, do you remember when I was three and got bitten by Mr Pierce''s cat? You were so scared back then."


    Although Wisteria had replicated this scar to earn their trust, Whitney continued, recounting details only the real Anna would know.


    "Greg, remember when I was in


    kindergarten and you promised to make me a kite for apetition? You showed up with a giant centipede kite, while all the other kids had colorful or fish-shaped kites. I was the only one with that ck centipede kite.


    "Even though it flew high, I cried when I had to carry it to the stage to receive my prize. Then you made me a butterfly kite to cheer me up."


    Greg, holding back tears, said, "Anna, it''s you!"


    Kate, both stunned yet overjoyed, said, "My poor daughter, where have you been all these years? Have you suffered?"


    Whitney smiled softly, hiding the pain of all those years. "It''s okay. It''s all in the past now. I''m just happy to be here with you again. By the way, let me introduce you to "


    As she wiped away her tears, she was about to tell them my real identity.


    But before she could reach me, Kate


    quickly grabbed her and stood in front of her, ring at me with a


    cold, threatening look. "Stay aw


    from her! This woman is a troublemaker! It''s because of her that our family is in ruins!"


    Whitney, confused, asked, "Mom, what are you saying? She''s Chloe. How could she hurt you?"


    Her words caused everyone to freeze. After a long pause, they finally managed to speak, "Anna, Chloe is gone. She''s no longer with us. This woman only looks a bit like her. Don''t let her fool you." Whitney, unaware the history between me and the Sanders, shook her head. "Mom, Chloe is gone, but she''s been reborn in this body. The person standing here isn''t Zoey Gardner. It''s Chloe Sander!" The Sanders turned their attention to me.


    I bent down to pick up the knife that had fallen to the ground, spun it in my hand, and smiled brightly. "It''s been a while, hasn''t it?"

 Chapter 431 Hope to Tear You Apart

    When I became a spirit, I had alreadye to terms with the fact that my parents never loved me.


    I couldn''t cry back then, but my heart had already wept enough. So, no matter how harshly they spoke to me now, it didn''t bother me.


    I looked at their shocked faces and continued, "We met in Snowville not long ago, didn''t we?"


    "Are you truly Chloe? This can''t be! How could this even happen?"


    I held a knife and moved closer to them. As I neared Josh, he seemed to snap out of his daze, his face tense with fear.


    "What are you going to do?" he asked, his voice shaky.


    I bent down and calmly cut the rope binding his wrists, then stepped back.


    "I understand why you''re afraid of me. After all, in your hearts, it would have been better if I had died. You''d be remembered as the grieving family, the good parents, the caring brother. But unfortunately, not only did I survive, I also remember your ugly faces clearly." Whitney looked at me, confused. "Chloe, what are you talking about?"


    I helped her up and wiped away her tears. "Sweetheart, if you think our reunion is going to be all happy and harmonious, I''m afraid you''re wrong. I''m no longer part of the Sanders."


    Kate staggered toward me, her eyes full of tears as she looked at me like a loving mother. "Chloe, is it really you? I was wrong...


    She tried to reach out, but I took a step back. "Mrs. Sander, please understand. I''m Zoey now, and my mother is Philippa."


    "Chloe, are you still holding a grudge against us? We were tricked too. Can''t you forgive me?"


    Whitney tried to reason with me. "Chloe, we''re family. You ..."


    I cut her off. "I can ept you, Whitney, but not them."


    "


    "That''s enough!" Josh snapped. "If you''ve been reborn, why didn''t you acknowledge us? No wonder there''s always tension between us when we meet.


    "You knew that fake Anna was suspicious. Why didn''t you warn us? Ethan and Jake died because of you! Are you ming us for not noticing your depression? You hid it so well. How were we supposed to know?"


    That was why I never wanted a reunion. Even though I thought I had be heartless, hearing his usation still stung.


    Nothing had changed, with or without Wisteria. Josh was still the same-he still saw me as a criminal who couldn''t be forgiven.


    I used to exin, but now I knew their true nature. It wasn''t me who was wrong, so why should I exin myself?


    I just stared at him, coldly saying, "Yes, I regret it. I regret telling you to turn around that night. I should have let your whole family drive down that road to death and join Ethan."


    "You wicked girl! How can you say something so cruel?"


    Josh raised his hand as if to strike me, just like he used to when he was incited by Wisteria.


    But this time, a hand stopped him. It was Carter, standing taller than him, blocking the hit.


    Carter''s voice was icy. "If she''s cruel, she should bury you herself. You have no right to hit her."


    The Sanders looked confused, unsure of why Carter was here and why his legs seemed fine. Only Whitney seemed puzzled, not understanding why me and her family had be enemies. Since she had been locked away most of the time, without ess to a phone or the inte, she only knew a small part of the truth.


    She had no idea what my life was like at the Sander residence. To protect the image of her family in her mind, I had never mentioned the unpleasant things I went through.novelbin


    I didn''t expect the Sanders to show up here, which made everything even more absurd. This time, though, I wasn''t alone.


    Carter''s tall figure stood protectively in front of me, blocking any hostilitying from the Sanders.


    Greg spoke up, "Mr. Bolton, my father''s heart is weak. Please let him go."


    Carter forcefully pushed Josh away, making him sit on the couch. Whitney, noticing his poor condition, rushed to get him a ss of water. "Dad, drink this first."


    He sighed, ced his hand on his


    knee, and sat still, staring at me coldly. "Back then, we were deceived When we heard about your death, do you think we weren''t worried? I even went to Chedor with Luke to search for you. I searched everywhere.


    "You''ve been reborn but didn''t acknowledge us. And you said those things at the funeral. Do you truly think Ethan and Jake''s deaths aren''t your fault? If only you had warned us earlier, they wouldn''t have died!"


    Greg added, "Yes, Chloe. You didn''t die, but you didn''t acknowledge us either. You made us suffer for no reason. Dad and Mom are getting old, and they have to deal with the loss of their children. Do you understand how hard that is for them?"


    I smirked sarcastically at them.


    "How hard is it? The day after I died,


    the police called you in for


    questioning. What did you say? You said someone like me deserved to die. Mrs. Sander was more interested in doing her nails. You two fushed back to yourpany, unwilling to stay even a little longer to help the police. Honestly, I wish I could havee back as an evil spirit to tear you all apart. You should experience what it feels like to be skinned alive and have your bones crushed."


    That was the reason why I never wanted to acknowledge them. There was simply no point.


    The people who loved you would love you no matter what you became, and the people who hated you would still hate you even if you were dead. They hadn''t changed at all.


    "Was it Luke who told you this?" They were confused about how I knew so many details.


    "No. After I died, I became a spirit and watched everything. I saw how my family ignored my


    ???


    disappearance, badmouthed me,


    and even ate from the bowl that held my ashes. I watched as you all were fooled by the fake Anna, yet you still defended her as if she were real. It''s honestlyughable.


    "Acknowledge you all? I fought so hard toe back to life. Why would I waste my time on heartless people like you?


    "The Chloe you once knew is gone. I''ve already paid back everything I owed you. So stop with the fake pity. I know exactly how dirty you all are. If you don''t want me to expose everything, stay out of my way." Saying all that made me feel a lot better. I looked at Whitney, who was staring at me with a mix of emotions.


    I smiled at her and patted her head. "Sorry for scaring you."


    Suddenly, apuse echoed from the stairs. "What a great show!"

 Chapter 432 Dont Let Him Die

    Taylor slowly descended the stairs, leaving the Sanders confused. Josh asked, "Mr. Carlyn, what are you doing here?"


    Given his friendship with Jake and their involvement here today, the situation became clear.


    "It''s you! You killed my sons and brought us here!"


    Josh red at Taylor before turning to me. "Chloe, we''ve always treated you well. Even if we neglected you in the past years, it was understandable because we were influenced by others. Do you hate us so much that you''d join forces with outsiders to hurt your brothers?" I expected them to be upset over my death, but instead, it seemed like my death was just a joke to them.


    They felt no joy at my rebirth. Instead, they med me for everything.


    They med me for hiding my depression and for the Sanders'' downfall!


    Anger bubbled inside me as I clenched my fists. How could such foolish people exist in this world?


    They refused to face their mistakes, choosing to paint me as the viin to ease their guilt.


    Carter sensed my frustration and pulled me into his arms,forting me. "Chloe, it''s okay. You have me. Don''t let these people upset you."


    Though Whitney didn''t fully understand the situation, she stood up to defend me.


    "Dad, how could you think that of Chloe? Why would she want to harm you?"


    Josh snapped, "If it weren''t for her and the Carlyns, how did we end up in this mess? Anna, you don''t know what we''ve been through. I haven''t slept in days. Every little noise made me think I was going to die."


    Taylor sneered. "The Sanders have livedfortably for so long. How can you not endure a few hard days? Mr. Sander, your life must be truly precious."


    "Taylor, we have no grudges. Why do you want to hurt us? When Jake was alive, he treated you like a brother. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    "No grudges?"


    Taylor walked toward Josh with a dark look. "If it weren''t for your mother, my grandparents wouldn''t have died. My father wouldn''t have suffered his entire life. Do you know who pretended to be your daughter? She''s the granddaughter of my grandfather''s brother, the one killed by that old woman!"


    Josh finally understood the truth. "The Carlyns! I should have known!"


    But with so many people surnamed Carlyn, they hadn''t made the connection sooner.


    I crossed my arms and coldly asked, "So, did the Sanders trulymit sins?"


    Josh denied it. "Those are the grudges of the older generation. How would I know?"


    "It''s fine if you don''t know. My grandparents, along with Wisteria''s, were killed. Your family not only took their lives but also bankrupted ours and forced us to leave our homnd. You stepped over the Carlyns to rise. All these years, we''ve lived in constant fear. Even the surviving elders have lived in sorrow, without a single day of peace. You destroyed a family. How can you say you didn''t know? Fine, I''ll make sure you remember!"


    For the first time, I saw true rage in Taylor''s eyes as he raised a dagger, ready to strike Josh.


    Whitney rushed forward, wrapping her arms around him. "Taylor, don''t hurt them."


    Her words pierced through his fury, grounding him.


    "You invited them to the wedding, didn''t you?" she asked softly, tears glistening in her eyes.


    I had underestimated Taylor''s feelings for her. This man, who had harbored so much hatred, had momentarily set it aside and gone to great lengths to bring the Sanders here just so they could witness her wedding. Josh looked bewildered. "Wedding? Whose wedding?"


    Taylor stood tall, pulling Whitney into his arms. "Mine and your daughter''s, dear father-inw."


    "Y-you two..." Josh stammered before copsing, overwhelmed by the strain and shock.


    "Dad!"


    "Honey!"


    Taylor turned to his men. "Get a doctor. Make sure he stays alive. Don''t let him die and ruin the asion."


    Upon hearing that, a strange sense of joy washed over me. I started to think I must be ill as well.


    As the doctor worked to save Josh, I felt nothing-not a shred of concern. In truth, I thought to myself that it might be better if this indiscriminate man met his end.


    Perhaps only then would he understand the pain I endured.


    While I stood there, expressionless, Kate approached me cautiously.


    "Chloe, we misunderstood you. Can you let go of your anger toward us?"


    I had seen enough fake tears tost a lifetime.


    "Mrs. Sander, stop wasting your tears. They''re meaningless."


    "Chloe, Dad is in aa. Must you say such hurtful things? Do you want to upset Mom even more?"


    Greg, the man who was supposed to be my brother, made meugh. Not because he was funny, but because his outrage was absurd.


    He red at me. "How can you smile? You''re so heartless!"


    "Greg, are you trying to pin all the


    me on me just to ease your guilt? Now that the truth is out, it''s clear the Carlyns were behind everything. The way you all treated me before was beyond cruel! Do you think I''m


    responsible for what had


    t¨¦day? Don''t forget that I was the first one to lose my life.


    "I died on a snowy night, abandoned by my fianc¨¦. None of you cared enough to look for me after I


    els


    disappeared, which led to my body being mutted, skinned, and broken. What did I do to deserve that? My only crime was being born a Sanders!"


    "You!"


    Greg lunged at me, but Carter stepped in, kicking him against the coffee table. Greg groaned in pain his face twisted in agony. Without hesitation, Carter grabbed him by the neck and mmed an ashtray into his head.


    Blood spilled onto the floor.


    Kate froze in shock, her scream piercing the room.novelbin


    Just as Carter was about to strike again, I caught his hand. "Carl, stop. There''s no point hurting someone like him-you''ll only hurt yourself." Realizing how brutal he appeared, Carter released the ashtray.


    "Sorry, Chloe."


    I nced at the others. "They''re not my family anymore. Go rest, Carter."


    I didn''t bother arguing or justifying myself.


    To me, my family had died with me on that snowy night.


    I never wanted to see them weeping in front of me whether their tears were sincere or not didn''t matter. The Chloe they once knew was gone.


    Once, I thought I was too heartless. Now I see I wasn''t cruel enough.


    I left with Carter, ignoring Greg''s desperate cries behind me. "Chloe, wait! Come back! Exin!"


    As I closed the door behind us, Carter gently wiped my tears away.


    Frustrated, I tried to hide my emotions. "Why would I cry over people like them? It''s just ... dust in my eyes! That''s all!"


    Before I could say more, Carter pulled me into his arms, his voice firm yetforting. "There''s no one else here. Let it out if you need to."


    Clutching his shirt tightly, I finally broke down, my tears soaking his clothes. My voice trembled as I whispered, "Carl, did I deserve to die?"

 Chapter 433 Want to Have a Child with You

    The pain I had buried deep for so long surged uncontrobly, and the tears I hadn''t shed as a spirit came pouring out now.


    Only Carter truly understood the weight of my sorrow, the depth of my loss, and my lingering bitterness.


    No matter how kind Bill and Philippa were to me, they could never rece the parents who raised me.


    Instead, their warmth only deepened the hurt, reminding me of the parents who had abandoned me repeatedly.


    I sank to the floor from Carter''s arms, covering my face as sobs shook my body.


    "Why? Why do they treat me like this when I''ve endured so much pain? What did I ever do to deserve this?"


    "You''ve done nothing wrong, silly girl," Carter said softly, crouching beside me and pulling my head to his chest. "It''s their blindness and foolishness-that''s where the me lies."


    His voice was filled with regret. "Chloe, I''m sorry I couldn''t protect you in our previous life. I failed you, and you suffered because of it. But I swear, in this life, I won''t let anyone harm you."


    "I know you''re good to me," I whispered, but his words brought me nofort.


    Even though I imed not to care about the Sanders anymore, fear still gripped me.


    I dreaded the moment of truth-the day they might look at me with hatred and disdain, just as they always had. That fear was why I kept my true identity hidden.


    But when the truth was finally revealed, it shattered thest fragile hope I''d clung to. They didn''t love me. They never had.


    I tried to convince myself. "I have you. That''s enough. They don''t matter anymore."novelbin


    "Silly girl," Carter murmured, lifting me from the floor and settling me onto the bed.


    He gently wiped the tears from my cheeks. "I spoke to Aunt Amber. She''s not involved in the Sanders'' troubles."


    I blinked in surprise. "She isn''t?"


    "No. She holds no grudge against the Sanders. The Carlyns, on the other hand, have every reason to hate them. When Wisteria''s father was only two, they tried to intervene in a violent incident but were toote. Wisteria''s grandfather was beaten to death, and her grandmother fled into the crowd with her father, only for his leg to be broken. Her grandmother died shortly after, and her father never fully recovered. Wisteria''s hatred grew from witnessing his pain. She only got involved in the n after learning the truth." "So, Wisteria''s father orchestrated the revenge on the Sanders?" I asked hesitantly.


    "Yes, along with other elders of the Carlyns. The younger generation, including Wisteria, simply carried out the n."


    The Sanders had inflicted so much suffering on the Carlyns, which exined Wisteria''s cruelty toward Grandma.


    I had called her heartless before, but now I realized she was a product of her family''s darkness.


    Every time she saw her father''s limp, it must have reminded her of the Sanders'' cruelty.


    "Did the Carlyns and Boltons team up? Is Aunt Amber ... Lady Rose?"


    "She''s never shared the details of the organization''s workings." Carter replied. "But she did tell me stories about my mother''s younger years."


    It seemed that Amber, much like Ss, wasn''t the one orchestrating everything. Someone else higher up was manipting the entire situation, using her as a mere piece in their borate scheme.


    "How did your mother die? And if your father and his first wife were so deeply in love, then how do you even exist?" I blurted out, disregarding whether the question was rude or not. There were too many unanswered questions, and I needed rity. "My father never cared for my mother." Carter began. "ording to Aunt Amber, my mother fell hopelessly in love with a man 30 years older than her."


    I couldn''t hide my shock.


    "When my father lost his wife at an early age, he never married again. Instead, he focused all his efforts on his work. He was a powerful and captivating man, admired by many young women. When he saved my mother by chance, she fell deeply in love with him. She pursued him relentlessly, despite the age gap. Eventually, an ident led to my birth.


    "My father, however, never epted my mother. Worn out of unrequited love, she left without telling him about her pregnancy. She was a proud woman who chose to keep her struggles to herself. When I was little, our house caught fire, and my father discovered us. He only


    brought me back.


    "I guess, being the child of a woman he didn''t love, he couldn''t bring himself to care for me either. I never felt his affection. Later, when I moved to Jaford, Aunt Amber treated me kindly out of respect for my mother." Carter''s biological mother and Jeffrey seemed to have aplicated and bitter rtionship.


    "So, what''s the story between Aunt Amber and her husband?"


    "Her love life waspletely different from my mother''s. Her husband fell for her instantly and relentlessly pursued her. When she rejected him, he resorted to extreme measures, taking her home against her wiDand keeping her captive. He thought children would bind her to him, but instead, she grew to despise both him and their kids. It wasn''t until his sudden death in an ident that she finally gained her freedom. Otherwise, she would have taken me away long ago."


    As I listened, I couldn''t help but notice how the twin sisters'' love lives were opposites.


    It was clear why Amber didn''t show affection for Taylor and Yael. Perhaps it wasn''t that she couldn''t love them, but that she was too afraid to.


    She had no feelings for her husband and didn''t want the children to be a weight in her life.


    That was why she called Yael a little monster and hurt her sons-to hurt their father even more.


    In this tangled web of emotions, it was hard to determine who was right or wrong. As an outsider, I could only observe.


    "Aunt Amber has assured me that after the wedding, your sister will be allowed to leave. They share a simr background, so she has never wished harm upon Whitney." Carter''s words left me feeling adrift. What was real, and what was false in this world?


    The people I once saw as viins were good-hearted and filled with hope. What had driven them to be so twisted?


    Those I believed to be good turned out to be the ones who tore families apart.


    Was it the Carlyns'' fault or the Sanders''?


    The grievances between them were like an endless knot, impossible to untangle. But caught in the middle was Whitney, the one who bore the most pain.


    I sighed softly.


    "Carl, thank goodness I have you. Let''s take Whitney back to Snowville. That''s her home. Maybe she''ll find happiness away from Taylor."


    "Alright, I''ll do as you say. I''ve already started investigating Wisteria''s whereabouts. She''s the greatest threat to you. Once she''s taken care of, you''ll be safe." Carter''s affectionate gaze assured me he was the one I could rely on most.


    I wrapped my arms around his neck and whispered against his lips, "Carl, I want us to have a child together."


    If something ever happened to me, I wanted to leave behind a part of us-someone to keep him from making any reckless decisions.


    "Chloe, we might not have children," he said hesitantly.


    I slid my hand beneath his pajamas, feeling his breathing quicken. "How can we be sure if we don''t try?" I murmured close to his ear.


    I believed that if we had children, they would love me just as Carter did. They would never be as cold-hearted as those who had betrayed me. Pressing closer, I nuzzled him affectionately. "Carl, no precautions tonight!"


    His eyes softened, and he spoke tenderly, "Alright, I''ll make sure you get pregnant. Then we''ll n the most beautiful wedding."

 Chapter 434 Let My Happiness Bloom on Your Grave

    No matter how the Sanders acted, all I wanted was to cherish the time I had with the person I loved. Their coldness only strengthened my determination to have a child with Carter-our legacy together


    The next day, I woke up groggily around noon. My skin bore the marks ofst night''s passion, a reminder of the intensity between Carter and me.


    After a quick shower, I changed into fresh clothes and reced the pink floral sheets that Yael had thoughtfullyid out for me. His attention to detail didn''t go unnoticed. As I bent over to spread the sheets, Carter entered, setting breakfast on the table. "Let me handle that. Go eat."


    I didn''t hesitate to ept his kindness-he loved spoiling me, and I wasn''t about toin.novelbin


    While enjoying the seafood congee, I casually asked, "What''s happening with the Sanders? Taylor didn''t kill them, did he?"


    "They''re alive," Carter replied. "They''re still Whitney''s family, after all. If Taylor had truly wanted them gone, they wouldn''t have survived this long."


    After everything that had happened, I finally let go of any attachment to the Sanders.


    Their indifference toward me had made it clear they didn''t need Wisteria''s maniptions to see me as a viin. I was grateful for their coldness. It helped me move on.


    The past no longer mattered. They were irrelevant to my future.


    "This congee is delicious," I said with a smile. "Your aunt is a fantastic cook."


    Carter finished changing the sheets and tossed them into the washing machine. He came over, gently patting my head. "I made it. When we leave, I''ll cook it for you every day if you''d like."


    In recent days, a quiet sadness had lingered between us, stirred by the Stone of Duality incident.


    Carter often caught glimpses of sorrow in my eyes, and I knew I was disrupting his ns by forcing a smile.


    But now, we didn''t need to hide our emotions anymore.


    Sitting beside me, he reached out with freshly cleaned hands. "Let me feed you."


    "I''m not a child," I protested lightly.


    "Be good. Let me take care of you," he insisted.


    We didn''t bring up the idea of fate anymore. We just wanted to savor each moment without regret.


    I understood what he was feeling and stopped resisting, offering him a warm smile. "Alright."


    Carter, typically consumed by work, had be unusually attached to metely. We were practically inseparable.


    After we finished eating and stepped outside, Yael came in, carrying a pot of sunflowers, which he ced on the table. "Chloe, these flowers are for you. Sunflowers stand for the courage to chase happiness. From now on, I want to be like a sunflower-" Before he could finish, the sunflower was sliced in half with a fruit knife, its petals scattering to the floor.


    Carter stood there, holding a dagger with a frosty expression. "Don''t be too bold. Happiness is fragile and can break easily."


    "Carter!" Yael clenched his teeth in frustration.


    Carter reached out and rapped him lightly on the head. "Show some respect."


    "When you die, I swear I''ll carve sunflowers all over your gravestone so my happiness can bloom on your grave!" Yael shot back.


    Carter patted his shoulder. "Make sure you live long enough to see that happen. Don''t go dying before me."


    I noticed a shift in Carter''s attitude toward Yael. Perhaps it was because he now understood theplexities of the Carlyns'' and Amber''s history.


    Yael had never been involved in the attempts to harm me. Having always yearned for familial love, Carter treated him a bit more kindly.


    The next day was Whitney''s wedding. I found her in the basement with the Sanders.


    Greg''s head was wrapped in a bandage, and Josh had taken his medicine. They looked much better after a night''s rest.


    Kate nced at me hesitantly, while the other two maintained an air of arrogance, though they kept stealing nces my way.


    They were waiting for me to apologize, as I always had in the past whenever I was wrongly med for something, just to keep the peace.


    But I didn''t even nce at them. Instead, I walked straight over to Whitney. "The wedding staff just arrived with a selection of bouquets. Go see which one you like."


    Josh snorted when he saw me ignoring them. "Your brother is injured, and you can''t even show a bit of concern?"


    "Concern? I think Carl didn''t hit him hard enough. He should''ve knocked out a few teeth to stop him from running his mouth."


    "Chloe, you''re beingpletely unreasonable!"


    "Am I? Maybe I should knock out a few of yours too."


    Kate spoke up then, "Chloe, we


    might have been wrong. But in the past six months, I haven''t had a single good night''s sleep because of your death. We''ve already faced


    reon. We''re family-don''t hold


    a grudge. Go apologize to your father and brother."


    Before I could lose my temper, Whitney quickly grabbed my arm. "Chloe,e help me pick out a bouquet."


    "Sure, let''s go."


    "Chloe,e back here!"


    Come back? The Chloe they knew was long gone.


    I didn''t even nce back as I walked away.


    Whitney seemed to understand the situation and bit her lip. "Chloe, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that your rtionship with them turned out this way."


    "Don''t me yourself for everything. None of this is our fault-it''s theirs. I won''t stop you from being kind to them, but to me, they''re no longer family. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    I held her hand as we left. In the


    back of my mind, I couldn''t help but


    wonder if Taylor would spare the


    Sanders after the wedding or if he''d use them as leverage to keep Whitney from leaving.


    After Whitney saw her family again, her emotions visibly lifted.


    In the past, Taylor was always the one making decisions, and Whitney had no say in the matter. But today, she was taking charge and picking out the dress Kate would wear.


    For Whitney, just being with her family again was enough to make her happy.


    As I had mentioned earlier, it might be the only wedding she would ever have, so she wanted to experience what it felt like to be a bride.


    Her tone toward Taylor was much gentler today. I watched as she held his arm, saying, "What if I wear this jewelry tomorrow? I remember you gave it to me for my birthday two years ago." Taylor''s eyes lit up. "You remember that?"


    "Of course, I remember everything you''ve given me. This bow, for example, was a gift from you when I was five."


    Taylor smiled and ced the hairpin


    in her hair. "remember. You cried when the flood washed away the hairpin your brother gave you. I searched through over 2,000 designs to find one just like it for you."


    Swnovel


    It seemed that Yael had been right all along-Taylor had always pampered Whitney.


    Whitney smiled softly and nudged Taylor. "Tomorrow is our wedding day, but my family hasn''t bathed in forever. They smell terrible. Can you let them clean up?"


    Taylor''s smile faltered. "So, is this really about them?"


    "I''m thinking about us too. If they smell bad on our big day, it''ll kill the mood. Don''t you think so?"


    Whitney pouted. "Please, Tay!"


    Taylor quickly covered her mouth. "Don''t call me that. Chloe''s still here."


    I could see the tips of his ears turning red, and I cleared my throat. "You two go ahead. Don''t mind me."


    I walked away, no longer wanting to be in the way.


    As I left the room, I could still hear Whitney''s yful voice calling out, "Tay, can''t you help your future inws?"

 Chapter 435 She Shows Up

    Whitney truly gave her all for the Sanders. Thanks to her, Taylor made arrangements for them to take a bath that night.


    Amber, on the other hand, didn''t seem to care much about the Sanders. Maybe she was too worn out dealing with me and decided to pack up and return to the Doltons overnight. I didn''t see her all day.


    Tomorrow night was Taylor and Whitney''s wedding. I wasn''t sure why, but I felt uneasy like something bad was about to happen.


    It reminded me of the night before my wedding, when I couldn''t sleep and kept tossing and turning.


    Carter noticed and sat up to look at me. "What''s wrong, Chloe?"


    "I''m going to check on the Sanders."


    Carter looked at me seriously. "Chloe."


    "I''m just a little nervous. Something went wrong on my wedding day, and I''m scared something might happen to Whitney too."


    "Taylor isn''t like Luke. He loves Whitney and wants this wedding to be perfect. He had her wedding dress ready two years ago and went through over 20 designs to get it just right. The dress has 999 diamonds, all hand-set by him. He''s even put aside his hate for the Sanders just to make sure they''re safe. He won''t let anyone ruin this wedding."


    Carter tried to reassure me. "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    "Hmm."


    "If you want to check on them, I''lle with you."


    It wasn''t that I truly wanted to see the Sanders; I just couldn''t sleep. Every time I tried to lie down, my heart would race, and I felt restless.


    The Carlyn Residence was quiet at night, with no servants around. The stairs to the basement were dark. Before I could turn on the lights, someone came rushing up from below.


    A tall figure dressed in ck appeared, looking almost like a ghost.


    "Ah!" I gasped, instinctively stepping back. My heel caught on a step, and I nearly fell.


    Two strong hands caught me, pressing me against Carter''s chest. I finally exhaled in relief.


    When the figure came closer, I recognized him as Amber''s bodyguard the dangerous guy Yael had warned me about.


    He was one step below me, slightly taller than me, and radiated an intimidating presence.


    My legs wobbled as I leaned against Carter.


    Without saying a word, he left.


    "Who wears a mask and hat in the middle of the night, dressed in all ck like that? He scared me!" I said, still trying to calm down.


    Carter smiled gently and patted my head. "Don''t be scared."


    He added, "When Damian first started working with me, he dressed like that too. Theye from ''Shadow'', the most powerful mercenary group. Only S-ss criminals and top special forces retirees can join. They all hide their identities." I nodded. "Is Aunt Amber back thiste?"


    "She must have some feelings about her son''s wedding," Carter replied.


    In the basement, the Sanders were all asleep. Whitney''s charm had worked, and they were now resting in arge bunk bed instead of lying on the cold floor.


    I didn''t want to disturb them, so I quietly left.


    "Let''s go to the garden."


    "Okay."


    Carter always agreed to whatever I asked.


    At this hour, the garden was filled with the fragrance of flowers and the sound of insects, all under the soft glow of the moon.


    I nced up at the sky. "The stars are so bright tonight."


    "The stars in the small town are even more beautiful. We should go live there for a while in two months."


    "That sounds great."


    I rested my head on his shoulder. "Let''s build a house near the cherry blossom tree. I like that tree."


    "Sure."


    We chatted for a while, and when I turned my head, I noticed a light on the third-floor window, with two figures visible behind the curtains. It looked a little romantic and mysterious. "Is that Aunt Amber''s room?"


    The light turned off, and Carter seemed a little awkward, clearing his throat. "She''s been single for a long time. It''s normal for her to have a man around."


    I smirked. "So, she prefers a strong bodyguard over being caught up in love?"


    "Chloe, don''t talk about your elders like that."


    "Alright, I won''t. Let''s go back to sleep."


    After our walk, I felt a lot better. I leaned against Carter''s chest, reassuring myself that nothing bad would happen this time.


    The next day, I woke up at five o''clock, quickly got ready, and went upstairs.


    The Carlyn Residence was already full of activity, with the styling team working on Whitney.


    She was sitting in front of the mirror, letting them work on her.


    "Chloe..." She looked at me.


    I picked up theb and gently brushed her long hair. "I used to braid your hair when you were little. It''s been so long since I did this." "Yes."


    I smiled warmly. "I always hear


    people say that on a wedding day


    you should give your sincere


    blessings to the couple. I hope you


    swnovel.


    have a happy and fulfilling life."


    en


    No matter what the future held, I just wanted her to be happy, even if it was with Taylor or someone else. She didn''t deserve to suffer. Whitney looked a bit embarrassed. "Chloe, you know I won''t-"


    I gently ced a finger over her lips. "Today is your day as the bride, and we should only offer our blessings. Let''s hope for a happy life." She smiled at her reflection. "Okay."


    Zoey arrived before seven o''clock.


    "Younovelbin


    Whitstunning! Of course,


    I didn''t mean you didn''t


    look


    look good before, but you more beautiful today."


    "Janice, if you were the bride, you''d be even more stunning."


    even


    "I''ll never marry, but I could get a divorce. I''ll wear a divorce gown. If I can''t be the most beautiful bride, I''ll be the most beautiful divorced woman!"


    The makeup artistughed at her words. "Mrs. Pearson, when you get divorced, don''t forget to invite me for your styling. I''ll give you a discount." "Deal."


    Zoey nudged me. "By the way, don''t forget to ask me to be your bridesmaid at your wedding."


    "I won''t forget anyone. Did you eat breakfast?"


    "No, is there anything good to eat?"


    I made some food and shared it with her.


    Whitney was still in her Alice


    persona, so after finishing her makeup, she needed to go back to the White Residence before the


    wedding. Zoey and I went with her.


    Even Carter got dressed up for the asion. I waved my hand in front of him and asked, "Are you ready to get married?"


    "What style do you like?" he asked me seriously.


    "As long as the groom is you, I''m happy with anything. It''s just a ceremony. I don''t mind."


    "But I care, Chloe. You deserve the best."


    He kissed my forehead.


    Zoey clicked her tongue. "Stop kissing. She has makeup on. We need to get the bride to the car. See you at the venue."


    "Okay."


    We got into the wedding car.


    I waved to Carter as he answered his phone and walked to the side.


    As the car window went up, I saw his expression change. His face grew cold, and he spoke in a low voice. "Did she show up?" She? Who showed up?

 Chapter 436 Run! I Must Escape with My Sister!

    I sent a message to Carter, asking him what was going on.


    He was still on a call and didn''t reply to me immediately.


    Whitney sat with her hands resting on her knees, her face devoid of the happiness one would expect from a bride.


    On the other hand, Zoey was toying with Whitney''s bouquet. Her excitement evident as this was her first time riding in a wedding car. Only I was anxious and uneasy, waiting for Carter''s response.


    A few minutester, he called me back. "Chloe, Wisteria has appeared."


    "Where is she?"


    "She just got off the ne. My people received her entry notification. She''s still at the airport, and I''ve already sent someone there."


    Wisteria was the one responsible for my death. In the past, it was all about family vengeance, but now, having lost her child and her lover, she harbors hatred for everyone. The situation is clear now: even if the Bolton twins are still alive, I bear no grievances with them.


    Amber tried to kill me in exchange for her own life. Now, not only can she not harm me, but she doesn''t have the strength to try.


    The Carlyn brothers had no intention of targeting me, leaving Wisteria''s father and his daughter as my biggest threats.


    The Carlyn father and daughter didn''t know about my rebirth. Only Amber and her two children were aware, but they hadn''t disclosed it to the Carlyns.


    Carter had always regarded her as a major threat. As long as she is eliminated, the greatest danger to me will also be gone.


    Earlier, I had subtly inquired with Yael. Back in Snowville, she had already severed ties with Taylor. Not only us, but even the Carlyn brothers had no idea of her whereabouts. Now that she''s shown up in Jaford today, it''s incredibly suspicious.


    "Where is she heading?"


    "Judging by the direction, it''s likely heading to the wedding venue. Chloe, don''t worry. I won''t let her get away. You stay with Whitney, and I''ll join the weddingter." Carter intended to handle this personally.


    "Carl, be careful."novelbin


    "Okay."


    He hung up, and I turned to look out at the scenery outside the window.


    The flowers in Jaford were not only abundant in variety but seemed topete with each other like a floral pageant, each striving to outshine the rest.


    Under the blue sky and white clouds, they swayed gracefully.


    Since my misfortune began with Wisteria, today, it should all end with her at Whitney''s wedding.


    Just then, my phone buzzed with a call from an unknown number. I answered it, and Taylor''s anxious voice came through.


    "Chloe, the person I arranged has been reced. The driver of the main wedding car isn''t my man. Carter and I are both being held up, and Yael is already on his way. No matter what, you must find a way to stop the car!" Without any warning, he blurted this out like a thunderp over my head.


    There was no time to berate him for this mess, nor would I doubt his love for Whitney or think he''d joke with me at a time like this.


    I tried my best to appear calm and said, "Okay, I understand. Carl,e over when you''re done."


    There were 16 cars trailing behind the main wedding car, originally arranged by Taylor to protect us.


    But now he was telling me that none of the 80 people in those cars were his!


    This was absurd-something straight out of a fantasy novel.


    Whitney and Zoey werepletely oblivious to all of this. I was wearing a simple white cocktail dress. Thankfully, ever since Yael took me away, I had been wearing a thigh holster with a dagger Carter had given me. The driver was steering the car, but his gaze kept flicking toward us in the rearview mirror.


    The moment my eyes met his, my heart clenched tightly.


    It was the gaze of an executioner-cold and unfeeling.


    It was different from Carter''s innate, aloof arrogance. This man exuded the same frigid ruthlessness as Ss, someone with a heart as hard as stone.


    Even though there was no killing intent in his gaze right now, I was certain that if he decided to take a life, he wouldn''t even blink.


    Who could it be?


    Who had the power to rece Taylor''s men so thoroughly?


    Could it be Amber?


    No, if she had wanted me dead, she could have had her bodyguards kill me that night. Whitney wouldn''t have survived this long either.


    Wisteria was still at the airport. Could it be the infamous Wisteria''s father?


    No matter who it was, my mind raced furiously.


    This time, it wasn''t just about me-Whitney and thepletely unaware Zoey were also in the car.


    I couldn''t let anything happen to them.


    I quickly shifted my gaze away from the driver, keeping my expression neutral.


    While casually chatting with Zoey, I discreetly retrieved the dagger.


    "Janice, you barely had any cereal earlier. Do you want to grab a snack to tide you over? There are nuts and fruits in the wedding car''s gift boxes.


    "Whitney must be hungry too. Let me see where they are."


    "Silly girl, aren''t they on the counter over there? I''ll go get them."


    "Be careful not to step on Whitney''s wedding dress!"


    "Got it, I''ll be extra careful."


    As I replied, I stood up and moved toward the small counter in the car, pretending to search for the gift box. There was a red light ahead, and I quickly calcted the timing.


    Just as my hand reached the box, my left hand tightened on the dagger. In one swift motion, I lunged at the man, aiming the de at his neck.


    The sudden attack left Zoey and Whitney stunned, unable to react. But the man, a trained killer, dodged instinctively-his reflexes honed to perfection.


    He tilted his head to the left, narrowly avoiding the de''s edge.


    "What are you doing?"


    "He''s going to kill us! The people in the cars behind us-they''re all his!"


    The man couldn''t move his legs and had to keep his left hand on the steering wheel while his right hand instinctively reached for me.


    I struck without hesitation, and blood sttered onto my face.


    Perhaps it was because I had been through too much-my tolerance for violence had skyrocketed.


    When someone else''s warm blood sshed onto my skin, I didn''t scream, nor did I feel fear or disgust.


    Instead, my adrenaline surged, and a fleeting sense of exhration coursed through me.


    In my previous life, I had died so unjustly-so powerless!


    I hadn''t even seen Ss''s face clearly before I was killed.


    But in this life, I was the one holding the de!


    The man, despite his resilience, instinctively recoiled his hand after I shed it.


    While Zoey was still hesitating about how to help me, Whitney acted decisively. She ripped off her veit, looped it around the man''s neek from behind, and pulled it tight with both hands.


    "Chloe, strike now!"


    Her quick thinking left me


    momentarily stunned. Zoey, realizing the situation and perhaps feeling it would be wrong to stand idle, covered the man''s eyes with both hands, blocking his vision entirely.


    I didn''t hesitate any longer and seized the opportunity.


    After all, if it came down to a fair fight, this man could easily take on the three of us.


    We finally managed to gain the upper hand. Whitney pulled hard on the veil, trying to choke him, while my knife plunged into the man''s heart.


    Today, it was either his life or ours.


    Grabbing the steering wheel, I steadied the car. His earlier erratic driving might have already alerted the cars behind us.


    As his breathing ceased and his foot went limp on the gas pedal, the car slowed to a stop just as we hit a red light.


    "We''ve got 60 seconds! Quick, drag him to the passenger seat!"


    Whitney frowned deeply. "It''s toote! He weighs at least 100 kilograms, and there''s no way we can move him. Besides, their organization is always methodical. "The erratic driving earlier must have aroused suspicion-they''ll check on us at any moment!"


    "What should we do then?"


    "Push him out, and drive! Quickly! There''s no time!"


    Hearing Whitney''s words, I didn''t hesitate.


    Thankfully, our wedding car was a luxury vehicle, and the convoy''s deliberate positioning had ensured that there was no car directly to our left. When I opened the door, I saw the car behind us already starting to


    open its doors as well.


    Summoning strength I didn''t know I had, I shoved the man''s lifeless body out of the car with all my might.


    The people in the car behind immediately noticed and began chasing after us.


    I mmed the door shut, stepped on the gas, and sped off!


    I had only one thought in my mind: Run! Just run!


    I had to ensure the two girls survived. I couldn''t let history repeat itself.

 Chapter 437 Thrilling! Street Racing

    At that moment, I became the center of attention. While everyone else waited quietly for the red light, I mmed the gas pedal and sped through, making a sharp turn.


    I finally understood why Wisteria had appeared-someone had used her as part of a scheme to keep Carter and Taylor preupied.


    We were the real targets.


    What a cruel and calcted n!


    Since they had reced Taylor''s men, it was clear this was orchestrated by someone from the Carlyns.


    They had used Taylor''s wedding as bait to try and wipe out the Sanders in one fell swoop-including Whitney and me.


    The dozen or so cars behind us ran the red light as well. Thankfully, there was anotherne of cars passing through legally, and arge truck moving straight ahead blocked several of the pursuers. Still, four cars continued to tail us closely, and it wouldn''t take long for the others to catch up.


    Time was running out. After killing someone, calling the police would onlyplicate matters-we couldn''t risk it.


    I steadied my voice and said, "Whitney, my phone''s on the backseat. Call Taylor right now, tell him what''s happening, and ask where we should go!"


    "Got it."


    Whitney quickly grabbed the phone and dialed. On the other end, Taylor sounded busy as well, with the wind howling in the background.


    "Anna, are you okay?" His concern was unmistakable.


    Compared to Taylor''s panic and urgency, Whitney remained surprisingly calm. She briefly exined what had happened and asked which direction we should head.


    "Head west! Don''t go to the Whites! I''m sorry, Anna, the situation is out of control."


    Taylor continued anxiously, "My men... They''ve all turned against me. It''s him-he''s back! Anna, head west and escape. I''ll..."


    Bang!


    A gunshot rang out.


    Where was Taylor? What had happened to him?


    And what about Carter? Was he in danger too?


    "Taylor, are you okay? What about Carter-"


    I started to ask, but Whitney interrupted, looking up at me, "Chloe, the call was disconnected."


    When I first realized we had gotten into the wrong car, I wasn''t nervous. When I drove a de into someone''s heart for the first time, I wasn''t nervous either.


    But now, knowing that Carter and Taylor had been trapped and hearing the gunshot, I panicked.


    My hands trembled uncontrobly, and the fear I had buried deep inside surfaced.


    Carter was the person I cared about most-he couldn''t be harmed.


    Without thinking, I raised my hand and pped myself across the face.


    "Chloe!"


    "I''m fine. I just needed to focus. Call Carter!"


    "Oh no! His phone isn''t connecting."


    Through the rearview mirror, I saw two wedding cars speeding up, likely intending to box us in from both sides.


    This stretch of road wasn''t particrly crowded, so I pushed down on the elerator as well.


    The pursuers must have floored their gas pedals, aiming to take me down in one move.


    As they came alongside, closing in from both sides, I abruptly released the elerator and stomped on the brake.


    The tires screeched violently against the asphalt.


    "Fasten your seatbelts! Now!"


    With a quick turn of the wheel, I sent the car into a drift, the front spinning around in an instant.


    The two cars nking us were caughtpletely off guard. Their assumption was that I''d try to outpace them, so they were ready for a high-speed chase.


    But instead, I pulled this unexpected move. The two vehicles, unable to adjust in time, collided head-on, the crash echoing loudly.


    Therge truck that had separated some of the pursuers earlier was still holding up the rest of the convoy, leaving just two cars chasing us now.


    I turned the car around and charged straight toward them head-on.


    Zoey''s face turned pale as she gripped her seatbelt tightly. "Chloe, am I going to meet Great-grandma now?"


    As the two cars closed in, I deftly controlled the wheel and veered just enough to skim past one of the wedding cars, knocking off its side mirror.


    The drivers of the trailing cars were utterly stunned. Moments ago, they''d heard the sound of the collision up ahead, and now, a luxury car was hurtling straight toward them.novelbin


    I could almost hear the driver of the white car in front of me screaming inwardly, "Don''te any closer!"


    I definitely couldn''t go straight through. Besides these four cars, there were still 12 more trailing behind us.


    So I veered away from the white car,


    and then the car behind it surprisingly slowed down in sync, creating some space between us. I quickly spun the wheel and turned the car around.  en


    Not far ahead, a guy popped his head out of the window, giving a thumbs-up and shouting, "Awesome!"


    Zoey mmed her head back into the seat. "Great-grandma, sorry, I might bete..."


    She pulled out her phone, ready to call Han. After all, Bill wasn''t in Jaford.


    She knew that if she called him now, he''d be anxious. But more importantly, if Mom heard the news, what if it caused an early birth?


    The only person she could rely on now was Han.


    The phone rang, and Han''s voice came through, "How are you? Are you okay?"


    "Where are you?"


    "I''ve been following you this whole time. Look behind you!"


    Chloe was on speakerphone, so I could clearly hear Han''s voice.


    I nced into the rearview mirror and saw a Kia Carens aggressively weaving through the wedding cars, trying to break free of the chaos.


    It seemed like Zoey had a habit of disappearing unexpectedly, and now Han had turned into her shadow. I had no idea when he had caught up with us.


    I never imagined he''d be the one to turn the situation around.


    Zoey spotted the Kia Carens weaving through the ck cars and shouted, "Hey, your driving skills are impressive!"


    "Sh*t! What the hell are you doing?"


    Han was absolutely furious, cursing nonstop.


    "In short, every wedding car is our enemy. If we get caught, it''s pretty much a dead end."


    "Idiot, just wait for me!"


    Han''s words, though brief, were a surprisinglyforting reassurance at that moment.


    I forced myself to concentrate. We had taken out two of the cars, but there were still two more.


    Their speed had slowed, and with other cars between us, it was clear they were trying to form an encirclement with the others behind us.


    Zoey frowned. "How about we stop and just run?"


    Whitney''s face was cold. "No, those


    people are covered in blood. We''re at least safe in the car for now. It''s likely their mission is to kill us. If we get out, they''ll turn us into Swiss cheese. To them,ws don''t exist."


    "Right, we can''t get out!"


    Han''s voice came through again "I''ve already called my people. Keep going straight. Just hold out for threemore intersections. My people will be there soon!"


    Zoey let out a relieved sigh. "I didn''t expect you to actually be reliable."


    "Of course, how else could I be your man?"


    Even in a life-and-death situation, he still found time to be smug.


    But I didn''t feel even a little joy. What was happening with Carter?


    Just three intersections. That''s only three to five minutes away. I can make it!


    I focused all my energy, determined not to let any distractions cloud my mind...


    Bang!


    In a split second, a massive truck barreled toward us, smashing through the green belt without warning.


    Han''s voice, raw and anguished, tore through the phone, "Janice!"


    "Great-grandma is calling for me," Zoey said calmly, her voice steady.


    At that moment, my adrenaline surged to the point of almost exploding!


    I mmed the elerator to the floor, barely managing to dodge the truck''s oing front.


    Just as I escaped, the car behind me wasn''t as lucky.


    The deafening crash of metal on metal echoed through the air as multiple cars collided in a violent pile-up.


    Zoey''s voice rang out, "Han, are you okay?"


    But all she was met with was an eerie, suffocating silence.

 Chapter 438 Darling, Dont Look Back

    At this moment, my heart seemed to stop beating. Was Han really dead?


    Although I had shed with him before, I trusted Carter''s character, and I believed the friends he chose couldn''t be bad people.


    Regardless of whether Zoey and he would end up together, I didn''t want him to die here.novelbin


    After that deafening crash, a ringing filled my ears, and everything around me seemed to fade away, as if the world had been muffled.


    I didn''t know whaty ahead. With two lives still in my hands, I couldn''t afford to stop. All I could do was push the elerator and keep running.


    Han had said that there were three more intersections. Just hold on.


    There was no turning back; all I could do was move forward.


    It felt like I was back on that bitterly cold, snowy night. I held my wound, blood draining quickly, my life ticking away.


    Ss''s heavy footsteps echoed behind me.


    I stumbled, one foot in front of the other, walking along the water''s edge. The cold river sshed against my dress, while snowkes settled into my hair.


    My pristine white wedding dress was stained with ring red.


    I wanted to escape, truly.


    But I couldn''t!


    A voice in my head kept warning me, Chloe, hurry, faster!


    I mmed my foot on the gas, pounding my thigh with all my strength.


    Dead leg! Come on, push harder!


    Zoey held her phone, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke, "Har... Han? Are you still there?


    "Han, say something.


    "If you''re dead, we won''t even need to divorce; it''ll be a one-way trip to widowhood.


    "I should''ve asked what kind of tombstone you like. I never thought you''d die before me. If that happens, all your assets will be mine."


    A man''s furious yell came through, "You b*tch! Stop dreaming! You''re mine in life and in death! Divorce? Not in this lifetime!"


    Zoey''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Hey, you''re still alive?"


    "Janice, do you believe in light?"


    As his words fell, I observed, through the rearview mirror, a ck Cullinan emerge from the swirling dust.


    Its once glossy, luxurious surface was now smeared with dirt and battle scars, as though it had been through a war. He''s fine, and I breathed a sigh of relief.


    If a life were lost because of our family''s issues, what could I use to make up for it?


    Han''s voice, filled with restrained pride, came through, "Did you see that? Isn''t your husband handsome?"


    Zoey was kneeling on the seat, her hands resting on the leather cushion, peering out through the ss.


    "Crazy, huh? The right headlight and bumper are wrecked. Do you have any idea how much the repair costs are?" "Janice, don''t look at the car. Look at me."


    Even over the call, I could almost feel the frustration radiating off of Han.


    As I expected, Zoey was about to make some snarkyment.


    But then, unexpectedly, her tone shifted. She suddenly became serious. "Han, you''re handsome, really. You''re the fiercest man I''ve ever met."


    There was a ten-second silence on the line, and while I couldn''t exactly track his thought process, I could almost feel Han''s lips curling up into a grin.


    He lowered his voice deliberately, "Don''t be scared, Darling. Two more intersections. I''m here, always."


    Zoey gripped the phone tightly.


    At this moment, I understood the weight of Han''s words better than anyone else.


    But then, Whitney, ever the rational one, spoke up sharply, "Bad news. Another car''s catching up...


    As soon as she finished speaking,


    Han suddenly slowed down. Before anyone could react, he steered toward the side of the road


    and mmed straight into another car


    Bang!


    The wedding car was sent flying, and Han''s right headlight waspletely shattered.


    Zoey''s voice was noticeably unsteady, unlike the calmness at the beginning. "Are you out of your mind?" Han didn''t answer because there was still the car.


    One car, then another.


    He crashed again and again.


    The bumper was destroyed, the headlights broken, and the doors deformed.


    That Cullinan had turned into a heap of scrap metal.


    The only thing slightly better was his cockpit.


    Zoey panicked. "Han, stop! You''re going to die."


    If he made one mistake, he would die, be crippled, or get injured.


    But he didn''t care about anything, saving us again and again.


    He didn''t say anything more, and I could tell he had been hurt, afraid Zoey would find out.


    That battered car knocked down another wedding car.


    His voice came through the phone, "There''s one more intersection.


    "Janice, if I make it back safely, promise me you won''t bring up the divorce again, okay?"


    "Han, what are you doing?"


    "P-promise me...


    "


    "Okay, no divorce. We won''t divorce. Just be okay. Don''t die."


    "Don''t worry, I''m tough. The Grim Reaper won''t take me."


    I could clearly feel the Cullinan slowing down, and an uneasy feeling began to spread in my heart.


    "Han, what''s wrong?"


    "Darling, keep going forward. Don''t look back."

 Chapter 439 Dont Leave Me This Time

    I felt uneasy, watching as the Cullinan suddenly swerved and blocked thest car.novelbin


    Unfortunately, that car crashed directly into the driver''s side.


    Bang!


    A deafening crash echoed through the phone.


    "Don''t, Han!"


    Zoey''s voice cracked.


    Even when facing death, she could remain calm. She had made peace with it the day our fate had been spoiled.


    She had said many times, "Live each day well."


    She wasn''t afraid of death.


    But at this moment, she was afraid Han would die!


    "Han, are you okay? Say something!


    "I won''t bring up the divorce again. Don''t die, okay?


    "There''s just one more intersection. You... "


    Before Zoey could finish, another car suddenly rushed at us from the opposite side of the green belt without warning.


    No matter how much I turned the steering wheel or pressed the gas pedal, it was useless.


    "Chloe!"


    Boom!


    All I could hear were the sounds of the collision and ss shattering.


    I saw shards flying toward my face as the airbags deployed.


    A blinding white light filled my vision, and with the intense impact, I felt my consciousness slipping away little by little.


    No.


    I looked toward Whitney; she was trapped in the airbag.


    I tried desperately to grab her hand. She weakly called my name, "Chloe ..."


    I wanted to speak, but no sound came out.


    Whitney, Zoey, are you okay?


    Smack!


    Zoey''s phone flew out andnded in front of me.


    My body was engulfed by the airbag, and I couldn''t see her current condition at all.


    The car had been shoved into arge tree by the roadside.


    I felt so tired, so desperate to close my eyes and rest.


    But I was afraid that if I fell asleep, I would be a spirit or, worse, lose my soul entirely.


    No, I didn''t want to return to that hopeless, restless state, where I called for help but the heavens didn''t answer.


    I still haven''t had a baby with Carter, I haven''t seen him for thest time, and I haven''t seen my sister get married.


    Mom hasn''t given birth yet. I promised her I''d stay with her through the delivery.


    I haven''t seen the sunrise with Zoey yet.


    Oh, right, the cat in Snowville must have grown up by now. It''s still at home, waiting for me to return.


    I haven''t had my revenge yet.


    I''m not willing to ept it!


    I really can''t ept it!


    It felt as though warm liquid was falling from my eyes, but it was blood, red tears.


    Whitney mustered all her strength to grasp one of my fingers. I exhausted every ounce of effort to move my


    lips, whispering, "I''m ove


    She shook her head. "Chloe, I don''t me you. "Wherever you go, this time, don''t leave me behind." "Okay."


    I wanted to smile, but I was afraid it would scare her.


    I must look terrible right now, my face covered in blood.


    "Zo... Zoey ..."


    No one responded to me. My nose tingled, and my tears flowed even more heavily.


    At that moment, the car that had crashed into us reversed, and someone opened the driver''s side door.


    Several tall men in ck clothing, wearing hats and masks, appeared.


    The leader nced at the situation inside the car. "They''re still alive. Take them."


    Alive?


    Zoey''s okay?


    That''s great.


    We could only let them carry us away because we had lost all of our resources and strength.


    As I was pulled away from the car, I saw Han struggling to get out of the passenger seat.


    I didn''t know where he was injured, but he was covered in blood.


    But he waspletely unaware, staggering toward us.


    "Let-let her go!"


    I didn''t know if he heard his plea or if


    Zoey had no further use for them ex


    13


    but they really did discard her,


    tossing her to the side of the green belt.


    Though his movements were rough, I still breathed a sigh of relief.


    Thank goodness!


    Thankfully, Zoey has escaped the torment.


    These people were indeed after us.


    Zoey didn''t speak, probably stunned from the impact.


    Before I was taken into the car, I saw


    Han stumbling and falling to the ground, crawling toward Zoey, disregarding his bloodied and disheveled state, inching forward


    like a desperate animal.


    He was the proud son of heaven, yet in this moment, he resembled a dog, crawling forward in utter disarray.


    "Janice, you have to live!"


    Even a few passersby were frozen in shock.


    The series of crashes, the mysterious ck-d men-no one dared to help or call the police.


    The car door shut, and I lost all consciousness.


    Zoey, you must survive!


    Carl, I''m sorry....

 Chapter 440 The Evil Devil, You Finally Showed Up

    I was terrified to wake up.


    I was afraid that when I regained consciousness, I would once again be a spirit, watching my body being torn apart.


    I also feared that I might not have any consciousness at all, unable to even take onest look at Carter, still not having had the chance to say goodbye.


    Before regaining full awareness, searing pain overwhelmed me.


    The moment I felt the pain, I was strangely relieved; if I could still feel pain, it meant I was alive, not just a wandering soul.


    As long as I was alive, I still had a chance.


    My head and body ached from the impacts, each part of me throbbing.


    The images from before I lost consciousness resurfaced the sight of Zoey being discarded to the green belt, Han crawling toward her. She should be okay, right? What about Whitney? Was her heart okay?


    I suddenly opened my eyes, and only then did I realize my current situation.


    Whitney was not far from me, still unconscious.


    I scanned the surroundings. We were locked in a water prison, but fortunately, the water level wasn''t too high-just a shallowyer that hadn''t even covered my feet. The ground was damp. The room was dark and musty, with only a small, square iron window.


    Outside, it was pitch ck; it had already turned night.


    I listened carefully, hearing the sound of waves from afar.


    I had a suspicion in my heart-was this the ind that Yael once brought me to?


    If the Carlyns were seeking revenge, they would definitely bring us to their burial ground.


    Whitney''s huge fish-tail wedding dress spread out on the ground, with diamonds scattered all over, glinting coldly in the darkness.


    She was already slender and pale, resembling a stranded mermaid. Her entire form exuded a sense of fragility-beautiful, yet heartbreaking.


    The dagger was scattered in the car.


    I looked down and saw that the silver ne around my neck was still there.


    As long as the ind didn''t block signals, Carter would be able to detect my presence!


    I propped myself up on the damp ground and struggled to stand up.


    Thankfully, all my limbs were intact; I hadn''t lost any arms or legs.


    It seemed like only superficial injuries-some cuts from the broken ss, which exined the pain.


    My head was spinning, and I felt a slight urge to vomit, likely from a mild concussion.


    I staggered, taking slow, unsteady steps through the water, heading toward Whitney.


    Whitney, you must survive.


    As I got closer, I used the dim light outside to examine Whitney carefully.


    She didn''t have any obvious injuries, except for some cuts on the back of her hand from the ss.


    Thankfully, they were just small wounds.


    Although things had reached their worst, the current situation was the best possible oue in the worst case.


    I gently touched her face and hoarsely whispered, "Whitney, are you okay?"


    "Chloe..."


    I finally breathed a sigh of relief as I heard her faint voice.


    "How are you? Does your heart hurt?"


    She slowly opened her eyes. "Chloe, I''m fine. You''ve been protecting me all this time."


    Some things are hard to exin. Whitney had once undergone a heart transnt. The heart had a strong rejection reaction after surgery, but since she started using my heart, thepatibility between her body and the heart had gradually improved over the past six months, with no rejection symptoms at all. In fact, her health had gotten better.


    This was probably the most valuable thing I did before I died at least I protected my sister.


    "Whitney, have you been here before?"


    She had spent many years with Taylor, knowing the Carlyns better than I did.


    "I have," she said, her expression suddenly changing in the next moment. "Mom and Dad!" Whitney grabbed my hand. "Chloe, something''s wrong. Mom and Dad are in danger."


    Even without her saying it, I had already suspected this. The enemy had gone to such great lengths to gather all of the Sanders together through Taylor, clearly intending to exact revenge.


    The reason Whitney and I hadn''t died was that I had already died once, and Whitney had suffered for 20 years.


    But the Sanders were different. Even though Josh and some of the sons were not very capable, they had lived afortable life under Grandma''s protection for half their lives.


    They lived a life of ease and privilege, as if it were their natural right.


    The enemy''s hatred toward them was undoubtedly deeper than the one they held for Whitney and me.


    And while they hadn''t harmed Whitney and me yet, it wasn''t just because of our family ties, like Taylor''s deep love for Whitney.


    After all, he was still part of the Carlyns and might care about his feelings.


    The Sander family members had be the focal point of all their fury.


    In contrast


    with you Whitney''s worry and


    anxiety, my response was starkly different. "Sorry, I can''t empathize with you on this. As for the fate of the Sanders, what matters more to me is you." I tried to lift her


    up. "How''s your body? Can you move?"


    "Chloe, I''m fine, but Mom and Dad... They''re going to die."


    From a dark corner came a deep, male voice, its age unclear.


    "Shouldn''t they die?"


    His voice was soft, devoid of any emotion-neither joy, anger, nor sorrow.


    I turned to look and only then saw the man in the corner.


    He was dressed in all ck, and I couldn''t tell how long he had been standing there. He had no presence, like a living corpse.


    Instinctively, I stepped in front of Whitney, shielding her. "Of course, they should die. I have no ties to the Sanders anymore. But what do you want with me? Dominic?"


    The man let out a softugh, and his voice was surprisingly pleasant, sounding nothing like that of a man in his 50s.


    "Chloe, you''re truly clever."


    "I should have guessed it. You''re not dead. Not only are you not dead, but you''re also ying cosy, switching from a paranoid husband to a humble bodyguard. Are you enjoying yourself?"


    From Yael''s words, I learned thatnovelbin


    their father deeply loved Amber, but Amber was a stubborn woman. Her domineering nature didn''t work on her, and no matter how many years Dominic tried, he couldn''t win her heart.


    In an attempt to draw a clear line with him, she even grew distant from her son, unwilling to let herself be morally bound by him.


    So, Dominic orchestrated his "death" as an ident, even adopting a new identity to stay by her side, slowly making her fall in love with him.


    What a freak!


    He had never given up on targeting the Sanders-he was the true mastermind behind everything!


    For revenge, for love, he remained unwavering until the end!


    After hearing my words, he chuckled softly, stepping out of the darkness.


    He took off his face mask and the hood of his jacket, letting his soft, slightly curly hair fall behind his ears.


    His face was pale, but handsome enough to make him seem much younger than his 50s!


    Perhaps it was due to the drugs from their organization, but Amber also looked much younger.


    If judged solely by appearances, he could be mistaken for an elegant, handsome prince. His face was gentle and non-threatening, and his aura was warm and refined.


    Who would have imagined that this seemingly gentle man had orchestrated such a grand scheme?


    He didn''t kill Whitney for his son.


    He didn''t kill me for Amber.


    He was the truly evil devil, stepping slowly toward us.


    Dominic''s lips curled into an elegant smile. "Chloe, have you ever heard the saying, ''Too clever a woman doesn''t live long''? Want to experience death again?"

 Chapter 441 Let Me Bear All the Sins

    All the unanswered questions finally made sense. Only he could have nned for years, luring his own son into seeking revenge.


    Only he could have so easily destroyed his son''s wedding, turning Taylor''s people against him.


    And only he could have stayed by Amber''s side for years, knowing about my reincarnation, using Wisteria as bait to lure me away, and deliberately diverting Carter.


    When Taylor mentioned "that person" on the phone, he was referring to Dominic.


    So, it wasn''t a coincidence that I saw him in the basementst night. He must have done something to the Sanders. When I went there, those people weren''t just asleep; they may have been drugged. They didn''t show up this morning either. Hearing his words, I felt a little relieved. At least for Amber''s sake, he wouldn''t harm Carter.


    If Carter was safe, that was enough.


    I stared coldly into his eyes and asked, "What do you want?"


    "Naturally, I''m inviting you to watch a show. Come with me."


    Whitney and I supported each other as we walked. Neither of us was wearing shoes, walking barefoot on the ground.


    Whitney looked pitiful, still dragging the heavy,plicated wedding dress. The wedding dress, now wet, was even heavier.


    I felt a pang of heartache and gently lifted the hem of her dress for her.


    Compared to Whitney''s anxiety and worry, I felt unnervingly calm.


    Having analyzed the entire situation, I knew very well that neither Whitney nor I was going to die. That was enough for me.


    As for the three members of the Sanders, sorry, that''s their fate.


    Zoey''s words were indeed right. Once I stopped internalizing my struggles and stopped exhausting myself with them, everything in life became clear.


    Dominic walked leisurely ahead, and in the depths of the dungeon, I heard a scream.


    "Ah!"


    It was Greg''s voice.


    Dominic paused, narrowing his eyes slightly. "Listen. What a beautiful sound."


    Under their influence, I felt myself bing more twisted. My first reaction to Greg''s scream wasn''t pity or sympathy. In fact, I found myself almost agreeing with him.


    Indeed, it was quite beautiful.


    I once saw a saying: No one can truly empathize with you unless they walk in your shoes, stand in your ce, and think as you do. But when they finally walk that path, they''ll realize just how hard it is.


    They always talk about Wisteria''s instigation, yet they''ve ignored my death. Did they ever think about whether I felt pain? Whether I felt sorrow?


    Now, you''ll get a taste of the terror of death firsthand.


    Whitney quickly ran ahead, lifting her wedding dress.


    I watched her back, my expression cold. Why was she running so fast? Ahead was a precipice.


    I could almost guess Dominic''s intention.


    We won''t die, but that doesn''t mean he won''t torment us, silly Whitney.


    His gazended on my face. "What''s wrong? Aren''t you worried about your family?"


    The more I worry, the more upset I get, the happier he will be.


    I had nothing to hide. After all, I really couldn''t worry.


    "If your family is indifferent to your death, even speaking harshly to you multiple times, would you still consider them family? Honestly, while don''t wish for them to they did, I would just go light some incense. The tears that should be shed have already dried up."


    "You''re different from what I imagined. Yael ispletely captivated by you, saying you''re a fairy. But in my eyes, you''re just like me."


    I sighed lightly "Can someone who''s


    been stained with blood still be


    called a fairy? Mr. Carlyn, if the Sanders really harmed you, I''ve already paid with my life. My sister has a weak heart. I only ask that you show mercy and not be so cruel to her."


    "Oh? You know what I want to do?"


    "You didn''t harm us, but you paid such a high price to bring us here. You want us to kill our own family with our own hands, right?" That''s the ultimate revenge.


    It would be easy for Dominic to kill them, but he didn''t, clearly wanting to torture the Sanders members thoroughly.


    "Girl, you''re really smart. Yes, I want you to kill your loved ones with your own hands."


    I looked at him calmly. "Mr. Carlyn, Whitney is different from me. Her memories of the Sanders are from the year when they loved her most. do this, she will be ruined..."


    If you


    en


    I had finally given Whitney a bit of hope for this world. If she had to backstab her parents, she would go crazy!


    "Although my useless son likes her, she''s still tainted by the dirty blood of the Sanders. Only through the baptism of the Sanders'' blood can she cleanse the sins on her."


    I looked at Dominic''s refined yet obsessive face, holding back the urge to curse.


    Now, I had no choice but to endure the humiliation and bear the burden. As long as I could save Whitney, I would do anything.


    "What you want to see is just the Sanders killing each other. Let Whitney go, and I''ll take her ce in killing the Sanders."


    Even without Whitney, he would have forced me to do this today. Why make both of us stain our hands with blood? I''m the older sister. I should protect my younger sister.


    Let me bear all the sins.


    Even if it means going to hell, I don''t care. I just want my sister to live a safe and peaceful life.


    "You''ll do it? Fine."


    "Does this mean you''ll spare my sister?"


    He threw me a dagger. "As long as you can do it, I have no objections."


    For Whitney, I would definitely be able to do it.


    I silently told myself that Chloe was already dead, and even if there were repercussions, let theme to me.


    By now, I could already hear Whitney''s cries.


    I grabbed the knife and rushed toward her. "Whitney!"


    But as I reached the door, my expression changed drastically.novelbin


    Because I saw Grandma!


    How did these b*stards find Grandma?


    I could disregard the entire Sanders, but I couldn''t ignore Grandma, who loved and cared for me.


    Dominic stood behind me, his hand resting on my shoulder, his voice like a devil''s whisper, "Which one should you kill first? Oh right, let''s start with that olddy.


    "Go ahead, Chloe. Let me see your determination.


    "Stab the dagger into her heart, and I''ll spare your sister. How about it?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 442 Want to Kill Me Again?

    Atst, I see the source of the Carlyn brothers'' unhinged behavior.


    Amber stood before him, exuding the innocence of someonepletely naive.


    Whether Penelope trulymitted those terrible acts, I can''t say. What I do know is that, for as long as I can remember, she''s always treated me with warmth and care.


    Before my wedding, she was constantly concerned I might face mistreatment, going out of her way to ensure I had everything I needed, even offering the entire family fortune as part of my dowry. After I disappeared, she was the only one in the Sanders who stayed up countless nights, relentlessly searching for any trace of me.


    And yet, he''s asking me to spill the blood of the elder I love most!


    Among the Sanders, Penelope is more straightforward. She likely arrived by ne, though her slightly disheveled hair hints at a rushed journey.


    With everything that''s happenedtely, I haven''t had the chance to dwell on Penelope. I never expected to encounter her again under such grim circumstances.


    Damian has faithfully served Carter for countless years, and it''s clear that Dominic managed to track Penelope down using Damian as a link.


    He avoided harming Penelope before, likely biding his time until the moment our family was whole once more.


    "Chloe." Penelope''s speech hase a long way since before she can now say my full name without stumbling.


    I had just told Whitney not to overthink things, but when ites to my troubles, I''ve learned it''s easier said than done.


    "Grandma."


    Without hesitation, I dashed toward her.


    The sight of her, with her white hair and a face so worn down, pierced my heart with pain.


    For someone as resilient as her, has she ever endured such a devastating chapter in her life?


    I pulled her into a firm embrace. "Grandma, I''m so sorry. I failed to protect you properly."


    "You... you''re alive. That''s all that matters," she said, her voice trembling.


    There wasn''t a hint of fear on her face just pure happiness at reuniting with someone she loved.


    "Grandma, I found Whitney. She''s your granddaughter," I told her gently.


    With tears in her eyes, Whitney finally made her way to Penelope''s side. "Grandma ... " she murmured softly.


    "Good, good," Penelope said warmly, her gaze filled with relief as she looked at us. Then her eyes shifted to Dominic.


    "You are..." she asked hesitantly, unsure of his identity, as Dominic appeared to her like a man in his thirties.


    From the shadows, Dominic stepped forward calmly into the light and introduced himself with quietposure. "I am Dominic, the eldest son of Ronald," he said politely. His voice was soft and gentle, yet it sent a chill down my spine.


    Compared to him, Amber suddenly seemed like an angel inparison.


    Withoutparison, there''s no harm.


    Amber might have a short fuse and re up like a firecracker, but at worst, she''s just a little headstrong and defiant.


    Dominic, however, is the total opposite his deceptive appearance hides the fact that he''s capable ofmitting the most merciless acts.


    Both of his sons have clearly inherited his traits.


    Taylor has taken after his father''s intimidating presence just standing still, he exudes an aura that feels like a snake watching its prey, sending shivers through anyone nearby.


    Yael, on the other hand, mirrors his father''s smile perfectly. With his soft, fluffy hair and a faint dimple appearing on his right cheek when he grins, he looks exactly like Dominic does at this very moment!


    "I must apologize for bringing you here in such a crude way," he said, his voice calm yet chilling. "It''s because my hatred for you runs so deep that I''ve spent countless sleepless nights anticipating this day." He moved with a graceful stride, but I could see the three members of the Sanders shaking with fear.


    Kate and Josh only had some bloodstains on them, with no visible signs of injury.


    Greg, however, wasn''t so fortunate his thumb was gone, severed clean off, and blood was gushing from the wound.novelbin


    The scream earlier must havee from the one who lost a thumb.


    Several other men, dressed simrly to Yael and heavily armed, stood nearby, their faces unfamiliar.


    Greg was shaking uncontrobly, and I noticed a damp patch spreading at his crotch. Yellow droplets of urine trickled down his pant leg-he was terrified beyond words.


    In stark contrast, Penelope, with her gray hair and aged appearance, stood calm andposed. Her once transparent expressions had hardened; there wasn''t a trace of fear on her face or in her eyes.


    This is nothing but retribution. Even


    though Penelope helped them seize the empire, they inherited their


    grandfather''s ipetence and et


    mediogrity, leading to the downfall of the Sanders, stripped of even the most basic human dignity


    The next generation was even more pathetic, trembling in fear and wetting themselves before anything had even urred.


    Dominic''s steps came to a halt in front of Greg, and he turned to face him.


    Greg trembled uncontrobly under Dominic''s gaze, his legs shaking so badly that urine sshed onto the floor.


    Dominic smiled coldly and said, "Hey, you''ve made a mess in my ce. What should we do about that?"


    Already petrified with fear, Greg stammered, "I-I''m sorry, I''ll clean it up right away!"


    He hurriedly used his sleeve to wipe the urine from the floor.


    Penelope, no doubt, must have felt a deep sorrow at the sight of this. The Sanders'' descendants were nothing but weak and pitiful.


    Apparently, Greg''s actions had earned Dominic''s approval. He raised his foot and stepped on Greg''s back, "You are more pleasing to the eye than the old woman."


    Swng


    Dominic raised his hand, and someone immediately handed him a dagger.


    The de gently pressed against Greg''s chin, so close to his throat that Greg dared not move, even a tremor.


    "Tell me," Dominic''s voice was icy, "Do you want to live?"


    He blinked, his voice barely a whisper. "Yes."


    "Good. I''ll give you a chance. Take the knife and kill any of your rtives here, and you''ll be spared."


    It was a twisted game of death.


    Dominic tossed the knife aside. "You have five minutes. If you don''t kill anyone, there will be consequences."


    Shaking, Greg reached for the knife lying on the ground, muttering the same two words over and over, "Kill, kill someone....


    "Yes, kill someone from the Sanders, and you''ll be spared."


    A chair was brought over for Dominic, who sat down leisurely and began cracking sunflower seeds as if he had all the time in the world.


    He had waited patiently for years, and today should finally bring him the satisfaction he had longed for.


    What a spectacle this was.


    Greg''s hand tightened around the knife as his eyes scanned over his beloved parents.


    At this moment, the ugliness of human nature wasid bare.


    I had expected them to step forward, offering themselves so that Greg could kill them and save his life.


    But they didn''t.


    Josh spoke up, "He despises uspletely. He''s just toying with us. Don''t fall for his lies, Greg."


    Everyone knew he could be lying, but when faced with the end, who would let go of even the faintest glimmer of hope?


    Even if that hope were as fragile as a spider''s thread, they would still hold onto it with everything they had.


    However, Whitney was a foolish outlier. She moved forward and said, "Greg, kill me."


    At that moment, Penelope spoke up, "The Sanders owe you. Take my life to settle the debt and save these innocent children." "Innocent?"


    Dominic sneered, his expression darkening with a touch of savagery.


    "Was my mother innocent back


    then? She had just given birth to my sister, and you-you didn''t even


    show mercy to her! It''s nothing short of barbaric!"


    His voice suddenly turned harsh, losing its earlier refinement. "Greg, what are you waiting for?"


    Penelope sighed as she gazed at Greg. "Greg, if my life can save yours, go ahead and kill me. I won''t hold it against you."


    Greg walked forward, holding the dagger, but his eyes weren''t on Penelope.


    He was looking at me.


    And so, he made his choice-he chose me.


    I sank to my knees, staring at him in a daze as if my heart had been emptied. I whispered, "Greg, do you want to kill me again?"

 Chapter 443 Wisteria Appears

    Greg gripped the knife, his hand shaking uncontrobly. "Chloe, don''t hold it against me. I admit we wronged you all these years and misunderstood you. But can you truly im to be meless? Why didn''t you tell us the truth after you were reborn? You let Ethan and Jake die for nothing. I know you''re taking revenge for the way we mistreated you. To show up so calmly at the Carlyn Residence, you must be working with them, right? If that''s the case, then Ethan''s death is on you!"


    With those words, he thrust the dagger toward my chest.


    Alright, so be it.


    I had braced myself beforeing here. If Dominic wanted to watch us tear each other apart, then I would strike back-for Whitney''s sake.


    So, he shared the same intent, leaving me with no reason to feel remorse.


    I seized his wrist and drove my knee into his stomach. He was too weak to resist, and I effortlessly disarmed him.


    Though my self-defense training was minimal, it was more than sufficient to handle someone like Greg, whose life had been riddled with indulgence.


    At the Sanders, only Ethan and Jake showed any sign of growth. One was steadfast in maintaining the family business, while the other aspired to expand abroad.


    Greg, on the other hand, was nothing more than a burden, draining the family''s wealth on food, alcohol, motorbikes, antiques, and women.


    Given his frail body and jittery state, he stood no chance against me.


    As I kicked him to the ground, Kate crawled over to his side.


    "Chloe, let him go! Even if he''s useless, he''s still your brother!"novelbin


    This moment feels all too familiar-they show no remorse, yet in their eyes, I''ve returned as a vengeful spirit. To them, the downfall of the Sanders is entirely my doing.


    How absurd. Whether Wisteria exists or not, they''ve always seen me as an adversary.


    "Brother... "I chuckled softly.


    Kate only noticed me pushing Greg to the ground, conveniently ignoring the fact that he had just tried to kill me.


    Or perhaps, in their minds, I''m still the same submissive Chloe, endlessly patient, incapable of sorrow, and willing to endure their very slight.


    Right now, I can''t help but long for Carter-he''s the only one who would unwaveringly stand by my side, no matter the circumstances.


    I''m not afraid to face the world as my enemy, but I can''t bear the judgmental stares of those who raised me.


    To them, I''m the embodiment of everything wrong, yet the truth is undeniable ... I''m the one who has suffered!


    At that moment, a frail figure embraced me. "Chloe."


    Whitney turned to Kate, her face full of confusion. "Mom, why do you see Chloe this way? She ... "


    Whitney tried to defend me, but Josh cut her off harshly. "Anna, you''ve been gone too long to understand what''s happened in the Sanders. Your brother''s death could have been avoided. Chloe is undoubtedly working with those monsters at the Carlyns. Stay away from her-she might hurt you!"


    "Shut up!" Penelope snapped, her voice brimming with fury. "Fool!"


    It seemed like she had more to say, but only managed to spit out those words. The rise and fall of her chest made her anger unmistakable.


    At that moment, the sound of pping echoed in my ears.


    A familiar woman''s voice followed, dripping with mockery. "Bravo! It''s truly entertaining to watch dogs turn on one another."


    The moment I recognized the voice, my expression shifted dramatically. "Wisteria!"


    From the shadows, a figure cloaked in ck stepped forward.


    She pulled back her hood, unveiling a pale, gaunt face. Compared to when Ist saw her in Snowville a month ago, she had grown noticeably thinner. Her cheeks were hollow, and her entire appearance resembled a skeleton wrapped in skin. The Sanders stared at her like she was a deranged, rabid animal. Kate, unable to contain her fury, lunged forward.


    "It''s you! You lying, treacherous woman!"


    Her hands gripped Wisteria''s sleeve, and her eyes burned with hatred. "We treated you like family! How could you betray us like this? You''re nothing but a monster!"


    The others hurried to pull Kate away, fearing she might act recklessly. Wisteria, frail and gaunt as she appeared, seemed incapable of defending herself.


    But the moment Kate was restrained, Wisteria raised her hand and struck her across the face. The sharp sound of the p echoed through the room.


    "A monster? Who could rival you, Sanders, when ites to acting like beasts?" Wisteria said coldly.


    Wisteria stepped closer to Penelope, her voice cold and deliberate. "You should count yourself lucky to still be breathing."


    Penelope''sposure wavered, an instinctual fear flickering in her eyes. She had witnessed, just as I had, the merciless nature of Wisteria.


    Wisteria was responsible for bringing Penelope to this point. The calmposure she once carried had vanished, reced by a noticeable unease in her eyes and expression.


    Penelope''s voice trembled as she spoke, "Ms. Carlyn, debts must be repaid, and I am ready to pay with my life. My children are meless. If it''s my life you want, take it, but spare them. They''ve treated you like a daughter all these years. Please, just... Wisteria raised her hand to strike Penelope, but I intervened, stepping in between them.


    With a cold re, Wisteria turned to face me. "Don''t worry," she sneered. "Your turn wille soon."


    She nced at her subordinates. "Take her."


    Two men in ck moved toward me, but they appeared cautious, handling me far more gently than they had with the Sanders. They simply shoved me aside, notying a finger on me. Penelope gave me a subtle nce.


    I quickly understood her message-not to act recklessly. The priority now was to keep myself safe.


    The events at the Sanders had made it clear: everyone was at risk.


    I had grasped this reality as soon as I woke up in the dungeon, already preparing to shield Whitney from causing harm to the others at the Sanders.


    Except for Penelope, she was the one person I couldn''t bring myself to harm.


    Despite being seen as a devil by the Carlyns, she had cared for me throughout half of my life, and I couldn''t just stand by and let her suffer.


    Wisteria, however, held deep resentment towards her. "In the past, you were heartless, not only killing my grandparents cruelly but also causing my father to suffer, leaving him with a limp for life.


    Carlyns have been tainted by e


    filled with nothing but troubled


    souls, and my mother passed away when I was very young because of my father''s illness. Why should the Carlyns fall apart while the Sanders prosper?"


    She then turned to face me, her eyes filled with bitterness. "Chloe, do you know why I hate you so much? The truth is, I knew about you when I was just a little girl. Dad made sure memorized the faces of all our enemies. The first time I saw


    and Anna at thentern feel


    w you


    you


    were smiling so innocently, so sweetly. But why? Why should the granddaughter of a viin be


    carefree while we''re struggling like rats in the gutter?"


    Her expression twisted into a grimace as her anger boiled over. "I witnessed every key moment in your life. I saw you growing up, bing more and more remarkable, like a little sun, always shining brightly and happy."


    "I can''t ept it!" She hissed, her voice filled with venom. "I want to tear you down from your pedestal, drag you through the mud, make you worthless, and strip away that light of yours until you''re nothing but rot and filth! Like dead fish, like decaying shrimp-disgusting and vile."


    Augh escaped her lips, dark and cruel. "I seeded, didn''t I? I took away all their love for you, made


    those who once cherished you treat you like dirt, pushing you away again and again, turning you into their enemy, the source of all evil, Even after your cruel death and your rebirth, they still suspect you''re plotting against the Sanders with us. What a bunch of fools! Chloe, can you feel my pain now?"


    Her words stripped away thest shred of shame for the Sanders.


    They must have hoped that I was truly seeking revenge, so they could justify their criticisms and hide the cruelty they''d inflicted on me.


    But Wisteria''s harsh truth shattered that illusion. She forced them to confront the reality they''d been avoiding, leaving them no escape.


    Kate turned pale and looked at me, her voice trembling. "Is she telling the truth? You didn''t team with the Carlyns to go against the Sanders?"


    When we first crossed paths at Carlyn Residence, they saw me there, walking around as if everything was normal, and immediately believed I was working with the Carlyns. I never bothered to rify.


    Once someone forms an opinion, no matter how much you exin, they won''t change their mind.


    I hadn''t paid much attention to how they saw me until today, when their hatred for me was still so strong.


    I simply stared at her without emotion and asked, "Does it even matter what the truth is?"


    The harm had already been done, and nothing could undo it.


    Kate, perhaps haunted by the image of my brutal death, dropped to her knees. She hid her face in her hands and let out a sorrowful wail.


    "What have we done to you?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 444 Coco, I Was Wrong

    What have you done? It doesn''t matter anymore.


    I smiled and ignored her. I didn''t want to endlessly repeat my suffering to others.


    Kate stumbled toward me, arms outstretched as if to pull me into an embrace.


    "Chloe, I''m sorry..."


    I had fought my way out of hell, not to witness her feigned remorse.


    If she really cared about me, she wouldn''t have seen me as so wicked and broken. The most ironic part was that the one trying to defend me was the same person who had shoved me into the depths of despair. "Mrs. Sander, I don''t deserve this."


    She extended a shaking hand, her eyes clouded with tears as she gently brushed my cheek. "My poor daughter... I''m so sorry. How could I have thought of you like that when you''ve always been the most well-behaved one since childhood?" Yes, I was always obedient.


    After my sister disappeared, I understood there was a lingering tension in the Sanders, so I tried my best to be the perfect sister and a dutiful daughter.


    But my kindness andpliance ended up being the very reasons they stabbed me in the back.


    Before she couldy a hand on my face, Wisteria yanked at her hair, her voice dripping with the same false sweetness, "Mom, I didn''t reveal the truth to help you reunite with your daughter."


    Exactly, she wanted to make everyone in the Sanders suffer!


    How could physical pain even begin topare with psychological torment? Those were wounds that would never heal, no matter how much time passed.


    She shoved Kate aside. "Mom, do you understand why I left Greg unharmed? Ethan and Jake died too quickly-I''m not satisfied. I''ve been waiting for this moment for so long. How about we y a little game, shall we?"


    She turned to me. "Chloe, you''re just as pitiful in the Sanders. You must hate them as much as I do, right? I''ll give you a choice. Pick one person, either Josh or Greg, and cut off their legs, and I''ll let you go."


    Josh and Greg both stared at me, and I expected them to beg for mercy.


    This time, Josh shut his eyes, hiding whatever emotions were behind them.


    "Cut off my legs. It''s ..." His face seemed to age by ten or 20 years at that moment. No longer as vigorous as he was half a year ago.


    Standing beside Dominic, he appeared more like the elder of the two.


    Tightening his grip on the fabric of his pants, his lips quivered with uncertainty as he muttered, "It''s my fault."


    Dad...


    The memory of him and Luke going to Chedor to find me shed in my mind.


    He was selfish, fearful, greedy, and reckless, yet there had been moments when he treated me with sincerity.


    Humans are suchplicated beings, full of contradictions and inconsistencies.


    My body shook slightly, and my voice quivered with emotion as I spoke, "Do you think saying that will make me forgive you? I won''t. I can never forgive you for everything you''ve done to me!" "Then kill me. This is what the Sanders owe you."novelbin


    In this life-or-death moment, he was the first to step up like an elder.


    Greg cried out in anguish, "Dad, you can''t die. Chloe, kill me instead. Let my blood pay for your sins."


    The person beside me handed me an axe, bringing back memories of what I''d seen in Yael''s trunk earlier.


    If it were them, they''d likelyugh and strike without a second thought.


    Sometimes, I hate myself for not being ruthless enough.


    What''s the use of holding onto this so-called humanity?


    They were the ones who caused me this pain, and all I needed to do was cut off the source of it.


    Greg crawled on the ground,


    clutching my leg. "I''m sorry. I''ve always been the dumbest and most useless, easily influenced by others. After your rebirth, I thought you had turned against us because you kept targeting the Sanders. I''m stupid; I even wanted to kill you for the family just now. Chloe, just kill me already!"


    I tightened my grip on the axe, each finger locking around it, my voice losing its usual calm. "Do you think ... I won''t do it?"


    He lifted his gaze to meet mine, his face twisted with despair.


    Tears and snot streamed down. His pitiful expression a stark reminder of that first heartbreak at 18.


    That night, he had held me while drunk, mumbling, "Chloe, I''ll find a girlfriend as nice as you one day. No one could ever love me the way you do." "Idiot, you''re my brother. How could I love anyone else but you?"


    "Chloe, I will always love you, forever."


    But in the end, he broke that promise. After that, he wandered through countless romantic entanglements, no longer captivated by any woman.


    I was in my third year of junior high at the time, overwhelmed with studies. He would asionally bring me gifts to lift my spirits.


    He would pull me into his newly acquired sports car and race down the coastal road.


    He always said that life was too short to waste and that we should embrace it and not lock ourselves away in books.


    He introduced me to skiing, drinking, and even racing.


    When my parents found out, he was harshly reprimanded. Yet, despite the scolding, he was winking at me with a grin on his face while receiving punishment in the family chapel. He was the most undependable brother.


    If it weren''t for Wisteria''s provocation, maybe he''d still be as careless as he always was.


    Without any grand goals, he spent his days indulging in drink and women, living for the moment. But he would still carry me out when I got married.


    He said that on that day, he won''t let Ethan carry me. He will carry me instead.


    "Greg, you idiot, could you be any more foolish?"


    "Then I wouldn''t be so soft-hearted."


    "I don''t need your apologies; I just need to remember your cruel, heartless faces."


    "I don''t want to be involved with you anymore."


    "I... should despise you."


    "This is the oue I''ve earned, Chloe. Go ahead and end it. Rather than continuing to live in fear and


    I


    anxiety, it''s better if I just die...


    know it''s toote to say anythin


    now, but I still owe you an apology."


    He gazed at me, then gave a slow, regretful smile. "Coco, I''m sorry. I realize my mistake."


    "I know I don''t deserve to address


    you like that, but I truly regret falling for her lies and pushing you away again and again. You must have


    been incredibly hurt at that time


    right? I''m the most cruel and foolish person in the world. I failed to protect my sister properly. If I could go back, I would never have treated you like that."


    "I owe you, and I''ll make it up to you in my next life!"


    With those words, he exposed his neck to the sharp edge of the axe.


    Blood sprayed out, sttering across my skirt and legs.


    "Greg!"


    "Greg!"


    He sprawled on the ground before me, his hand reaching out slowly, "Coco, I''m sorry, I couldn''t witness your wedding ... "

 Chapter 445 A Love That Came Too Late

    Ethan and Jake both died in idents. I wasn''t there when it happened. Aside from sorrow for their lives lost too soon and hatred for the person behind it all, I didn''t feel much.


    The only effect it had on me was that I couldn''t sleep well that night.


    I thought I had long since severed ties with the identity of being the Sander family''s fourth daughter. But when Greg''s warm blood sttered all over me, I realized something I''d tried to deny for years. Blood ties-no matter how broken, even if the bodies were torn to pieces-could never truly be cut.


    Josh and Kate stumbled toward us, their movements unsteady. Kate, in her panic and worry, tripped and fell heavily to the ground.


    Penelope tried to stand up, but her frail body wouldn''t let her. She could only crawl across the floor, inch by inch, toward Greg.


    Whitney took a step back, like she had been scared stiff. Tears slid slowly from her eyes.


    Yet again, her loved ones were bleeding out right in front of her. She had to be the one hurting the most.


    My vision waspletely filled with the piercing red of blood. Before I could even think clearly, I had already crouched down and was pressing hard on his wound.


    But the gash was too big. Blood kept pouring out, covering my hands.


    "Coco."


    He reached up weakly and touched my face. "It''s been a long time since I called you that."


    "I-I''m sorry..."


    He let out a soft, resignedugh. "So it turns out... saying sorry isn''t as hard as I thought."


    I held back my tears, forcing my voice to remain cold as I told him, "I won''t ept your apology. Don''t think that dying will make everything go away."


    "Heh... cough... You''re still so kind. How could I ever have doubted that you might''ve joined the Carlyns to hurt us? Actually... under the plum tree, I buried a jar of Ruby Toast. I''d nned to open it for your wedding night, but... but fate yed its tricks. I''m sorry. That night, I thought you''d just run off in a tantrum. I never imagined... Coco, ending up like this-it''s what I deserve."


    He gave a bitter smile. "Dad, Mom... I''m sorry I couldn''t fulfill my duty as your son, to care for you until the end."


    Kate''s tears were falling uncontrobly. She shook her head frantically, crying, "No, no! Don''t say stupid things like that! You''ll be fine!"


    Josh, usually the quieter one, was also in tears now, his face streaked with grief.


    But Whitney-when she finally snapped out of her shock-didn''t rush to Greg. Instead, she hurried forward and dropped to her knees in front of Dominic.novelbin


    Grabbing the hem of Dominic''s coat, she pleaded, "Mr. Carlyn, I''m a Sanders. Please, let me atone for the Sanders. Save my brother! He doesn''t know anything-he''s innocent! You can do whatever you want to me, torture me however you like, but please ... save him!" Tears rolled down her sharp chin, one drop after another.


    But there was no Taylor here. No one would pity her.


    Dominic lifted her chin with his fingers. "Anna, I''ve already shown you mercy by letting you live."


    Whitney pushed his hand away and lowered her head to the ground in desperation. "Mr. Carlyn, the Sanders are at fault for everything everyst mistake is ours. Ethan and Jake are already dead. Greg is thest Sanders alive. I''m begging you ... please spare him. Give the Sanders onest chance. I''ll trade my life for his. Please... I''m begging you...


    She kept bowing her head, hitting it against the ground with so much force that blood had started to show on her forehead. Seeing it made my heart ache.


    I wanted to stop her, but I couldn''t move. My hands were pressed firmly against Greg''s wound, trying to hold in the blood.


    I had seen his wound. Axes were weapons designed for heavy strikes and chopping, far less precise than a dagger that could take a life with one clean cut.


    When he crashed into me, I instinctively pulled back, loosening the force of my grip. The wound wasn''t deep enough to be fatal.


    As long as he got medical attention in time, there was still a chance for him to survive.


    Whitney had shown herposure and logic, both in the car earlier and now.


    She knew what needed to be done in any given situation, instead of breaking down and crying mindlessly.


    The Carlyn brothers and Amber were nowhere to be seen, which made it obvious that Dominic had nned this carefully. He didn''t want anyone interfering with or ruining his work.


    Compared to Wisteria, Dominic might actually leave us with a sliver of hope.


    That''s why Whitney kept bowing, begging for mercy. She was trying to stir even the tiniest shred of humanity within him.


    Josh stood up, and no one noticed him at first.


    He picked up the axe I had dropped on the ground.


    "Dominic, my mother is guilty. Let me, as her son, pay the price for her sins. I''ve already lost two sons, and my two daughters have suffered endlessly because of this. Now Greg''s life hangs by a thread. If revenge has a target, let it fall on me. Spare his life, and I''ll trade one of my legs for it. How about that?" he said, his voice steady.


    My pupils widened in shock. In my eyes, Josh had always been selfish, timid, and cowardly. Yet, in this moment, he had stepped forward.


    Dominic''s lips curled into an amused smile, making it clear that he and Wisteria wanted to drag the Sanders through endless torment.


    If they had truly wanted to kill us, we''d already be dead without ever seeing iting.


    Josh''s offer caught Dominic''s interest. He sneered, "Alright then. As long as you cut off your own leg with your own hands, I''ll spare your son."


    Penelope, lying on the ground, was so distraught that her face was covered in tears. She was too overwhelmed to even string together a full sentence. "No ... no! Don''t!"


    Wisteria walked up to her and grabbed a fistful of her hair, yanking her head back. "Watch carefully, you old hag. Watch how your son loses his leg. Hurts, doesn''t it? But let me ask you this did you feel anything back then when my father lost his leg at just two years old? He was just a child! How could you Sanders be so cruel as to break his leg?"


    "Take mine instead. I''ll pay for it with my leg," Penelope cried.


    Wisteriaughed coldly. "You? A decrepit old bag who''s halfway in the grave anyway? You''ve lived a life of luxury and indulgence, and now you think you can die to escape your sins? Not so fast!"


    Her voice turned venomous. "Do you


    have any idea how much shame my father carried for the rest of his life because of that leg? Do you know what we went through? While your son lived like a prince, eating delicacies and unting his status we-the Carlyns-wore mourning clothes over and over again. My father and my uncle watched as they buried one elder after another, and they were just kids. They watched as the Carlyns fell from prosperity into ruin until your family drove us to the brink of despair. We had no choice but to flee overseas. Do you know what it''s like to drift aimlessly on the ocean? To be attacked by pirates? To endure war and survive by sheer luck? You


    Sanders think your bloodline is precious, but does that mean we Carlyns deserve to die?"


    Wisteria pointed at me, her


    expression fanatical. "And


    her-Chloe. She was born into a world where everyone adored her, treated her like a princess. And what about us? We had to join an organization just to survive. Do you know how old I was when I first killed someone? Do you know what I had to endure just to fight for a bite of rotting food? Am I really born to be inferior? Is that what you think? That''s why I''m going to drag all of you down from your pedestal. Your precious granddaughter-oh, I''m not just going to take away her love and the men who adore her. I''ll make sure she dies with no peace, no dignity. I''ll have her body crushed to pieces, her skin peeled off, her eyes gouged out, her head severed-"


    "Enough!"


    Kate screamed, her face streaked with tears.


    But Wisteria only smiled, her expression twisted like a demon''s. "What''s the matter, Mom? Why are you looking at me like that? Do you finally feel sorry for her now? Too bad-it''s already toote. The ones who pushed Chloe into the abyss were you. All of you!" "Shut up! Just shut up!"


    But Wisteria''s smile only grew


    darker. "Do you think eating from her


    ashes was satisfying? How about you, old hag? You flipped through her skin, praying to your God for mercy do you think He will bless you? And Luke, that fool, wearing a bracelet made of her ashes Whispering about how much he loved her. Hah! You idiots, all of you. Even now, you me her for


    everything..."


    Every word she said was like a knife twisting into the hearts of the Sanders family. And she knew exactly where to strike.


    "What''s wrong? Feeling regret now? Want to y the part of a loving family, pretending you want her back? How pathetic. A love thates toote... is worth less than dirt," Wisteria''sughter rang out, sharp and bitter.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 446 The Truth About Mrs Carlyn Senior

    Whitney waspletely stunned. She had only known part of the truth, but hearing these horrifying details spill out of Wisteria''s mouth was too much for her to process. She clutched her hand over her mouth, gagging as though she might vomit.


    Seeing her in that state, Wisteria strolled over to her, bending down to meet her eye level.


    "What''s wrong? Just hearing it makes you sick, doesn''t it? Oh, the great eldest daughter of the Sanders, so noble and untouchable. You and your sister really are lucky, aren''t you? One of youes back from the dead, and the other-though clearly a prisoner-is shielded by Taylor. He restricts your freedom, and you think that''s unfair? Without him, you''d have been killed a thousand times over by now, used up, tossed out, and dumped in the ocean to feed the fish! Look at that face of yours. Such a pity... Is this how you seduced Taylor?"


    As she spoke, Wisteria''s crazed mind took over. She grabbed a dagger and began tracing it lightly across Whitney''s face. "Tell me, if I ruin your face, will Taylor still care about you? How dare he love you-you, an enemy of ours!"


    The moment the de pressed against Whitney''s skin, my heart clenched. "Whitney!" I shouted, panic rising in my chest.


    But Dominic kicked the dagger out of Wisteria''s hand with a single, sharp move. His expression turned ice-cold. "What are you doing?"


    Ss''s death had clearly broken Wisteria. I could sense it-the Carlyns were losing control of her.


    She was like a wild horse running rampant, hellbent on dragging everyone down with her into destruction.


    "Uncle Dominic, why are you so nervous? Aren''t you the one who was so willing to ruin your life for love, happy to y the other man and let Aunt Amber do whatever she wanted to your son? And now you''re here acting like a protective father," she said with a twisted smirk.


    "Wisteria, don''t forget what you promised me," Dominic snapped, his voice low and dangerous.


    It was clear that, for all his ws, Dominic was still protecting Whitney. Of course, it made sense. He was a fool in love, and his son wasn''t much different.


    He feared that if anything happened to Whitney, Taylor would lose it. I felt a small sense of relief-at least Whitney wouldn''t be harmed.


    As for me, they didn''t dare touch me, likely because of Amber.


    Dominic knew exactly how much Amber cared about Carter, and since he assumed my fate was tied to Carter''s, his people had always treated me with unusual courtesy.


    It seemed Dominic, for all his ruthlessness, still loved his wife and son.


    Maybe even by extension, he pitied the two daughters of their enemies enough to leave us alive. For that, I couldn''t help but feel begrudgingly thankful.


    But when Dominic''s stern gazended on Wisteria, she backed away like a ghost retreating into the shadows.


    Then, with an unnervingly cheerful and yful tone, she turned her attention to Josh. She tilted her head and smiled at him, her voice like the spoiled girl she used to be when she wanted something from him. "Daddy, go on and do it. Otherwise, Greg''s going to bleed out soon," she said sweetly. Josh gripped the axe tightly, his hands and legs trembling uncontrobly.


    Breaking a leg bone was nothing like chopping wood-it couldn''t be done in one clean swing. And to do it to yourself? How many people in the world had that kind of resolve?


    If the first strike didn''t sever the bone, the pain would surge through his entire body, overwhelming him. What came next would be even worse-a slow, agonizing torture as each dull swing chipped away at him, dragging him closer to despair. That was exactly why they had agreed to this cruel deal.


    To them, a fate worse than death was far more satisfying than a quick, merciful end.


    Penelope bit her lip, crawling toward Josh, desperate to stop him. Kate, on the other hand, froze in ce. She wanted to intervene, but one look at Greg''s pale and broken state left her paralyzed. What could she do? Offer her own leg instead?


    After all, she wasn''t truly a Sanders by blood. She was just their daughter-inw. The Carlyns'' hatred was aimed at the Sanders bloodline, not her.


    Greg, his voice weak and faint, tried to stop him. "Dad, don''t..."


    Josh nced from Greg''s face to mine, his expression unreadable.


    He didn''t say anything, but after so many years of calling him "Dad," I knew exactly what he wanted to say.


    He wanted to apologize. But his pride wouldn''t let him say the words.


    Then, without any hesitation, he swung the axe down hard onto his own shin.


    He had poured all his strength into that swing, trying to cut through the bone in one go.


    Maybe he hoped to make it quick, to spare himself as much pain as possible.


    "Honey!"


    "Dad!"


    "No!"


    As Josh delivered the first blow, I barely felt anything in my chest. But when the axe came down a second time, it was like the de had struck my own heart instead.


    I knew there was nothing I could do to stop it. Even if I begged for mercy, it would only excite the Carlyns even more.


    The smartest thing to do was to stay silent, to do nothing.


    But when I heard the sickening sound of the axe tearing into flesh and bone, I couldn''t stop myself from shutting my eyes tightly.


    Wisteria was overjoyed, herughter bright and unhinged, like that of an innocent child. She moved behind me and whispered gleefully, "Chloe, you should be happy! Have you forgotten how he used to yell at you? How he used to hit you?" How could I forget?


    Those moments were burned into my memory, impossible to erase.


    But alongside them came shes of the times when he loved me when he cherished me. They followed me like shadows.


    "Chloe won an award again? That''s my girl! My daughter''s the best!"


    "Sorry, sweetie. Daddy has to go on a business trip, but I''ll bring you a present when I''m back, okay?"


    "Happy birthday, my little princess."


    "Daddy will always love you."


    "Chloe, how could you turn out like this? She''s your sister!"


    "Don''t you have any shame? She suffered for years out there. What''s wrong with letting her have a little more?" "You disgust me!"


    And then, the final image: that snowy night. Him kneeling in front of my shattered statue, sobbing uncontrobly.


    I had loved him. I had respected him. And I had hated him. But ever since I was reborn, revenge against the Sanders had never crossed my mind.


    Yet in this moment, as a storm of emotions raged within me, Wisteria pressed the tip of a dagger to my chin. Her voice was syrupy and mocking. "Oh, my dear sister, watch closely! I''m avenging you. You should be smiling right now!"


    My stomach churned violently as I looked at Josh''s mangled, bloodied leg, and I doubled over, gagging and dry heaving.


    Whitney nearly fainted. Her forehead was already cracked and bleeding from how hard she had been bowing, but she still clung desperately to Dominic''s sleeve, sobbing. "Mr. Carlyn, my father has done what you asked. Please, let someone bandage Greg''s wounds!" She was the only one still thinking clearly. Whitney knew she couldn''t let Josh''s sacrifice be in vain.


    Dominic''s gaze lingered on her bloodied forehead for a few seconds, his expression unreadable. I had no idea what was going through his mind.


    In the end, he kept his word and allowed the doctor toe over and tend to Greg''s wounds.


    Wisteria, however, was still full of excitement. "Is that all you''ve got? Didn''t you eat today? Such little strength!" she taunted.


    I, still covered in blood, walked over to Penelope and helped her to her feet. I wanted to wipe the tears off her face, but when I looked down at my hands, sticky and red, I stopped myself.


    "Grandma," I called out hoarsely.


    The woman who had been proud and unyielding her entire life now buried her face against my chest, sobbing uncontrobly.


    I held her trembling body and quietly asked, "I need to know... Is what the Carlyns said true?"


    For the Carlyns to spend two generations meticulously nning their revenge, the truth was likely not far from what they imed.


    But I still wanted to hear it from Penelope herself.


    Her voice shook as she began to speak. "That year ... I wanted to curry favor with the warlord. I knew he had taken a liking to Mrs. Carlyn Senior. It was a chaotic time, and your grandfather was ... useless. We had no choice but to rely on the warlord. To rise in status, I used whatever means necessary to please him.


    "At first, I thought he was just fooling around, that it would be a one-night affair. But who would''ve thought... he truly fell for Mrs. Carlyn Senior and refused to let her go? But the warlord''s wife was ruthless. He didn''t dare keep Mrs. Carlyn Senior in his home, so he hid her at Ours. We were forced to keep her locked in the basement. I never imagined that my selfish, evil decision would bring such disaster upon the Carlyns. Things spiraledpletely out of control."


    "No secret can stay hidden forever. The warlord''s wife eventually found out. Enraged, she ordered us to send Mrs. Carlyn Senior to various officials and nobles ... and even had her humiliated by lowlifes."


    "Then why did you kill the Carlyns?" I asked.


    "At the time, the warlord was furious. And when the Carlyns came to make a scene, he ordered their people beaten to death on the spot," she admitted, tears streaming down her face.


    "Chloe, Grandma did everything to climb thedder. My hands are far from clean. What happened to the Carlyns was my fault. It was my greed for power that caused it all. But I swear, I never wanted to destroy their entire family! I regretted it back then. I did everything I could to save Mrs. Carlyn Senior and return her to the Carlyn Residence. I thought she might be able to start over ... but in the end, she hanged herself.


    "After that, the Carlyns nned to


    retaliate at Bolton Residence. By that


    point, the warlord had lost his


    military power but still held status in Snowville. He feared the Carlyns would ruin his reputation if they kept causing trouble. So ... he ordered me to secretly kill the Carlyns. Couldn''t bring myself to do it, so I devised a way to drive them out instead, hoping to protect their lives. But I never thought... they would hate us


    for it to this day..."


    "Shut up, you old hag! Do you think twisting the truth will wash away your sins?" Wisteria snapped, her voice venomous.


    Penelope didn''t flinch at her words.


    Her voice remained calm, even as


    tears streaked down her face. "This


    Re


    YAIR


    all started because of me. I don''t regret the punishment I''ve received The Sanders have already paid in blood. My life is yours to take whenever you want it. I only one thing-please, spare these young ones. They are innocent." Her gaze turned to me, her voice breaking. "Chloe, Grandma has let you down... I''m not the good person you thought I was. I deserve all of this. But you ... you shouldn''t have to die because of me. I''m so sorry, my poor child."

 Chapter 447 Forget Me, This Sinful Grandma

    After hearing Grandma''s words, I was struck silent. For as long as I could remember, she had always been the person who treated me with the most kindness.


    I had always thought of her as the purest, most selfless soul-someone who had devoted herself entirely to the family while showing only coldness to outsiders.


    I reflected on Yael''s chaotic nature, the tangled affairs between Taylor and Whitney, Amber''s mental copse at Dominic''s hands, and even Wisteria''s transformation into someone unrecognizable.


    It all traced back to Grandma''s influence on the Carlyns. Could I really im to be meless? Wasn''t the entire Carlyn family equally guilty?


    The Sanders'' shadow still loomed over them after all these years.


    It seemed as if Grandma thought they should have epted their fate long ago.


    She suggested that if they hadn''t resisted, only Mrs. Carlyn Senior would have been the only one to suffer insult. She had already extended mercy to them, and with a little humility, the Carlyns could have healed and moved forward.


    But it was their stubbornness, their refusal to let go of old grievances, that had dragged on the curse for three generations.


    I could understand her reasoning-survival in a world where only the strong thrive. Everyone was trying to rise higher, but I couldn''t quite agree with her way of thinking.


    If the Sanders had reached their wealth and power at the expense of others, then I''d rather live in humble circumstances.


    Without the hatred that gued the Carlyns, my brothers would have had bright futures as ordinary men. I wouldn''t have met Luke, and I certainly wouldn''t be facing such a tragic end.


    Maybe in another life, I would have been with Carter instead.


    But could I really me Grandma? We, the ones who had benefited from this situation, were the least qualified to do so.


    It was toote now. All the mistakes had been made, and we had to bear the consequences of the Sanders'' actions. Grandma''s words only seemed to fuel the Carlyns'' anger further.


    Dominic''s normally gentle face hardened with fury. "So, you want me to thank you for your ''great kindness''? My sister was ripped from our mother''s arms as an infant, denied her milk, and soon after she died. And now you still have the audacity to speak this way? If we show mercy to you, who will show mercy to us?"


    His eyes gleamed with cold malice as he stared down Grandma. "Do you want us to leave, or are you nning to wipe us out? You know exactly what you''re doing-twisting the truth just to look good in front of your granddaughter. It''s disgusting."


    The truth didn''t matter anymore. The fact was clear: the Sanders owed the Carlyns, and there was no denying it. I couldn''t argue with that.


    I stepped forward, trying to calm him. "Mr. Carlyn, the Sanders have already wronged you. They''ve paid the price with three lives. Whitney''s been tortured for 20 years, and she''s lived a life worse than death. The Sanders are on the brink of copse, and Greg can barely survive. Isn''t that enough punishment?"


    I feared that if their anger wasn''t quelled, none of us would leave this ce alive.


    "Enough?" Dominic sneered. "Let the ancestors of the Carlyn family decide. Take them to their graves."


    I had known this day woulde. The Carlyns would use the Sanders'' blood to honor their ancestors.


    Grandma and Josh, both struggling to walk, were dragged roughly away by men in ck, Josh handled like a limp ragdoll.


    I feared Grandma would suffer the same fate, so I quickly crouched in front of her. "Grandma, let me carry you."


    "Chloe, I... " she began, her voice weak.


    "Get on my back," I insisted. Despite everything, despite how the Carlyns saw her as a devil, she would always be my Grandma.


    There was nothing I could do to undo the past, but I would do what I could for her now.


    Grandma had always maintained a slender figure, even in her youth. Despite her age, she was still lean, never carrying much weight.


    In recent months, she hadn''t gained any-if anything, she had lost some. Even now, as I carried her, she couldn''t have weighed more than 80 pounds. It wasn''t much for me to manage.


    Her voice quivered as she whispered, "Chloe, I''m so sorry."


    I smiled gently. "There''s no need to apologize. You took care of me when I was little. Now it''s my turn to look after you. No matter what happens, this is what a granddaughter does." Kate and Josh overheard this conversation. Kate looked at me, her eyes filled with unshed tears, but she said nothing.


    Whitney, who had been with the bodyguards, gestured for them to disperse, and she, along with Kate, helped Josh catch up to us. Dominic watched with a cold smirk but didn''t intervene.


    It wasn''t until w


    we stepped outside


    that I realized we were no longer at


    the same house where Yael had


    once taken me. The air was thiet


    with danger, and I could feel the presence of venomous snakes surrounding us.


    Kate, who had never witnessed such a sight, screamed in terror. "Ah! So many snakes!"


    "Shut up, or I''ll cut your tongue out," Dominic hissed, his voice icily calm.


    Kate immediately fell silent, her face streaming with tears.


    I ignored her fear and continued walking, focusing on carrying Grandma.


    Grandma''s voice faltered. "I must be heavy, right? You can put me down. I can walk by myself."


    "You''re not heavy at all, Grandma. You''re so light. Haven''t you been eating welltely?" I said, trying to lift her spirits.


    Her gaze wandered over the endless sea, her thoughts far away.


    Greg, freshly bandaged, caught up with us, and Wisteria, like a ghost, emerged from the shadows, her cloak billowing in the breeze, revealing the white dress beneath.


    A chill ran down my spine. I had a terrible feeling that today would be the end for the Sanders.


    I was powerless to stop what wasing. I couldn''t protect Grandma for much longer.


    Grandma seemed to sense that the end was near, but she wasn''t afraid. She whispered in my ear, as if it were a secret shared between us, just like before.


    "I always thought Luke wasn''t the right one for you. Now I know I was right. You should be with Carter. He''s a nice kid."


    I nodded. "I know, Grandma. I''ll never let Carter down."


    "I just wish I could see you get married... I''d love to help you with your children. Will you have a handsome boy or a beautiful girl? I''m really looking forward to it..."


    Her words cut through me, and I couldn''t hold back my tears. They blurred my vision, but I didn''t care.


    We both knew that the Carlyns'' graveyard wouldn''t be just for their ancestors today. The Sanders would join them.


    My rebirth couldn''t change any of this. All I could do was watch as fate unfolded.


    But even if I could change things, what would I do? If I protected the Sanders, would that erase the suffering of the Carlyns? What would make me different from their evil? This was fate. A fate no one could escape.


    Today would mark the end of the Sanders. What about me? When and how would my deathe?


    Feeling hopeless, I whispered, my voice shaky, "I''ll have two, Grandma. When the timees, I''ll bring them to see you. Would that be alright?"


    I couldn''t even bring myself to lie and tell her she''d live a long life.


    Grandma smiled faintly. "Two is good-one boy, one girl."


    A warmth spread down my neck as


    her words pierced my heart. "It''s a blessing that you were reborn in


    Zoey''s body. That way, you won''t et


    carry the Sanders'' blood. You''ll


    u''ll live


    clean pure life, and your children


    won''t carry the same curse


    It''s


    better this way, Chloe. Very good."


    I couldn''t hold back my tears any longer. They fell freely.


    "Chloe, my time ising. After I''m gone, don''t hate the Carlyns. This is something owe them. Don''t carry.


    on the grudges of the past. Live at


    good life with Carter. Forget


    eliet


    me-this sinful Grandma. Forget those heartless rtives.


    sad for us. Move forward be


    don''t


    look back..."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 448 Kill Her Father

    Tears clouded my vision as sweat poured down my forehead, but I couldn''t let myself break down. I had to carry Grandma through the final stretch. I wanted to tell Grandma that she was wrong.


    How could I ever forget any of them?


    The Sanders had their ws, their coldness, but they once showed me kindness. I couldn''t erase the good they did just because of their faults.


    And I could never forget the care she gave me, even though the Carlyns had suffered so much.


    As I walked, memories of my childhood flooded my mind.


    Kate and Josh were silent as I shared those memories with Grandma. Josh''s legs were soaked in blood.


    Kate was visibly shaken, dreading what was toe.


    We reached the Carlyns'' cemetery again. Kate''s face tightened in fear as she stared at the gravestones.


    When they noticed that all the items around Ronald''s grave came from the Sanders, their faces drained of color.


    I carefully lowered Grandma to the ground. When she saw the rusty lighter, she understood.


    "When did you ..." she murmured.


    I never had a strong memory of Grandpa; most of what I knew came from family gossip. Now, I began to suspect that his death wasn''t so straightforward. Some said he died from illness, others imed it was an ident.


    "He was just a useless drunk, wasting his life on women and alcohol. It didn''t take much to trap him. The president of Sander Group, dead from a stroke? Ridiculous!"


    I froze. Now it made sense why Grandpa''s death had never been fully exined. His death was too shameful to be acknowledged.


    Dominic continued, "Wasn''t he fond of women? I injected him with ten times the usual dose and let him die in the arms of a woman. It was the perfect ending for him.


    "But you, old fool, were too clever. Back then, the Carlyns hadn''t yet risen to power, so I couldn''t strike too hard. That''s why you survived all these years."


    Now it made sense why the Sanders had remained safe for so long-it was thanks to Grandma''s cleverness. But as her health weakened and Wisteria began infiltrating the Sanders, everything changed.


    "Your descendants are so foolish. Loving the daughter of your enemy while treating your own flesh and blood terribly. You deserve this. Chloe, you''ve already died once. I won''t harm you again. You should hate them, like I do. Come here." Dominic beckoned to me. Grandma looked at me and said, "Chloe,e over."


    At this moment, if there was any way to save one person, I had to take it. "You''re no longer a Sander. Don''t let us drag you down."


    "Grandma..." I whispered.


    "Think of Carter. He''s still waiting for you. Didn''t you want to have children with him? Chloe, sever your ties with the Sanders."


    Her words struck deep. My life had been a gift from Carter, hard-earned and precious. We had one lifetime of regret perhaps this would be ourst chance.


    He was still waiting for me.


    But the frail, pale woman before me-she had loved me more than anyone else.


    Why was fate so cruel?


    Someone pulled me away, and I looked up to see it was Whitney.


    "Chloe, go. Take care of yourself."


    She wiped my tears gently. "You''re no longer a Sanders."


    But as she pulled me away, she stood with the Sanders, choosing to share their fate.


    She looked at Dominic with steady eyes. "I''ve had enough of this life. The Sanders owe the Carlyns, and I''m here to settle that debt."


    She gripped a dagger. My heart clenched. "No, Whitney!"


    Dominic seemed to expect this. "I don''t want your life, Anna. If you''re alive, you can still save your mother."


    Whitney stopped. "What did you say?"


    "Debt must be repaid. Your mother isn''t a Sanders. I''ll spare you both, but if you choose death, I''ll bury her with you."


    The Carlyns were skilled maniptors.


    Whitney looked at Kate, whose hair had turnedpletely gray, the once-dyed strands now gone.


    She had once been vain, but now, she was a shadow of that person.


    Her clothes, once pristine as Whitney had instructed, were now stained with blood and dirt.


    Yes, she had nothing to do with the Sanders anymore. She had lost her children.


    She was the most innocent of all.


    Whitney''s lips quivered as she red at Dominic.


    "Chloe died once. The Carlyns owe a life. My son has loved you, protected you all these years, but your filthy blood cannot be changed. So now you must choose between your father and your brother. Kill one of them to cleanse your blood


    Both Whitney and I stood frozen. Dominic continued, "As for the other, I will spare him."


    Whitney trembled, her rage barely contained. Josh''s legs were severed, and Greg still had a chance to survive.


    If someone had to die, Josh seemed to be the target.


    Dominic wanted her to kill her father.


    And Grandma was forced to witness it all. It was cruelty beyond words.


    "Old hag, this is what you deserve. Watch as the Sanders fall. Feel the same pain I did when I collected my father''s body."


    Grandma broke down. "Dominic, kill me! Kill me!"


    "Don''t rush. After your son and grandson are gone, you''ll be next."


    "You demon! You deserve hell!"


    Dominic grinned. "Do you think I care? I''ve made it this far because of revenge! Death doesn''t scare me. Even if I fall into eternal hell, I won''t regret it!"


    Wisteria toyed with the knife,


    shing a wicked smile at Whitney.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t bring yourself to do it? Want me to help? Ifbdo, I''ll kill them all! Hahaha!"


    I clenched my fists, trying to hold on to my remaining sanity.


    The Carlyns were beyond reason. If I intervened, I''d only make things worse for myself.


    I whispered Carter''s name over and over in my mind. Carter, Carter, where were you?


    What would you do if you were here?


    Josh looked at Whitney. "Anna, kill me. I won''t me you. Spare your brother."


    Whitney shook her head, tears streaming down her face. "No, no, I can''t. You''re my dad. I can''t kill you."


    Josh slowly crawled toward her. "I


    wasn''t a good father. I didn''t protect you, and... I hurt Chloe. I dragged Greg into this. You need to live. Protect your mother."


    Kate sobbed, holding Josh''s battered body. "Honey, if you die, I don''t want to live."


    Josh caressed her cheek. "Live, for the kids. I''ve had an easy life. My only regret is not being better to you and the children."


    "Josh..."


    "Live well. Take care of the kids. The Sanders need you now."


    He pushed Kate away and crawled toward Whitney. But in her wedding dress, she tripped on the long train and copsed to the ground.


    She supported herself, moving backward.


    "Whitney, you know how to kill, don''t you? Like this."


    Wisteria pressed the knife against Greg''s throat, and Whitney quickly spoke, "No! I''ll do it. I''ll do it, just don''t hurt my brother."


    Greg was thest male of the Sanders. Whitney would do anything to protect the family''sst hope.


    Even if it meant killing her father.


    She gripped the dagger, her entire body trembling. Josh looked at her. "My poor daughter, live well. I won''t hate you. I love you..." "Dad, Dad..." Her hands shook uncontrobly.


    Then, without warning, a de pierced Josh''s back, blood sttering onto Whitney''s wedding dress.


    Everything around her went quiet. Her pupils dted as she screamed in agony. "No!"


    Josh fell, and Taylor''s face shed before her eyes.


    Whitney was shattered. She coughed up blood. "Dad..."

 Chapter 449 Finally Found You, My Love

    The sunlight illuminated Taylor''s face, cold and unreadable, casting no warmth.


    His brow furrowed, and his long, darkshes concealed the emotions hidden behind his eyes.


    He still wore his wedding shirt, pristine and white, paired with a wine-red bow tie.


    Stains of dried blood tarnished the shirt, and dust clung to his clothes, a reminder of the long hours spent running without rest.


    I once found his smile unsettling, almost unnatural, as if it never truly reached his eyes. But now, standing there without a smile, he seemed enveloped in a tragic, cold light, like a figure in the moon''s shadow-isted and sorrowful. Before Whitney copsed, he kneeled beside her, cradling her fragile form in his arms.


    Whitney, unable to bear the pain, bit into his shoulder, sobbing silently as tears flowed uncontrobly.


    Taylor didn''t flinch or pull away. Instead, he held her tighter, one hand gently cradling the back of her head. His voice was soft, tender. "It''s okay. I''m here."


    Whitney was so innocent, so pure he would protect her from any stain, not letting even a single drop of blood touch her.


    He would not let her be trapped in guilt or sorrow.


    If me must be ced, if hatred must be directed, let it be at him.


    He was willing to go to hell, to give his life in exchange for hers.


    He only hoped that fate would give Whitney a way out, that she wouldn''t lose all hope. He wanted her to live freely, without the burden of this nightmare ... He had never chosen this path, this captivity.


    But if it was the only way to keep Whitney safe, he would carry the weight of every sin, just to shield her, his one light in this dark world.


    Josh, the man Taylor had stabbed, didn''t die instantly. The knife remained lodged in his body, and blood soaked his clothes rapidly. Kate, nearly losing consciousness several times, fought to stay awake by digging her nails into her thigh.


    She feared that if she passed out, she wouldn''t be there to witness Josh''s final moments.


    Even though her thoughts were clouded, there was nothing she could do.


    All she could do was watch Josh bleed out, her own tears falling freely.


    Josh struggled for every breath, crawling inch by inch toward me.


    I watched the man who once loved me, hated me, and cursed me with the most hurtful words. The man I should''ve called father.


    As a child, I had thought of him as the strongest, mostforting figure in the world.


    When had his hair turned gray? When had his strength faded?


    He had broken his leg, dragging himself across the ground like a frail, helpless creature.


    My body reacted before my mind could process it-I moved forward and crouched beside him.


    I didn''t know what to say. It was as if a thousand words were trapped inside me.


    But at the same time, it felt like an ocean separated us.


    I had cried, regretted, and even decided to sever ties with the Sanders.


    But now, standing there, my heart was torn in every direction. My mind was in turmoil, and I couldn''t speak.


    All I could do was watch as his lips trembled, his hand reaching toward me with whatever strength remained.


    I bent down, letting his rough, bloodstained hand rest against my face.


    His lips moved. "Back then... did you feel this much pain?"


    Did I? Honestly, I could barely remember.


    The fear had been worse than the pain. All I wanted was to escape, to survive.


    On that cold, snowy night, I could only see my desperate figure running by the water. I thought about asking for help, about saying goodbye to my family, about seeing Luke onest time. But I never thought about how much pain I was in.


    I didn''t answer. I simply watched him.


    With a great effort, Josh managed a weak smile. "At least... you''re still alive."


    His bloodstained finger traced my cheek. "I wasn''t a good father. Don''t cry for me. I''m not worth it..."


    Cry?


    Had I been crying?


    Were the wet streaks on his face from my tears?


    "I''m sorry, my little princess."


    His hand fell away, and his eyelids slowly closed.


    A sound escaped from deep within me, a heart-wrenching cry. "Dad!"


    Grandma kneeled beside Ronald''s grave, speaking softly. "Ronald, it''s the Sanders fault. I''ve ruined your wife, ruined you, ruined your entire family. I''d go to the lowest depths of hell to make up for my sins, but my descendants are innocent. Please, if you can hear me, spare them."


    Something felt off. I turned suddenly, shouting, "Grandma!"


    "Chloe, it''s my fault. I was too greedy, too stubborn. We could have all lived in peace if I hadn''t let a


    moment of darkness destroy then et`


    Carlyns. I ruined you, ruined the Sanders bloodline. The one who should''ve died is me.


    "Don''t be sad, don''t have much time left. Greg, I leave the Sanders to you! Anna, Chloe, forget everything from today. Hatred only leads to more hatred. Don''t let it blind you.


    Live your life. Be with those you love.


    Live well ... "


    I knew Grandma was to be med for everything, but I couldn''t stand the thought of her dying before me.


    I scrambled to my feet, stumbling toward her. "No! Grandma, don''t!"


    My body crashed to the ground. Sharp stones scraped my hands and knees, but I didn''t care. I kept crawling, my vision blurred by tears, my mind clouded with panic. Grandma turned to Dominic with a peaceful smile. "Dominic, I''ve paid the price for everything I owe the Carlyns."


    With those final words, she summoned every ounce of strength to m into Ronald''s gravestone.


    I screamed in desperation, "No!"


    While everyone''s attention was focused on Grandma, Wisteria appeared behind me.


    She raised her hand, a knife aimed directly at my back, just like the night of the ambush.


    Splurt!


    The de sank into my flesh. Blood sttered before my eyes.


    But I didn''t feel pain.


    I looked up, stunned, into the eyes of the man who held me tightly, his cold face softening just enough to offer a gentle smile. "Finally found you, my love."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 450 Burn the Carlyns Ancestors Grave

    Everything unfolded so suddenly that it felt like my brain short-circuited. What was happening?


    In the split second I saw two of my closest loved ones die, Wisteriaunched her attack on me, only for Carter to step in at thest moment, saving me. My eyes widened in shock, and I shook uncontrobly in his arms.


    I wanted to speak, to act in some way.


    But when overwhelmed by intense fear, stress, or emotion, you often freeze. You lose control and sometimes even the ability to speak.


    All I could do was gaze up at him, my lips trembling as I barely managed to whisper, "Blood..."


    He held me softly, his voice low andforting as he whispered back, "Chloe, I''m here this time."


    In my past life, I was alone and vulnerable, left to face the attack on my own. But this time, Carter was here, protecting me from Wisteria''s de. What was happening? Why was this still unfolding despite me destroying the Stone of Duality?


    What the hell was Carter doing?


    "Carter."


    Tears poured down my face uncontrobly. I didn''t want to cry. I would''ve preferred to have been the one stabbed instead.


    Sensing the intensity of my fear and trembling, Carter tightened his hold and murmured soothingly, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    That one sentence made everything click.


    Was this part of his n all along?


    Wisteria, clearly not expecting Carter to intervene, was still a vicious, unstable woman.


    Without a second thought, she pulled out her dagger and rushed toward Carter. "Carter, you and Chloe will die together!"


    With swift precision, Carter spun around, pulling me with him as he kicked Wisteria away.


    She had lost her opportunity.


    Dominic, still grappling with the grief of Grandma''s death, turned just in time to witness the scene.


    Everything had gone ording to his n-except for Wisteria. She had broken free of all control.


    She was bent on destruction.


    "Wisteria, what the hell are you doing? Didn''t I tell you not to harm Chloe?" Dominic''s voice was filled with rage.


    "Uncle Dominic, you''re too soft! The Sanders deserve to perish, right? Isn''t that what you said? But now, because of your son, you let Anna go, and because of a woman, you spare Chloe. You''ve changed!" Wisteria spat with fiery hatred. Carter, his own injuries forgotten, stared at Wisteria with pure loathing. As she argued with Dominic, he reached for a gun.


    I realized what he was about to do. This was the first time I''d ever seen Carter with a weapon.


    He covered my eyes with one hand. "Chloe, don''t watch."


    Then I heard the sharp sound of a gunshot. Bang!


    Had he hit her?


    Carter removed his hand, and I saw Wisteria staggering, a bullet wound in her side, though it wasn''t fatal. Carter fired again, and again. Wisteria, skilled at dodging gunfire, narrowly avoided each shot.


    She rolled on the ground, missing death by mere inches.


    Now backed against the cliff, the waves crashing below her, she struggled to get up, ring at me with hatred.


    "Chloe, even if I be a vengeful spirit, I''ll haunt you in every life, and you will die at my hands over and over!" Bang!


    Carter fired once more, the shot hitting Wisteria, and she fell from the cliff.


    "Wisteria!"


    Dominic''s face paled as he saw her fall. She was part of the Carlyn bloodline, and he couldn''t bear to lose another family member.


    Still, he hadn''t yet felt the satisfaction of the Sander family''s fall when he watched Wisteria plummet.


    Whether she crashed on the cliffside or drowned in the ocean, there was no escaping death.


    Then, a striking figure in wine-red stormed in, pping Dominic across the face.


    Amber, covered in dust and seething with fury, shouted, "You lying b*stard! How dare you deceive me? I''ll kill you!"


    Dominic''s arrogance crumbled the moment she appeared, reced by guilt. "Honey, I''m sorry."


    "Shut up! You lied about me being burned, lied about wanting to die... you lied about everything!" Amber hammered her fists against his chest.


    Dominic, momentarily forgetting about Wisteria''s fall, pulled her into his arms. "No more lies, okay? I won''t lie again."


    I quickly said, "Aunt Amber, Carter''s hurt..."


    Amber''s eyes flicked to Carter. Wisteria''s knife had stabbed his back, but thankfully, it hadn''t gone too deep, though I couldn''t tell if it had damaged anything vital. Worry ted in my chest.


    This was the Carlyns'' territory. I needed to use Amber''s influence wisely.


    Amber''s face shifted when she saw Carter''s injury. She spun to Dominic, her anger ring. "What are you standing there for? Hurry and treat Carter If anything happens to Kim, I''ll burn the Carlyns'' ancestor''s grave!"


    Buy


    Her rage was palpable, and it was clear she wasn''t backing down.


    It was as if fate had bnced the scales.


    Now, I understood Carter''s strategy. He could have stopped Wisteria, but he took the hit for me.


    Only he and knew the truth about


    the Stone of Duality''s failed exchange of lives. If I remained


    unscathed and he was injured Amber would have caught on.


    en


    Thanks to Amber''s influence, Dominic had let me go. Carter took the hit, creating a false impression.


    It fulfilled the prophecy.


    Anything that could harm me would fall on him.


    GUMS


    With his own body, he''d given me two powerful advantages.


    Amber and the Carlyns would have to protect me now.


    Seeing the blood soaking through his shirt, I buried my face against his chest, crying, "Idiot!"


    He gently ran his hand through my hair. "Don''t cry. It hurts to see you like this."


    The doctor rushed in, but Carter gently pushed me aside. "Go say goodbye to Grandma. I''ll be fine."


    Amber, still scolding Dominic and hitting him, suddenly ran off. Taylorid Whitney down, unconscious.


    "Dad, I''ll handle the rest. Go calm Mom down. If she runs off again, no matter how far you chase, you won''t catch her."


    Dominic nced at the old woman kneeling by the gravestone, his worst problem now resolved. Oh, well.


    Greg, barely alive, no longer mattered.


    I kneeled beside Grandma, holding her close, my eyes fixed on the bloodstains on the gravestone.


    Blood from Ronald''s grave dripped slowly down.


    The Sanders had spilled blood, finally closing a long chapter of entanglements.


    After Dominic left, I saw Taylor approach Josh, his cold eyes locking onto the two doctors standing by. "Stop the bleeding. Now."


    I was stunned.


    The knife hadn''t hit his vital organs. He''d intentionally left it in, making everyone think Josh was dead.


    In reality, Josh had just passed out from blood loss.


    He''d tricked Dominic to save Whitney.


    "What are you...


    Taylor shot me a cold nce. "Don''t misunderstand. I''m not helping the Sanders."


    Amber''s sudden appearance and disappearance it had all been part of his n.


    He had schemed against his own father.


    Lighting a cigarette, his posture reminiscent of a lone, ancient tree, he exuded detachment and solitude.


    Gazing upward, exhaling a puff of smoke.


    "You don''t need to tell her about today. Let her think I''ve always been the bad guy."


    I was stunned. "What about the chip...


    He smiled faintly. "There was never any chip."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 451 Nothing to Do With the Sanders

    No chip?


    I stared at him, stunned. "You lied to all of us?"


    Taylor''s gaze shifted to Whitney. Shey on the ground, her wedding dress soaked in blood, the diamonds on it sparkling in the sunlight.


    She looked like an angel cast into the mud-so pure, yet irreparably stained.


    His voice softened. "How could I risk imnting something so dangerous into her?"


    It made sense. The chip was controlled by an organization, and if he had imnted it, anyone could easily harm Whitney. He would never endanger her life that way.


    Slowly, he walked over and gently lifted her from the ground. His hands were tender, as though she were a delicate treasure he feared to damage.


    Watching him, my heart ached. What truly was the truth?


    I recalled hiding in the closet at Yael''s birthday party. Maybe Taylor had known I was there. That was why he had slept with Whitney in front of me, then taken her to the bathroom, deliberately creating an opening for me to leave.


    And at the funeral home, he''d made sure to have that intimate moment with Whitney in the car, almost as if to remind me of his viinous side and push me away.


    Then there was that time when Yael had disguised me as a mute servant, and Taylor had acted like he didn''t know me.


    He had purposely spared me over and over again.


    In the past, I avoided him at all costs, but now, I could understand his position a bit better.


    He wanted to protect Whitney and his brother. He couldn''t defy his father''s wishes for revenge, even if it meant bing the viin and getting his hands dirty.


    He was only a few years younger than Carter, in his twenties-the age when most people live recklessly. But he had been bound by hatred, unable to escape, forced to keep moving forward.


    Yet, this man loved Whitney with all his heart.


    He whispered something to someone, then carefully carried Whitney away. As I watched them walk away, a wave of sorrow washed over me.


    Maybe he really did want to marry Whitney. Without a certificate, he probably still dreamed of a beautiful wedding, of fulfilling a wish he had long held.


    But fate is like a massive web Godys out in advance. No matter how carefully we try to avoid it, we all get caught, and no one escapes.


    Without all the hatred, they could have been perfect for each other.


    ...


    I held Grandma''s body, gently touching the wound on her head and wiping away the blood.


    For Grandma, this might have been the best oue. She had been so loyal to the Sanders. Despite being such a strong, determined woman, she had spent thest six months bedridden. Compared to others, she had suffered less, and in her own way, she had been lucky, especially since she had been the one to start it all.


    I ran my fingers along her cheek. "Grandma, rest in peace."


    This was the day I had been waiting for, and now it was here.


    Greg kneeled by her side, wanting to say something but looking helpless.


    The words he had spoken earlier came from thinking he was dying-believing he could speak his truth. Now, seeing the madness of the Carlyns, he understood the helplessness I had felt. No apology could undo the pain I had experienced.


    "Chloe," he whispered, his voice shaky.


    I responded calmly, "It will be difficult to bring Grandma back to our homnd. We may have to cremate her here and take her ashes to be buried in our family cemetery." He nodded, understanding there was no other option. The fact that he was still alive was already a blessing.


    When Kate saw that Josh had been treated, she sighed in relief and approached me. With the Carlyns gone, she finally found the courage to speak. "Chloe, I''m sorry. I... "


    I looked at her tired face and asked softly, "If you truly loved me, how could you not recognize me?"


    Kate froze, clearly not expecting such a response.


    Zoey had looked so much like me, yet not one person in my family had recognized me.


    How ironic.


    Carter had initially mistaken me for Zoey and treated me coldly, but within three days, he had noticed the subtle differences in my habits and figured out who I really was.


    The Sanders family?


    If Wisteria hadn''t revealed the truth today, they would still see me as the viin.


    If Philippa and Bill hadn''t recognized her own daughter immediately, I wouldn''t feel so wronged.


    Comparison was the worst thing. That was the deepest wound in my heart.


    Greg also seemed deeply ashamed, unsure of what to say.


    I spoke softly, "You me me for not saving Ethan and Jake, but at the time, I had no idea who the killer was. How could I have avoided the danger? On the day you lost control of the brakes, you got a phone call and turned the car around. Do you know who that call was from?


    "Honestly, I didn''t seek revenge for your cruelty. I even saved your family when I could. I don''t owe the Sanders anything anymore."


    "Chloe, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    Kate grabbed my hand, tears falling from her eyes. "I''m impulsive. I never think things through. After some provocation, I forget how good you are. Please, give me another chance."


    I gently pulled my hand away. "You


    know, I truly did hope for this.


    ret


    Though I hated all of you, I still hoped you''d find my body sooner, uncover Wisteria''s true nature, regret how you treated me, and restore my reputation. But during that month as a spirit, I saw through everyone... Not every apology deserves a ''It''s okay.''


    "Today, I''m no longer the Chloe I once was. I can''t forgive you. You gave me life and raised me, but I''ve already repaid you for that. Now that Grandma, thest link I had to the Sanders, is gone, once we send her back for burial, we''ll bepletely cut off.


    "From this moment forward, the past is behind us. I have no ties to the Sanders anymore!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 452 Taylor, I Hope You Rot in Hell!

    After everything with the Carlyns, I was beyond exhausted.


    Wisteria''s death seemed to lift a heavy burden I hadn''t realized was still weighing on me.


    Now, the only person who truly mattered to me was Carter. After I finished showering and changing, I found him wrapping up his bandages. Seeing the bandages wrapped tightly around his chest only deepened the pain in my heart.


    "Carter..."


    He reached out to me, a silent invitation. "Come here."


    I walked over and sat beside him as he pulled me onto hisp, wrapping his arms around me and resting his chin on my shoulder.


    "Chloe, let me hold you.


    "I''m sorry for worrying you again."


    Even though it had only been one day, seeing the brutal violence of what had happened must have shaken him deeply.


    "As long as you''re safe, that''s all I care about."


    "You''re being silly. Dominic never meant to hurt me. It was me who got away without a scratch-you took the knife for me."


    His fingers gently brushed my cheek. "Chloe, the more allies you have, the better your chances. Even Aunt Amber doesn''t share much about that group. But if our fates are linked, if dangeres our way, Dominic and Aunt Amber will protect you.


    "I just don''t want to take chances. I want you to have a safety."


    I knew exactly what he meant.


    I sighed, continuing, "The feud with the Carlyns may be over, but the organ trafficking operation is still active. Should we just let them get away with it?"


    "Chloe, even if you report it to the police, it won''t make a difference. Dominic isn''t the leader of the whole operation. They''re just part of the Snowvillework. These kinds of groups are everywhere. The real power is hidden in the shadows. We don''t even have enough proof to go after the Carlyns. And even if we did, what would we gain? You saw what happened to She and Ss."


    I fell quiet, remembering She''s tragic end.


    The thought of Amber potentially facing the same fate was unbearable.


    But even if they were gone, it wouldn''t stop the bosses from making money. Dominic''s ce would quickly be taken by someone else.


    We couldn''t eliminate them all. In the spring, everything would just return to normal as if nothing happened.


    "For now, let the Carlyns live. At least they won''t hurt us anymore. We can follow their movements to learn more. Maybe we can catch the real mastermind behind all of this."


    "I understand."


    I added, "The Sanders may have brought this on themselves, but the Sanders back then were nothing more than pawns in the hands of Commander and his wife. The Sanders and the Carlyns have suffered, but those two have escaped unscathed. Where''s the justice in that?"


    "What Commander?"


    I told him everything that had happened, and only then did Carter begin to understand the full extent of the situation.


    "So, you''re saying even the Carlyns don''t know the full truth?"


    "Exactly. Grandma''s greed led to the Carlyns'' downfall, but Commander and his wife took advantage of it to make everything worse. If the Commander''s wife hadn''t let people humiliate Mrs. Carlyn Senior, or if she hadn''t orchestrated the Carlyn family''s destruction, they wouldn''t have ended up this way. The Sanders wouldn''t have been wiped out either."


    Looking back, it was clear that Commander and his wife were the turning points.


    If it had only been the Commander, maybe Mrs. Carlyn Senior would have lived for her children, even if there was pain between them. At least Ronald would have treated her better.


    They wouldn''t have had a perfect life, but they would have found peace, without the hatred the Carlyns carry now. The Sanders wouldn''t have suffered like they did.


    "I really want to know where this Commander is now. What''s be of his descendants?" I asked, almost through gritted teeth.


    "As far as I know, after the chaos caused by the warlords, a new order was quickly put in ce. The Commander either went into business or escaped abroad. With his connections and wealth he had, he''s probably livingfortably, unless something catastrophic happened."


    I knew Carter was telling the truth, but I still felt unsettled.


    I couldn''t stop thinking about Wisteria''s twisted face, Yael hiding under a tree, covering his head, and Taylor, bloodied but fiercely protecting his brother.


    And then there was Dominic-charming yet so obsessive and the rest of the Carlyn family I hadn''t even met yet.


    Ethan, Jake, Josh, Greg... so many faces tangled in this web of revenge.


    Grandma always said not to let hatred consume us-an eye for an eye just makes everyone blind. But at this point, I couldn''t help but wonder how the people who had ruined our lives were living


    Did they sleep soundly, trampling over us?


    "Chloe, you can''t rush this. I''ll help you with the investigation. You need to rest."


    He had some ointment in his hand. "Let me check for injuries."


    "I''m fine, just some bruises ... "I winced as he gently touched a tender spot.


    Earlier, the car crash hadn''t been too serious, but I had a few scrapes to show for it. "Stubborn."


    He had been the one stabbed, yet he was the one treating me.


    I couldn''t argue, so Iy there, letting him care for me.


    "How are Zoey and Han?"


    "They''ll be fine," he answered quickly, his focus on me more than anything else.


    "Can we video call them? I''m worried about Zoey."


    Carter shook his head. "The signal on this ind is blocked. If Aunt Amber and the others hadn''t figured out Dominic''s n, I wouldn''t have found you so quickly. But don''t worry I checked earlier-Han only broke a few ribs. He''s not in any life-threatening danger."


    "That''s a relief."


    "You didn''t like him before."


    "Seeing how he risked his life for Zoey, I can''t hate him now. It''s just..."


    I sighed. They were yet another tragedy.


    Zoey had already chosen to y with fate, but she didn''t love Han.


    Even if she did, she would likely choose to leave him someday to protect him from a future she couldn''t control. She wouldn''t hold him back. Why did we all have to face such tragic endings?


    After applying the ointment, Cartery down with me. He hadn''t slept in over a day, but he quickly fell into a deep sleep, holding me close.


    I stared at his handsome face.


    We had solved the Wisteria issue, and the Carlyns'' feud was over. So why did I still feel so uneasy?


    It felt like something even bigger was lurking, waiting for me.


    I couldn''t sleep. Carefully, I slipped the nket over Carter and gently pulled away from his arms.


    Whitney had been through so much, and I wasn''t sure how much more she could handle.


    I quietly left to find her.


    But when I stepped into the hallway, I saw Whitney, already changed and in front of Taylor, crying


    kneelin


    and begging, "Please, give me a proper burial for my dad."


    She still didn''t know Josh was alive.


    Taylor had to keep Dominic in the dark, and Whitney was the key. He had to put on an act for his father.


    With his back turned to her, his voice was icy. "No. He was cremated. His ashes will be scattered in the cesspit, and his name will be forgotten."


    I was speechless.


    I had to give it to him; he was bold.


    If I hadn''t seen the doctor treat Josh, I would have almost believed his lie!


    Whitney couldn''t take it. She leaped to her feet and pped him across the face.


    "Taylor, you monster! I hope you rot in hell! I hate you!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 453 Grandma Had Played a Final Trick on Dominic

    I felt powerless as an observer. The rift between them was too wide for mere words to mend.


    I had already suspected Taylor''s motives.


    I approached Whitney and helped her to her feet. "Don''t cry. You need to be careful with your heart. What if you make yourself sick?"


    It was only when she saw me that Whitney seemed to find somefort. She threw herself into my arms, her tears flowing freely as if she were a helpless child.


    I gently patted her back. "There, there. You still have me. I will always be here for you."


    Whitney sobbed, her voice breaking as she choked on her words. "But... my dad and the others..."


    "They''re gone now. All we can do is live on. You''re the only family I have left in the Sanders family. If something happens to you, I don''t know what I''ll do."


    I knew I wasying it on thick, but I needed her to find a reason to keep going. Even if it was just for me, she had to push through.


    She sniffled, and I wiped away her tears, ncing over at Taylor. "Do you have any food?"


    "Yes,e with me."


    I helped Whitney stand. She hadn''t eaten in nearly a full day, and she had grown so frail. My only wish was to help her regain her strength, even if just a little.


    As we entered the dining room, a tall figure pulled me in a hug. Yael, his voice thick with worry, muttered, "You really scared me!"


    Now that I understood the secrets of the Carlyns, I no longer feared him.


    I patted his head and smiled. "See? I''m still here. No need to be scared."


    Yael, sorge with his red-rimmed eyes, reminded me of a big pr bear.


    I recalled childhood pictures of him, all chubby and adorable.


    If life had been kinder to him, perhaps he wouldn''t have turned out this way. He would have had loving parents.


    "I''m starving," I said, trying to gently push his bulky form aside.


    A grin spread across his face. "I''ve already made the food. You need to eat a lot."


    He quickly grabbed bowls and utensils. Whitney, however, was frowning, clearly unhappy to see me sofortable with the Carlyns.


    "Chloe, the Carlyns have hurt the Sanders so much. How can you smile at him? He''s one of them."


    If I had been in Chloe''s body, I probably would have agreed. But now, my perspective had changed.


    The Sanders weren''t meless either, and while the Carlyns weren''t saints, they had their reasons. Both sides were guilty in different ways.


    Instead of holding onto hatred for a mere pawn, I wanted to go after the real threat behind everything.


    Grandma had told me before she passed to let go of revenge and not seek retaliation.


    The Carlyns had made it clear they wouldn''t harm Whitney or me. That meant Grandma was warning me not to go after the Commander and his wife.


    So why had Grandma brought them up in front of Dominic?


    She knew she was nearing the end, so why not take her secrets to the grave?


    The only exnation was that Grandma had yed a final trick on Dominic before she died.


    She couldn''t ept the Sanders'' fall from grace and dragging future generations down with it. So, she had wanted Dominic to investigate and exact revenge on the Commander. She wanted us safe, letting the Carlyns take the risks.


    Perhaps Grandma had known the Commander''s true identity and the danger it posed-so great that she didn''t want me to face it.


    In a way, the Carlyns were harmless. We were all struggling together, facing the same tragic fate.


    I couldn''t burden Whitney with this knowledge; her pain was already too much to bear.


    If I wasn''t mistaken, Taylor would soon begin loosening his hold on her, allowing her to regain her independence.


    That was why he had kept the Sanders'' past hidden, even pushing Whitney to hate him.


    He wanted her to live, even with that hate. It was our silent agreement.


    I didn''t exin further. "You haven''t eaten all day. You need to eat


    can have the strength for eve you Sverything


    else."


    Whitney''s face darkened. "Chloe, I don''t want to eat."


    Before I could respond, Taylor''s cold voice cut through. "If you don''t eat, I''ll feed you myself."


    He sat beside her. Whitney seemed to remember something and lowered her head, quietly eating.


    That "threat of love" was harsh, but it worked.


    I ate a little too, leaving some for Carter.


    He nced down, his expression grim. "Don''t worry. My mom won''t let him go hungry."


    I couldn''t help but sigh, seeing his sad face. "Where''s Aunt Amber?"


    I really wanted to speak with Dominic.


    "She''s probably under a tree somewhere. Just find a big one, and you''ll spot her."


    "Why?"


    "Because it''s easier to cry, throw a fit, or hang yourself on strong branches that won''t break."


    I was speechless.


    What was going on between Amber and Dominic?


    Iforted Whitney as best I could. With Taylor there, I didn''t need to worry.


    I searched for the two of them, and as Taylor had said, he was right.


    I found them in an orchard, safe from snakes. It was clean, and there wasn''t a snake in sight.


    Amber was waving a bedsheet, shouting about how death was better than life.


    Dominic was on his knees, using his back as her footrest. I had no idea how long they had been like that.


    It was clear-she was acting like a spoiled child.


    It was true those who were doted on had no fear.


    Over the years, Dominic had indulged her so much that she had be like this.


    Thinking about that passionate night they shared, whether he was her bodyguard or Dominic, she must have loved him.


    But she couldn''t ept how he had yed with her emotions.


    Their love story was oddly fascinating in its dysfunction.


    Dominic, still kneeling, tried to calm her. "Sweetheart, I''m sorry. I''ll never lie to you again. If you''re still angry I''ll let you tear me apart and feed me to the snakes. Just don''t hurt. yourself, okay? It would break my heart."


    I couldn''t take any more.


    I cleared my throat. "Hey, you two..."


    "


    BUA


    Dominic, who had been somanding in front of us before, now stood up quickly, trying to salvage some of his dignity.


    But Amber, now without her "footrest," had tangled herself in the sheet and hung herself.


    "Aunt Amber!"


    Her voice rang out, trembling with fury. "DOMINIC!


    "You b*stard, we''re getting a divorce!"


    "Honey, don''t you remember? The household registry says I''m a widower."


    "Why are you still alive?! You old fool! Give me my bodyguard back!"


    my


    "Honey, if you hate me, I''ll cover face, and you can just look at my abs, okay? Also, my chest. I''ve been training them just for you. Feel how good they are."


    I was too stunned to speak.


    I felt like I shouldn''t be here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 454 Finally, My Sister Was Free

    After some lighthearted teasing, they finally seemed to remember I was still standing there and nced up at me.


    Amber shot me a sharp re, her voice biting. "You cursed child, this is all your fault! It''s because of you that Carter got hurt!"


    At this point, I had gotten a good sense of Amber''s fiery personality. I yed along, acting innocent and deflecting the me. "But I didn''t expect Wisteria to attack me like that I''m a victim here too!"


    Amber turned to Dominic, and when he caught her fierce gaze, he instinctively rubbed his nose, trying to avoid the confrontation.


    "That girl''s a little unhinged," he muttered, deflecting the me. "I told her not to hurt Chloe, but she did whatever she wanted. It''s on her, not me."


    Seeing Dominic''s legs shake as if he might fall to his knees and beg Amber for mercy made me think this drama could go on forever. I feared they''d still be at it when night fell, so I interrupted. "Carter''s asleep. He''ll be hungry when he wakes up." Without another word, Amber tossed aside the bedsheet and started walking away. "I''ll make him some nutritious soup to help him recover."


    As soon as she left, Dominic''s demeanor shifted. The change in his posture and the intense way he looked at me made it clear that he was no longer the calm, soft-spoken man from the photo.


    If not for my connection to Carter, I might have believed he could kill me with one hand.


    He was far more intimidating now-muscr and imposing.


    It dawned on me that his physical transformation was all for Amber.


    The Carlyns were clearly consumed by their own brand of love-struck madness.


    He leaned back against a tree and lit a cigarette. "You''re still brave enough toe back to me? You really think I won''t do something to you?"


    "Mr. Carlyn," I replied, keeping my voice calm. "I don''t know who''s in the right in the feud between the Carlyns and the Sanders. But what I do know is that my grandparents died at your hands, and the two Sanders brothers and I were at your mercy. Now only Greg is left. I hope you''ll spare him."


    "Don''t worry. I keep my promises. Your father''s gone, and I won''t touch Greg."


    "I consider myself to have cut ties with the Sanders. Besides my sister, I won''t bother with anyone else in the future. But our deaths were so tragic; it was not just the Carlyns'' doing, but also the Commander''s, right?"


    Hisugh was cold, dripping with a twisted amusement. "Little girl, you''reying it all out there, just like your grandmother always scheming."


    "Mr. Carlyn," I responded, my voice steady, "If Grandma didn''t lie... yes, she wronged Mrs. Carlyn Senior by taking her away. But if Commander and his wife were the ones responsible for her humiliation and death, then our true enemy is them."


    He narrowed his eyes. "What are you nning to do?"


    "I want to use your connections to find the truth. You have better ess to information than I do."


    He raised an eyebrow. "I thought you were going to report us to the authorities."


    "I have no proof. The police won''t act without it. They''ve been


    investigating the underground organ trade, and if they could connect it to you, they would''ve moved by now. Your somis still safe, so either he wasn''t involved or he''s hidden it well. In this legal system, without evidence, there''s nothing they can do. Unless, of course, you bring us to your ind for execution, like you did before. But I don''t have that kind of power. And honestly, I don''t want to hate you-I just want the truth. So, Mr. Carlyn, let''s work together. For all the lives lost on both sides, let''s seek justice."


    He crushed his cigarette underfoot and stared at me for a long moment. "Fine. We''ll work together. I''ll look into it too. The people who harmed the Carlyns will pay. Every single one of them. Let''s all go down together."


    A sick smile curled on his lips, as if epting some inevitable doom.


    "I also want to take Whitney with me."


    "Do whatever you want. As long as that brat''s willing to let her go."


    I breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, my sister was free!


    But before I could fully savor the moment, he spoke again, his tone colder. "I won''t give you the olddy''s ashes. She''ll stay with the Carlyns to atone for her sins."


    He had anticipated my request.


    "But she''s from the Sanders! She deserves to rest with her own family. Let me take some of her ashes back to the Sanders'' cemetery, please, Mr. Carlyn. I''m begging you-Grandma''s already gone...


    His eyes turned icy, his fury palpable. "She got what she deserved! Chloe, don''t push your luck. If you try to negotiate with me again, none of you will leave alive."


    I fell silent, my throat tight. He turned and started walking away, but after a few steps, he paused and nced back at me. "However, you can take Josh''s ashes."


    His towering figure disappeared into the distance.


    Nightfall was approaching on Rosbel Ind, and the sea breeze carried with it a sense of sorrow.


    I heard the soft sound of a ocarina ying, a mncholy melody filling the air.


    Following the music, I found the source. Yael stood by the shore, looking out over the water as ifposing the final, mournful song for this tragic tale.


    "It''s finally over," he said, his voice distant. "My father''s heart can finally rest."


    He turned to face me. "Chloe, I''m sorry. For everything the Carlyns have done to you, I truly apologize."


    My gaze fell to the ocarina in his hands as my blood froze.


    He took slow steps toward me. "I made this to pass the time when was bored. Back then, there was no inte here, just little things like this to kill time. Chloe, do you like it? If you do, it''s yours."


    As I held the ocarina in my hands, a chill ran through my entire body. So it was him all along.

 Chapter 455 Anna, Live Your Life Well

    The ocarina I held in my hands was a perfect replica of the one owned by the silver-haired old woman. Everything suddenly made sense, confirming my suspicions.


    Yael noticed my fixed gaze on the ocarina and asked curiously, "Chloe, what''s wrong? Don''t you like it? Should I make a better one for you?"


    I shook my head gently, responding softly, "There''s no need. This one is just right. Thank you."


    "Chloe, you seem different. Is something bothering you?"


    "Maybe it''s just that so much has happened, and I''m feeling worn out. I''ll go check on your cousin."


    I nced at him with a faint smile and added, "Yael, from now on, consider us family."


    He froze, his expression full of disbelief. "Y-you don''t hate me?"


    I motioned for him toe closer, and when he did, I lightly patted his head. "I know your hands are clean. You''ve never taken a life, and you even went out of your way to create a body for me." Yael, in the end, was just another victim of his circumstances. How different was he from me?


    His lips tightened, and he looked as though he was lost in his thoughts.


    I wrapped him in a gentle hug. "One day, you''ll find a girl who truly loves you, and you''ll understand what real love feels like."


    "Chloe... could that person be you?"


    Meeting his questioning eyes, I answered softly, "Before you can love anyone else, you need to learn how to love yourself first."


    "And if I do learn? Would you love me then?"


    "Carter and I will both love you."


    Yael scrunched up his face, pouting like a child. "I don''t want his love. That''s gross."


    "As if I''d want to love you either. Ugh."


    A disdainful voice interrupted us, and I turned to see Carter standing a few steps away.


    He called out, "Chloe,e here."


    Yael grabbed my hand in protest. "Chloe, you''re not his dog. Just because he calls you doesn''t mean you have to go running. Have some pride!"


    Ignoring him, I broke free and dashed toward Carter, throwing myself into his arms. With a teasing smile, I quipped, "Woof."


    Yael stood frozen in shock.


    For him, it felt like his world hade crashing down. Without another word, he turned and walked away, looking utterly defeated.


    Carter tapped my nose lightly, his tone scolding yet tender. "Don''t degrade yourself like that."


    "I was just teasing him. He''s still a kid. Go easy on him. Honestly, he''s probably the cleanest person in the Carlyn family."


    Thinking of how Taylor had fiercely protected Whitney, it was clear he''d do the same for his only brother.


    There was something inherently touching about purity, especially to someone like me who''s faced death. I understood Taylor''s emotions more clearly now. "Whatever you say," Carter said with a nod.


    His gaze fell on the ocarina I was holding, and a flicker of emotion crossed his eyes. I leaned into him, wrapping my arms around his waist and pressing my face against his chest. "This time, things will end differently."


    "I know."


    He cupped my face gently, his tone sincere. "If fate doesn''t change, Chloe, we''ll face the next life together. Don''t leave me behind again."


    "Alright. If we live, we live as one. If we die, we share a grave. No more deceptions."


    Both of us had suffered the pain of being abandoned by the other.


    Life together, death in the same grave-what more was there to fear? I joked lightly, "How about we pick a resting ce with a nice view and pre-order a double tomb?"


    If Grandma were alive to hear me joke about picking our burial plots, she''d probably scold me harshly.


    But Carter was here the one person who would humor me no matter how absurd my ideas were.


    He took my hand, leading me to arge rock. We sat together, gazing at the endless sea.


    Moments like these peaceful and serene were rare for us, apart from those few days in the small town. Carter picked up the ocarina from my hands and smiled faintly. "Alright, where would you like it?"


    "Somewhere by the sea, surrounded by blooming flowers that bloom in spring. I''d like fruit trees and vibrant blossoms all year round. Even after a hundred or a thousand years wouldn''t grow tired of it if you were there."


    "Sure, anything goes," he said with a gentle smile.


    "Carter, why are you so good to me?"


    "Because we''ve lost too many chances, Chloe. I''ve had power,


    fame, and immeasurable wealth


    none of itpares to even one nce from you."


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, we intertwined our fingers. "Then let''s stay together, always. No more goodbyes."


    ...


    That evening, I attended Grandma''s cremation. Taylor had informed me personally.


    Sometimes, venturing deep into enemy territory had its advantages. I even managed to secure the best mourning spot up front.


    Standing by the flickering mes, I whispered my final farewell.


    Taylor, wary of Whitney losing control, had kept this from her.


    Carter stood behind me, a silent presence, unable to fully grasp my grief.


    Grandma had done plenty of unforgivable things, and the fact that she hadn''t suffered in death was already a mercy.


    Yet, I couldn''t hold back my tears, which fell silently, soaking the ground beneath me.


    "Grandma, I can only send you this far. I''m sorry. I promised you''d see my wedding, but now that chance is gone."


    A ck butterfly fluttered through the dim night,nding delicately on the button of my coat.


    Holding my breath, I whispered, "Grandma, is that you?"


    Carter ced aforting hand on my shoulder. His voice was soft as he said, "Grandma, I promise to take care of Chloe. Rest in peace." The butterfly pped its wings once and vanished into the darkness without hesitation.


    Just like when Ethan passed, I had to witness another loved one leaving.


    Grandma had umted so many sins in her life. If hell truly existed, she might not find redemption. In that moment, our ties were severed. What was the purpose of life if all it brought was the pain of losing those we love?


    Sensing my despair, Carter held me tightly.


    "You still have me, Chloe," he murmured.


    And that was enough.


    Letting my tears fall freely, I buried my face in his chest, seeking sce.


    At dawn the next day, Carter apanied me to the docks.


    Taylor and Whitney arrived, Taylor holding an urn. He handed it to me without a word.


    I knew it contained Grandma''s ashes.


    Even Taylor, harsh as he could be, had shown her a final act of kindness, keeping this secret from his father and Whitney.


    Kate, aware of the truth, clung to Greg''s arm as they boarded the ship, eager to leave this cursed ce behind.


    Whitney turned to Taylor, her expression frosty. "You''re really letting me go?"


    To her, his actions felt like another one of his maniptive games. She could never trust him.


    Taylor''s lips curved into a faint smile. "You have a tracker inside you. Wherever you go, I''ll find you. Anna, you''re mine. There''s no escaping me."


    Her face darkened, and she quickened her pace.


    "Anna," he called after her, his voice tinged with vulnerability. "Can I have a hug?"


    She didn''t respond, only walking faster. Taylor let out a bitter chuckle. "So heartless."


    Catching up to her, he pulled her into an embrace, burying his face in her neck to hide his expression.


    In a hoarse voice, he whispered, "Anna, live well. I''m sorry for wasting so many years of your life. You must hate me. From now on, you''re free.


    "Forget the Carlyns. Forget me. Forget every misfortune."


    "My dear Anna, live your life well."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 456 Taylor, You Liar

    Whitney couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling building inside her. Taylor had always vowed never to let her go. Last night, he imed he was only letting her visit home, but now his words sounded like a final goodbye. Before she could make sense of it, he pushed her away, his voice firm. "Go before I change my mind." She looked at the familiar figure, feeling oddly.


    It was as if he were a stranger.


    She instinctively reached out, her lips trembling as though to speak, but no words came.


    What could she possibly say? What could she even do?


    That was the freedom she had dreamed of for two decades.


    Now, the freedom she had yearned for was finally within reach. What more could she possibly ask for?


    Even so, Whitney clutched her chest, puzzled by the strange, uncontroble ache in her heart.


    As the ship began to move, Taylor''s figure faded from her view. As she passed me, I noticed a tear still clinging to her cheek, refusing to dry.


    Perhaps she believed that was just a temporary separation. Knowing Taylor''s possessive nature, she likely thought he would track her down no matter where she went.


    But I knew better. Taylor still had unfinished business.


    Last night, he entrusted Whitney to my care, determined to pursue the Commander''s whereabouts.


    He couldn''t let the Carlyns'' sacrifice be in vain.


    Now that the bitter feud between the Sanders and the Carlyns had ended, Whitney had earned her freedom.


    But someone like Taylor-someone with blood on his hands-was better off fading into the shadows alone.


    He had kept Whitney innocent, ensuring she wouldn''t have to bear the weight of his actions.


    Her greatest heartbreak came the day Ss returned with my blood-soaked body, barely keeping me alive. The organ transnt had to happen before my time ran out, and my heart became Taylor''sst hope. Whitney''s body had developed a strong rejection reaction. There was no other option.


    When she learned the truth, she couldn''t ept it, but what was done couldn''t be undone.


    Taylor didn''t regret his choice. He told me that even if given the chance to go back in time, he would still make the same decision to protect Whitney''s life.


    I knew I had every reason to hate him. But as I saw Whitney alive and healthy, that hatred faded away.


    Yael handed me two straw tiger dolls he had crafted himself.


    Rubbing the back of his head, he said awkwardly, "I was nning to give you a stone carving, but Taylor called me a weirdo. He''s probably right. Stone carvings are too heavy, so I went with these instead." I stepped forward and hugged him tightly. "Thanks, Yael. Take care of yourself."


    "Okay."


    He wrapped his arms around me with joy. "Stay happy, Chloe, or I''lle back for you."


    Iughed softly. "Alright."


    It was obvious the Carlyns still had their journey ahead.


    Amber busied herself straightening Carter''s clothes. "I can''t keep an eye on you all the time now. You know how insane that family is. Without me around, they''re bound to lose it."


    I couldn''t hold back a smile. Only Carter managed to keep from bursting intoughter.


    "Damian is a good kid. He''s stood by you through everything, never once turning against you. If he''s still alive, treat him well."


    "Okay."


    Carter opened his arms and embraced her. "Thanks, Aunt Amber."


    "You silly boy."


    Tears streamed down Amber''s face. "How wonderful it would be if your mother were here to see you now."


    She gently ran her hands over Carter''s face repeatedly. "It''s such a blessing that you resemble her more than that old man." Carter''s eyes were slightly moist. "Take care of yourself."


    "I will."


    "Value the people close to you,"


    Carter said earnestly. "Don''t let opportunities slip away. Once


    someone''s gone, you can''t get them back. Don''t live with regrets.


    en


    "I understand."


    O.UMS


    She looked at me and told him, "Just grow old together with this stinky girl."


    Carter smiled warmly. "Got it."


    Amber released Carter and headed toward me. "Stinky girl, take good care of Carter. Don''t let him drag himself out of bed at midnight to make you juice."


    I chuckled. "Got it, Aunt Amber."


    Before she could say anything else, I wrapped her in a hug. "This time, I truly mean it when I call you that."


    "I don''t need your fake sincerity."


    I smiled faintly. "Still, Aunt Amber, don''t forget to look after your sons too."


    "If you have time to worry about my boys, why don''t you go ahead and have two of your own? That would make my sister so much happier, even in the afterlife." "Fine, but only if you''ll help me look after them when I do."


    She flicked my forehead. "Dream on!


    If you have kids, I''ll be the evil aunt who makes you wake up before. sunrise to cook for the whole family. You''ll never have a moment''s


    peace-I''ll make sure of it!"


    We said goodbye to each other, one by one. Whitney lingered by the edge of the boat, her expression a mix of loneliness and uncertainty.


    yone.


    As the ship began to move, the view of the shore faded into the distance.


    Whitney''s gaze drifted toward the trees, as if sensing someone standing there, silently watching her leave.


    Deciding not to dwell on her emotions, she turned and headed back to the cabin. There, she found Josh, his injuries carefully bandaged. "Dad, you''re alive..."


    In that instant, everything clicked into ce for her.


    I handed her a small bottle of white


    pills. "Taylor wanted you to have this. He said taking it would erase alt your memories. You''ve had five years of happiness, but 20 years of


    pain. Maybe it''s better to forget and start over."


    Whitney clutched the bottle tightly and ran to the deck, gripping the railing as she stared out into the distance.


    With every ounce of strength, she yelled, "Taylor, you liar!


    "I hate you! I hate you so much!"


    She sank to the floor, her body trembling, but her eyes stayed locked on the figure in the distance.


    Barely audible, she whispered, "Tay..."

 Chapter 457 My Path

    Seeing Whitney copse to the ground, sobbing uncontrobly with tears streaming down her face, I felt my heart ache.


    I gently wrapped my arms around her from behind. "The wind outside is strong. Let''s go inside. He mentioned your health isn''t great and that you''re likely to catch a cold out here."


    Her sobs only grew louder after my words. Between her cries, she managed to ask, "Chloe, why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "He had his reasons," I replied softly. "The truth is, he didn''t imnt a chip in you-it was just a bluff."


    I remembered Taylor''s expression when he spoke those words to me the night before. His eyes reflected a mixture of sorrow and tenderness. "She''s so gullible, like a bunny," he''d said. "I tricked her into believing there was a chip that would explode if she wandered off. And she believed it. Can you imagine how foolish she is?"


    But it wasn''t Whitney who was foolish it was him.


    I couldn''t follow his suggestion to deceive Whitney.


    From my experience with Carter, I understood that he hid the truth from me because he wanted to save me, thinking it was for my good.


    But I couldn''t let him carry everything on his own.


    I didn''t want Whitney to end up like me. No matter what would happen to Taylor, Whitney had the right to know the truth.


    Nobody, not even Taylor, should make decisions for her.


    I continued, "Back then, Wisteria had already nned everything. He didn''t want you to get hurt, so he used the chip and the lives of the Sanders to force you into a corner. That day, when you had no choice but to kill your father, he didn''t want that guilt to stay with you forever. He''d rather you hate him than live with that burden. He lied to me, saying the ashes were Josh''s, but they were actually Grandma''s. He deceived Dominic and gave them to me.


    "He asked me to keep it a secret from you and even suggested giving you a drug to erase your memories. Without those memories, you could live your life as if none of this ever happened. You could wake up and start fresh as Anna Sander, leaving Whitney behind." Whitney clung to me, her tears soaking into my clothes.


    "Chloe, why are you telling me all this?"


    "Because this is something only you and he can deal with. No one else can decide for you. You deserve to know what''s truly going on. I have the drug, but it''s up to you whether to take it or not." With red-rimmed eyes, she looked up at me. "What about him?"


    I gently wiped her tears away. "He has his journey, and you have yours. You''re almost 26. It''s time to let go of the past and move forward. Don''t let regrets hold you back.


    "Freedom is what lies ahead."


    "Freedom? Do I truly have it now?"


    "Yes, you''re free."


    Whitney slowly stood up with my help. She nced back, but the ship had already drifted too far from the shore for her to see anyone.


    I gently stroked her tear-streaked cheek and asked, "What are you thinking?"


    "Chloe, I''m thinking ..."


    "You''re thinking about him, right?"


    "No, I''m thinking about the path that got me here."


    I wasn''t sure if Whitney truly loved Taylor, but one thing was clear-he was no longer part of her life.


    "Chloe, I''m okay now. Can you leave me alone for a bit?" she asked softly, gently pushing me away. "Okay."


    I took the cloak Taylor had left for her and draped it over her shoulders.


    Whitney''s tears started flowing again when she saw the cloak. She held it tightly, her nails digging into the fabric as she whispered, "No one will ever understand me like he did."


    I gave her some space to process, then turned and went inside the cabin.


    Kate nced up at me, hesitant to approach. Greg was sitting with Josh, both of them looking awkward.


    Josh seemed like he wanted to say something, but I didn''t give them the chance and avoided thempletely.


    Their apologies didn''t matter to me anymore. The Chloe who had longed for their love was gone, buried by their constant pain and neglect.


    Carter pulled me into his arms. "Rest for a while."


    "Okay."


    His embrace was the only ce I felt safe. I closed my eyes and let the rocking of the ship lull me to sleep.


    In my dream, I saw an elderly woman with silver hair, standing by the sea and ying an ocarina, all alone.


    As the sun set, she ced the


    instrument on the shore and walked into the water, allowing it to engulf her. Her face was calm, without fear, as she smiled and drifted toward the deep sea.


    en


    "No!"


    I woke up suddenly, my heart racing. Carter stirred beside me, looking at me with concern.


    "Did you have a nightmare?"


    The feeling of the cold waves crashing around me lingered. The water seemed to suffocate me, rushing in from all directions.


    I gripped Carter''s sleeve tightly and reached up to touch his cheek.


    "Carl, Carl..."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want to be alone. Please don''t leave me." I clung to him, afraid and uncertain.


    "Silly girl, it was just a dream. How could I ever leave you?"


    He gently stroked my hair. "We''re almost at the shore."


    The sun was high in the sky, and the sea was calm, with no sign of the ind. All that had happened there felt like a distant dream.


    I lost Grandma. The Carlyns got their revenge. Whitney found her freedom.


    It was all over.


    A helicopter was waiting on the shore, arranged by Carter. The Sanders had to take a car back since the helicopter had limited seats.


    I looked at Whitney, hoping she''de with me.


    But she had already made her choice. "Chloe, the Sanders need me more than you do."


    I understood. The Sander residence, even in its broken state, was still her home.


    She couldn''t leave the Sanders at this time.


    "Alright, let''s keep in touch when we''re back."


    "Okay."


    Carter boarded the helicopter. I was about to follow when someone suddenly rushed up from behind and hugged me.


    Kate''s hot tears soaked into my neck, and her voice cracked as she said, "Chloe, I know what we did to you is unforgivable.


    "After everything, I finally understand


    the pain you went through. I should have protected you, should have recognized you sooner. All the


    mistakes were ours."


    If it had happened months ago, I might have been happy to hear her say those things.


    But now, I gently pulled her hands off me, tucked a strand of white hair behind her ear, and looked her in the eye.


    "Mrs. Sander, you''re mistaken. Your daughter Chloe is gone. Don''t you remember?"


    I smiled faintly at her. "The person


    standing in front of you now is Zoey. My mother is Philippa, and my father is Bill Please don''t make the same


    mistake next time we move


    With that, I turned and walked away, hearing Kate''s heartbreaking cries behind me. "Chloe, can''t you just call me Mom one more time?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!